《Harry Potter: Dimensional Wizard》


 Chapter 1 - Letter

    Inside a manor, a young and handsome man was reading a book while sitting on a chair next to a firece. This young man looked to be in his 20''s and had a very handsome face.

    He was tall--about 180 cm--with ck hair and blue eyes. He had an angr face. To be precise, he had a face that solicited trust in others. However, this young man''s eyes betrayed the kindness that his face disyed. ??

    Deep in his eyes were a terrifying calmness, a calmness that bordered on indifference to anything and everything--even human lives.

    While the young man was reading, he suddenly raised his head and looked through the window. There, he saw an owl a few meters away rushing in his direction.

    He waved his hand, then the window opened. A few secondster, the owl entered the cozy room with a letter in his mouth. The young man snapped his finger, then a few pieces of bread appeared on a table at arm reach from him. While the owl gorged itself, the young man opened the letter.

    Dear Mr. Edward Bones.

    We are pleased to inform you that you have passed the first review to be a professor at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. However, a final interview with the headmaster is required before a final decision can be made.

    This interview will take ce three dayster on July 7, 1991. Please send a reply indicating your attendance on said date.

    Yours Sincerely,

    Professor Minerva McGonagall

    Deputy Headmistress.

    Edward sighed after seeing this letter. It has been more than 17 years since he transmigrated into this world. At that time he was only 6 years old.

    After going through the shock and grieving process of his death and reincarnation, he was quick to discover that he was in the Harry Potter''s world. Luckily for him, the moment he transmigrated was also the moment his magical power rioted.

    However, he soon learned that he was born more than 17 years before the start of the story. Edward was very happy with this fact as this meant that he had plenty of time to grow stronger. Of course that was if he could survive the First Wizarding War while being a 6 year old toddler.

    After taking a brief stride towards memoryne, Edward took out a quill to reply back. Once the owl was finished eating, Edward ced the letter in his mouth and watched him fly away.

    Three dayster, Edward put on a muggle suit that he had personally tailored for him with a cloak on. Then, he instantly apparated from his home and appeared at Diagon Alley.

    While walking in the crowded alley, Edward watched many crowds going in and out of many stores. His eyes stood for a brief moment of two particr children.

    They each had a strange object attached to their wrists. Then, these two children would ce a card on the object in their hand, Following which, different kinds of monsters would appear after they each took their turns ying the cards.

    What these children were ying was actually Yu-Gi-Oh Dueling Cards invented by Edward himself. The game has be widely popr in the wizard world--among both children and adults. Officialpetitions have already been conducted, and even an international one was held two years ago.

    After only taking a brief look at these children, Edward headed to one of his stores. However, before he could enter, he encountered a woman that was exiting the store.

    The woman looked at him briefly before screaming out loud, "You''re Edward Bones?" The scream was so loud that all the people around stopped walking to look over. Then, they all became excited after seeing him.

    The woman started to talk rapidly:

    "It''s really you. I can''t believe I met Edward Bones, the receiver of the Medal for Magical Merit for being one of the most outstanding graduate of Hogwarts, the receiver of the Barnabus Finkley Prize for Exceptional Spell-Casting at the age of 14, the Gold Medal for Ground-Breaking Contribution to the International Alchemical Conference in Cairo.

    "You have also the youngest receiver of the Order of Merlin, First ss, the youngest person to receive the title of Grand Alchemist. Many people said that you will be the next Dumbledore, if not more powerful than him.

    "Oh Merlin beard, not to mention your aplishment as a potioneer. On behalf of women all over the world, I would like to thank you for the Ageless Potion. If only the effectsted more than 6 hours."

    "Madam, you need to calm down," replied Edward while a secretly sighing. If he knew that this would happen, he would have used the Floo Powder instead.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. My children often say that I talk too much. Speaking of my children, they all have collected your chocte frog card--even my husband does the same thing. Wait, my husband is here and would love to meet you. Furthermore, he has a camera with him. Do you mind if we take a picture together?"

    The woman did not wait for Edward to answer as she ran as swiftly as possible inside the store and returned with her husband. Then, in front of countless people watching, Edward has to take pictures with the woman and sign a few of his books.

    Using the excuse that he had an important meeting, he left the crowds that was rapidly increasing and met with the clerk.

 Chapter 2 - The Interview (1)

    After Edward entered the store, he had a brief meeting with the store clerk to review the sales in the past few months. Well, the result was as good as before, if not better.

    The Ageless Potion that he created is actually a money printing machine. The purpose of this potion is to actually revert a woman''s face or visage back to a younger age of their choosing. ??

    This potion allows older women to return to their youth, while younger ones can remain at a certain age for a longer period of time. Adding to that, this potion has some beautification effect; using it is like having a permanent social media filter from his past life.

    Of course this potion has restrictions. It cannot increase the lifespan of anyone that drinks; it onlysts 6 hours before someone has to drink another dose. Over use of the potion can build resistance, however, Edward invented another potion that clears out the build up resistance.

    With a monopoly in these two potions, plus the Yu-Gi-Oh Duel Cards and Disks, Edward is a rich man in the magical world. Of course he did not do all of this because of his family circumstances, but because he needed a lot of money for his research and experiments.

    After checking that everything was alright with the store, Edward used the Floo Powder to teleport himself to Professor McGonagall''s office. Then, he saw the green-robed waiting for him.

    "Professor McGonagall, it''s been a while since we met," said Edward with a smile on his face. However, the professor did not respond with a smile of her own.

    "Five years to be exact, Mr. Bones. No one has seen you for more than 5 years. If it was not for the few scattered letters that you send, many people--including me--would have thought that you were dead in a dark corner of the world."

    "Professor, you should have more faith in me. I think few things in this world can actually send me off this mortal coil."

    "That is not the point, Edward. You suddenly vanished after graduation. Many people were worried about you."

    Edward--still with a calm smile on his face--responded in an apologetic tone, "Well, there is a reason for my absence. First, I got lost in my research. Then I got myself into a little trouble."

    "I am well aware of how engrossed you can be when doing magic research. However, that is still not reason enough to behave in such a manner. As for your so-called ''little trouble'', I do not believe that anything that can cause you trouble to be of such insignificance," replied McGonagall as she directed him towards the Headmaster Office.

    After spending the entire journey apologizing to her, they finally arrived in front of the Headmaster Office. After the Vice Headmistress used the password, Edward saluted her before entering in.

    The first thing that he noticed inside the room was the Phoenix Fawkes. He approached it to y with it.

    "So, Fawkes, have you thought about my proposal to abandon the professor and be mypanion? I promised you that your life will be much better in the future."

    "Not interested," replied the phoenix with a nonchnt look. An answer which was nor surprising to Edward.

    "It truly is a fascinating spell, isn''t it?" suddenly ring a voice in the room. "Nature''s Voice, allowing the user the ability tomunicate with animals. Honestly speaking, I believe that this is one of the best spells you have created."

    "Professor Dumbledore," replied Edward as he turned around to face the headmaster. "You looked as healthy as ever."

    "Thank you. Do you want the usual?"

    "If you do not mind."

    Then, with a wave of the professor''s hand, a cup of tea appeared on the seat opposite him. After sitting down and enjoying their tea for a few seconds, Dumbledore looked up and down at Edward with his deep eyes under the small sses.

    ''Has he already reached that hurdle?'' he thought secretly to himself. ''This is faster than me and Gellert, and even faster than Tom.''

    After secretly sighing to him, Dumbledore than asked, "So, Mr. Edward Bones, where have you been the past five years?"

    After taking a sip of his tea, Edward replied, "After you refused my application to be a professor at Hogwarts, I followed your advice. I traveled the entire world. I went to the United States, visited the Amazon Forest in South America, Toured the Pyramids in Egypt. I even went as far as visiting the Soviet Union and China. And I did not only visit the magical side of these worlds, but the muggle side as well."

    As a matter of fact, Edward lied, or did not tell the whole truth. He did indeed visit all these countries, but it was not for a vacation. No, it was to steal knowledge.

    You could say that in the past 5 years, Edward became the greatest international thief in both the magical and muggle world, leaving countless legends both true and false.

 Chapter 3 - The Interview (2)

    After transmigrated to this world, Edwards was also granted his golden finger, however his was not some system or mysterious object. It was a perfect memory that allowed him to remember every single thing as long as he focused his mind.

    His golden finger was essentially the same thing as the Mind Scape that he has seen in so many fanfictions of his past. However, his''s was innate. Another golden finger he has was his overwhelming talent for magic. ??

    Like Voldemort, at 6 years old, he could easily control and use magic as if it was a part of him. Whether it was floating things, making them disappear, or lighting things on fire, he could easily do them.

    Not to mention his overwhelming understanding orprehensive abilities. Edward could easily learn most spells after reading about them and practice a few times. Magic was natural to him as breathing.

    However, Edward still had to face some problems when he first transmigrated. One of which was his parents. It turned out that he was born in the midst of the First Wizarding War--a time where Voldemort'' strength was at an all time high.

    Wizards and their families were dying every single day. Things turned worse for Edward when he realized that his father was Edgar Bones, the brother of Amelia Bones from the original story and a close member of the Order of Phoenix. Edward knew that his father, mother, and him were fated to die in the war.

    So, he urged them to stop fighting and run away together. But his Hufflepuff father did not listen to him in the slightest as he continued to fight against Voldemort and his Death Eaters.

    Knowing that his life was at stake, Edward managed to convince his parents to take certain measures. For example, the Fidelius Charm on their house. As for the Secret-Keeper, Edwards chose the house-elf, Momo.

    The reason for that was due to the fact house-elves were extremely loyal to their masters and would rather die than reveal the secret. Another reason was that these guys had the ability to Apparate and most anti-Apparition of wizards are useless for them.

    Of course, this was far from the end. Edward''s paranoia at that time reached its peak. He had his parents install many muggle weapons in the house, then have them magically altered. So, if someone were to intrude in his house, not only would that person have to get rid of the Protective Enchantments, they also had to deal with a few Gatling Guns.

    And just like that, Edward lived safely until it was time to attend Hogwarts. In the five years in between, he mastered all 7 years of knowledge before even entering school.

    In order to protect himself and his family, Edward was real quiet during his first few years of school. He did not want his genius to attract the attention of Voldemort.

    In order to be safe, he almost never went out. Even when attending school, he did not go through the train, but had Momo directly teleport him there.

    Unfortunately for Edward, at the end of his second grade, he still received the news that his parents were killed during a confrontation with Voldemort. The irony of this was the fact that his parents died the same year that the Dark Lord died.

    After grieving for his parents, he went to live with his aunt Amelia. Then, Edward no longer hid his talent.

    During his time at Hogwarts, he asked all the professors their understanding of magic and spells. After absorbing their knowledge and experiences, he started to make waves in the magic world.

    He invented countless spells, won countless awards. The Ministry of Magic then used his genius halo as a form of propaganda to distract wizards from the horror of the war they had just experienced. They packaged him as the next Dumbledore, and Edward lived up to the expectations. He won all the awards the headmaster won when he was young, and even some he did not have the chance to.

    As for Edward, he used his newfound fame to get in contact with some of the most knowledgeable wizards still alive. Hemunicated and exchanged ideas with them on a constant basis.

    After graduation, he wanted toe teach at Hogwarts, but Dumbledore refused him on the grounds that he was too young. After that, Edward started to travel the world.

    And his travel was not for sightseeing, but stealing. Using methods like Imperius Curse, Polyjuice Potion, and Human Transfiguration, he infiltrated all the magical schools in the world by impersonating some teachers. Then, he copied all the books in their library.

    And this method was not only used for those 11 schools. No, he did the same with all the wizard families that have a long heritage. And his grasp did not only reach Ennd, but the whole entire world.

    Even the muggles were not spared. ording to history lessons, Edwards knew that many witches and wizards were hunted in ancient times. So, he theorized that many ancient magic books might be still in the hands of certain muggle authorities.

    And he was right.

    After sessfully sneaking into the Vatican'' Secret Archive, Edward discovered many real magic books containing lost knowledge. Of course, many of these books were also fake. However, even the fake books inspired him as they provided him with ideas or directions for creating new spells.

    Of course, during his years as a thief, Edward still encountered a few troubles. Certain people could not be controlled by the Imperius Curse and certain vaults needed specific bloodlines to open.

    However, this problem was solved by a muggle flower called Devil''s Breath. It allowed Edward to eliminate a person''s free will and control them to do his bidding. After magically processing this flower, the ability intensified and Edward got away with it.

    As a result, in the past 5 years, Edward''s knowledge has reached an unimaginable. He could even argue that his knowledge is on par with Dumbledore if not stronger.

    Only two things that he could think that he is worse than the hedmaster: his experience in battle, and the amount of magical powers inside of him.

 Chapter 4 - The Interview (3)

    Headmaster Dumbledore nodded quietly after hearing this, then chewed on a piece of candy:

    "So, what made you want to work at Hogwarts? With your abilities and all the honors or awards you have received, you have so many options. Whether it is to work for the Ministry of Magic or using your wealth to spend the rest of your life infort to study magic, you have so many options. So, why be a professor?" ??

    The professor''s deep blue eyes started to scrutinize Edward under his sses, his gaze deep and prating as if he wanted to see through him, see through his soul.

    As for Edgard, he was very calm the entire process. He took a sip of his tea, looked at the professor in the eyes and replied:

    "You know, I have always felt it very demeaning the way you always suspect orpare me to him. Always watching over me in case I became the next Tom Riddle. No, I should call him Lord Voldemort now."

    The room instantly became quiet, and the paintings of the former headmasters in the wall gasped while looking at Edward. Some of them, like Phineas, had a gleeful smile on their faces.

    As for Dumbledore, he was calmed as he chewed on a piece of acid pops without any expression on his face.

    "Well, Edward, you cannot me me for this. After all, you started rising right after Tom fell, and the simrities between the two of you were too much to ignore.

    "You had the same unparalleled talent. In your case, your magical abilities even surpassed his at the same age. You had the same desire for power��"

    "Desire for knowledge, Professor," suddenly said Edward. "I pursue knowledge, not power. Power is nothing but the consequence for my search for the truth."

    "That may be true, but that did not change the fact that by the Fourth Grade, you were already considered a master of the Dark Arts," replied the professor with a deep and powerful gaze.

    As for Edward, he was calmed as he shook his head, "My views on the subject of the Darks Arts is not to shun or fear it, but to understand its origins and essence. Dark Magic is as much part of wizards as White Magic. Although I understand that Dark Arts can influence the user''s mind, precautions can be used to manage such side effects."

    "Edward, it is a great form of arrogance to believe that a person can control such terrible and terrifying power without being lost by it," replied the professor with a little sadness in his voice.

    "And it is a great ignorance to simply ignore a power that we know exists in this world, a power that will not go away and always remain a part of every wizarding society. Not to mention the impact and significance it can have on the world--both positive and negative.

    "A perfect example of this can be found during the Wizarding War. The Death Eaters used dark magic to terrorize the world by brutally killing many people. However, the war started to turn around as soon as Barty Crouch passed thew that allowed the aurors to use the Three Unforgivable Curses.

    "Dark Arts are not inherently bad nor any less harmful than white magic. In the end, it alles down to the will and choice of the user."

    The room then became quiet again. The two people talking in this room are one of the most powerful and knowledgeable wizards in the world. As such, they each had their own ideas, will, beliefs and philosophies. So, it is not easy to change their mind.

    After a few minutes of silence, Edward looked at the window while saying:

    "You know, I used to be as ambitious as Tom, if not more, when I was young."

    "Oh, how so?"

    "Once, my dream or goal was to build a true Wizard Civilization. I would gather all the wizards in the world, pooled all our knowledge and resources together in order to push the civilization of wizards forwards towards a bright future.

    "Then, we would explore the universe. Muggle Scientists have already determined how vast the universe is and how our is nothing but a small piece of dust in a small sr system. They have started to wonder whether there are other lifeforms out there, what kind of other civilization exists in the cosmos."

    Edward took a sip of his tea, however, it had turned cold while he was talking. He waved his hand, then steamed started toe out of his cup again.

    "After knowing about this, I started to ask myself the same question as them. Are there any wizards out there on differents in the universe? And if so, how powerful are they? What kind of knowledge do they have? Is there magic different from ours?

    "Then, my dream was to slowly guide the wizards on this to slowly explore the stars ande in contact with these other civilizations. Maybe we could exchange knowledge and resources with them. Can you imagine how prosperous the wizarding world would be after having ess to other civilizations?

    "The world would enter a blooming age of progress. Countless wizards from all over the world woulde together to create new spells, potions, and alchemy products. We would discover countless unknown magical creatures and nts.

    "We would study the mysteries of time, space, death, and love. We would unravel the potential of the human mind, find the secrets of the soul, control the different energy and forces of the world, and leave our trail in the cosmos.

    "Wizards would no longer be just ordinary mortals that have some special abilities. But long living beings that pursue the truth andws of the world. And things did not stop there.

    "ording to muggle scientists, there are countless dimensions and other universes that possibly exist out there. ording to them, some of these dimensions are simply beyond human understanding, or havews that arepletely different from our own. These muggle scientists cannot truly prove the existence of these dimensions or universes, but magic can.

    "After all, we wizards have found ways to travel through both space and time. As long as we study these spells and modify them, who can say we could not find the existence of these dimensions? Then, the footsteps of our civilization will not only spread through the stars, but also across multiple dimensions."

 Chapter 5 - The Interview (4)

    The room became silent after Edwards'' grand speech. Whether it was Dumbledore or the painting of the headmaster, they all started to imagine how beautiful such a prosperous world would be.

    Wizards would truly be powerful beings that control the world, or multiple worlds. They would have long lives to pursue their dreams and goals, and they may even eventually conquer death. ??

    "Haha, Edward, only a noble pure blood like yourself could create such a beautiful world," suddenly said Headmaster Phineas ck. However, Headmistress Dilys Derwent gave him a cold look, but he ignored it.

    "Noble family, huh?" replied Edward. "In the world I envisioned, the concept of a noble family would have existed, but not because of bloodline. No, it was simple based on abilities and achievement. If a wizard is powerful enough and contributed enough to the Wizarding World, of course he would be granted wealth and noble status.

    "However, if his descendants are mediocre, then they would only be privy to the wealth and heritage of their families. No power or status would be granted after more than three generations--if the descendants do not meet a certain requirement."

    Although Phineas was a little sad about this information, he could still ept the fact that noble families would still exist in this utopian world. As for the other portraits, they looked at him with gleeful smirks.

    As for Dumbledore, he had a slight surprised look in his eyes after imagining the world that Edward envisioned, then he soon calmed himself down and looked at it from a critical point of view.

    "The making of such a civilization will never be peaceful, and would be followed by blood and war. Not to mention how easy it is for wizards to lose themselves with so much power.

    "And in a more realistic tone, what about the muggles? How do they fit in your grand n?"

    "You are right, professor. The Wizard Civilization would have tomit countless atrocities to reach the level I envisioned, but tell me, what great civilization has not done such a thing in order to achieve their grandeur and glory. This is just an inevitable thing," replied Edward with a calm look on his face.

    "As for the muggle? Actually, they are one of the reasons that I gave up all my ambitions."

    "What, you gave up?" asked Phineas. A few minutes ago, he was thinking maybe one the future heir of his ck family might one day find a method to revive him from this painting.

    Although he would have to ask Edward to take care of hisst bloodline and ensure that he has descendants. But he still had some hope. And it was not just Phineas that was surprised, many of the other portraits were too.

    However, Dumbledore was not. He took notice of the fact that Edward used the past tense when mentioning his ambitions, implying that there were no longer his goals.

    However, Edward just ignored the portraits as he continued to enjoy his tea.

    "You know, I once started thinking about the future of wizards, do you mind hearing my opinion?"

    "If you do not mind," replied Dumbledore with an intrigued look on his face.

    "I believe that a war with the muggle is an inevitable thing, and it will not be started by wizards, not if things remain the way they are. As muggles'' science and technology continue to evolve, they will eventually discover wizards, then a war will take ce. Unfortunately, I do not believe for a second that wizards have a chance of winning such a war."

    "Nonsense," roared Phineas ck, full of fury on his face. And it was not just him, many other portraits had simr thoughts as him.

    Edward looked at the painting with a calm look, "Do you know that mugglesnded on the moon more than 20 years ago?"

    "What does that have to do with anything?" asked Phineas with a frown on his already serious face.

    "I''m saying this to tell you how advanced muggle'' science and technology and the rapid pace at which they are developing. Now, let''s look at us wizard, what was our greatest achievement in the past few decades? What major achievement that can change the world in the past few years?

    "The only thing that I can think of is the Philosopher''s Stone, however, that was created more than 600 hundred years ago. Not to mention that the stone did not contribute to the wizarding world in the slightest.

    "Muggles have already begun to explore the stars, while we still havews from the Middle Age. For Merlin'' sake, we have space magic, but we have not even reached the moon yet. Even worse, no one even had the idea of actually exploring the moon.

    "Well, I''m sure that some idiot wizard once had the idea of reaching the moon, then took his broom to try to reach there and die in the vacuum of space. However, that does not count."

    "All a wizard needs to do to win a war against the muggle is to use the Imperius Curse to control all the higher echelons of the muggles and use their powerful weapons against them." argued Phineas.

    "That''s not going to work as much as you think. It ismon knowledge that any person with strong will can wake up from the Imperius Curse. Do you think that with the more than 7 billions of muggles, there will not be people with Will strong enough not to be affected by the Imperius Curse?"

    "So ording to you, the wizard wille to an end after we lose the war to muggles?" suddenly asked one of the portraits.

    "No," replied Edward while shaking his head. "On the contrary, it''s the opposite. After losing the war, wizards will start to flourish afterwards."

 Chapter 6 - The Interview (5)

    "How is that possible? If the muggles won the war, they would kill all of us wizards!" eximed one of the portraits.

    "No, you are wrong. After winning the war, the muggles will be curious about us, they would lust and envy our powers. Although this war would have proven that science and technology is no worse or even better than magic, their desires to be special or unique will get the best of them. ??

    "As such, they will study wizards thoroughly. For a long period of time, I imagine that wizards will be nothing but experimental subjects, littleb rats in aboratory. The muggles will try to find the source of power of our magical powers.

    "I believe that they will seed. It may take him some time, but they will eventually seed. After that, they will want to grant such power to muggles. And I also believe that they will seed in that endeavor.

    "Then, a brand new group of wizards will rise from muggle society. Let''s call them Neo Muggle Wizards. These individuals will start tobine magic with technology, thus creating a brand new magical civilization. And with therge poption of muggles, even if only 1% of them can actually turn into Neo Muggle Wizard, the amount of wizards then will still be exponentially more than the current time.

    "After that, the Neo Muggle Wizards--with their advanced thinking from science and technology--will also explore the universe and countless dimensions, thus creating a prosperous age or civilization of wizards."

    "Preposterous! Absurd! The very notion of your words is ludicrous!" yelled Phineas ck, who seemed very agitated. All the other portraits had simr ideas as him, but they tried to remain calm.

    "Calm down, Phineas," said Dumbledore--who was not as calmed as he appeared on the surface. "This is just a hypothetical future. There is no need to be so riled up."

    Phineas ck then looked at Edward with a fierce look, then closed his eyes and shut off his senses. Or at the very least, it appeared to be doing so.

    As for Dumbledore, he was a little shaken as this was the second time in his life that a powerful wizard warned him of the future danger of the Wizarding World.

    His old friend had tried to use radical methods to deal with the problem, while the one in front of him seemed rather indifferent.

    "Edward, you mentioned that this was one of the reasons that you gave up your ambitions, what is the other reason?"

    Edward pondered for a few seconds before answering.

    "It was because of my parents. After their deaths, I came to a realization: Voldemort did not kill them, but the Wizard World did. Voldemort is a result of all the things wrong with our society.

    "Whether it is the wanton discrimination or racism of those pure blood theorist, the social inequality between muggle-born wizards, half-bloods and pure bloods, the backwards mindset of wizards for millennia, or the superiorityplex of most wizards towards other races--both magical and non magical. All these problems resulted in the creation of Voldemort, thus leading to the death of my parents. In my mind, the Dark Lord was not the only person that killed them, but the wizarding world.

    "Why would I lead this kind of people to create such a prosperous civilization? Are they worthy?"

    The room became quiet again. Many of the portraits had aplex look on their faces as they looked at Edward, and they sighed to themselves.

    As for Dumbledore, he also sighed before saying. "I''m sorry Edward about your parents, however, I do not think you should judge the entire wizard world because of a minority few. There are plenty of good hearted people in the wizard world willing to do good things. A perfect example is your parents. When Voldemort was in power, they rose to the asion and fought for what is right."

    "You may be right, professor. But do not forget that the ''minority few'' that you talked about are actually the ones with all the power and influence in the wizarding world."

    The room once again entered a brief period of silence.

    As a matter of fact, Edward did not tell the whole truth. One if the main reasons that he did continue with his ambitions was because he realized that he did not really need the help of the wizarding world to aplish his goals/

    With his talent and relentless pursuit of magic, he strongly believes that he will one day discover the way to travel through dimensions and other universes. After that, his journey through the sea of stars and dimensions will begin.

    He will pursue the path of magic until he bes one of the most powerful wizards in countless dimensions and universes. His legend will spread throughout many realities, and he will be able to control his own fate.

    And the first step of his grand n will begin after he acquires the Philosopher''s Stone. This is one of the reasons that he decided toe teach at Hogwarts.

    "Well Mr. Bones,, let''s get back to the interview. So, for what reason you decided toe teach here at Hogwarts."

    "I have had many great memories in this castle. In many ways, it is a second home to me, so I thought ofing back. Furthermore, I have been lusting after the books in the Restricted Area, unfortunately, you always prevented me from entering there."

    Dumbledore just smiled before asking a few other questions for the interview, then Edward left.

    Dumbledore was left alone in the room with his thoughts, then Phineas ck said, "What a scary guy!"

    "What do you mean?" asked one of the portraits.

    "I do not believe for once that a person who cane up with such a goal and ideal to just give up like that. In most likelihood, he discovered a way to aplish these things on his own." replied Phineas with a sneer on his face.

    Then, the portrait of Dilys Derwent asked, "So, what are you going to do, Dumbledore? Are you going to hire him?"

 Chapter 7 - Material

    After Edward left the headmaster''s room, he used the Floo Network to return to a house he has in Hogsmeade. He did not want to go home yet as he knew that his aunt would reprimand him.

    However, he also knew that his arrival would be in the headline of the Daily Prophet tomorrow morning, telling all wizards of his return. In this world, Edward is almost as famous as Harry Potter himself. ??

    Later that night, Edward ced a hood himself, then Apparated to a deserted mountain, waiting for someone. A few hourster, it was not one person that showed up, but ten of them; all of them surrounded him.

    Edward calmly took out his wand; it was 14 inches long made of Oak Wood with a sphinx core. With a wave of his wand, an invisible sword cut the closest person to him into half. This was Snape''s Sectumsempra Spell.

    All the other people were shocked by the sudden death of theirpanion. Then, all of them chant different incarnations, throwing more than 9 spells towards Edwards. However, he just waved his hand, then a semi transparent shield appeared in front of him, blocking all the spells. Some of them were bounced back to the group.

    However, the majority of them managed to use the Protego Charm to protect themselves, while the others moved out the way to dodge. Unfortunately for those who dodged, they were separated from the group.

    Edward took advantage of this situation. He turned into a cloaking shadow and disappeared from the spot and reappeared behind one of the separated groups. A red light appeared from his white hand, making it look like a lightsaber.

    With a swing of his wand, he cut the two people in front of him into two sections, leaving burning marks on their torso. Edward looked satisfied at this spell that he created because he was a Star Wars fan in his past life.

    While Edward was a little distracted, someone used the Avada Kedavra Curse on him, thus a green light rushed towards him. However, he moved his body aside and dodged the attack.

    Then, with a wave of his hand, the ground turned into metal spikes that turned the person that used the Unforgivable Curse into swish cheese.

    At this point of time, Edward had already killed four people, which made the remaining six very nervous. One person decided to use Apparition to leave this ce. However, with another wave of Edward''s wand, a powerful pulling force appeared and intervened in this guy''s apparition.

    As a result, his head was separated from his body. Then, Edward tapped his hand in the air, following which, a strange vibration was released from his wand and blended in the void.

    Then, the remaining five people discovered that it was impossible to Apparate and leave here. This was another invented spell of Edward after studying the Ant-Apparition Enchantment in Hogwarts'' Castle.

    The five people--knowing that they were not a match for this single hooded wizard--decided to band together. Then, they all said in unison, "Protego."

    Arge shield appeared bybining the power of all five of them together. Edward frowned for a little after seeing this, then he said. "Bombarda Maxima."

    Then, a powerful explosion was sent from his wand. The shield of these five wizards onlysted a few seconds, before it was blown to pieces along with them. Afterward, all that was left of these people were broken pieces of their bodies along with massive amounts of blood.

    "Roberti, I know you are here, so show yourself," suddenly said Edward while looking in a certain direction. Following which, another hooded wizard appeared in the direction he was looking for.

    "Edward Bones, my friend, it is nice to hear from you again."

    "Roberti, if you do not give me an exnation, I can assure you that you will end up the same way as those wizards."

    "My friend, you cannot me me for being cautious. You have not contacted me for more than two years, then I suddenly received your letter."

    Edward sneered at these words. He knew how these dark wizards think and behave. If you show them any form of weakness, they will not hesitate to betray and devour you whole.

    "You know that this is not enough to convince me."

    "How about doubling the material, however, you do not need to pay extra. Consider it my way of apologizing." replied Roberti.

    "Fine."

    Roberti then sighed in relief. Despite his calm fa?ade, he was extremely terrified inside. He spent so many years and resources training these ten wizards to the level of aurors. Adding on top of their proficiency in dark magic, they were more than enough to take on more than 15 ordinary wizards.

    However, they were all annihted in just a few minutes, and effortlessly at that.

    After making sure that Edward epted his proposition, Roberti waved his hand and ten people appeared on the ground. However, these people were chained and also incapacitated.

    Edward walked to one of these people and pointed his wand at his head, "Reveal Yourself."

    Then the person''s head started to turn into a wolf, but before he could fully transform, he stopped. Then, he checked the remaining nine.

    "All of them are werewolves that havemitted many crimes and atrocities. You should be satisfied, right?"

    "No problem," replied Edward calmly. "Then, can you remove your anti-Apparition spell?"

    So, Edward waved his hand to do so. As he watched Roberti disappear in front of him, he thought to himself, ''It''s time to get rid of Roberti. He is starting to be a liability.''

    After thinking that, Edward took a bag from his cloak, and with a wave of his wand, all the werewolves were sent inside. This bag was enchanted with an Extension Cham.

    Then, he ced his wand inside the mouth of the bag, "io Roberti''s hair." Then, a ck string of hair appeared in his hand.

    Following which, Edward started chanting in a weirdnguage while doing a strange dance. Then, he took out a white powder and blew it on the string of hair. A ck shadowy like smoke appeared on the hair, then it disappeared.

    This was a powerful voodoo curse that Edward learned when he one day identally teleported to Haiti in one of his magical experiments.

    It required strict preparations beforehand and a ceremony to take effect. He had anticipated that Roberti might cause him trouble in the future, so he prepared for the worse.

    Tomorrow morning, Roberti will be found with a look of horror on his face with his heart missing from his body.

    After that, Edward used his wand again, then a powerful acid appeared, dissolving all the bodies and the blood clean, not leaving a single trace. Then with another wave of his wand, he used another spell to prevent anyone from recreating the scene that appeared here.

    After finishing all of this, he apparated home.

 Chapter 8 - Discovery (1)

    After arriving home, Edward entered one of the rooms; this room had only a briefcase lying in the center and there were many Protection Enchantments around it.

    Then, he entered inside the suitcase, which had a very powerful Extension Charm--just like Newt Scamander''s case. ??

    Inside this suitcase was actually veryrge, with countless rooms inside of it. To be precise, this was Edward''s Laboratory where he did his magical experiments.

    After entering one of the rooms, Edward saw the ten werewolves lying on the ground unconscious. As a matter of fact, these people were not the strangest things in this room.

    All over the room, there were many gigantic tubes with many creatures lying in a greenish liquid. There were dragons, hippogriffs, house-elves, vampires, mermaids...etc. And on the shelves, there were many organs of these animals lying on there.

    The reason for those things was because Edward was studying bloodline. So, he bought and captured all kinds of magical creatures--both normal and dark--and dissecting them. He basically treated them as biological experiments. Edward wanted to find what made these magical animals different from ordinary animals; he also wanted to find the origin of their bloodlines.

    At the age of 17, Edward reached a major bottleneck in his growth as a wizard: his magical powers stopped growing. A year before, he invented a potion that elerated the growth of his magical powers.

    Then, in just a year, his magical powers reached the level of 25 times that of a normal adult wizards, then it stopped growing. The potion did not actually increase his magical powers, but just elerated the rate that it grows until it reaches its limits.

    After reaching this limit, Edward thought that this was the highest level it could reach, until he realized that Dumbledore had a magical power 50 times that of a normal adult wizard.

    After discovering this, Edward did further research, then he realized that 25 was actually a limit, and the most talented wizards can reach. And the majority have to spend all their lives to allow their magical powers to reach that level. However, his potions allowed him to reach that level at such a young age.

    However, the problem came: How did Dumbledore break that limit? And was he the only one?

    After turning into one of the guards, he made a visit to Nurmengard Castle and took a look at Grindelwald. And as expected, this first generation of Dark Lord also broke that limit and reached the level of 50 times the magical powers of a normal adult wizard.

    After that, Edward theorized that these talented people have found a way to break that limit. He guessed that Voldemort probably did it too and probably used the Horcruxes to break that barrier.

    He guessed that Dumbledore used the Phoenix Fawkes as a way to break that barrier, while Grindelwald might have used either the Elder Wand or some other method.

    As for him, he chose the path of bloodline to break that barrier. Edward theorized that the first wizards that ever existed was due to surviving an ident after ingesting the blood of powerful magical animals, thus granting them a bloodline of their own.

    So, he believed that as long as he discovered the bloodline of wizards, then modified it, he could break that barrier and open the gate to a brand new world.

    In order to further his study, Edward stole a few technological machines designed to observe DNA. However, these machines did not reveal much information at time due to the low level of technology.

    So, he took drastic measures. He traveled around the world and contacted some of the most intelligent scientists and engineers in the world. Using force, coercion or even magic, he forced them to work together to invent the technology he needs for his research.

    He then secretly controlled some of the richest people of the world in order to fund this research. So with unlimited funds, ess to all the rare resources in the world, the technology Edward needed was created in just one year.

    After entering hisboratory, Edward woke up one of the werewolves; thed was confused where he was, however, he was easily controlled through a blood magic simr to Blood Bending of Avatar.

    Edward first took him into a white room separated by an observing ss, then with a wave of his hand, an alchemy product--designed to give off Moonlight--shone on the werewolf. Then, Edward activated the machine that observed his DNA.

    Of course this was not the original machine, but one that was further modified by Edward through magic. He observed all the changes that urred in this man''s DNA, however he still did not find what he was looking for.

    With a wave of his wand, someone appeared in the same room of the werewolf; it was a muggle. Without hesitation, the muggle was bitten by the werewolf, however, he was separated from the wolf before he was ripped apart.

    Then, Edward watched calmly and indifferently at the changes in the muggle''s DNA.

    The reason that he chose werewolves was because they were the few creatures that could actually change the bloodline of both muggles and wizards through saliva and blood.

    So, Edward believed that as long as he observed the bloodline transformation of any wizards or muggles, he could find the ce the bloodline originated from and study it.

 Chapter 9 - Discovery (2)

    Edward watched the muggle transform into a werewolf, however, he did not feel magical powers from him nor did he find anything in his DNA. He felt that he was close to something, but he could not discover exactly what it was.

    After pondering for a while, Edward went to the next room; this room was full of all kinds of potions. There were a few hundred vials, some were empty while the others had some sort of liquid on them, with the name of the potion written underneath them. ??

    After a few minutes of searching, he found a white vial with a molten golden color liquid and the tag "Felix Felicis" underneath. This potion was the Liquid Luck personally brewed by Edward himself.

    Without hesitation, Edward drank the potion. After feeling the unfounded confidence oveing him, he smiled before returning to his research room.

    With a wave of his hand, another person appeared in the same room as the previous werewolf. However, this who appeared was in fact a captured dark wizard instead of a muggle. After allowing to bite the wizard and separating the two of them, Edward started to observe the DNa structure of the dark wizard.

    This time, things went smoothly for Edward. Somewhere along the double helix, he discovered a very tiny magical energy, so he focused on that ce to see what it was.

    However, the machine could not find anything. Edward''s intuition told him that he found what he was looking for, but he could not see it. Then, he remembered that muggles could not see some magical creatures like Dementors. So he thought that maybe the machine could not actually see what he was looking for.

    Although these machines were magically modified, it did not change the fact that they were technological base. Maybe what he is looking for is more metaphysical or spiritual.

    After figuring this out, Edward tried another method. He used all kinds of spells that are rted to vision.

    Whether it was the Supersensory Charm or other Charms that he created after dissecting the eyeballs of countless magical creatures. He ced all of them on him, then he concentrated on the specific spot that the machine first discovered.

    And then, Edward saw it; it was as if he entered a different world and that world was full of unintelligible scribbles. There were all kinds of strange symbols, glyphs and pictures. It took him a while to really focus on these scribbles before discovering some sort of pattern.

    Then, Edward realized that these unintelligible scribbles were actually Ancient Rune Language. He had studied it back in Hogwarts under the tutge of Professor Bathsheda Babbling.

    Edward spent a great deal of time studying Ancient Runes as they were used in many ancient manuscripts, so he could write and read them fluently. Furthermore, some of the people he corresponded with on a regr basis are actually real schrs of Ancient Runes that have studied the subject for decades.

    After taking a few hours to trante the Ancient Rune, Edward was left with aplete shock with his discovery.

    What he discovered was something he referred to as Life Code, and as the name states, it is the fundamental code or engineer of the human body.

    It is divided into three parts: Body, Soul, and Bloodline. The Body part is essentially the DNA of a person and it dictates everything about the human body: hair, skin color, and other types of gic information.

    As for the other two parts, they are self-exnatory as they dictate theposition of the soul and the kind of bloodline of a person.

    Edward became excited after making this discovery as he knew that he was really close to solving his problem of magical power. So, he focused more on the bloodline section of the Life Code.

    He discovered that muggles also have a Life Code, but the Bloodline section is empty, while the Soul section has very littlepared to wizards.

    Edward''s mind started to revolve rapidly as he wondered how different the bloodline section of people like Voldemort or Nymphadora Tonks would be as they are born with innate abilities.

    Edward knew that he could not get ess to Voldemort''s blood to study, but he could still get Tonks''. As Metamorphmagus, her bloodline must be different from other people.

    Furthermore, Edward is still interested in the rtionship between bloodline and soul. Voldemort''s bloodline granted him the ability of parseltongue, but Harry Potter acquired the same ability after a piece of the Dark Lord'' soul entered his body. So, there must be a corrtion.

    After reigning in his thoughts, Edward then concentrated on the aspect of bloodline that deals with magical powers. The next problem that he faced was on how to actually modify this Life Code.

    Then, he suddenly thought of Transfiguration; to be precise, Human Transfiguration. As this is magic that can transform the molecr structure of the human body from one thing to another, it should be able to affect this Life Code.

    With this newfound idea, Edward set out to test his theory. He first ces the newly transformed wizard on a dissecting bench, strapped him off so he could not escape, then he begins his attempt.

    Things went much smoother than Edward anticipated. He instantly felt a connection directly to this wizard''s Life Code, so he tried to modify one part in his bloodline.

    However, things went horribly wrong. The wizard started to scream, blood started toe out of his mouth, ears, and noses. After a few seconds of seizuring, he died.

    After checking his conditions, it turned out that his DNA copsed and his Life Code became a mess.

    Edward frowned as he realized that things were moreplex than he originally thought. With a wave of his wand, this wizard was sent to the disposal area, then he ced one of the werewolves he just bought in the bench and repeated the experiment.

    No matter how many of these experimental materials die, he will uncover the mystery of bloodline, and even of the entire Life Code.

 Chapter 10 - Mind Soothing

    Soon, seven days passed by. Edward looked at the dead wizards in front of him with a frown on his face. In the past week, he had killed all 10 werewolves he just bought, plus another 5 dark wizards he had in store. However, he made little progress.

    A thing like the Life Code is veryplex, so modifying even a tiny part of it will lead to another chain of events that affects the other parts. As such, it is not an easy thing to modify at will. ??

    Nevertheless, Edward did learn a few new things--especially about magic cores. Long ago, he had discovered that every wizard had a magic core that held their magic powers.

    ording to his previous research, wizards had a few different shapes of cores; some were round, triangr and cubic. And wards had a cubic shaped one. As a matter of fact, even squibs have a magic core inside; however, theirs is inactive.

    IN his previous study, he tried to transnt the magic core of one wizard into the body of another in an attempt to increase his magic powers. But, he failed after solving many difficult problems.

    The first of which was taking out the magic core. Just like the Life Code, the magic core was a metaphysical thing that could not be seen or essed under normal circumstances. However, after discovering a way to actually taking out of the body and nted in someone''s else, two things would would happen:

    Either it was of no use and no effect would take ce, or a powerful rejection would ur, leading to the death of the person who received the transfer.

    Previously, Edward did not know the real reason behind this rejection, but after studying the Life Code, he knew that bloodline did decide whether someone had a magic core, however, the core was also linked to the soul.

    As such, each core had the imprint of their owner. So, when it was transnted in another person''s body, this led to the severe rejection.

    After finishing hisst experiment, Edward took a break as he did not have any more experimental bodies. And also because he ran out of ideas.

    If he continued like this, a lot of people would have to die before he actually discovered the intricacies of the Life Code, so he needed a better and more efficient way to continue his research.

    "Maybe I should observe a pregnant witch, that way I can slowly observe how the Life Code of a baby is developed from its inception all the way to its birth," thought Edward to himself.

    However, he soon stopped his thought with a serious look on his face. He realized a problem with his mind or thinking. Although he is a person who is willing to go to extreme lengths for his research, he did not reach the level of experimenting on children. He still had a bottomline.

    So, the only reason he thought like this was because something was wrong with his mindset. Knowing this, Edward left hisboratory.

    After exiting the suitcase, he left his manor at Hogsmeade and apparated to an alley in the muggle world. After spending a few minutes searching for the information he needed, Edward then apparated again, this time he arrived at a concert in London.

    Many muggles were happily dancing and singing; overall, they were happy while enjoying themselves. After moving to a corner, Edward took out his wand.

    "Expecto Petronum," he said while waving his hand. A giant eagle burst out from his wand and flew into the sky. The wingspan of this eagle was actually a dozen feet long. However, the odd thing was this patronus was in fact invisible to all the people dancing.

    After the patronus appeared, it soared in the sky, opened its mouth and did a swallowing motion. Then, countless silver lights flew from the muggles and was swallowed by the patronus.

    This was in fact a technique developed by Edward after studying Dementors. What the patronus was swallowing was all the happy memories of these people. However, unlike the Dementors, it did not harm the muggles.

    The patronus just made sure that the happiest memories of these muggles to appear in their minds, then it absorbed the positive energy.

    After finishing the absorption process, the patronus became a few timesrger than its normal size. Then, it returned to Edward and plunged straight into his body.

    Following which, Edward felt a profound and deep sense of euphoria, then all the negative thoughts in his mind seemed to wash away; his head became exceedingly clear.

    Edward knew that Dark Arts has the ability to negatively affect the mind of the user--especially for wizards like him that pursue very deep knowledge of it. In order to ensure his safety, he modified the Patronus Charm--which is known as the Guardian Spirit--to protect him from the side effect of practicing dark magics.

    Although Edward can be cruel in his pursuit of magic, he was never a dark wizard, nor did he ever considered himself to be one. This was perfectly proven by the fact that he has the ability to perform the Patronus Charm.

    In order to perform this spell, a wizard needs to remember happy memories in his mind, and Edward has plenty of these--especially with his parents. Back during the First Wizarding War, his parents always made sure that he had a happy childhood despite the fact that they would leave every night in order to fight Voldemort and his Death Eaters.

    And after their deaths, his aunt Amelia made sure that he had everything he needed. Despite the fact that she might seem very strict, that was only when it came to strangers and also a necessity to do her job.

    Furthermore, Edward made sure to enjoy his life, After all, he died once and he did not believe that he would have a third chance.

    Additionally, he pursues magic not due to power, but because it makes him excited. Every time he made a new discovery, Edward always felt a sense of satisfaction.

    It was as if the Goddess of Magic was in front of him, then he started to slowly unveil her skirts. Even if he manages to lift the skirt a few millimeters, it would bring him a sense of anticipation and euphoria as he believed that one day, he would see what is underneath.

    In conclusion, Edward is not someone that focuses only on studying magic; he often enjoys himself when given the opportunity. A perfect example of this was his five years traveling the world.

    He did not just steal a bunch of books and do magic research all day. No, he experienced different cultures, different foods, and different types of women. Overall, he enjoyed himself during travel as much as possible.

    After leaving the concert, Edward took a mirror and ced his wand on it; then he sent a message:

    "Are you avable now?"

    "No, you cane by if you want." replied the mirror a few minutes afterward.

 Chapter 11 - Inspired

    After Edward received the reply from the mirror, he returned to his own house and used the floo powder to travel to somewhere else. As soon as he arrived, he saw a beautiful woman waiting for him.

    She looked to be in herte 30''s, however, she had a more refined and noble temperament surrounding her. Not to mention that her age added a level of maturity that was quite appealing. ??

    As soon Edward arrived, she jumped into his arms and they started to kiss each other passionately for a few deep seconds.

    "Edward, I have not seen you for more than 5 years."

    "Well, I have been busy. Let''s not talk about these kinds of things. You looked as ravishing as the day that I met you."

    "Well, your Aging Potion works wonders for me. Couldn''t you make itst longer, or even permanent?"

    "If I did that, how would I make money?"

    "That''s true. Sometimes I wonder whether you are a Slytherin instead of a Ravenw."

    "Well, the Sorting Hat did hesitate before choosing where to ce me. Fortunately, my passion for knowledge superseded my ambitions."

    Then, the two of them started to snug each other again. However, midway through, Edward stopped again to ask, "I''m guessing that your husband is not here?"

    "No. he left with the kids and won''t be back for a few hours."

    Then, those two people started to remove each other''s clothes--even before they reached the next room.

    A few hourster, Edward was lying in a bed, with another naked body in his arm; he was in deep thought.

    After a few hours of exercise, his mind became even more clear and another idea just came to him.

    The werewolf bit is like a virus that can actually transform a person''s bloodline; as such, it can also change a person''s Life Code. What he has to do is iste the specific things--whether it is a virus or a specific protein--and find a way to control it.

    Then, he can effectively find a way to change the Life Code. Of course this method would only allow him to turn people into werewolves without biting them, and even reverse the process.

    The next step would be to modify the "virus" to be able to affect all aspects of the Life Code.

    Of course Edward has not given up on his idea of slowly observing babies and how their Life Codes are slowly formed. However, he will only use animals and creatures that are very close to humans.

    ''Maybe I should subdue a few Death Eaters like Betrix Lestrange and have them do the dirty work that I am not willing to do. However, her craziness is a major problem,'' suddenly thought Edward.

    Then, he looked at the woman next to him that was staring at him. "Soleil, if you have something to say, just do it?"

    "I am just wondering if you have found a solution to Astoria''s blood curse? After all, I do not want anything to happen to my daughter?"

    (AN: For anyone who is wondering, no she will not be the main heroine. Just one of Edward''s many flings.)

    "I did find a solution, however, ording to mytest research, I can probably forever remove the curse from your Greengrass'' family lineage. Just give me some time and send me a few vials of her blood, then everything will be fine."

    Soleil nodded, then the two of them remained quiet while snuggling each other for half an hour. Then, Edward got out of the bed. With a wave of his hand, all his clothes that were scattered throughout the room magically flew towards him and put themselves on him.

    Meanwhile, while Edward was dressing himself, Soleil suddenly said: "You know it''s real for me."

    "What do you mean?" asked Edward without looking back.

    "At first, I was attracted by your talents and wanted to use you to help Astoria with her diseases. But, as time passes, what I feel for you bes real. If one day you wanted me to leave my husband, I would do so without any hesitation."

    After finishing fixing his tie Edward then replied; "I am aware of this, dear. However, there is no need to ruin something that is already perfect by addingplexity to it."

    After saying that, he walked to the firece and used floor powder to return to his own manor.

    Although he enjoyed Soleil''s beauty andpanionship, it did not mean he wanted her as apanion--especially given her ideas of pure blood theory. Although due to his rtionship she has toned it down a bit, she did not change her core values.

    If Edward himself was not considered a pure-blood wizard, he doubted whether she would go to the length of seducing him in order to cure her daughter''s blood curse.

    After returning to his house, Edward sat in a chair while thinking about the design of his next experiment and his future.

    "Momo," he suddenly called. Then, a house-elf dressed in a small suit appeared in front of him.

    This house-elf was as ugly as the other ones, however, it was dressed properly and had learned proper manners. She has been apanying Edward ever since he was 6 years old. Even when he traveled the world after his graduation, she would be with him.

    She is probably the only person who truly knows the shenanigans that Edward went through in the past 5 years of his absence.

    "Any important letters in the past week?"

    "Two, sir. One from Hogwarts and the other from Madam Amelia Bones."

    Edward took the letter from Hogwarts and read it quietly. There wasn''t much on the letter except the fact that he would be the new Alchemy Teacher at Hogwarts thising September.

    "What does my aunt''s letter say?"

    The house-elf Momo opened the second letter before replying a few secondster.

    "The Madam insisted that youe to see her for dinner tonight, otherwise she would send a thousand Roaring Letters everyday to you, Master. Furthermore, she emphasize that if that does not work, she will have aurorse arrest you on ount of some bogus charge"

    Edward smiled as he knew that his aunt was capable of such a thing. "Reply to her that I will be in time for dinner."

 Chapter 12 - The Gate

    [Thank you guys for 100,000 views and close 700 Collections in just 3 days; this meant a great deal to me.

    If you like this fanfic, then go check out my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor]. Although the story has a slow start, you will not regret it as theter plot is quite exhrating. ??

    Also like,ment, and leave a positive review in both of my novels. Next week, I will create a discord where all of you can talk and discuss the future of both my novels. There, you guys can even vote for who gets to be part of Edward''s Harem or just a member of his crew.

    Also, I will also create a ******* with a few chapters ahead. So, if any of you is capable, you can go support me. The first tier will only be 2$ a month.

    I am trying to make writing a full time job, but it is not easy as life and financial trouble usually gets in the way. I have so many other books nned, but I am not able to write them due to the constraint of time andck of motivation.]

    ____________________________________________________________

    After answering the two most important letters, Edward then spent the next few hours responding to other letters. As he had correspondence with some of the most powerful and influential wizards of this world, he had a lot of letters to answer.

    In his correspondence, they would discuss all kinds of topics; from potions to alchemy, from transfiguration to spells. There are also Ancient Runes and even the Dark Arts.

    All the people he talked to are masters in the fields, leaders of Associations and even members of Britain''s Wizengamot and the International Confederation of Wizards.

    Although he always kept in touch with these people during his five years absence, it was only on rare asions. But now, with news of his return circting in the Daily Prophet, many people knew that he had shown and sent him many letters.

    After finishing his correspondence, Edward went to a specific room in his house. This room was even more guarded then the one he ced his briefcase in.

    There were so many Protective Enchantments in this room that it made Hogwarts look like a children''s toy. As a matter of fact, even house-elves could not apparate inside this room.

    Edward has spent a great deal studying the magic of house-elves in order to create Anti-Apparition Enchantments for them. Not to mention all the terrible curses he ced on the entrance of this room.

    If someone other than him were to open this door, they would die a very miserable death.

    Inside the room was a massive metal like door full with strange symbols on it. The door was emanating powerful magical powers. The space around this gate was fluctuating greatly, and there was even a slight temporal waveing from.

    This door was called [The Gate of World] by Edward. Although it had a grandiose name, it was not as powerful as its moniker would imply. However, one could see the grand ambition of its creator.

    Ever since Edward transmigrated to this world, he wondered why he came here? More importantly, he wondered whether there were other worlds out there based on the movies, books and tv shows of his past life. And there were, how could he get there.

    So, he started to study any magic rted to space and time in order to break the dimension wall of the Harry Potter world and reach these other worlds.

    After years of studying things like Apparition, floo powder and the floowork, and portkeys, Edward created this gate based on all his findings.

    This Gate of World is his greatest Alchemical Invention--pooling in together all of his magical knowledge.

    He had encountered many troubles before he could acquire all the knowledge to create this gate. A perfect example of that was the fact that Floo Powder was only created by onepany in the entire magical world, and they were very secretive. It took Edward a lot of nning in order to get the recipe.

    Unfortunately for him, he has not reached the level he desires. This Gate can allow him to teleport anywhere he wants in this world--even breaking through Hogwarts and the Ministry of Magic''s Anti-Apparition''s Enchantment.

    It even allowed him to teleport to anywhere in the sr system as long as the coordinates are calcted correctly. However, he was nowhere near his objective of crossing through dimensions.

    Edward knew that he needed to also use the power of time in order to aplish his goals, so he tried to study the Time-Turner.

    However, in the third grade, when he tried to acquire one by taking all the sses at Hogwarts, Dumbledore did not allow him to get one. So, he had to use his family connection in the Ministry of Magic to get it,

    However, his results have been very disappointing. Despite how powerful this gate is, it can only travel back in time for 3 hours, even less than an actual Time-Turner. Not to mention that he did not find a way tobine both the space force and time force in the gate; it can only use one of them at a time.

    This is one of the reasons that Edward decided to go back to Hogwarts, There are many things he nned to use the plot to acquire. Then there is also the fact that he hoped to find something useful in the Restricted Area of the Library.

    After spending a few hours researching the Gate of World, it was already time for his dinner with his aunt. So, Edward took a quick shower and changed his outfit.

    Inside the Bones Family Manor, Edward was sitting at a dining table with a fork and knife in his hand. Opposite him sat a middle age witch--who was staring at him deeply with a strict look on her face.

    "Now that you have turned into an adult, you think you can do whatever you want?" asked Amelia Bones as she slowly ced a piece of chicken in her mouth.

    "Aunt, there is no need to be mad. Before I left, I told you about what was going to happen."

    "That does not absolve you of the fact that I barely saw you for five years straight."

    "To be fair, you are the only person who received a weekly letter from me."

    Amelia scoffed after hearing this. "So, I should be grateful that my nephew--whom I have raised as my own son--send me one letter a week notifying me that he is still well and alive?"

    Edward then almost choked on his food after hearing this, so he said, "How is work going?" Obviously trying to change the subject.

    "Do not think that this is the end of things. As for work at the ministry, it is just fine. Only Fudge''s ipetence can be bothersome sometimes."

    "You should have listened to me when I told you to run for the position of Minister of Magic."

    "At that time, Fudge had the backing of Dumbledore, so it was not easy for me to win."

    "If you had used the tactics I told you about, winning would have been an easy task. Well, soon enough, you will regret your decision."

    "Did you predict something else again?" asked Amelia with a more serious look on her face. She knew that her nephew had some divination ability as he predicted Voldemort''s downfall, and even the death of a few people.

    "In about 4 to five years, Voldemort should return, and shortly after that, the Second Wizarding War will take ce," replied Edward with a calm look on his face.

    However, Amelia had stopped eating and had a serious look on her face.

    "You do not need to worry about anything with me here. However, it is better for you to start taking power in the Ministry of Magic as a form of preparation."

    Amelia nodded before replying, "Well, with the magic potion you gave me and the tutoring you did for me, my magical ability has greatly improved beyond what I thought possible. So, it would be easier for me to train a few loyal people inside the ministry."

    "Well, you can use the lesser magic potion that I gave you to entice people to your side. However, I should warn you to stay away from the people of the Order of Phoenix. You can be close to them, but do not try to add them to your inner circle."

    "Boy, I know politics better than you," replied Amelia, despite intending to listen to her nephew''s advice. She knew the reason for such a warning.

    The people of the Order of Phoenix were loyal to only one person: Albus Dumbledore.

    "Your cousin Susan will be attending Hogwarts this year, so do take care of her if you can."

    Edward nodded, then the two of them continued to talk about different topics before separating.

 Chapter 13 - The New Base

    The next day after the dinner, Edward had a new idea; and that was to move his gate andboratory to the moon in order to prevent possible trouble for himself.

    The Gate of World is an Alchemy wonder and a powerful weapon that would draw the envy and desire of anyone who knew of its existence. So, it is best to ce it somewhere inessible to anyone but Edward. ??

    The gate emitted powerful magical powers, and any truly powerful or experienced wizard can sense it if they are close to it. That is one of the reasons that Edward ced so many enchantments around it.

    Not to mention the experiments that he conducts; the amount of muggle prisoners and dark wizards that he used in his experiments is quiterge, so Edward is worried that someone might track these disappearances to him.

    Edward was never an arrogant person, so he never believed that all his precautions were enough to prevent such a thing. Furthermore he never underestimated other wizards--especially for aurors like Mad-eye Moody.

    Who knows when a talented and experienced auror will trace all these missing people back to him. Or even worse, if the Ministry of Magic suddenly decided to raid his house just like they did with the Malfoys.

    So, after much deliberation, he decided to move his gate and hisboratory to a new base located on the moon.

    So, after taking his suitcase with the Extension Charm, he activated the Gate of World and disappeared from the room, along with the gate itself.

    If there was a telescope looking at the moon, then astrologists would discover a massive silver gate appearing, then a young man holding a suitcase appearing from the gate.

    The first thing Edward did before transporting to the moon was cing a Bubble-Head Charm on his head, which provided him with oxygen to breath.

    Then, he waved his hand to use a Gravity Charm personally created by Edward himself. He managed to do so after studying the gravity-resistant tree noted in the book [Goshawk''s Guide to Herbology]. A wizard in Nepal had an in depth study of this nt and Edward made a personal visit to him to discuss this nt.

    Another thing that inspired this spell was the enchantments that the Weasley Twins used to make the Anti-Gravity Hats jokes items in the canon timeline.

    So, after using the Gravity Charm in order to walk properly in the room, Edward used the Incendio Charm to heat up his surroundings, then he headed to the Dark side of the moon and use Earth magic to dig a deep tunnel.

    One of Edward''s major achievements sinceing to this world was his understanding of Elemental Magic. To Edward, wizards are people that use Fireball, Ice Spear and Earth Spike. So, he spent a lot of time modifying spells like Incendio, Aguai, Defodio into elemental magic.

    Edward went as far as recreating many of the jutsus from Naruto and a few elemental spells from DND from his previous life.

    ording to Edward''s current ability, his most powerful type of magic is first elemental, then spatial magic due to his in depth study of the Gate of World, andstly, transfiguration.

    However, thest one was not due to his effort, but a result of all his biological experiments. Throughout the years, he has dissected so many magical and non-magical animals that he can easily remember their anatomical structures with his Perfect Memory, then recreate them through Transfiguration.

    After digging a cave deep underground somewhere on the moon and recovering it, Edward first ced an Extension Enchantment on the cave; then he transferred all the rooms in his suitcase into the cave.

    He ced a Gravity Enchantment in the cave, and used any magical nts to create a living environment. Whether it was temperature, gravity, oxygen level, he recreated the living environment of Earth through magic.Then, he chose a room to ce the Gate of World.

    After spending a few days cing countless Protective Enchantments around this base, Edward then continued his experiment.

    A few weeks then passed and he had to stop what he was doing because he received a message from his house-elf Momo.

    In the past few weeks, he had managed to set up the experiment to observe the Life Code of magical creature fetuses. However, this process would take some time, so he focused on finding the specific substance of the werewolf bit that was capable of perfectly altering the Life Code of any individual.

    As for the reason he stopped his experiment was because he received news through a Two-Way Mirror. The reason that she did not report directly to Edward was because this new base was hidden even from the house-elf.

    The news that he received was that Hagrid actually took Harry Potter to Gringotts to acquire money.

    Edward was very interested in the Philosopher''s Stone as he believed it would y a great role in his future. So, he must get it to study. And the perfect time to do so was when Hagrid first took it out from Gringotts.

    After apparating back to Earth and to Diagon Alley, Edward ced a Disillusionment Charm on himself, he waited on a corner for Hagrid to leave the bank.

    Fortunately, he did not have to wait long as Hagrid soon came out of Gringotts looking very suspicious. Unfortunately for Edward, he soon discovered a few wizards disguised in normal clothes that were secretly following Hagrid.

    It was then he realized that Dumbledore must have back up ns for the stone; after all, even if he trusted Hagrid, the stone was too important to leave it to him alone.

    As such, Edward knew that it was impossible to acquire the stone now. However, he did not mind as he still had the opportunity back at Hogwarts.

 Chapter 14 - Year One: First Day

    September 1, 1991

    Today was Edward''s first day as a professor. After leaving his base on the moon, he changed into a new suit designed personally by Madam Malkin, took his suitcase and Apparated in the Dark Forest. ??

    At first Edward wanted to take the train in order to relive his time in school and also see Harry Potter, but he gave up the idea as he lost interest and considered doing so a waste of time.

    After appearing in the Dark Forest, Edward floated in the air and flew in the direction of the castle. Edward can be a very arrogant person sometimes. Since he knew that Voldemort discovered a way to use magic to fly unsupported, he wanted to do it as well. And he seeded.

    Bybining the Levitation Charm with his Gravity Charm, he can use unsupported flight easily.

    After flying a few meters, he saw someone waiting for him on the ground, so hended. Then, he saw a person the same size of a toddler standing there; it was Professor Filius Flitwick.

    "Professor Flitwick, it is good to see you."

    "Edward my boy, it''s been more than five years since Istid eyes on you. Where have you been?"

    After the greeting, Edward lowered himself to give his favorite professor a hug. "Well, professor, I''ve been everywhere around the world."

    "Now that we are colleagues, you can just call me Filius. Now, tell me all about your adventures. I am sure that you have learned a great deal of things."

    Edward nodded while discussing his travel with Filius. At the same time, the two of them headed to the castle while talking.

    As a matter of fact, the rtionship between Edward and Filius is actually very close. For one, he was a Ravenw, so the professor was his Head House during his time in school.

    Another reason was due to their study of the Dark Arts.

    Edward was a very talented wizard, so he was loved by all his teachers--especially by his dean.

    One day, Edward went to Filius and told him about the fact that he was going to study dark magic and needed his guidance. Filius refused at first, but once Edward exined his views on how dark magic should not be fear, but studied with great precautions in order to understand it, Filius hesitated.

    Of course, what really changed his mind was the fact he knew that he could not change Edward''s mind even if he refused to teach him, So, Filius figured out it would be better for Edward to learn under his supervision.

    So, the two of them began to study the Dark Arts together. However, Filius had many rules as conditions. For example, Edward has to use the Patronus Charm before every session to show that he was not totally corrupted by the Dark Arts.

    Additionally, they have to take a 2 weeks break every once in a while. And during that time, both of them were forbidden to use any form of dark magic.

    As a result of this partnership, the two of them co-wrote and published many papers in the category of Defense Against the Dark Arts. And it was all due to their in-depth understanding of dark magic. As a result of their papers, the two of them are very high level members of the Dark Force Defense League, and hold real power there.

    Of course their partnership hit a little trouble when it was discovered by Dumbledore. However, Filius defended Edward and they continued their study until he graduated.

    A few minutester, Edward was led to the High Table of the teachers in the Great Hall. After spending a few hours talking to the other teachers and reminiscing about his time in school, the other students entered the Great Hall.

    Following which, the first year entered. The Sorting Hat did his little song, and Edward was more than happy to sing along with it.

    Then, it was the turn of the Sorting Ceremony. First was Hanna Abbot, then it was Susan Bones, Edward''s cousin.

    After the Sorting Hat was ced on top of Susan''s head, it started talking to himself:

    "Let me see. You are very magically talented, and it seemed that you were properly trained by a very powerful wizard. That person seemed to have instilled in you the love for knowledge and wisdom, so Ravenw is an option.

    "Your desire to be acknowledged by that person as a great witch can also be considered a lofty ambition, so Slytherin is also possible. However, your magical abilities are acquired through hard work and dedication, so ''HUFFLEPUFF''"

    Meanwhile, at the High Table, Edward waved to his cousin after she was assigned to her house. He secretly sighed as she seemed to follow the same path as the canon timeline.

    He thought with all the training he did for Susan when she was young that things might turn differently.

    Then, the Sorting Ceremony proceeded just like it did in the canon timeline. After Harry Potter was ced on Gryffindor ,many people apuded out loud. Even Dumbledore--who only symbolically apuded the other students--started to apud Potter out loud.

    Professor Babbling noticed that Edward was slowly pping without a care, so she asked; "Mr. Bones, you don''t seem to be excited about Mr. Potter''s arrival into the Wizarding World. Are you perhaps worried that the Savior will take you ce as the most famous person in the Wizarding World?"

 Chapter 15 - Savior

    Edward turned his head to see all the professors looking at him; then he gave Professor Babbling a speechless look. The two of them were actually very close; however, Professor Babbling is what some people in his past life referred to as a "messy bitch". She just loves to create drama.

    However, Edward was used to this by now, so he just answered her: ??

    "I have always found the idea that Harry Potter is the savior of the Wizarding World very odd or off putting!"

    "What is so odd about it? If it was not due to Mr. Potter, You-Know-Who would never be killed, thus ending the war," replied Professor Babbling with a frown on her face.

    "Well, let me put it this way. When Potter supposedly killed Voldemort, he was nothing but a one year old infant that probably had not even had his magic riot yet. So, there is no way that he was powerful enough to aplish such a thing."

    "Everyone knows that it was his mother who sacrificed herself, thus casting a powerful magic protection spell that protected Harry. Then, when You-Know-Who casted the Killing Curse on him, it backfired, killing him in the process," replied Hagrid, who was sitting not too far.

    "Yes, you are correct," nodded Edward. "But here lies the problem, why is it that Lily Potter is not considered the Savior of the Wizarding World? But instead it is her son--who probably could not even use a proper Levitation Curse yet--is considered the Savior?"

    The High Table of all the Professors instantly became quiet. However, Edward was not finished talking:

    "I have always been curious about what happened that night and have investigated it quite clearly. The only reason that Mr. Potter survived that night because his mother used a very ancient magic to protect him: the magic of love.

    "You know, ancient magic is a truly wonderful thing; it is an intrinsic form of magic that is part of the universe, a fundamental part of reality. A dragon or troll''s magic resistant skin or scale is considered ancient magic as they are innate, and love is also a form of ancient magic.

    "ording to my research, no wizard can actively control ancient magic. Only by doing an act of pure selflessness, a pure act of sacrifice can some wizards use ancient magic. In the past few hundred years, only Lily Potter has managed to actually use this form of magic. Even the Unspeakables in the Department of Mystery--who have been studying the magic of love even before the Ministry of Magic was created--could not use ancient magic.

    "Yet, Lily Potter could. So, shouldn''t such a witch beuded and praised as the Savior of the Wizarding World? Shouldn''t she be written in our history as her noble sacrifice was the true reason that peace was brought to the wizarding world?"

    (AN: the thing about ancient magic is actually real as I discovered it on a website called Harry Potter Lexicon. Google it if you want to learn more)

    After a brief moment of silence, Professor Flitwick then asked: "Then, why do you think that she was not chosen as the Savior of the Wizarding World?"

    Edward looked at him. "Isn''t it obvious? No matter how amazing she was, it does not change the fact that she is Lily Evans, the muggle born witch."

    The table once again became quiet. Meanwhile, Snape--who was sitting at the end of the table--secretly clutched his hand under his ck robe.

    "Nonsense, Professor Bones," suddenly said Professor McGonagall who had just finished with the Sorting Hat Ceremony and who was secretly listening.

    "The reason that Harry Potter became the Savior was both because he is alive and because of the Prophecy that foretold the downfall of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Name by his hand," continued Professor McGonagall after taking her own seat.

    "Professor, in my experience, it is often easier to make the dead into martyrs. After all, they could not ask anything of the living. As for your arguments of the Prophecy, how many people were truly aware of such a prophecy? Let alone believe it?

    "And even if what you say is correct, this should not stop Lily Evans from truly getting the recognition that she deserves? Frankly speaking, I do not think that one mere memorial statue of her in Godric''s Hollow is enough tomemorate what she has done for the Wizarding World."

    The table returned to a momentarily silence once again, however, this time, Dumbledore finally said something:

    "Edward, I''ve always told you that the Wizarding World is not as bad as you think. Lily was a very loved witch, and by many people too. As for the reason that she did not receive the recognition that she deserved, it has nothing to do with her origin from non-magical parents.

    "After the war, most wizards just wanted some sort of spiritual substance, and thought that they could repay her sacrifice by elevating her son to the status of a hero, a savior to be praised and looked up to."

    Edward took a sip of his drink before answering calmly:

    "One of things that most wizards felt to understand is that there are different type of discrimination. One does not need to openly say that they hate or despise muggle-born wizards to be counted as discrimination.

    "Some forms of discriminations are more subtle, systematic, and sometimes, a person might not even be aware that their actions might be perceived as such. A perfect example of that is Arthur Weasley.

    "He loves muggles and has no problem with them. On the contrary, he loves them and finds their ways of life, technology and cultures fascinating. And he would jump at the chance to ask them all sorts of questions given the opportunity.

    "However, do you think that Arthur has even thought of the possibility that his actions were actually demeaning to muggles? That his over enthusiasm might be perceived as an insult? That his actions might make muggles feel like they are a rare piece of objects that is being studied?"

    All the teachers had a pensive look on their faces. Most of them knew Arthur Weasley and knew that he would act exactly the way that Edward described him.

    "The truth of the matter is the fact that all the wizards in the Wizarding World epted the fact that a Potter--which is a very ancient and renowned magical family--as the Savior instead of the Muggle-born, first generation magical family of Evans is itself a problem.

    "Not to mention that none of you sitting here actually questioned the oddity of the situation until I brought it. Don''t you think that this is a problem itself? This mode of thinking?"

    All the professors were a little ashamed after hearing these words as Edward was right. They never had such thoughts, and just epted Harry Potter as the Savior.

    After noticing the embarrassments of the professors, Edward added:

    "No need to be embarrassed as I am not any better than any of you. Although I am aware of the situation, I actually never tried to do anything about it."

    This sentence did make them feel better, so Professor Flitwick asked; "So, why did you not do anything about it?"

    Edward then answered with a calm face: "Because me and the Bones family can greatly benefit from the rotten system of the Wizarding World."

    Many people almost choked after hearing this, while the rest just sighed helplessly. Then, Headmaster Dumbledore stood up from his chair to say a few words to the students--who were staring at the High Table, confused about why they had to wait for so long.

 Chapter 16 - Introduction (1)

    All the professors noticed that the students had a weird look on their faces. To be precise, it was a look of shock and confusion. They instantly knew that something was wrong, so they looked around to figure out what happened.

    It turned out that Professor Babbling had secretly used the Amplifying Charm (Sonorus) during their conversation, so all the students overheard them. All the professors gave her a reprieving gaze, but she did not seem to mind. ??

    The reactions of many students were different. The Weasley Twins just looked at each other before startingughing. They totally agreed with how Edward described their father. Ron was mortified, so he lowered his head. As for Percy, he took out a quill and parchment and decided to write a letter to his mother and father talking about today''s incident.

    Draco Malfoy was sneering after hearing the conversation. Although he did not like the idea of Potter''s mudblood mother being the savior of the Wizarding World, he was as happy that someone finally saw Harry Potter for who is: just an ordinary wizard, just like everybody else. He was no savior.

    As for Harry Potter himself, he was quiet; not because someone said that he did not deserve to be the savior. No, Harry never believed for a second that he was special.

    The reason that he became quiet was because he finally learned what happened to his parents the night he received the scar on his forehead. It turns out that his mother sacrificed her life in order to protect him.

    ''Maybe this professor is right. My mother is the one who deserves to be the Savior, not me,'' he thought to himself.

    One of the people most affected by this conversation was the little witch Hermione Granger. As a clever person, she realized that the Wizarding World is not just a mysterious and magical ce full of wonder. It is normal ce, a normal civilize society--and one full of discrimination at that.

    And in the future, she will have to struggle very hard to make a ce for herself. She will have to work 3 times to 4 times harder in order to achieve the same result as a wizard from a pure-blood or half-blood family.

    As a matter of fact, it was not just Hermione who came to this realization. Many of the muggle born wizards in the Great Hall came to this realization. Many of them have been in the wizarding world for quite some time now and they have noticed some things.

    Before today, they convinced themselves that these things only happened at Hogwarts. And that, after graduation, when they go to the real world, things will be different; that their achievements will be based on their merits, not their background.

    However, after hearing the conversation between the Professors, they realized that these problems are even more prominent in the wizarding World.

    After Dumbledore walked to the speaking podium in the shape of an owl, he started speaking to the students:

    "Students, you do not need to worry about things that do not concern you. The world is not as negative as one would like to believe as there are many great people in it who work tirelessly everyday to make it a better ce. Furthermore, each and every one of you has the capacity to also make the Wizarding World a better ce; it all depends on the choices you make in the future.

    "Now, a few announcements before we can start eating, I''m sure that each one of you is starving��"

    Then, he went on to warn them about the Room in the Third Floor, and that they were forbidden to use magic in the hallways or enter the Dark Forest. Then, he introduced Edward.

    "Well, I would like to introduce your new Alchemy Teacher, Professor Edward Bones. Let him say a few words."

    ---Scene Break--

    After Dumbledore introduced Edward, Hermione suddenly eximed: "That''s Edward Bones?"

    "You know him?" asked Harry.

    "Yes, he is a very famous wizard, maybe as famous as you. When he was young, he was Head Boy, Prefect, Winner of the Barnabus Finkley Prize for Exceptional Spell-Casting, British Youth Representative to the Wizengamot, Gold Medal-Winner for Ground-Breaking Contribution to the International Alchemical Conference in Cairo, Wizarding Schools Potions Championship, and he is the youngest person to receive the title of Grand Sorcerer and Alchemist Grandmaster. He is one of my idols"

    {AN: All of these titles and rewards are actually real, except for the Alchemist Grandmaster one--which I made up. Additionally, ording to my research, Alchemy is the study of the four elements and the process of transforming metals into gold, and the search for a panacea, a remedy that would cure all mdies. For the sake of this fanfiction, let''s decide that Alchemy is all those thing mentioned above and the study of how to make magical items like the joke items that the Weasley sold in their Joke Shop.)

    "Hermione, how do you know all these things?" asked Harry Potter.

    "That''s because I have read a book about the most celebrated wizards of the 20th century. Both Dumbledore and Edward Bones were in it.

    Harry nodded his head, however, Ron Weasley--who had his head lowered suddenly said; "You should probably stay away from Edwards Bones."

    "Oh, why is that?" asked Hermione, obviously displeased.

    "I heard from my father that the Bones family advocates the use of ck magic. They believe that dark magic is not something that should be feared, but studied it thoroughly in order to better understand how to defend against it. And many people in the Ministry agree with them. Of course Minister Fudge and Dumbledore strongly disagreed with them."

    "What''s wrong with Professor Edward''s ideas?" asked Harry Potter.

    "Don''t you know? Replied Ron. "Dark magic can turn a person crazy and evil. My father even said that the Bones family wanted to unite many wizards together to study the Three Unforgivable Curses and create a Counter-Curse for them."

    "What are the Three Unforgivable Curses?" asked Harry back.

    This time however, it was Hermione who answered:

    "The Three Unforgivable Curses are the three most cruel and sinister dark magic in the world. You-Know-Who used them a lot during the Wizarding War, killing and torturing many people. ording to what I know, the scar on your head is due to one of the Unforgivable Curses, and Harry, you are the only person in history to have ever survived from the Unforgivable Curse."

    "Now you understand how dangerous it is to study this kind of dark magic," said Ron.

    "You should not talk bad about Mister Bones, he is a good person," suddenly said Neville Longbottom.

    The Trio looked at him while wondering while he was defending the new professor. However, they did not ask as Edward had started to introduce himself.

 Chapter 17 - Introduction (2)

    [Guys, I woke up with a terrible headache, so it was very difficult for me to write this chapter and the one for my other novel, {Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor}. As such, this might be the only chapter for today. However, if I feel betterter in the day, then I might write a few more chapters.

    Additionally, the Discord and P.atr,eon areing in just a few days. So go join either or both of them and support me to the best of your capabilities. Also,ments, review, and vote for power stones in either of my novels, I appreciate it.] ??

    ____________________________________________________________

    On the table of Hufflepuffs, as soon as Dumbledore finished introduced Edwards, someone immediately said:

    "Susan, your surname is also Bones, are you rted to this new Professor?"

    Susan nodded her head, "Yes, he is my cousin."

    "In that case, you must know him very well. So, what kind of person is he?"

    "Well, I only have a few memories of him. However, I remember that he was very nice with me, always buying me toys and candy. However, he can be very strict sometimes when ites to magic."

    The person who asked the question nodded along with the other students of Hufflepuffs.

    Meanwhile, Susan also took a trip down memoryne. As a matter of fact, she remembers a great deal of things about Edwards.

    She remembered that when she was four years old, her cousin fed her some kind of weird potion, then she had her first magic riot. Then, from then on, before bed, she would be ced in a special room in the house.

    After entering the room, she would stimte many idental magic burst or magic power riots (as refered by her cousin) without her control, over and over again. At first she was confused why she had to do such a thing, however,ter her aunt exined to her that this room was designed specifically for her by her cousin in order for her to create a magic power riot.

    ording to her aunt, Amelia, all wizards have a magic core inside the body that holds their magic powers. By constantly depleting her magic power everyday and allowing it to replenish itself at a young age, it will make it easier for her to control her magicter on; By that time, magic will be like another limb to her, easily controlled and wielded.

    When Susan was 6 years old, her cousin graduated from Hogwarts and left to travel the world, so she rarely saw him from then on. Of course, she would receive letters and a gift every christmas and every birthday.

    On her 8th birthday, she received a wand and a magical book personally created by Edward. The book contained a lot of his understanding of magic. However, it was hard for Susan to understand some of the things inside. Fortunately, this book was not an ordinary one.

    The book was an alchemy product enchanted with a powerful Memory Charm. When learning a specific spell from the book, she would enter Edward''s memory and relive all his understanding and experience of practicing said spells. Then, her aunt will supervise her to practice the spells for at least two hours a day, everyday.

    (AN; Simr to how Tom Riddle''s Diary could show his memory back at Hogwarts, but even more powerful.)

    Thissted for 3 years until she reached the age to attend Hogwarts. As a result of such training, Susan has grown to love magic and practice hard everyday--even without her aunt supervision.

    Susan did not know how special she was until she met a few people on the train. She learned from them that they did not know any magic, while she started to practice spells in the third grade already.

    ----Scene Break---

    After Dumbledore introduced Edward, he walked in front of the students to say a few words.

    "Some of you may already know me, as for the ones who do not, hello, I am Edward Bones, your future Professor of Alchemy. First thing to know is the fact that since my ss is an elective, only Third Grades and above can take it."

    (AN: ording to my research, Hogwarts does offer Alchemy sses, however, it is only when enough students are interested in the ss, and it is only avable to 6th and 7th graders.)

    "My ss does not require you to take either the O.W.L''s exams or the N.E.W.T. However, what I will teach you are real skills that can change your lives, or even the entire Wizarding World. Well, let me give all of you a brief demonstration.

    "You over there, the youngdy with the Ravenw pin. Come to the front." Edward was pointing at a young woman at the Ravenw table.

    She was at first surprised by the fact that she was called, however, she still followed his instruction and came to the front.

    "What is your name?"

    "P-Penelope Clearwater."

    "A beautiful name. Can I borrow your pin badge for a few seconds?"

    She nodded her head before handing him the blue pin badge with an Eagle on it. Edwards took it and gave a brief examination.

    Then, he held it in both his hands and started muttering long and weird incantations from his mouth. His hand glowed light green. A few minutester, he gave her back the pin badge. "Try it."

    Penelope was at first confused, but she still ced the badge on her uniforms. Following which, she found herself floating in the air. At first, she was scared, then she soon got the hang of it.

    So, Penelope started to fly around the hallway like one of the ghosts; she flew over all the tables as she had a smile on her face; she would even yell out loud. Meanwhile, all the students and professors were looking at her with wonder. Many students wished that it was either them or their houses that was chosen.

    Of course the most surprised of these people was actually Dumbledore himself. As an alchemist, he knows what it takes to enchants a random object in a few minutes without a wand, and on the spot without any preparations; let alone enchanting them to be able to fly.

    He could not do such a thing; As a matter of fact, the only person he knows who can do such a thing is his old friend, Nics mel

    After flying for five minutes, the enchantment on the badge seemed to have run out, so Edward waved his hand and Penelopended on the ground without problem, then she returned to her seat.

    Despite having such an achievement in Alchemy, Edward was not proud of his ability. He has seen the movie Thor in his past life. Godking Odin was able to enchant a divine object like Mjolnir with a few words, and the enchantment was permanent. As for him, it took him a few minutes to enchant and it can onlysted five minutes.

    If his ns manage to work, he will eventually meet these legendary characters. So, Edward did not be too proud because of his little aplishments.

 Chapter 18 - Introduction (3)

    All the students marveled at the scene that had just taken ce. Then, they started pping; it was a standing ovation. Meanwhile, there were different reactions about each grades

    The 1st and 2nd years became upset, while the other students were pondering whether to take Edward''s ss. ??

    The reason that some of them hesitate is because the Alchemy ss does not offer O.W.L.''s and N.E.W.T. exams. So, they feared that taking such an elective might make their grades suffer as they will have to spend a lot of time there.

    After the students calmed down, Edward said a few more words:

    "Now, I have a few words for the muggle-born students. I am sure that after spending a few years in the magical world, all of you should have noticed theck of entertainment. After all, the three most current fun activities of wizards include quidditch, wizard chess, and Yu-Gi-Oh Dueling Cards--which was invented by yours truly.

    "However, what people do not know was that Yu-Gi-Oh was inspired by a muggleic I read once when I was a child."

    Many people were surprised by this revtion, so they paid more attention when they realized that Edward might say something important.

    Of course, Edward lied. He did not know whether there was a Yu-Gi-Oh manga in this world. And even if there was, it was probably not created yet when he invented it in the Wizarding World.

    "I am sure that all of you, at some time, wished that the magical world had things like television, movies, filming cameras, video games, Walkman or cd yers. All types of things that you get to enjoy when you return home.

    "So, if any of you take my ss, I will endow you with the necessary knowledge and skills to invent the magical versions of these items."

    "And things do not have to stop there. Whether it is some random ideas you saw in aic or fictional novel, you can try to invent them through Alchemy. Who knows, maybe the next Grand Alchemist that revolutionized the Wizarding World is one of you."

    After Edward finished his speech, people started to apud again. This time, it was the muggle-born students that first began the apuse, then other people followed.

    However, the Slytherin table was not that enthusiastic about Edward''s words. Nevertheless, they still showed some sign of respect.

    The reason? Because their parents warned them to try to get the favor of Edward Bones. Due to his talents, many pure-blood families believe that Edward will be the next Dumbledore. Or better yet, the Next Dark Lord. So, they nned to get on his good side as soon as possible.

    After Edward finished his introduction, he returned to his table. When he passed by Dumbledore, thetter whispered with the utmost gratitude, "Thank you, Edward."

    To which, the former just nodded. In fact, Edward knew the reason that the headmaster thanked him so sincerely. It was because of his speech directed towards the muggle-born wizards.

    Professor Babbling little stunt have greatly damaged these muggle-born'' students courage and confidence towards the future. After all, they had just learned that their efforts might amount to nothing in the Wizarding World due to bloodline discrimination.

    However, Edward''s encouragement that they could be the next Grand Alchemist further motivated as he pointed out the advantages that they have over pure blood or half blood wizards.

    After Edward took his seat, he saw Professor Quirrell secretly looking at him. He could see that he was having trouble keeping the facade of a stuttering buffoon.

    And Edward guessed that it was probably Voldemort that was not happy with either his rant about Lily Evans, or his encouragement of the Muggle-born wizards.

    Or better yet, Voldy might be a little afraid of his talent; scared that he will reach a level of strength matching his. That would ce a big hindrance in his ns after he managed toe back.

    However, Edward did not care about him. In his current state, Voldemort is not a match for him. And he is confident that by the time he is resurrected, he will be way more powerful than him. And that is only if he allows him to resurrect.

    ---Scene Break---

    Hermione and Harry were excited after hearing Edward'' speech as they were more than familiar with all the things he listed. However, it was the first time that they have heard that the magical world did not have all these things.

    "Do you know any of these things that Professors talked about? What exactly is a CD yer?"

    "It is something to listen to music," replied Harry while shoving a piece of chicken in his mouth. He has been starving ever since the train ride, but now he could finally eat something.

    While the trio were eating and discussing, a ghost suddenly walked through their tables, almost scaring a few people.

    "That''s Headless Nick," said one student.

    "I heard from a 7th year that Headless Nick used to be Nearly Headless Nick."

    "How can someone who used to be nearly headless be Headless?" asked Seamus Finnegan.

    "Well, let me exin," suddenly said Headless Nick. "My neck used to be almost cut off." Then, he showed the students how his head used to be, with only a little skin attached.

    "Now, it can bepletely removed," he then proceeded topletely remove his head.

    "How is that possible? No magic can actually permanently damage a ghost as they are already dead.," said Ron Weasley.

    "That may have been true previously," said Nick, who was holding his own head in his hand. "But when Professor Bones was in his school, he invented a spell that permanently hurt ghosts, and he used it to make mepletely headless. Now, I am a proud member of the Headless Hunt."

    Headless Nick was correct. When Edward was in school, he began to study the soul, and that eventually led to him studying ghosts. He promised Nearly Headless Nick that if he allowed him to study him, he would help bepletely headless.

    And Edward fulfilled his end of the bargain after finishing all the experiments he needed to do.

    The dinnersted a few hours before everyone left for their own destination. Edward was escorted by Filius to his own Professor Quarter.

    After entering, he took a note from his coat that read:

    "See me in the Dark Forest tonight. You owed me an exnation.

    --Severus Snape.

 Chapter 19 - Contract

    [Well, guys, both the Discord and P. atr.eon areing on Wednesday, so be prepared for that. Additionally, from tomorrow on, something is going on in my personal life that I might only release two chapters a day: one for this novel and the other for [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor]. Although nothing is totally determined, it is a high probability.]

    ____________________________________________________________ ??

    Later that night, Edwards left his own room and headed to the Forbidden Forest. After arriving there, he saw a magical mark guiding him somewhere, so he followed it until he discovered Snape waiting for him.

    He still had that same expressionless look on his face, while wearing a dark cloak making him look like a bat.

    "Edward bones, it''s been more than five years, and you have yet to show me the final proof."

    "What are you worried about? Didn''t I already show you that my words were true?" replied Edward with a rather calm look on his face.

    "Yes, but we are still missing the final piece of the puzzle. Do not forget that you are also under a magical contract."

    "Fine, I''ll show it to you."

    Then, with a wave in his hand, Edward and Snape disappeared from the Forbidden Forest.

    ---Scene Break--

    When Edward was in the 6th year, he had an interesting conversation with Snape in his office. At that time, Severus had only been teaching at Hogwarts for a few years.

    After entering his office, Edward handed him a piece of paper; it was a magical contract.

    After reading the contract, Snape sneered before saying, "Are you fooling with me, Mr. Bones?"

    ording to the contract, once Snape signed it, Edward would have ess to all his magical knowledge--including both Charms and Potions. All the spells and potions created or improved by Snape would belong to him.

    Snape would never ept such a thing.

    Edward was not mad at the professor''s words. He knew that Severus Snape was a very talented individual. And as such, he must have his own pride and dignity.

    "Professor, there is no need to be angry. Just wait until you hear what I have to say."

    "Go on Mr. Bone. However, I hope that you will not waste both of our time," replied Snape with a cold look on his face.

    After organizing his words for a few seconds, Edward then borated:

    "When my parents died, I became fascinated with death. I started to wonder whether there was any kind of magic that could bring death back to life. Unfortunately, there was none. Or at least, none I could use.

    "So, I decided to create one of my own. I have studied the concept of death for many years and I have discovered something fascinating.

    "Death can be divided into two aspects: the body and the soul. Once either of those two things have a problem, then people or animals die. After further investigation, I realized that the majority of deaths are due to the body as there is very little magic that can actually affect the soul. Well, to be precise, the soul is one of the few things that are actually nearly immortal. Even the Killing Curse does not actually affect the soul.

    "After this discovery, I started to wonder if I could recreate the body of my parents, then ce their souls back into their bodies, maybe I can bring them back."

    Snape''s breathing became rapid for a few seconds before he managed to calm himself down. "That is preposterous. Even a Grand Alchemist like yourself should be aware that it is impossible to recreate a perfect body, let alone the issues regarding the soul."

    Edward nodded his head:

    "You are correct. Even with all my knowledge of alchemy, I cannot do such a thing, yet. However, the science and technology of muggles can do such a thing. Through DNA cloning, they can perfectly rebuild a human body.

    "Of course when I visited the muggle world, this technology was years from being perfected. However, after I controlled some of the smartest of them and forced them to work together, the speed of the process has greatly reduced."

    (AN; The first clone sheep was created in 1996, while the first human was in 2002. However, there is no proof that a real human clone was created in 2002.)

    Severus took a deep look in Edward''s eyes. Unfortunately for him, the other party''s lumency was even more profound than him.

    "Even if what you say is the truth, what about the issue of the soul?"

    Edward smiled before continuing:

    "Professor, it is quite easy to determine whether I am telling the truth. All you have to do is visit the mugglepany that I am in control of.

    "As for the issue of the soul, well. I also investigate this aspect as well. And the answer I came up with was one of the Deathly Hallows, the Resurrection Stone. With it, I could summon the souls of my parents from the clutches of Death itself and bring them back to life in their new bodies."

    "You story is still absurd, Mr. Bones," replied Snape. "Any wizards can tell you that the Deathly Hallows are nothing but a tale told to children right before bed."

    "You are wrong, professor. The Hallows are real and I know the location of all three. Two of them--the Elder Wand and the Cloak of Invisibility--are in the hands of headmaster Dumbledore.

    "As for thest one, well, due to the fact that it is currently protected by a very powerful dark magic, I could not take it. However, it is only a matter of time before it bes mine."

    Snape took a deep breath before saying; "Your story is interesting and all, Mr. Bones, but what does it have to do with me?"

    "Oh, professor, there is no need to feign ignorance. I know a great deal of things that I should not know. For example, your rivalry with James Potter and his group, the fact that the Invisible Cloak used to belong to James himself before he entrusted it for Dumbledore after his death.

    "More importantly, I know of your love for a certain green-eyed little witch. So, I am confident that you are fully aware of what I am implying."

    Snape stares at Edward while secretly holding his wand, pondering whether to take drastic actions. However, he did not do so.

    That night, he apparated to a secretpany in the muggle world. After checking tha Edward was telling the truth, he signed the contract the very next day.

    ---Scene Break---

    Back to present time, Edward apparated him and Snape to the Gaunt''s Family Shack, where the Resurrection Stone was located. After spending more than half hour to temporarily disable all the protection that Voldemort ced on the house, he retrieved the ring.

    As soon as Snape saw the ring, he recognized the stone on top of it. He has spent the past seven years researching every single detail about the stone.

    With a look of yearning, he reached out to take it. Fortunately for him, Edward caught his hand before he managed to touch it.

    "Do you want to die?"

    "Forgive me," replied Snape. "I simply could not resist myself,"

    "Well, you would not be the only one."

    After that, the two of them left the Shack and Edward reactivated all the previous protection.

    Outside of the Shack, Edwards looked deeply in Snape''s eyes before saying:

    "Severus, you are not to tell anyone about this!"

    "I know how to keep a secret."

    "Severus, you seem to not understand," replied Edward with a deep bloodlust in his eyes. "I have my ns for this ring, and if you were to ruin them by opening your mouth, then I can guarantee you a one way voyage to meet your lovely Lily. Do you understand me?"

    Severus'' heart skipped a beat as he took a half step back. The only time has seen such powerful bloodlust was in the eyes of his former master. So, he knew that Edward was not joking when he said these words.

    "I will swear an unbreakable oath that I will not reveal anything."

    "That''s good."

    That night, Edward returned to the castle after Snape swore the oath. However, while walking back to his own room, he felt someone shadowing him.

    "I know you are here, so you might as well show up."

 Chapter 20 - Encounter

    [Guys, I finally made a P.atr.eon and the link is:

    https://.patr.e.on/LazySageDao. Or just go into the site and search for my author name (LazySageDao). Be warned that there is currently one tier and two chapters ahead. So, go and support me if you can.] ??

    ____________________________________________________________

    After Edward said these words, a white and illusory shadow showed up in front of him. At first it was in the shape of a white ball, then it turned into a figure; to be exact, it was a beautiful woman floating a few inches from the ground.

    This woman had waist-length hair, with a schrly, intellectual or cultured air about her. As a result of this, she can appear to be prideful. However, her beauty more than made up for this w.

    "Helena, how have you been?" asked Edward with a smile on his face, showing his joy at seeing her.

    "I would have been better if you did not abandon me for more than 5 years." replied the ghost of Helena Ravenw with a calm look on her face.

    "Before I left, I specifically warned you that this would happen, so you cannot me me for this."

    "So, you''re telling me that with your ability, you could not just apparate to see me?"

    "You know that it is impossible to Apparate directly in Hogwarts."

    "So, you could not Apparate in the Forbidden Forest, then sneak in to see me? Or better yet, just make your house-elf apparate you."

    Edward smiled stiffly after hearing this, while also appearing a little embarrassed.

    "Let''s not talk about the past. What matters now is that I am back and we can spend all the time together while I am a professor."

    Then, Edward took out his wand and pointed at her.

    "Corporeal Body," chanted Edward. Following which, Helena''s transparent ghost body slowly turned into flesh and blood. From her skin all the way to her hair, and even her 10th century clothes turned real.

    After that, Edward embraced her in his arms, then gently kissed her in her soft and red lips, turning their conversations into a deep and passionate kiss.

    "There is no need to focus too much on the past. Now that I am here, we can make up for all the time we missed."

    "Hmph, you are lucky that I found you very charming, otherwise, this would not be the end of things," replied Helena with a soothing voice and a blush on her face.

    Then the two of them started kissing like they were two lovers separated for countless years, and yet the passion still remains between them.

    However, midway through their snogging session, they heard the sounds of footsteps approaching, so they separated, reluctantly.

    Edward could guess that it was Filch doing a night tour to ensure that no students were actually up pass the curfews, but he was not happy despite knowing that this caretaker was actually doing his job.

    So, he took out his wand and with a wave of it, he ced a Disillusionment Charm on the two of them. Then, Edward floated in the air while still embracing Helena; then he flew to his own Professor Lounge in the castle.

    That night, he and Helena spend a wonderful evening together. The two of them expressed their emotions through pure physical actions.

    You would think that Helena--who was a witch born and lived in the 10th century--would be quite reserved when ites to physical intimacy. Unfortunately, she has been slowly corrupted by Edward over the years.

    In some ways, she was more enthusiastic than him.

    The next day, Edward woke up early. However, he did not find Helena sleeping next to her after checking.

    "It seemed that the power of the Corporeal Body Charm I ced on her ran out early. Hmm, I should probably do something about the duration. However, she did not have to leave without mentioning something to me. Is this her way of saying that she is still mad about the past five years,'' thought Edwards secretly.

    After that, he took a shower and went to the Great Hall in order to grab something to eat. His first ss did not begin until a few dayster.

    However, midway through, he saw one of the first year looking around; he seemed to be waiting or searching for somebody.

    As soon as Edward approached, the person''s seemed to lit up and rushed towards him with great excitement.

    "Mr. Longbottom, what can I do for you?

    "Professor, I would like to give you these?" Then he proceeded to hand Edward two packages.

    "My grandmother sent you the first one, while I saved enough money for the second present. This is to thank you for all you have done for my parents. We know that this is probably not enough, but this is the best we can do to express our gratitude."

    Edward looked at the two gifts; one was a book, while the other was a bag of candy.

    "Thank you, Mr. Longbottom. Furthermore, the price of a gift does not matter, only the intention behind it.

    After that, Neville thanked him again before leaving. However, midway through, he met with Harry, Ron, and Hermione who overheard his conversation. So, they asked him about it, and Neville replied without hesitation.

    "After the death of You-Know-Who, my parents were tortured through the Cruciatus Curse by Betrix Lestrange, resulting in them losing their minds. At one point, they could not even recognize me.

    "However, Professor Bones created a healing magic that basically cured them. Although they have notpletely recovered, now they can recognize me and my grandmother, and can even function normally. The only problem is that they could not use magic yet. However, ording to Professor Bones'' treatment, they should be fine in a few years."

    The Trio were surprised; not just because of Edward''s aplishment, but the fact that Neville''s parents were through so much suffering and pain.

    As for Edward, he went to eat his breakfast. However, during the whole process, he was thinking about Neville''s parents.

    One time in school, he started a study on the rtionship between the Mind, Body, Memories and Soul.

    ording to science, memories should be located in the brain. However, as a transmigrator, he retained all the memories from his past life. Meaning that memories are also rted to the soul.

    Additionally, he also wondered about the corrtion between the mind, soul and memories. After months of research, he realized that the perfect subject for his experiments were the patients at the St Mungo Hospital--especially the ones whose mind became damaged through magic.

    These patients often have trouble with both their minds or thinking, and with their memories. So, Edward used his family connection to spend an internship at St Mungo''s hospital in order to study these patients. As a matter of fact, he went as far as paying a visit to Gilderoy Lockhart and learned about Memory Charm (Obliviate) from him.

    And his research was a great sess. He found the corrtion between the mind, body, memories and soul. In order to repay these people for being his experimental subject--even though it was not voluntary--he created much healing magic to help them and their families.

    While Edward was eating, he received a voice transmission from Severus Snape. This was one of the magic that he also created after modifying the Sonorus Charm. It was very useful for secret conversations.

    "Last night, I forgot to tell you that there were some problems with the DNA clones that your mugglepany created."

    "Is that so? Then, let''s visit thereter and I will check it out."

    "As you wish."

 Chapter 21 - Clone Problems

    [If you are interested in reading five chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. Go support me in any way you can.]

    _______________________________________________________________________________________________________ ??

    After having his breakfast, Edward went on to prepare for the first day of ss. Due to the fact that he was so engrossed with his research most of the summer, he was quite behind in his preparations.

    After making sure that all the materials needed for his Alchemy ss were prepared, he then focused on the books for the ss. Lucky for him, he had already written the textbook, just needed to print the book itself.

    Afterwards, Edward went to meet with Deputy Headmistress Minerva McGonagall. She handed him a list of all the students that have already signed up for his ss.

    This list was quite extensive. Although Edward guessed that his ss would be popr based on the stunt that he did yesterday, he did not think that it would be this popr.

    Moreover, a lot of the people who signed up are in fact muggle-born wizards. It seemed that yesterday'' speech did have quite the impact on them.

    "It seems that I have to print out more books and get more materials. Luckily, I am not the one paying for all the resources that will be wasted in all the trial and errors these students will go through," muttered Edward to himself after seeing the long list.

    Unfortunately for him, Professor McGonagall overheard him and gave him a strict stare. Edward was then a little embarrassed as Minerva, as the Deputy Headmistress, will be the one worrying about the finances of the school.

    As for Dumbledore himself, he seemed to leave everything in the control of McGonagall--unless something happens that she judged she could not decide or take the responsibility for.

    Well, if it was up to Edward, she would be the Headmistress of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. And it is not just because she is already in charge of the entire school.

    After handling all the things required for his ss, Edward went for a slight tour in the castle. After being gone for five years, he still missed many parts of it. Afterward, he went to visit Hagrid.

    Back in school, Edward and Hagrid have been very close friends. At first, he approached him in order to get ess to all the resources of the Forbidden Forest. But soon enough, he became quite close with the half giant due to his gentle and na?ve nature.

    Their friendship reached a peak after he taught Hagrid his invented spell, "Nature Voice", which allowed him tomunicate with magical animals. For Hagrid--who loves magical animals more than anything else--this spell was more precious than any amount of Galleons.

    By the time Edward finished talking with Hagrid, it was already night time. So, he went to the Forbidden Forest at the same spot that he met Snapest night. Then, the two of them apparated to a very secret building in the muggle world.

    The room was full of scientists of different ages, gender, and ethnicity. At first these people were surprised by Edward and Snape'' sudden appearance, then they soon calmed down as they are used to these people''s mode of suddenly appearing.

    Then, many of them saluted Edward; this was both because he was the boss behind this operation, and also because of his vast knowledge.

    The majority of these scientists are some of the smartest people in the world, so they have their own pride. Even if Edward forced them to work together, it did not mean that they would respect him.

    However, all of this changed when they realized that Edward was as if not more knowledgeable than them--especially in the field of Anatomy and Biology.

    As a person who aspires to travel across countless universes and dimensions, Edward knew the importance of Science. So, with his perfect memory and high IQ, he studied many fields.

    Not to mention that sometimes, looking at things from a scientific point of view can help his magic research. Adding to that, many of the spells he created are either based on scientific principles or inspired by scientific ideas.

    After arriving in this secret researchb, Edward was escorted to a specific room. There were three people naked and floating in a veryrge ss tube with green liquids in it.

    Of these three people, two were women and one was a man. The first two people were actually Edward''s parents: Edgar Bones and his wife, Johana Bones.

    "AN: I could not find the name of Edgar''s wife, so I chose a name for her.)

    As for thest woman, of course it was Harry Potter''s mother, Lily Potter. To be precise, they were clones of them.

    After looking at the calm and peaceful look on these clones, Edward asked the Chief Scientist in charge of this particr project:

    "What is the problem with them?"

    "ording to our findings, none of these clones can live for more than a year before dying," replied a white hair old man.

    "Is it due to gene copse?" asked Edward with a frown on his face.

    "Yes, sir."

    Edward nodded with a pensive look on his face. Snape approached him with his usual somber look, "Do you have a solution?"

 Chapter 22 - More Question Than Answers

    [If you are interested in reading five chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. Go support me in any way you can.]

    _______________________________________________________________________________________________________ ??

    After a few seconds of thinking, he replied: "Why don''t you fix the problems yourself?"

    However, Snape just looked at him inly before answering: "There is no need to mock me. If I could solve the problem myself, I would not have asked you!"

    "Why can''t you solve the problem yourselves?" continued Edward.

    "Isn''t it obvious, Mr. Bones. I do not understand any of these muggles'' so-called science and technology."

    "Why don''t you solve the problem using magic?" asked Edward back while looking directly into Snape''s eyes.

    "What do you mean?" asked Severus with a confused look on his face. "If you have something to say, please be blunt."

    "You are an excellent potion master, have you thought about using magic potions to solve the problem?"

    Snape had a pensive look on his face for more than half a minute before he asked: "How would I go about doing that?"

    "Simple," replied Edward with a smile on his face. "Since we know that the problem lies with the clone''s DNA, what you have to do is invent a potion that stabilizes the DNA.

    "You can acquire a bunch of magical herbs or nts, then have muggle prisoners eat them and observe the different effects on their bodies--especially the DNA. Then, with your expertise as a Potion Master, it should be quite easy for you to create a potion that can stabilize the clone''s DNA after a few trial and errors."

    Severus Snape took a few seconds before calmly nodding in acknowledgement of the idea. However, despite his serious face, Edward swore that he saw sparkles in Snape''s eyes after hearing his idea. Or maybe, it was just in his head.

    After this brief conversation, Severus left in order to prepare for the potion. Meanwhile, Edward was thinking of somethingpletely different.

    He walked to one of the clones and took out his wand, "Resero Codexvita". Then, the Life Code of these clones appeared in front of him. This spell was the result of his research in thest month during vacation.

    It allowed him to ess the Life Code of any human, wizard, or animal without any machines or applying countless ocr spells on himself.

    (AN: As you can imagine, this is not a canon spell, but one created for this fiction. I thought that I would use Latin in order to make the story more authentic, but you guys can tell me whether to continue doing so or just use English words like in the previous chapters.)

    As expected, the Body Section of these people''s Life Code was as unstable as their DNA. However, Edward was not paying attention to this.

    What he was wondering about was about the fact none of the clones actually had a magic core and magic powers; so technically speaking, they were muggles.

    After their souls are ced back on their bodies, would something change or would they remain the same?

    ording to Edward''s understanding, bloodline was responsible for granting wizards magic powers, and none of these clones had any bloodline ording to their Life Codes. Additionally, a person'' soul is connected to their bloodlines?

    So, would they regain their magical connections after their soul returned to their bodies? After all, souls have been seen to perform magic. A perfect example of that was when the souls of Harry Potter''s parents and Cedric Diggory managed to use magic for a brief moment when Voldemort tried to kill Harry Potter in the grave after his resurrection.

    Another example is the fact that Voldemort was able to use some sort of magic to possess Quirrell''s body while he was still in the shape of a soul.

    If it is proven that the soul can indeed use magic, Edward then wondered whether a muggle would acquire magical powers after the soul of a wizard upied his body?

    Although Edward has deep research in the soul, he never actually thought of these questions until now. Unfortunately, for him, it will take quite a while before he finds the answers to the questions. His study of the Life Code has just begun and he has a great deal of things to learn.

    After dealing with the problems at the Cloning Research Lab. Edward returned to the castle. He first tried to find Helena, however, he did not see her as she seemed to be avoiding him.

    Then, he took the opportunity to read the book that Neville gifted him this morning. This was a book about Herbology. After reading it, Edward discovered that this was a very old book and a very precious one too; he guessed that it might be one of the family heirlooms of the Longbottom family.

    This book includes the names of some very old and extinct magical herbs and nts, and their functions. It even describes other herbs that can be used as recement for the extinct one, and more importantly, possible theories on how to actually re-cultivate these lost herbs.

    In general, this book was quite informative to Edward.

    However, he was actually quite surprised that he did not have this book in his collection. During his days as a thief, he also visited the Longbottom family. Of course due to their rtionship, he did not really steal anything and chose to copy all their books.

    Surprisingly though, he did not have this book. It was then that Edward realized that maybe these families may have kept their most precious things somewhere else--possibly in Gringotts.

    ''Maybe I should pay a visit to Gringotts one of these days,'' secretly thought Edward to himself. Then, he fell asleep after reading the book. He wanted to go to bed early as tomorrow was his first day as a professor.

 Chapter 23 - First Day Of Class

    [If you are interested in reading 7 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. Go support me in any way you can.

    Discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    _______________________________________________________________________________________________________

    The next day, Edward got ready and went to his first ss. He was teaching 3rd years first, while he had another ss in the afternoon and the rest of them were scattered throughout the week.

    After entering the ss, Edward saw all his students were already there waiting for him.

    "Good morning, ss."

    "Good morning, Professor," replied all the students in the ss in unison.

    Edward then took out his wand, and with a wave of it, the pile of books on his desk floated from their ces and each student had one book flying to them. The books were called:

    "Introduction to Alchemy, written by Edward Bones."

    After each students had a book of their own, Edward started to introduce the study of Alchemy:

    "Alchemy isposed of two categories: the first one is the study of the four elements and theirposition, the study of the transmutation of metals into gold, and the search of a panacea rumor to be able to cure any mdy.

    "The second category is the study of the invention of magic items. This ss will only focus on the second category as only some of the most powerful Alchemists have the ability to study the first category, not to mention the amount of resources needed to do so.

    "Professor, can you turn metals into gold? After all, you are a Grand Alchemist," suddenly asked one student, who did not raise his hand.

    Edward looked over at the person who asked the question, and saw that it was two of them.

    "You guys must be the Weasley Twins!"

    "Have you heard of us?" asked both Fred and George at the same time.

    "Of course," replied Edward. "Professor McGonagall did warn me about you two''s antics. Additionally, I knew your brother Bill when I was in school. Although I was two years older than him, we often talked and he mentioned some of the things you guys have done back home."

    "Fred, it seems that our legendary escapades are known far and wide," proimed one of the twins while looking at the other.

    "That''s true, George. Even the famous Edward Bones knows about them."

    "Okay, you two need to calm down so that I can continue with the ss."

    "But Professor, you have not answered the question," said another student. But this time, it was one from Ravenw.

    "I will answer the question, however, from now on, if anyone has a question or wishes to say something, please raise your hand first."

    All the students quieted down and began to listen. After organizing his words, Edward continue:

    "Yes, I have managed to turn all kinds of metals into gold. Unfortunately, this change has never been permanent. It can onlyst for up to 6 months. ording to my knowledge, there is only one Alchemist alive that is capable of doing permanent change of matter."

    "Yes, Mr. Davies, any question?"

    "Is that Alchemist Professor Dumbledore?" asked Roger Davies from Ravenw.

    "No, it is not the headmaster. And if any of you are curious, go find the answer in the library. Now, let us get back to ss."

    "In order to make any magic items, you first need to understand all the different materials and how conductive they are, and how to process them. However, this aspect of Alchemy is pure memorization, and we will deal with the procession another day.

    "Today, I will guide you to the creation of your first Alchemical Item."

    With a wave of Edward''s hand, two things appeared in front of each student. One of them was a circr te, while the other resembled a quill-like object.

    "Who among you knows the Protego Charm, raise your hand?"

    Only three people in the entire ss actually raised their hands: the Weasley Twins and Cedric Diggory.

    "Ipletely forgot that under Minister Fudge''s rule, the education at Hogwarts has been quite subpar recently. Well, you guys should know the Levitation Charms, right? If I remember correctly, that is the first spell that you learn in the first year."

    All the students nodded their heads.

    "Okay, what I need all of you to do is to take your Enchanting Quills, and write the incantations for the Levitation Charm--Wingardium Leviosa--on the circr piece of metal. Remember, when you are writing these words, do not forget to remember the feeling you have when you actually use the spell."

    After saying these words, Edward did a demonstration to the students; he engraved the word [Wingardium Leviosa] on the metal. Following which, the metal te started to levitate on its own.

    The students became excited and decided to give it a try. Unfortunately, they soon realize that things were more difficult than they imagined.

    For once, the enchanting quill did not always write the words that they wanted it to. They had to concentrate deeply before it could function properly. Secondly, if the magic power was interrupted during the process of writing, then all the previously written words would be wiped away.

    Not to mention that the students have to deal with certain resistance from the metal te itself.

    As such, Edward walked around the ssroom, giving pointers and pointing out the mistakes the students made. However, despite the many failures, they seemed to be having fun.

    By the end of ss, many of the students managed to finish their engravings, thus making their metals te levitate from the ground. Of course, the majority of them only levitated a few centimeters, while the best of them could only levitate a few inches.

    After ss, Edward did not give them parchment papers for homework, but gave them the metal te and enchanting quill and asked them to practice on their own. Furthermore, he also asked them to learn the Protego Charm as this would be their next practice.

 Chapter 24 - Plans For The Future

    [If you are interested in reading 8 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. Go support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    Starting Monday, I will try to release 2 chapters a day from now on.

    _______________________________________________________________________________________________________

    After finishing his evening ss, Edward finally had some free time for his own. So, he headed to the Restricted Area of the library to read; as this was one of the main reasons that he came back to Hogwarts.

    On his way there, he started thinking about his future ns. ording to Edward, his n was to use his knowledge of the future to his benefit; and as such, he needs to interfere with the plot as little as possible. And if he does intervene, then, he must ensure that things proceed to a simr way, with only a few minor details changed.

    This is one of the reasons that he forbade Snape from taking the Resurrection Stone or telling anyone about it. ording to the canon timeline, this stone was one of the main reasons that led to Dumbledore''s death, and Edward is not about to change that.

    Personally, Edward has no real problem with Dumbledore. On the contrary, he admires him greatly.

    He admires the fact that Dumbledore always refuses to use his power to his advantage. In the canon timeline, he let people like Fudge and Rita Skeeter walk all over him and his legacy, yet he did nothing to defend himself.

    As one of the most powerful wizards of the modern time, he did not have to let his dignity being trampled on like this; and yet, it still happened. Edward himself knew that he could never be like Dumbledore.

    A perfect example of this was the fact that after his rise, Rita Skeeter once wrote an article about him insinuating that he was a dark wizard that killed women and children. The next day after this article was released, Edward paid her a visit and instilled the fear of Merlin into her.

    That same day, that article was removed and she issued a personal apology in the Daily Prophet for lying and writing fake news about Edward in order to draw more attention. Many people guessed that there was something shady behind Rita'' sudden change of attitude, but there was no evidence and Rita herself refused to say anything more about the entire situation.

    As a matter of fact, Edward is actually very grateful for Dumbledore as the headmaster can be considered his teacher.

    After Dumbledore discovered that Edward was actually studying dark magic and that he could not stop him, he tried to divert his attention to something else. As such, he would secretly give him a bunch of precious books about Alchemy.

    Some of them were even Dumbledore and Nics mel''s personal notes containing their understandings, ideas, and experiments. One of the reasons that Edward was able to be a Grand Alchemist so quickly was due a lot to Dumbledore.

    Unfortunately, the headmaster underestimated Edward''s learning ability, so not only did he learn all the Alchemy knowledge he received, he still made rapid progress in his study of the dark arts.

    Despite the teacher-student rtionship that he has with Dumbledore, Edward still has no ns to save the headmaster.

    Edward can foresee that it is only a matter of time before he bes the most powerful wizard of this world. By then, he did not want someone else to challenge his power or decision at every turn. As such, Dumbledore must die.

    As for Edward, even if he believed that most of the wizards in the Wizarding World are not worth anything, whenbined together, they are still a powerful force to reckon with. And maybe, in his future travel throughout dimensions, he might need their help.

    Not to mention that he might still need to recruit some talented people--even if the number is small in scale.

    Throughout the seven years Harry Potter is in school, many interesting things happen and many rare things of the wizarding world suddenly appear; rare objects that Edward desires.

    For example, the Philosopher''s Stone, the Basilisk, the Goblet of Fire, and so on. Not to mention that Edward nned to use certain situations to his advantage and acquire other forms of benefits.

    Especially the events that ur in Harry Potter''s Fifth Year. Edward has grand ns for it as he believes that this might be the final thing he needs to finish his Gate of World; so he cannot wait.

    At the same time, he must ensure that the general outline of the plot also remains the same.

    After thinking about all these things, a happy mood enveloped Edward as he headed for the library for a long session of reading.

 Chapter 25 - Halloween

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    From tomorrow on, the release will be 2 chapters a day.

    _______________________________________

    Just like that, a few months passed by. And it was already Halloween time. After checking, Edward realized that most of the plots proceeded the same ways without him.

    Whether it was Harry Potter joining the Quidditch team after Neville had an ident in ss, the midnight duel with Draco that led to Harry, Ron, Hermione and Neville finally meeting Hagrid''s Fluffy.

    As today was Halloween, Edward knew that the troll incident would ur. At first, he did not n to intervene, but he suddenly changed his mind.

    Edward realized that with her intelligence and wit, Hermione was the perfect person to be part of his future team. So, he decided to make a great first impression on her.

    So, during the Great Hall dinner, Edward took out his own version of the Marauder''s Map and tracked all the people in the castle. He saw Hermione in the girl''s bathroom, and he also saw when Quirrell released the troll.

    Using the excuses that he had to go to the restroom, Edward left the Great Hall and headed for the girls'' bathroom. And he only showed up when the troll finally discovered Hermione.

    Edward watched as the troll raised his club and was about to hit her, he waved his wand and a Shield Charm appeared around her, also deflecting the troll''s massive club.

    "Professor Bones," said Hermione with a look of relief in her face as she watched Edward slowly approach her while simultaneously ignoring the troll.

    "It is very dangerous to be out there alone, Ms. Granger," replied Edward calmly.

    "I''m sorry," she replied while lowering her head.

    "It''s fine as long as you are okay."

    Then, Edward looked at the troll that was trying to destroy his shield, with no sess whatsoever.

    "Interesting magical creatures," suddenly said Edward.

    "Who? Trolls?" asked Hermione with a puzzled look on her face.

    "Yes. Many people think that they are stupid magical beast with very low level of intelligence. However, most people fail to see the value in them. Do you know that a troll'' skin is very magic resistant? Also, this part of its body is part of ancient magic."

    "Ancient magic? Is that the same one you mentioned that Harry''s mother used to save his life from You-Know-Who?"

    "Yes," nodded Edward. "Imagine if wizards could thoroughly understand this kind of magic and replicate it? Imagine having the magic resistance of both dragons and trolls, with the strength of giants? That would truly be a fascinating thing, wouldn''t it?"

    "But professor, didn''t you say that ancient magic could not be wielded by wizards? That only act of pure self-sacrifice can allow a witch or wizard to actually use it?" asked Hermione.

    "You are partially correct. I do not think it is possible for a wizard to wield the power of love like Harry''s mother did. However, replicating the innate abilities of magical animals like trolls and dragons is still possible, just need the right method.

    "Not to mention that even if ancient magic is impossible to wield, it doesn''t mean that we should not study it. I believe that magic is like science, meaning there are underlying principles that govern them. And our jobs as wizards is to study and discover these principles."

    After saying this, Edward then looked at the pondering Hermione and he secretly nodded. He came here not only to give her a first good impression, but also to spread some of his ideas to her. Now that he was done, he decided to finish this troll off.

    With a wave of his wand, the club of the troll transfigured into long chains that bound the troll until he fell on the ground, squirming and trying to free himself. Then, Edward walked next to his ears and pointed his wand. A powerful scream ringed on the troll''s head, rupturing his eardrum, then he passed out. The odd thing was that this sound did not travel out loud, but only stayed in the vicinity of Edward and Hermione.

    The spell that Edward used by one he modifies the Sonorous Charm into a specific sound wave attack to either kill or incapacitate his enemies--depending on the intensity that he chooses.

    Soon after Edward dealt with the troll, he saw Harry and Ron rushing to the girls'' bathroom.

    "It seems that you have some true friends willing to go through danger to save you, Miss. Granger. That is an enviable thing."

    "It seems so."

    A few secondster, Harry and Ron rushed inside and saw the troll on the ground. However, they were more upied by her safety. After making sure she was alright did they notice Edward and the passed out troll.

    Soon after, the other teachers came, and things proceeded in a simr way in the book with Hermione admitting that she went after the troll. Of course, she also acknowledged the fact that it was Edward who saved her life.

    Then, everybody proceeded to go their own ways.

 Chapter 26 - Body Modification

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    _____________________

    The next day after the troll incident, the school did not immediately return to calm as all the students were talking about it. As for Edward, he was thinking about his future increase in strength.

    All the things that he said to Hermione about ancient magic were not just random words, but ns he had made for himself.

    On top of increasing his magic power level, Edward also nned to modify his Life Code to have simr ability to dragon skin and even the strength of giants.

    In the original canon timeline, Hagrid was able to bend Vernon Dursley''s shotguns into a knot with his bare hand. Although Edward considered himself a pure mage, he did not mind having extraordinary strength just in case he found himself in a ce where magic does not work normally.

    At first, Edward wanted to transnt another creature''s bloodline into himself in an attempt to change his own Life Code, but he soon changed his mind after reading one of the books on the Restricted area.

    It turned out someone in the past had a simr idea as him. Although this person did not discover the Life Code, he did find a way to iste the bloodline of magical creatures and transnted it into other people.

    However, ording to that particr book, this was a dangerous practice as the majority of bloodline transnt actually failed. As for the one who seeded, their appearances were forcibly changed to be quite simr to the creatures that the original bloodline came from.

    For example, if someone were to transnt a Norwegian Ridgeback Dragon''s bloodline into them, then said person will develop reptilian features and scales all over their bodies, turning them into half human and half magical creatures.

    In the past few months, Edward went back to his secret base on the moon and recreated the experiment in the book. And he discovered that the reason for the failure of the bloodline transnt was because each creatures'' bloodline has their own Will inbedded into it.

    And this Will will fight back when it is transnted into a foreign body. And even if it fails in the fight, it can slowly transform a person to be more like the form of the animal that the bloodline came from.

    After making this discovery, Edward then decided to improve his own already existing bloodline, instead of adding foreign ones to his body. To Edward, since wizards have their own bloodlines, then they can be also considered magical animals.

    Now, all he has to do is find a way to copy some of the magical abilities or characteristics of other animals--like dragon'' skin, giant'' strength, and the phoenix''s immortal-like ability--and recreate them into his own human bloodline.

    And if he cannot do that, then he has to create spells that copy these bloodline abilities.

    As a matter of fact, Edward is very close to achieving his goal. In the past months, he has discovered the magic virus that werewolves contain in their bodies that allow them to transform bloodline. He has even managed to iste and remove this magical virus from any werewolf.

    Now, what he is studying is how to program this magic virus so that it does not transform him into a werewolf, but modify his Life Code ording to his instruction. Many books in the Restricted Area of the Library have inspired Edward and he believes that by the end of the first year, he should be sessful in his endeavor.

    Of course, Edward also knows that this process will not be as simple as he made it to be. In order to properly modify the Life Code, a vast amount of knowledge regarding itsplexity is required. However, that problem will be solved by his experiment of observing how the embryo of all kinds of magical creatures develop.

    In order to conduct this experiment, Edward got hold of a lot of magical creatures; a pair to be exact. He then forced them to mate, then ced them in an Alchemy room that observed and recorded the development of the embryo''s Life Code from its moment of inception(i.e. just a sperm),to their slow development in the womb, and finally, to the moment they are born.

    In order to conduct this experiment, Edward spent a lot of money as he had to buy countless different kinds of animals. At some point, he felt like he was Noah from the bible.

    However, Edward felt like it was worth it with all the data he has received; his understanding of the Life Code has exponentially increased, and he believed that by next year, he should be ready to modify his own body.

    By then, he will reach the level of strength of Dumbledore, Grindelwald, and Voldemort. By then, no one could truly restrict him in the world. Well. maybe except for Death itself.

    ____________

    Guys, after reading all thements, I notice that some you want Edward to have a small team of his own, while others want him to travel alone. So, Pleasement your opinion in thement section and I will decided the direction of the story based on the majority.

 Chapter 27 - Christmas

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    _____________________

    After the troll incident, everything went back to normal. Edward focused on teaching his ss, while at the same time further his research. And just like that, a few months passed by and Christmas was only a few days away.

    During the past few months, Edward had made sure that everything that happened in the canon timeline still happened. For example, Harry''s first Quidditch match and Quirrell''s intervention, or Snape''s rescue.

    Now that Snape has hope to one day see Lily alive again, he will do everything possible to keep Harry safe. However, he seemed incapable of being nice to him during ss.

    However, Edward was not worried about these things currently. He was worried about his long list of Christmas presents that he has to give to other people.

    All the people that he often corresponds with, he has to send them a gift. Of course Edward decided to send these people a book from his personal library pertaining to their field of research.

    However, he still has many other presents to give, and those had to be personal--especially when ites to his family and coworkers.

    After weeks of preparation, Edward finally finished his preparation right before all students left the castle.

    On Christmas day, he sent Dumbledore a pack of homemade candy; this particr one was made by himself and the taste was immacte. Edward first thought of giving wool stocks, but went with the candy instead.

    For his favorite professor, Flitwick, he sent an Alchemy item made through Goblin Techniques. This kind of technique has long been lost to the Goblins themselves, but Edward knew how to use it.

    For Professor McGonagall, Edward sent a broom made personally by himself. This flying broom was even better than anything currently in the market. However, Edward warned her not to give this broom to the Gryffindor''s Quidditch team, otherwise he would make one even more powerful for the Ravenw''s team.

    Of course many other professors also receive a gift from Edward. It just that their presents were not as thoughtful as the others.

    As for his family Edward continued to send little Susan the Alchemy book that contained his memories and understanding of magic. And he added a batch of the candy that he made for Dumbledore.

    As for his aunt, Amelia, he made a special ne for, which served two purposes. One was to make her magic power in a constant state of activity. As a result of this, it allows her to easily use any spells, and make them more powerful.

    The second purpose is that Edward ced a house-elf Apparate ability inside the ne. So that, if one day she was ever in trouble, she can Apparate anywhere. On top of that, the ne is designed that if Amelia found her life in danger, the ne also contains magic that would not only automatically apparate her out of the trouble, but also keep her alive for as long as possible.

    As a matter of fact, even Helena received a very precious Alchemy gift from Edward. This gift was also a ne. However, the function waspletely different from Amelia''s.

    For one thing, the design was in the shape of thete 10th century and early 11th century. This was the time that Helena was alive, so Edward thought that she would appreciate it.

    One function of this ne was the fact that it could actually turn into the shape of a ghost. Meaning that Helena could wear it at all times, and people would simply believe that the ne has always been a part of her.

    As for the main function, it was to actually allow her to turn into a real body anything that she desires. Now, Edward did not have to use any spell on her for her to turn into a corporeal body; she can choose to do that any time that she wants.

    --Scene Break--

    One day, Edward was walking in the hallways of Hogwarts'' castle. He had a happy spring on his feet as he had just spent a marvelous night with Helena. Let''s just say that she was more than pleased with the present.

    However, midway through his walk, Edward sensed that something or something was actually around him.

    Immediately, he activated different kinds of senses; whether it was heat vision or echo location, he had a spell for all of them.

    Then, he looked in one direction. With a wave of his hand, a powerful gale blew away everything that was in that direction, revealing the hidden figure.

    "Mr. Potter, it is not wise to be sneaking in the hallways at night."

    "I am sorry, professor, I thought that there was no one left in the castle."

    "Is that so? Well, it seems that you are heading in a certain direction, if you do not mind, I can apany you."

    After hesitating for a while, Harry decided to show the professor the mirror that he has been enamored with in the past few weeks.

    ------------

    Ok, so I have read all thements and it seemed that small elite team with everyone having their own role is the winner. I am sorry to the solo people. Luckily for all of you, one of my character w is that I am a people pleaser--despite knowing that I could never please everyone. So, I decided that the first world after Harry Potter will be a solo mission, then he would travel in small team.

 Chapter 28 - Death (1)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    __________________________

    Under Harry Potter''s lead, Edward was led to the room where Dumbledore ced the Mirror of Erised.

    After entering, Edward saw the golden framed mirror with the words " Erised stra ehru oyt ube cafru oyt on wohsi" written on them. Meaning, "I show not your face but your heart''s desire."

    "Professor, this mirror has been showing me my parents," borate Harry after entering the room.

    Edward nodded before starting to examine the mirror. As an alchemist, he was fascinated by ancient items like this one. Suddenly, Edward''s eyes turned purple; this was actually a spell he developed that allows him to examine any new items that he first meets.

    The gist of this spell is that Edward''s eyes will scan the item, then he will rapidly recall all the knowledge inside his head andpare to see whether he recognizes any of the materials or enchantments that were ced on said item.

    For example, after scanning the Mirror of Erised, Edward instantly knew all the materials that the mirror was made of. As for the enchantment that allows one to see their innermost desires, although he did not recognize it, the spell he used to scan the mirror will also show Edward possible ways to achieve the exact same effect.

    This spell--which Edward calls Alchemy Eye--allows him to easily study any alchemy item or artefacts as long as he first sees and touches them, and as long as his knowledge reserve is enough to create it. And it is not, this spell will give him hints on how to go about it.

    After finishing analyzing the mirror, Edward then looked directly at it.

    "What do you see, professor?" asked Harry Potter.

    "I see myself as one of the most powerful wizards of all time. My parents are also alive and well. I am apanied by a harem of beautiful women, traveling across multiple universes and dimensions, in the pursuit of knowledge and truth."

    "Professor," eximed Harry. Although he was young, he knew what the word harem of women meant.

    "There is no need to be embarrassed Potter. You know, as the savior, it is not that hard for you to have a harem of your own."

    However, Harry Potter just blushed and lowered his head. He did notment further on the subject.

    A few secondster, Edward then said:

    "I am sure you are aware that the thing shown in the mirror is in fact false, and dwelling on them is not a healthy way to live."

    "I know, professor, but I just could not help it."

    "I can somewhat understand how you feel as I have also lost my parents. And I have been more lucky than you as I had more than 12 years with them before they were gone," replied Edward.

    If you think about it, he has lost his parents twice already. The first time was in his previous life; he lost his parents during a car ident when he was in high school. Oddly enough, Edward also died in a car ident yearster.

    The second time was when he lost his parents during the First Wizarding War. Although Edward believes that he will bring them back to life one day, he does not know for sure whether there will beplications in the process.

    As for his parents from his previous life, well, it is not possible to bring them back to life. Maybeter after he bes more powerful. However, Edward had a feeling that it might simply be impossible.

    "Professor, I have been curious about something, but I do not know whether to ask?" said Harry Potter.

    "Go ahead Potter, if I know the answer, I will dly answer you."

    "What do wizards know about death?"

    "What do you mean by that, Potter?"

    After taking a few seconds to organize hisnguage, Harry then exined: "Well, in the muggle world, there are different religions that exin what happens to people after death. But I was wondering about wizards'' views on the subject. After all, wizards are capable of many things; maybe they have a certain understanding of death."

    Edward took a deep look at Harry for a few seconds before saying:

    "What you are talking about, Potter, is considered a form of taboo amongst wizards. No ordinary wizard will pursue death and the magic rted to it."

    "Professor, I do not think that you are the kind of person that lets things like taboo get in your way."

    "You are correct, Mr. Potter." replied Edward. After a few seconds of silence, he asked: "Have you heard of the story of the Peverell Brother?"

    "No."

    Then Edward proceeded to tell him about the story, about how the three brothers evaded death while crossing a bridge, then Death itself showed up and gave each of them a prize that led to their eventual death. However, he did not mention the Deathly Hallows.

    "What does that have to do with anything, professor?" asked Harry, very confused.

    "The reason I am telling you this story is because Death in the story is not just a legend, but a real entity. And I''ve met him personally."

    _____________

    I have just finished watching Fantastic Beasts and Where To Find Them, and I have be inspired to add it as part of this story. I mean Obscurus are too OP.

 Chapter 29 - Death (2)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    ---Scene Break--

    Three years ago, Edward had graduated from Hogwarts for about two years. He had just stolen a bunch of books from wizard families from Egypt. And much of the knowledge he acquired was about death and the afterlife.

    After studying and understanding this knowledge, Edward was curious about the afterlife. If he were to one day bring both his family and Lily Potter''s back from the dead, he would need to recall their souls from the afterlife.

    And from what happens to Harry Potter in the canon timeline after Voldemort killed him, Edward believed that some sort of afterlife existed in the Harry Potter World. Or, at the very least, a separate dimension where the souls of people go to rest after death.

    Since he wanted to find the answer, he decided to experiment on himself. First, he brew the Draught of the Living Dead Potion--which would ce him on a death-like slumber.

    Then, Edward took an Egyptian scarab--which symbolizes resurrection and was believed to be able to lead pharaohs through the afterlife. He processed the scarab by attaching his soul to it; he did not make a horcrux, but used the scarab as a way to pull his soul from the afterlife.

    Then, he had his house-elf Momo stand by with an antidote as he drunk the Draught of the Living Dead.

    After that, Edward found himself in a white room simr to what Harry Potter saw. However, he was not at King''s Cross Station, but a ce simr to hisboratory. On top of that, Dumbledore did note to see him, but Death itself.

    "Interesting wizard," said a tall, and very intimidating figure. "Are you not afraid of not being able to go back?"

    "Are you Death?" asked Edward towards the tall, shadowy figure that suddenly appeared in this white space.

    "That is what people often referred to me as," replied Death, as it looked up and down at Edward. "You do not seem afraid of me?"

    "Should I be?" asked Edward back.

    "Throughout my long years of living, many wizards have taken simr action as you; many of them have tried to find the truth about death. Or worse, try to conquer it. However, all of them be afraid after meeting me in person."

    "Well, for once, I am not like ordinary wizards. Second, that''s because they do not know the things that I do," replied Edward calmly.

    "And what would that be?" asked Death with an intrigued voice. As for its face, it was covered by a dark cloak.

    "That you are the physical manifestation of the Laws of Death in this world. As such, you cannot take action against any wizards in the real world. Your job is to only bring the soul of the departed to the afterlife, nothing more and nothing else."

    Death was silent for close to a minute before speaking again:

    "How do you know such a thing?"

    "Well, it is obvious based on how you had to use the Deathly Hallows in order to kill the Peverell brothers, instead of just killing them on the spot. Of course, the main reason is that you just admitted it to me just now."

    "You dare trick me?" roared Death with a raised voice.

    "Not really," replied Edward nonchntly. "I did not expect you to reveal such information so easily. And so what if I trick you, it''s not like you can do anything about it.

    "Look, I''m standing a few meters away from you, yet you did not do anything. Meaning, there are very strict rules that govern the concept of death. Even me, in this special state, is not considered truly dead, thus rendering you powerless to do anything against me."

    Death stared deeply at Edward for a few seconds before saying:

    "It''s true that I cannot do anything to you, but I can still do something to them." Then, with a wave of its hand, two people appeared in this white room with their eyes closed; they were Edward''s parents.

    "As the Ruler of the Afterlife, I can determine whether your parent''s lives are peaceful or very painful after their death."

    Then, it snapped his finger. The white room turned into a fiery pit of hell. With a wave of Death''s hand, the souls of Edward''s parents floated over the fire, and they slowly started to descend.

    It was only a matter of time before they touched it and burned alive; being tormented for God Knows how long, possibly for all eternity.

 Chapter 30 - Death(Finale)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    __________________

    Unfortunately for Death, he did not see any panic, dread, or terror from Edward''s face; just a in and absolute calmness. He wondered whether this guy did not care as much as his parents as he let on.

    "If you do such a thing, I can assure you that you will regret it," replied Edward calmly after seeing what was happening to his parents.

    "And would that be? Mortal, you are not arrogant enough to think that you could actually hurt me?" asked Death with a sneering tone in his voice.

    "Of course not," replied Edward, still with a calm look on his face. "I am not hubristic enough to believe that I could fight a literal God, at least not yet. However, what I can do is to share all my knowledge and understanding of death to all the wizards in this world.

    "Hehe, and what would that aplish," replied Death nonchntly, still with the sneer in his voice.

    "You can pretend all you want, but I know. In the past few years, I have tried many times to call the souls of either my parents or Lily Potter back to the living. However, I never actually seeded.

    "And I know that the reason I failed was not because my magic did not work, but someone actually interfered in the process. I am guessing that it was you who prevented me from seeding.

    "I am also guessing that you secretly investigate what it is that me and Snape are doing. And that after I acquire the Resurrection Stone, then it will be impossible for you to stop me from doing so.

    "Now, imagine if all this taboo knowledge were to spread out among all the wizards in the world. Imagine having thousands of wizards trying to revive their dead loved ones, or trying to escape the shackles of death itself. What do you think would happen to the world?"

    Death looked deeply at Edward, but it did not say anything. However, Edward did not stop talking:

    "I''ll tell you what will happen. The cycle of life and death would be chaotic. The fundamentalws of death that govern this world would be affected. And you, the physical manifestation of Death itself, will spend the rest of your lives trying to clean up after these wizards. And if something were to gopletely wrong, you might even cease to exist."

    "Damn wizards," cursed Death, then with a wave of his hand, Edward was sent out of this white room.

    "The arrogance and audacity of this wizard reminded me of that damn old man Merlin. He always thought that he could do whatever he wanted, without paying for the consequences."

    After muttering those words, both Death and the soul of Edward''s parents also disappeared. However, they were no longer being burned alive.

    Both Death and Edward hade to an understanding. Death will treat Edward''s parents with the utmost care, and in return, Edward will keep those taboo knowledge to himself.

    --Scene Break--

    Back to the present, in front of the Mirror of Erised.

    "Professor, you are saying that the God of Death is real? And he is in charge of the afterlife?" asked Harry with a look of shock on his face.

    "That is correct."

    "Are my parents there?"

    "Giving that mine are, most likely yours are too, Mr. Potter."

    "What is death like then?"

    "Well, physically, he looked like a very tall Dementor. As for the experience, Professor Dumbledore once said to me that death was just another adventure. And in many ways, he was correct."

    "What is a Dementor?" asked Harry in confusion.

    "A very nasty, yet intriguing creature. You will get a chance to meet themter, Potter."

    Following this conversation, the two of them became quiet as they stared at the mirror. A few minutester, Edward spoke again:

    "Mr. Potter, if you do not mind. Can you lend me your Invisibility Cloak for a while?"

    "No problem, but is there a problem with it?"

    "No, there is not. It is just that as an Alchemist, I can feel that your particr cloak is different from the typical ones. And I wished to study it for a while before returning it."

    After taking Harry''s cloak, Edward thought for a few seconds before taking another Invisible Cloak from his ring that he had ced an Undetected Extension Charm on. This one was made personally by him.

    "You can use this one while I am studying yours."

    "Professor, you do not have to."

    "Potter, think of it as a Christmas present."

    Finally, after Edward''s persuasion, Harry took the seconds Invisible Cloak and left, while Edward had the Deathly Hallow in his hand.

    _________

    After reading all thements, I can see that you guys had no faith in me when ites to writing intelligent characters. What a shame, what a shame. What...a...shame.

 Chapter 31 - Visits

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can Support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    ____________________

    The next day after meeting with Harry Potter inside the castle, Edward went to the Three Broomstick Inn at Hogsmeade to wait for someone.

    While he was waiting, Madam Rosmerta approached him; she stood opposite him as she stared deep into his eyes.

    "Now that you have graduated from Hogwarts, you suddenly do not want me anymore, Edward."

    "Rosmerta my dear, I have been busytely. Didn''t you get the presents that I sent to you the past five years?" replied Edward with a smile on his face. Then, he stood up from his seat and went to embrace her. However, she just shrugged him away.

    "If it was not due to these very pure bottles of Youth Potions that you have sent me, I would not even talk to you now."

    "Don''t be like that. I have some free time during the holiday, how about we spend some time together," replied Edward while holding Madam Rosmerta''s hand.

    The odd thing was that while these two were flirting openly inside the bar, no one actually paid attention to them. This was because he casted a very powerful illusion on his table.

    This illusion was based on the Muggle-Repelling Charm, but was tweaked by Edward to work on wizards with lower levels of spiritual powers than him.

    As a matter of fact. Edward knows that he is actually a man-whore, but he didn''t really care as he loved the apaniment of beautiful women.

    And Madam Rosmerta is amongst some of the beautiful women that he shared the process of bodily fluid exchange with. And she belongs to the wild one. After using the Aging Potions, she can return to her youthful beauty, then she bes quite wild.

    At first, she was resistant to Edward''s advance due to the age gap. However, she soon could not resist his charm. Not to mention the fact that wizards do not really care about age gaps as muggles do. A perfect example of that is the age gap between Tonks and Lupin in the canon timeline.

    After spending a few minutes apologizing Rosmerta and promised her a bunch of benefits, they set a date during the Christmas break for Edward toe visit her, and they will spent a magical night together,

    Then, Edward went back to wait for his guest, which showed a few minutester than the previously arranged time.

    "Tonks, you arete," said Edward at the approaching young woman.

    "I''m sorry, Edward, but Auror training went longer than expected," replied Tonks after taking a seat across from Edward.

    The two of them actually knew each other back in school. When Edward was in his final year, Tonks was in the second year. At that time, Edward had just started to study bloodline and he was interested in Tonks, the natural born Metamorphmagus.

    Edward can say that he owes many of his aplishments in Human Body Transfiguration by studying Tonks'' ability. So, after meeting again after a few years of not seeing each other, the two of them started talking about many things.

    They talked about their time in school, Tonks'' Auror Training, and Edward''s Five Years Long Vacation and Travel. Then, they got to business.

    "Have you brought it?" Asked Edward calmly.

    "Yes," replied Tonks as she took out a bunch of tubes filled with blood, her blood. "Are you sure that you are not using my blood to do some kind of dark magic ritual?"

    "Do I need to go through such lengths to harm you?" replied Edward calmly as he ced the blood away. "As I said before, I''m just studying your blood to see if I can discover where your Metamorphmagus abilityes from."

    After saying that, he took out a bag full of coins. "Here is your reward. There should be enough Galleons inside for you to be considered a wealthy wizard among some small family."

    After his transaction with Tonks, Edward talked with her for a while before leaving as he had another meeting with someone else. This time, it was with Daphne Greengrass'' mother, Soleil. She was also another one of his lovers.

    After making sure that her husband was not at home, he visited her. However, this time, both children were home. So, Edward had to ce a Sleeping Charm on them after arriving.

    After spending a few hours in bed with her, Edward started to think about his future. With all the women he is involved with, his weak wizard body is starting to not be able to keep up.

    Luckily for him, when he was traveling in China, he acquired a potion that reinvigorated the kidney and made him a stud in bed. Edward spent many nights praising the Chinese Potion Master that invented that potion.

    However, he was aware that if the number ofdies increased in the future, that this potion will not be enough. As such, his Body Modification n is of the utmost importance.

    After reigning in his thoughts, Edward looked at the half naked Soleil lying next to him. "All right, today, I will deal with your troubles."

    __________

    Have anyone watched WandaVision? I just finished watching all episodes and I have to say that Chaos Magic is TOO OP.

 Chapter 32 - Blood Malediction

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ? ?

    ----------------

    One of the main reasons that Edward came to see Soleil today was to deal with the blood medication that her second and youngest daughter, Astoria Greengrass suffered from.

    In the past few months, with his new understanding of Life Code and after studying the disease through samples of her blood, he not only find the cause, but also a cure.

    ording to Edward''s research, the blood malediction is nothing but a very powerful curse that istched in the Bloodline Section of the Life Code. This curse will be passed on from one generation to another.

    Despite how powerful this curse sounds or looks, it is actually not. Well, at the very least, the one in the Greengrass family is not.

    This curse has remained inactive for countless years before reappearing in Astoria''s generation. ording to Edward''s research, this curse has to use the long passage of time to slowly absorb magical powers from different members of the Greengrass family before it can manifest itself.

    However, this feature is what made Edward interested in this curse. To be able to use someone''s bloodline as a medium for a curse is something that interests him; not to mention the fact that this curse can survive for so long.

    -Scene Break--

    Edward was standing in Astoria''s room with Soleil by his side. He first fed her a potion that he made personally for her. This potion was designed to iste the curse from her Life Code.

    Then, he pointed his wand at her and said "Resero Codexvita", then her Life Code was shown to him. Then, he slowly observed.

    He watched how the potion slowly started to fight the curse inside her bloodline. However, the curse was losing.

    Edward had engineered this potion based on Unicorn, extremely pure creatures that disliked things like dark arts and curses. So, after a brief resistance, the potion did its job and isted the curse from Astoria''s Body.

    Then, with a wave of Edward''s wand, the curse started to be removed from her body. However, the process was not smooth.

    Astoria''s little body started shaking in the bed, and a painful look appeared on her face. A ck shadow in the form of a goat head appeared from her body; it seemed to being from inside her.

    The goat head greatly resisteding out of her body, but Edward insisted on doing so. He knew that this shadow was the physical manifestation of the bloodline curse of the Greengrass family.

    The interesting thing about this curse was the fact that it was actually somewhat sentient. It knew what to do in order to survive. Whether this was instinct or some form of will, Edward did not really know. But, he was prepared to find out.

    While Edward was fighting with the curse, Soleil had a worried look on her face, but she did not say anything. Before they began, Edward had already warned her of what to expect, and that she should not distract him under any circumstances.

    After entangling with the curse for a few minutes, Edward managed to remove it from Astoria''s body and ced it on a Alchemy item that he specifically prepared for it; he was quite interested in studying this curse--especially since it involves knowledge regarding bloodline.

    "Is she going to be fine?" asked Soleil with a worried look on her face.

    "She will be weak for a few days, otherwise, everything should be fine. However, closely monitor her and report to me in case you find something wrong."

    Soleil then nodded as she sat next to her daughter and caress her head/

    "What are you going to tell your husband?"

    "About what?"

    "About the curse being gone."

    "He probably won''t even notice," replied Soleil with a little mncholy in her voice. Unfortunately for her, she was wrong.

    As soon as Edward removed the curse from Astoria, her father, Jamison Greengrass actually felt it. After all, this was a bloodline curse. As the direct bloodline of the Greengrass family, the curse was once passed on to him; It''s just that he was lucky and it never activated during his generation, but activated itself in his daughter.

    So, these two married pureblood couples will have a very harsh and real conversation tonight. However, this will have nothing to do with Edward as he did not care about such a thing.

    Even if Jamison found out about him, he would not dare toe confront him. Not only because of his strength as a wizard, but also because of both the political and economical power of the Bones family all over Europe.

    After apparating home, Edward went to a specific room with arge map of the entire world on it. He pointed his wand at the humongous map and said: "Quirinus Quirrell."

 Chapter 33 - First Meeting

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    ________________________

    The map that Edward was looking at was one especially created by him after studying the Marauder''s Map. His purpose was to keep track of all the important people of the Wizarding World.

    Unlike the Marauder''s map, Edward''s waspletely different in certain aspects. For once, his map could track anyone anywhere in the world; in other words, this map was not restricted to just Hogwarts castle.

    Of course such a powerful map also has its own restrictions. For starters, if you want a person to appear in the map, you first have to get hold of something of them; it can be their hair, nails, saliva, blood, or a magical item that is very personal to them.

    Then, through these items, a powerful Tracking Hex will be used and the name of the person will be shown in the map. Furthermore, Edward has another copy of the map that he brings with him that is linked to this one in the room.

    After checking the whereabouts of Quirrell, Edward discovered that he had just teleported to the forest in Albania from Hogwarts'' castle. After seeing this, Edward smiled and also teleported there.

    --Scene Break--

    Quirrell was standing in a forest with a hood on his face, hiding all of his features. After arriving, he kept looking left and right, as if waiting for something.

    "Oh, Quirrell, what have you fallen into?" suddenly said a voice.

    After turning around, Quirrell discovered that the person who came turned out to be Edward Bones. Although surprised at first, he still remains calm on the surface. After all, his face waspletely covered.

    "I do not know who this Quirrell you are talking to is," he responded in a deep and gravy voice.

    "You do not need to hide it as I am the one who sent you the secret notes that lured you here. And I am not here to talk to you, but your master hiding behind your turbans."

    As soon as Edward said these words, Quirrell began to attack him.

    However, Edward just waved his wand, then the spell was blocked. Then. With a rising motion of his wand, the ground underneath Quirrell''s feet started to shake, following which, a bunch of earth spikes rushed straight to him.

    Quirrell used a powerful spell to break all the spikes, however, by the time he was finished, Edwards had already used another spell.

    With a jab movement of his wand, a powerful wind st came from the tip of his wand and rushed straight towards Quirrell, who was forced to use the Protego Charm.

    Although he managed to somehow block the attack, all the trees around him did not have the same luck. In a radius of a few meters of Quirrell, all the trees were forcibly uplifted by the powerful winds from Edward''s attack.

    As for Quirrell, after barely stopping Edward'' spell, one of the pebbles next to him suddenly turned into a giant tail and hit him straight into his abdomen. An act which send the Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor flying a few dozens meters before hitting a tree, and vomited some blood

    "Let me take over," suddenly whispered a voice from Quirrell''s back.

    "But master, you are still too weak."

    "If I do not do something, you will either be revealed or killed, thus ruining all my ns. Do you want to be responsible for ruining my ns?"

    "I would never, my Lord."

    After that, Voldemort''s soul took control over Quirrell''s body, and Edward noticed the change. In his vision, Quirrell''s magic suddenly turned different; it turned more cold and ruthless.

    "So, Tom, are you ready to talk to me now?"

    However, the response that Edward received was an Aveda Kedavra. A powerful greenlight rushed straight towards him from Quirrell''s wand.

    With a whoosh sound, Edward disappeared and appeared behind Quirrell''s back. With a wave of his wand, a bright red fireball rushed straight towards his opponent.

    However, Voldemort also disapparated from his position and apparated next to his opponent, then he opened his mouth and spewed out a snake shaped fire: this was actually Fiendfyre. Edward''s fireball changed direction, unfortunately it was swallowed by the snake.

    Knowing that he could not be as casual when fighting Quirrell, and having no desire to continue this charade of a battle, Edward decided to get serious. The first things he did was to ce an Anti-Apparition Charm around the surrounding.

    Then, he looked at the gigantic Snake Fiendfyre, and waved his wand again. A very terrifying cold suddenly appeared from him at the epicenter and traveled in all directions. Then, everything in Edward''s way was frozen; the trees, the animals, the insects, and more importantly, the Fiendfyre.

    The spell he used was a dark magic that he created after observing and studying Dementors; this cold was not just based on temperature, but based on the fact that all the joy and happiness in the world were removed.

    This cold could not only affect Fiendfyre, but even a person''s soul could be frozen. Edward has tested that this spell is actually useful to even Ghosts.

    After the Fiendfyre was frozen, Edward waved his wand again, then a terrible scream came from it.

    Following which, Voldemort suddenly felt a terrible headache that assaulted him, making incapable of thinking, moving, or casting spells. He opened his mouth and spewed out a ck mist that wanted to corrode Edward, however, the effect of the Dementor''s Cold was not finished and the ck mist was also frozen.

    Voldemort did not take long to realize what this kind of pain was as it was too familiar of a feeling; it was the same pain he suffered every time he created an Horcrux and split his soul. This meant that Edward''s spell was actually a dark magic that actually directly affected the soul.

    For a person like Voldemort who has split his soul into countless parts, this kind of spell was quite deadly to him--even in his peak form.

    With a little helplessness, Voldemort dropped his wand on the ground as he knelt on the ground and held his head in agony. The screamsted for a good minute before subsiding.

    With great difficulty, he asked, "What do you want, Edward Bones?"

    _____________

    I have read you guys''ments and I will try to increase the length of the chapters up tp 1000-1200 words. However, please be patient as I have already written the next ten chapters, so some of them will still be short.

    One more thing, if any of you enjoy my story, please give a positive review or constructive criticism. Thest few reviews have only been people who only wrote bad reviews because things did not go their ways or for no reason whatsoever. As an author with a little experience, I can receive criticism. And I never actually delete reviews as they can tell what I''m doing wrong and how to improve. But, at least write something that is helpful to the story. If you do not like it, give a valid reason. Don''t just give it a one star just because you felt like it.

    After this experience, I suddenly understand why some authors decide to abandon their stories. After cing so much effort on something, people just sh**t on it for no reason.

 Chapter 34 - Deal (1)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    ___________________

    After getting up from the ground, Quirrell--under Voldemort''s control--removed the turban from his head. Then, the face of Voldemort on the back exchanges with Quirrell''s face on the front.

    "Since you have brought us here, then there must be a reason. So, what is it?"

    "Tom, I am here to make a deal with you," replied Edward with a calm look on his face.

    "Do not call me by that disgusting name," hissed Voldemort.

    "Oh, do you think that I am not worthy to address as such, Tom? Asked Edward nonchntly. "Forget the fact that you are far from my equal in your current state, even in your peak state, I can still confront you."

    Voldemort then became quiet for a few seconds before saying; "State your intentions."

    "I am here to make a deal with you." After saying that, Edward did not wait for Voldemort to say anything more. He took out a parchment from his suit and threw it at him.

    Voldemort did not catch the parchment with his bare hands, but waved his hand first, attracting Quirrell''s wand that he previously dropped. Then, he caught the parchment with his wand. After checking that there were no curses on it, he started to inspect the content.

    The parchment had many beautiful designs all over its corner, and words were written on it. To be precise, it was a magical contract.

    ording to the agreement inscribed in it, Edward will tell Voldemort the obstacle that Dumbledore set to guard the Philosopher''s Stone back at Hogwarts.

    And in return, Voldemort will give Edward all of his magic knowledge. That includes all his magic research, his understanding, his experiment, all his skills and experience in using magic--both practice and fighting experiences.

    Voldemort became very furious after reading this magic contract. "Why would I sign something like this?"

    "It''s not like you have a choice, do you?" Do not sign it, and I will just destroy you here and now. You may have escaped death, but you are still not a threat in your current state."

    After contemting for a while, a strange smile appeared on the Dark Lord''s face.

    "Edward Bones, you and I are simr in many ways; we both have an unquenched thirst for the pursuit of power. Why don''t we both join hands and rule the Wizarding World together? I can share my method of immortality with you, and together, we can rule the entire world together for eternity."

    Edward listened to Voldemort''s speech with a calm look on his face; he was not surprised that the Dark Lord tried to recruit him. After all, he is very talented and a member of the pure blood family. He is the kind of person that Voldemort likes to recruit the most into his inner circles.

    "Tom, you are right in saying that we are alike in many ways," replied Edward calmly. "However, there is one way that I am different from you, one major difference: I am way more arrogant than you.

    "If you can find a way to escape death, do you think that I will not be able to do it too, and on my own?"

    Voldemort was quiet after hearing these words as he realized that Edward was right. For a genius of his level, if he focused on studying death, there is a high chance that he will find a way of immortality on his own.

    Voldemort then looked at the contract in his hand. If it was up to him, he would not want to sign this contract. Because doing so would result in him giving away all his magical knowledge and aplishments--including the method of making Horcrux.

    This is the biggest secret that he has never told any of his servants--even the most loyal of them like Betrix Lestrange. As he can only truly trust himself, he never told a second person about it.

    Nevertheless, Voldemort started to ponder the alternative of not signing this contract. He knows that he will not be able to escape from here, and his chance of acquiring the Philosopher''s Stone will be forever gone.

    Not to mention the consequences that will follow if all the wizards in the world knew that he was alive and in such a pitiful state. He could foresee that many people who had grudges against him would go to extreme lengths to hunt him down.

    As for his followers, he would not rely too much on them. Without his powerful strength to keep them in check, they would never continue to follow him.

    Although Voldemort was not afraid of death, he did not want to continue to leave in such a disgusting form of nonliving and living.

    After pondering for a while, an idea suddenly came to Voldemort''s mind and he decided to execute if. If he seeds, he can get all he wants without paying much.

    _________________

    As I said before, the chapters will be short for a while, but I may release another chapterter today.

 Chapter 35 - Deal (2)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    ________________________________

    Voldemort used his wand to ce some more uses in the contract. The general idea is that Edward is not to reveal his whereabouts and the fact that he is still alive to anyone--especially Dumbledore.

    This has tost until Voldemort himself announces his return to the Wizarding World. And if Edward were to break this contract, he would lose all his magical abilities.

    As a matter of fact, all the additional uses that Voldemort added were nothing but a smokescreen for his real purpose.

    His purpose was to actually create a loophole in the contract. The loophole was that given the fact that he is technically not a living person or thing, this contract is of no use to him. Instead, the body he is upying will be responsible for paying the cost for him.

    So, if Voldemort signed the contract, Edward would receive all the knowledge and experience of Quirrell, not of Tom Riddle. After modifying the contract to his liking, Voldemort did not immediately sign it as he did not want to alert Edward. Instead, he sent it back for him to check it.

    After Edward received the modified contract, he took his time to check it, and he instantly saw the loophole in the contract. However, he did not say anything except for secretly sneering.

    This contract is one of the greatest aplishments of Edward in both magic and alchemy. It contains so much knowledge.

    First, it contains the Unbreakable Vow and Blood Pact, making it impossible to break. It contains Soul Magic that Edward researched by himself, Memory Magic that he studied from Obliviate, lumency and Legilimency, and his research of the Pensieve.

    And during his five years voyage, Edward acquired new knowledge that allowed him to further increase the power of this contract.

    One of the many books that Edward stole from the Secret Vault of the Vatican talked about demonology. In one book referred to as [The Lesser Key of Solomon] Edward learned how to summon demons, how to control them through contracts, and how to use schemes when signing contracts.

    For example, all the beautiful designs on the corner of the parchment were in fact a demonguage that allows Edward to ce countless hidden uses on the contract.

    So, he did not care about the little trick that Voldemort thought that he made in the contract. Compared to the ones that he made, it was nothing.

    So, after pretending to review the contract for a long period of time, he used his wand to sign the contract. Then, he sent it back to the Dark Lord, who also signed the contract after making sure that there was nothing wrong with it.

    Unfortunately, he soon regretted this decision. As soon as he finished signing the contract, Voldemort felt countless of his memories were removed from his soul and rushed towards Edwards in the form of white strings.

    The memories involved all his knowledge, understanding, experience or skill of magic. Every time that Voldemort used a spell, the experience he felt, the thoughts he had about the spell, the feeling he had. All of them were turned into memory strings and headed towards Edward.

    As a master of lumency and Legilimency, Voldemort tried really hard to prevent his memories from escaping. Especially the ones about his Horcruxes, but it was to no avail. He felt a powerful will forcibly snatched these memories from his very soul.

    Additionally, Voldemort felt a deep threat of death as he continued to resist the magical powers of the contract. He has a feeling that he would truly die if he resists, and even his Horcruxes would not be able to save him.

    After a few minutes, countless white strings of memories were all around Edward. He took out an alchemy item that looked simr to Dumbledore''s Deluminator. With a wave of it, all the memories were perfectly stored inside, and Edward has a happy and satisfied smile on his face.

    As for the Dark Lord, he wanted nothing but to immediately kill Edward. However, he knew that he was in no shape to aplish such a task. However, Voldemort has ced Edward as the second person that he must get rid of after Harry Potter once he is resurrected.

    "Edward Bones, do not forget that you are also under contract, so fulfill your end of the bargain," said Voldemort in a hoarse, almost hissing sound.

    "That''s true," replied Edward. Then, he sent another parchment to the Dark Lord before Apparating long before he even read it.

    As for Voldemort, he started to roar out loud after reading a few words from the parchment that said: "Mirror of Erised."

 Chapter 36 - Increase In Strength

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    _________________________

    After Edward made the deal with Voldemort and acquired all of his magical knowledge and experience, he spent a few days reviewing all the memories, absorbing them to be a part of himself. Due to the fact that Voldemort has done countless dark magic experiments, Edward had to absorb happy or positive emotions often through his Patronus Charm.

    However, the payoff was worth it. With his abnormal memory and talent for magic, he absorbs all the knowledge in just a few weeks. As a matter of fact, due to the fact that he was so engrossed in his learning process, he almost forgot his rendez vous with Madam Rosmerta. Luckily, Momo reminded him.

    After absorbing all these memories, Edward acquired all the skills of Voldemort. All the unique magic he used during his battle against Dumbledore at the Ministry of Magic, the way he can use Unaided Fly, his ability to speak Parseltongue. Well, Edward could already do that, just not as easy or fluent as the Dark Lord.

    More importantly, all of his experience. The one thing that Edward alwayscked was fighting experience--especially fighting powerful wizards like Dumbledore.

    However, from Voldemort''s memory, he experienced all the time that the Dark Lord fought against Dumbledore himself during his rise in the First Wizarding War.

    With this experience made up, Edward can say with hundred percent certainty that he is the most knowledgeable wizard in the modern era--except for maybe Nics mel. However, from his understanding, mel is only knowledgeable when ites to Alchemy, not using spells and the dark arts.

    The only thing that prevents him from being the most powerful wizards of the modern time is hisck of magical powers, Edward still has not broken through the limit of 25 times the magic power of an adult wizard.

    One thing that caught Edward''s interest among all of Voldemort''s experiments was the way that he broke through the 25 times limit. As Edward previously guessed, it had something to do with the Horcruxes.

    Every time that Voldemort broke a piece of his soul, an immense magic power wave was produced during the process. What the Dark Lord did was to use his magic core to absorb this excess magic power, then forcibly expand his magic core.

    The process is actually quite excruciating, but very effective. Tom discovered this method after he made his second Horcrux after graduating from Hogwarts. ording to Edward''s discovery, Voldemort at his peak had a magic power 60 times the average wizard.

    This fact first greatly shocked Edward, but he soon realized that it made sense. After all, Dumbledore was barely equal to Voldemort with a powerful wand like the Elder Wand. So, it made sense that he was weaker than Voldemort when ites to magic powers.

    Well, none of that truly mattered to Edward. After knowing how Voldemort broke two shackles of the magic core, he had a n for his future. Of course, he would not make an Horcrux--unless he discovered a way to make up for the soul after being split.

    Although Edward has a tremendous amount of knowledge and understanding of the soul--especially after getting ess to Voldemort''s research on the matter, he still did not find a way to make up for a split soul. Even modifying the Soul Section of the Life Code cannot make up for a split soul.

    After dealing with all the knowledge of Voldemort, Edward started to ponder for the future. Although he had all the knowledge of the Dark Lord, he was not satisfied; he wanted more.

    He wanted all the knowledge of both Dumbledore and Grindelwald. If he manages to aplish such a thing, then he could not fathom how powerful he would be. At that time, his understanding of magic would reach a realm that even he could not fathom.

    Of course Edward knew thatpared to all the truly powerful mages, wizards, and sorcerers throughout countless dimensions, this level cannot be considered anything. However, by doing so, he will set a very steady foundation for himself when he meets these beings in the future.

    Now, all he has to do is to find a way to have both these powerful beings to actually sign the contract. However, this is not an easy task to do as both of these people are wizards of extreme will, and will not bend to coercion.

    And they would rather die than be forced to do something against their wills, ideologies or beliefs.

    When ites to Grindelwald, Edward has a vague n that can be aplished during the summer of next year after acquiring the Philosopher''s Stone. However, when ites to Dumbledore, he is quite helpless.

    ''Maybe I can use the chaos when the Chamber of Secrets opens next year,'' thought Edward to himself.

 Chapter 37 - Deathly Hallows (1)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    ___________

    After absorbing all of Voldemort''s magical knowledge and research, Edward finally focuses on the Invisible Cloak that he borrowed from Harry Potter. Which was one of the Deathly Hallows.

    After using his Alchemy Eye Charm on the cloak, Edward only came up with a bunch of nks. None of his knowledge could help dissect the material or how the cloak was made.

    However, Edward did discover a very powerful energy or a mysterious power in this cloak, then an idea came to him. In order to verify this idea, Edward had to also examine the Resurrection Stone that was part of Gaunt''s family ring.

    So, he apparated to the old shack, temporarily disarmed the Enchantment Protections, and took the ring out. This time it was easy for Edward to remove the ring as he knew what kind of curse that Voldemort ced on the ring.

    Using such knowledge, he also temporarily disarmed the power of that curse and removed the Resurrection Stone from the ring. After that, he left after returning everything back to its original state.

    Back home, Edward then started to analyze this Stone and how it was made. However, his Alchemy Eye also did not provide him with much information except for the fact that material of the Resurrection Stone was nothing but a verymon or regr stone.

    The real reason that this stone had such tremendous power was only due to the fact of the mysterious power inside of it.

    Then, Edward started to remember the [Tale of The Three Brothers]. ording to this story, the Resurrection stone was made from a random stone that Death took around the river, the Elder Wand was made from some random wood taken from a tree that was nearby.

    Only the Invisibility Cloak was different; only the cloak actually came from part of Death''s body.

    With his previous conversation with Death, Edward had already determined that there was some truth to this story. By that logic, the only reason that these things became so powerful is due to the power of Death itself.

    "The Power of Law?" muttered Edward to himself. Ever since he saw that strange power in the Invisible Cloak, he theorized that possibility.

    Unfortunately for him, even if he knew the answer, he could not change anything. Edward has not evene close to the level of controlling the Law, so he is somewhat helpless when ites to either studying or recreating an Alchemy item on the level of the Deathly Hallows.

    However, Edward was not that bothered as he still had plenty of room to grow. Plus, he still had some use for these Deathly Hallows.

    He first took out his wand and pointed at these two Hallows. Using his magical powers, he started to activate the Power of Law inside of them; it took a great deal of his magic powers before seeding. A dark light suddenly came from the Hallows, then Edward found himself inside a White Room with a tall hooded figure in front of him.

    It was Death, and Edward knew that his n had seeded after seeing the menacing figure once again.

    "Wizards, why are you summoning me again, didn''t we already reach an agreement?"

    "You are correct," responded Edward as he looked at this God up and down. "This time, I came to make another deal with you."

    "What deal?" asked Death a little intrigued.

    "An exchange for knowledge about the soul, death, time, and space."

    "Interesting," replied Death, who suddenly approached Edward, standing only less than a meter away from. Its figure was more than 15 feet tall, and It was quite intimadating. "And what do you offer in exchange?"

    "The Soul of Voldemort."

    "Laughable. Why would I want the soul of a person that is destined to die."

    Edward frowned after hearing this, then he continued: "It''s true that he is destined to die, but his soul will never belong to you due what he did with the Horcruxes. Once he dies, he is destined to be forever eliminated, not able to enter the afterlife or forever staying in limbo.

    "However, what I propose is to gather his split soul, piece them back together and hand them over to you."

    Death became silent for a brief moment after hearing this proposition. It was truly interested in the soul of such a powerful wizard. However, Edward was right as he was destined not to receive it due to the fact that Voldemort had basically doomed himself when he split his soul into so many pieces.

    "I can agree to your proposal, but I have certain conditions," replied Death after contemting.

    "Please, borate."

    "For one, I cannot give you all my knowledge about souls and death."

    "Why not?" asked Edward with a deep frown on his face.

    "I am the literal embodiment of the Laws of Death that govern this entire universe, can you fathom the amount of knowledge I have regarding the soul and death? And what repercussions would it have if such knowledge was in the hands of a mortal wizard?"

    Edward had a frown on his face after hearing this. He could probably understand Death''s meaning. It''s understanding of the soul and death probably reached the level of Law, so it would never give such knowledge away--especially just for the sake of Voldemort''s soul.

    "So, what is in it for me then?"

 Chapter 38 - Deathly Hallows (2)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    _______________________

    "I will give you all my knowledge regarding space, time, and dimensions. It should be more than enough to finish constructing your little Gate."

    Edward was not that surprised that Death knew about the Gate of World. As probably the strongest existence in the Harry Potter Universe, there is probably nothing that he could not know or hide from his sight.

    Edward guessed that if it was not due to severe restriction ced on it, Death should be able to do anything it pleases in this Universe.

    "That''s it? That''s all I get?" asked Edward, a little unwilling.

    "What else do you want? To control the power of Law? In this world, there have been only two people that could control the power of Law: Merlin and Morgan Le Fey. However, it had nothing to do with their talents or understanding of magic," replied Death calmly.

    ''So, that power I felt in those Deathly Hallows was indeed the power of Law,'' secret thought Edward, however his face did not show any abnormal reactions.

    "What do you mean by those words," asked Edward instead. He was truly intrigued by these two legendary figures.

    "These are not secrets that you should be privy to," replied Death in a mysterious manner. An act which frustrated Edward, well, at least, he looked that way on the surface.

    As a matter of fact, he could guess some of the details of what Death was talking about.

    If you think about it, those two people are very suspicious. Throughout countless universes and dimensions, there exist either their legends or a version of themselves. Why is that? What made them so special that their existence can actually reach across multiple multiverses and dimensions?

    Are those different versions of them a clone of a truly powerful being? Are they somehow connected to one another? And how powerful one has to be to reach the level of existing in countless dimensions?

    Edward has at some point pondered these issues. And he believed that maybe one day, he will find the answer to these questions.

    Meanwhile, Death was enjoying itself after seeing the look of annoyance from Edward''s face. Theirst meeting left a bitter taste on its mouth, so it was enjoyable, making Edward ufortable.

    "So, do we have a deal or not?" asked Death.

    "No problem, but we still have to sign a binding magical contract."

    Edward took out his own contract. Unfortunately for him, Death was able to see through all his little tricks with the demonnguage and erased them. An act which made Edward''s face a little ugly, however Death was enjoying the entire process.

    After the contract was signed, Edward then asked for a favor:

    "I need you to recreate an exact replica of the Resurrection Stone. It does not need to have any ability, but it must look exactly the same as the original one."

    "No problem," responded Death. Then, with a wave of his hand, another stone looking exactly like the original Resurrection Stone appeared. However, Edward did not sense any mysterious power in it.

    "I am guessing that you are going to use this stone to n the death of the greatest white wizard of this century," said Death.

    "How do you know?" replied Edward with a look of shock on his face.

    "Hehe, mortal, you could not possibly fathom the depth of my powers."

    Edward had a serious look on his face after hearing this, then he took out the fake stone and disappeared from the white room. However, he could still hear the sound of Deathughing echoing as he left.

    After returning to reality, the somber and scared look on Edward''s face was gone, reced by a deep sneer.

    As a powerful lumens, he can easily control all his emotions, so how could he act in such a way in front of Death?

    After taking a seat, he started thinking about all the things he learned from Death during their conversations.

    ''First thing, it''s that Death has the power to predict someone''s time of death. This was shown when he knew that both Voldemort and Dumbledore would die. However, this power should not be absolute.

    ''If I guess correctly, the Peverell Brothers in the story should have died while crossing that bridge, but they somehow manage to evade their Demise. That''s the reason that Death showed itself and used the Deathly Hallows to lure them to their own deaths.

    "Second, although Death is a powerful God, it still has a range of human emotions. He can get angry, frustrated and so on. Not to mention his massive ego and his desire to show his power.''

    Edward then spent a few hours thinking about his conversation with Death and reviewing all the information that he might have unknowingly released.

    After that, Edward entered his Mind Pce where all the books he had read appeared in the form of a giant library. The Library was more like a city instead of an actual library due to how vast it was. Everything was perfectly categorized and Edward only needed to think of the book or knowledge he needed to review and it would appear in front of him.

    He then located a book written by him with the simple title [An Analysis of the God of Death] and started updating it with all the information that he received today from their discussion.

 Chapter 39 - Back To School

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    _________

    After reorganizing all the information he had about Death, Edward started to n for the future. As a matter of fact, he does not trust Death; he does not even trust the contract that they had just signed.

    Edward had the confidence to be one of the greatest wizards that ever lived in this world. And ording to his calctions, this won''t even take long.

    At that time, no one would be able to stop him from doing what he wants--except for Death. As the literal embodiment of Death of this world, there are very few things that are even effective against him, let alone hurt him.

    So, Edward decided to cate this powerful being by making it look like he was working for him. By making himself seem less threatening than he actually was.

    As for the contract that they signed, Edward does not believe for even a second that this contract is binding to a being of Law. From the beginning, Edward nned to use his own power to finish that Gate.

    Of course, if he could not finish the Gate on his own, then the contract would be hisst back up n. Well, only if Death hold his side of the bargain

    Of course Edward will also take other precautions. The Invisible Cloak for example; it is the only thing that could actually hide a person from the gaze of Death itself. Ignotus managed to live his entire life without being found by Death, so Edward must use this cloak for himself. Of course that is only possible if someone knows the proper method to activate the cloak--otherwise it just a normal Invisible Cloak made by the hair of Demiguise.

    Unfortunately for him, there are still some problems with his n: and that was Dumbledore. Edward could foresee that the headmaster would know that he had borrowed the Cloak from Harry Potter. So, if he does not return it, things will beplicated.

    So, Edward decided to create a fake to rece the real one. However, this n is not simple as well given that he has to fool the greatest wizard of modern time.

    And Edward had a n, and it was a very simple one. All he had to do was to transfer some of the power of Law from either the Resurrection Stone or the Invisibility Cloak into the fake one.

    That part was actually a little easier as Edward already knew how to activate the power inside the stone; this is how he managed to contact Death to make the deal with him.

    The hard part was to find a material that could withstand the Death Laws. Although Death could ce his powers on anything--a stone or branch--Edward was not him, so he needed specific material in order to aplish the task.

    As such, Edward spent the remaining Christmas vacation making a very powerful Invisible Cloak that could fool Dumbledore.

    --Scene Break--

    Edward entered his ssroom and looked at all the students. The majority of them were still talking about their vacations, but they all quiet down after seeing the professor entering the room.

    "Okay ss," said Edward out loud. "Today, we are going to learn about Double Enchantments. Does anyone know what that is?"

    The ssroom instantly became quiet. However, a few secondster, someone did raise their hand.

    "Mr. Weasley, please answer the question."

    "Huh, professor, I do not know what Double Enchantments is, I just had a question."

    "Does your question have anything to do with our ss," asked Edward calmly.

    "I am afraid not. But it is a good question. And I am sure that many people are interested in hearing the answer.

    "Fine, ask away, Mr. Weasley."

    "Professor, during the holiday, I read the Yu-Gi-Ohics that yourpany just recently released, and it was very exciting. I am wondering whether you are as good of a yer as Yugi Muto?"

    Edward''s mouth almost twitched after hearing this question. Meanwhile, the entire ssroom became noisy and excited after hearing Fred Weasley''s question.

    "That''s a good question," added Lee Jordan. "I heard my father say that most people realized how terrible they were when ites to ying Dueling Cards after theic came out this Christmas--even international yers. So, they started to model their decks after the characters in theics."

    Edward had to sighed secretly after hearing this. As a matter of fact, Lee Jordan was actually right. Most wizards were indeed terrible at the game--despite ying it for so long.

    This was the main reason that Edward created aic based on the original series to publish this past vacation. Of course, some things were changed in the process.

    For example, Yugi Mutou and his friend were in fact wizards. As a matter of fact, Card Dueling was written as something only wizards could do. Edward did this in order to prevent these pure-blood families from finding excuses to fight with the Bones'' family.

    Of course no one was actually aware of the fact that muggles could y Dueling Cards in the first ce. In order to y the real life version, Edward designed the Dueling Disks to use magic power as an energy source.

    "ss, quiet down," said Edward after reigning in his mind. "To answer your question, yes, I am indeed as good as him, if not better. After all, I created the game." Edward had no shame for taking credit for such a thing and taking the position of both Maximillion Pegasus and Seto Kaiba.

    "Professor, can you show us? Can you show us how good you actually are?" asked another Weasley. This time, however, it was George.

    "If you guys want to see a powerful yer, go y against my cousin, Susan. If any of you can manage to beat her, then I''ll even let you choose any cards from my collection. As you can imagine, as the creator of Dueling Monsters, my deck has the rarest and most precious of cards.

    "Now, let us get back to ss."

    ____

    Sorry about thete chapter, I had to focus on my other novel today as the end of the month is rapidly approaching. In order to make up for it, here is a Harry Potter joke I found on TikTok:

    What did Ron Weasley said to Hermione at the Bar? He said: "Are you Dumbledore?" She looked at him and replied no. He said : "Oh, you look like a HEADMASTER." Comment down below if you got the joke.

 Chapter 40 - Teaching New Techniques In Class

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    ___________________

    "During the first semester, I have taught all of you how to do basic enchantments on different items. By now, the majority of you should be able to do the Levitation Enchantments, the Shield enchantment, the Lumos Enchantments and a variety of other ones."

    Edward pauses for a brief moment after saying that. Then, he looked at the entire ss. Although the majority still had the excitement from hisst derations, they still paid attention to his ss.

    These students knew that although Professor Edward is usually easy to talk to, but when ites to magic, he does not y around. So, they are usually in their best behaviors when he is teaching in ss.

    "Now, I am going to teach you guys Double Enchantments. As the name implied, it is to ce two enchantments on the same item. These two enchantments can be the same kind, or two different ones."

    After saying that, Edward started a demonstration. He took out a metal te, and with his Enchanting Quill, he wrote the word "Protego" on it. The words light up blue before vanishing from the metal. This simple metal had just turned into an Alchemy item--although the most basic kind.

    Edward then waved his hand and another piece of metal appeared in front of him. He also wrote the incarnation "Protego" on it. However, he did it twice on the second piece of metal--the front and the back.

    Taking out his wand, Edward pointed at the first alchemy item and said "Bombarda". A powerful light flew from his wand and hit the floating metal. Then, a semi transparent shield appeared in front to protect it, but the shield onlysted three seconds before it was destroyed, along with the metal.

    Immediately afterward, Edward pointed at the second floating metal and used the same spell.

    A piece of light flew from the tip of his wand headin for the second metal. Just like previously, a semi-transparent shield appeared to protect the alchemy item. However, it''s ending was different from his brethren.

    After three seconds, when the shield was about to be destroyed, a second shield appeared, thus increasing the protective ability of the iterm.

    "ss, just like you see, Double Enchantments of the same kind or Homogeneous Double Enchantments dramatically increase the strength of one enchantment."

    The students became surprised and excited after seeing such a magical process. They all wished to immediately give it a try. However, Edward stopped them.

    "Now, please be patient as I am also going to demonstrate another form of Double Enchantments, which is called Heterogeneous Double Enchantments. Although you guys will not have to try during today''s ss, it will be part of our learning sybus for this semester."

    After saying these words, Edward once again waved his wand and another te flew from the desk on the corner of the room in front of him. He took out his quill and started writing.

    He first wrote "Lumos" on one side, then "Incendio" on the other side. Then, he lightly threw the metal in the air.

    A bright light flew out of it, followed by a bright me. They each floated around each other; it was like they weres orbiting one another.

    "As all you can see, Heterogeneous Double Enchantments can also mean to ce two different kinds of enchantments on the same item."

    All the students marveled at this rare view that took ce on them. Throughout the first semester, the professor had always mentioned that Alchemy was a wondrous form of magic. And the students agreed with him.

    In the past few months, they have learned so much on how to make different alchemy items. Although Alchemy still has the boring part of studying different types of magical metals and ores, understanding their properties and how to properly mix them together to get the best and most efficient metal for any alchemy item; everything else was fine.

    On top of that, today they finally learned that what they have learned is truly only the tip of the iceberg.

    Suddenly, one student raised their hand.

    "Yes, Mr. Diggory. Any questions?"

    "Professor, can youbine two different enchantments into a brand new one?"

    "Yes," replied Edward while nodding. "This technique is referred to as Amalgam Enchantment."

    With a wave of his hand, the alchemy item with two different enchantments flew on his hand. Then, with his enchanting quill, Edward drew a strange symbol on the metal.

    The few students that are also taking the Study of Ancient Rune ss of Professor Babbling instantly knew this was actually the rune word "Ehwaz", meaning "partnership".

    After Edward finished writing the rune, a brilliant light came from the metal. After that, something amazing appeared in front of the students'' eyes.

    The fire and light floating from the metalbined together. The first thing that students noticed was the fact that the heat or temperature emanating from the fire was gone.

    Then, the red fire turned white; and it was not a cotton white, but more of a transparent white. The light that the new fire emanated was a few times brighter than before; it was bright to the point that most students in the ss had to raise their hands in front of their eyes.

    In general, the white fire created by the amalgam of these two enchantments was truly beautiful; it seemed to bring a sense of joy and positivity to all the people in the ssroom.

    "Professor, would we be able to do that?" asked one excited student.

    "As a matter of fact, yes," responded Edward with a smile on his face. "However, the Amalgam Enchantment will not be taught until your fourth year."

    Although the students were not happy that they could not learn such amazing knowledge now, they were just as satisfied to be able to learn it next year.

    "Professor, do we have to take the Study of Ancient Rune ss in order to be an Alchemist?" suddenly asked one student with a worried look on her face.

    "No, as long as you know the right rune to use, it will be fine. However, if any of you truly wished to study Alchemy and be aplished in this field, then you must study and understand Ancient Runes.

    "Are there any more questions?"

    No one raised their hands this time, so Edward gave the signal for all of them to start their practice of Homogeneous Double Enchantment

    ___________

    The first year just finished in the Patr��on, so you guys can check it out if you want, but do it tomorrow as it is the end of the month.

    TikTok Harry Potter Pick up line: Guy walked up to a girl in a bar and said to her, "Hey girl, do you go to Hogwarts? Cause if you do, you should le me Slytherin. I''ll make you Hufflepuff so hard that you''ll be Ravenwing my back.

 Chapter 41 - Politics

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    _________________

    After finishing his demonstration, Edward let all the students begin to practice Homogeneous Double Enchantments. Since they had already learned how to do only one enchantment, the first step was quite easy and straightforward.

    However, once they tried to write the second one, a conflict erupted that actually destroyed the first one, rendering their previous efforts. What''s worse is the fact that after a few failures, the piece of metal that they use to ce enchantments on was destroyed, and they had to get another one.

    It was then some students realized how much money and material is needed in order for one person to be a qualified Alchemist. Without the proper wealth and resources, it is impossible for a wizard from an ordinary family to be an Alchemist--unless they are extremely talented.

    And even then, talent could only reduce the resources wasted.

    After a few students had failed many times, Edward started to walk around the ssroom to give pointers; he pointed out that both enchantments need to be precise; the amount of magic power used must be the exact same and the written incantations must have as few mistakes as possible.

    As a matter of fact, the closer both of them are, the better the enchantments would be. As such, in order to be a qualified Alchemist, not only do you need to have great control of magic powers, but also have steady hands like surgeons.

    As a matter of fact, there was a reason that Edward let the ss try many times by themselves before giving them pointers. He wanted to see whether there were any genius alchemists among the students, and there were; the Weasley Twins.

    Of all the students in the ss, their performances were actually the best. As a matter of fact, they had the best performance of all the years that he taught.

    Due to the fact that there has been no Alchemy ss for countless years, Edward had to teach all the years (3rd-7th) the same thing. However, due to the fact that the higher years have more knowledge and practice of magic, the pace of the ss was faster. An example of that is the fact that 7th year students already have the current content of this ss.

    Edward was not that surprised by the Twin''s talents as he knew from the canon timeline that they indeed had a rare talent for Alchemy as they built their own Joke item Shop.

    Edward always admired the twin''s wild and crazy imagination, so he decided to give them extra guidance during ss as to further nurture their talents. Who knows, maybe they might help him in the future, or one of their crazy ideas might inspire him one day.

    After a few hours, ss time soon came to an end and the students wondered how time passed so quickly. When they are in Professor Snape''s ss, they feel like they spent eons there. However, when they are enjoying themselves in Professor Bones'' ss, every time seems to end too quickly.

    --Scene Break--

    All the students had just walked out of Edward''s ss and were talking with one another with a happy smile on their faces.

    "The ss today was quite fun. I felt like l learned a lot."

    "Me too, who knew that Alchemy would be such an interesting and useful ss. After making my first Protection Badge, I won a duel with a friend of mine who did not want to take Professor Bones'' ss because of what he said at the beginning of the year.

    "Me too, I won a few duels with my badge."

    "Forget about the duels, did anyone take notice of how much Galleons was wasted on all the materials we used today in ss."

    "You are right. If we add on all the ones wasted on all the other sses, how much is Galleons?"

    "Hmph, this is what I hate about you all muggle born wizards, all of you have low visions," suddenly said a Slytherin student.

    "Adrian Pucey, what do you mean by that?"

    Adrian Pucey gave these students that were talking about the cost of the materials of the Alchemy ss a disdainful look.

    "All you people care about is the cost of the ss material, but failed to realize the true valuable thing of that ss: knowledge.

    "ording to my mother, the Alchemy book that we are using for ss contained some of the most secret and valuable knowledge about alchemy that even some of the most ancient pure blood families envy and drooled after. However, Professor Bones is willing to give them for free."

    "Adrian is right," added another Slytherin student. "I heard that many of the pure blood family from Sacred Twenty-Eight have written to Dumbledore and the Board of Governors andined that such knowledge should not be taught at school.

    "Luckily, the Bones family--as one of the members-- have many allies on the Board, and with the support of the Headmaster, theints of these families were ignored."

    The muggle born students were shocked after hearing this, as they did not know that so many political dramas urred over one ss. It was not just them who did not know about this; many other pure blood or magical families did not know any of this.

    Of course now, the entire school will soon hear about such juicy gossip.

    --Scene Break--

    Back in the ssroom, after ss was over, Edward was resting at his desk reading a book when he noticed something approaching him.

    After raising his head, he saw a patronus charm in the shape of a phoenix appearing in front of him; it opened its mouth and spoke:

    "Professor Bones, if your ss is over, pleasee see me in my office. The password is: Sherbet Lemon.

    ______________

    If you are not interested in my patr.e.on, you can just skip the paragraph that talk about it, so there is no need toin in thement. I am not the only writer who does this, and it''s not like I ce it right in the middle of the story like a TV advertisement.

    TikTok Harry Potter Joke: What did the wizard say to the muggle? He said: "Hey girl, why don''t you meet me outside of Diagon Alley? You can y with my time turner and you''ll feel like I''m [IN] 2 ces at once!"

    From the next chapter on, the chapters will be longer--at least 1100 words.

 Chapter 42 - Discussion In The Headmaster’s Office

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    ______________________________

    Edward went into the Headmaster Tower and used the password to enter the office. Upon his entrance, he did not see the professor but heard him rummaging through something on the back.

    Instead of sitting and waiting for him, Edward approached Fawkes and used the charm Nature''s Voice to talk to the phoenix.

    "We had a deal, now it''s time for you to hold your end of the bargain."

    "Fine, since you fulfilled your end through my Christmas present, you can have as many bottles of blood you want," replied Fawkes. As he was a phoenix with a sense of honor, he would not go back on his words.

    Edward nodded, then proceeded to take arge syringe and a few crystal bottles. He then drew a lot of blood from the phoenix. Unfortunately for him, by the time he finished, he realized that he may have gone overboard.

    Fawkes had turned pale, his red and gold feathers had lost most of their lusters. He became thin, and by the looks of it, he seemed to be about to be reborn again.

    Knowing that he was a little too zealous, Edward hurried to take out a few bottles of potion from the little sack he had hanging on his waist. After making sure that Fawkes was alright, Edward sighed in relief, then he looked at the headmaster that was sitting on his chair and said, "Sorry about that."

    "It''s fine, since Fawkes said that you could get his blood, then he has to deal with the repercussions of his words."

    Fawkes then looked at Dumbledore for a brief moment, then ignored him as he went back to rest and recuperated.

    "Professor, so how was your holiday?" asked Edward, trying to make small talk.

    "Enjoyable. I quite like the candy you gifted me. Each one of them had a different vor based on emotions. Personally, I did not like the one that tasted like grief."

    "Well, you''re not the only one. My cousin Susan sent me a letterining that she did not like both the ''grief'' and ''fear'' one."

    "Well, it is understandable given her age. So, Edward, how was your holiday? Did you spend time with any special someone? Ady perhaps?"

    "Well, a few."

    "That made sense. You were quite promiscuous when you were in school."

    "I prefer the term ''romantic'', professor."

    While the two were having their little chat, Dumbledore had already used his wand to order tea and sweets for the two of them. After finishing his food, Dumbledore took a deep look at Edward.

    "Are you going to use bloodline modification to break the Limiter?"

    "Limiter?" asked Edward after taking a sip of his tea. Although he had an inkling of what the professor was talking about, he was not sure.

    "Knowledge about the Limiter is very ancient, and almost lost in modern times. I have only learned about it from Nico.

    "You should be aware of the Magic Core Theory?"

    Edward nodded as he knew that his discovery of the magic core was not a unique development. Many of the ancient books that he has read have mentioned it, however, most wizards in modern times do not believe it is real.

    "As a wizard continues to age, his magic power will continue to grow until his magic core reaches a limit, the Limiter. Most wizards will spend most of their time not being able to reach the limit of their magic cores, while a few talented ones will do so in theirter years.

    "Only a rare few of them will actually reach this limit in their youth; like me, Tom, you and an old friend of mine."

    ''He must mean Grindelwald. And this so-called Limiter was probably the shackle I felt after my magic power reached 25 times that of an adult wizard.,'' secretly thought Edward, while still calmly drinking his tea.

    "Professor, could you borate on this Limiter?"

    "Well, from what I understand, there should be 3 Limiters. Currently, you are facing the 1st Limiter. Once you seed, your magic power will reach the same level as me.

    "ording to Nico, he believed that some of the founders of Hogwarts--like Rowena Ravenw and Szar Slytherin have broken the second Limiter. As for the third one, we believed that probably only Merlin and Morgan Le Fay had breached it, however, the proof we have is very scarce."

    Edward started thinking to himself. If what the professor said is true, then the first Limiter provides magic power between 25-50 times that of an adult wizard. The Second Limiter between 50-75, while the third 75-100.

    However, Voldemort had a magic power of 60 times that of an adult wizard, could he have broken the second Limiter. However, after a quick review of the Dark Lord''s memories, he realized that this was not the case.

    Voldemort only broke the first Limiter, but forcibly expanded his magic core through the energy created by splitting his soul. This is the reason that his magic power could not reach the full 75 times.

    "Professor, something does not add up. Godric Gryffindor was known as a very powerful duelist that has never lost a match. Howe he is not in the list of people who broke the second Limiter?"

    "Edward, you have to understand that breaking a Limiter merely increases a wizard''s magical powers. A truly powerful wizard is based on their knowledge, skills, and use of charms and spells. Arge amount of magic power is not worth anything if the person does not know how to use it."

    Edward nodded as he agreed with the professor''s words. As a person with a vast amount of knowledge about magic, Edward truly understood the meaning of these words.

    For example, just his versatility in a battle is enough to make any wizard have a headache. In a duel, he could use ordinary charms, he could use elemental magic, spatial magic, or even necromancy.

    Most ordinary wizards can only use a few charms proficiently.

    "Professor, if you do not mind me asking, how did you break your Limiter?"

    ording to his spection, Grindelwald most likely used the Elder Wand to break his, and he already knew how Voldemort broke his. Since Nics mel knew about the Limiters and told Dumbledore, he must have broken through it as well. So, Edward spected that he must have either used the Philosopher''s Stone, or his long life resulted in him breaking it naturally.

    As for Dumbledore, Edward spected that he might have used Fawkes as a way to do it. However, he was not entirely sure.

    (AN: I know that this Limiter thing looks a little like cultivation, but I promise it is not. I am just using it as a way to show the strength of certain characters, and to show Edward''s magical growth and progress throughout the early stage of the story.)

    ____________

    HP pick-up line: Have you heard of tform 9 and 3/4? Well, I can think of something else with the exact same measurements.

 Chapter 43 - Ravenclaw’s Greed For Knowledge

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    _________________

    "How I did it?" said Dumbledore slowly. "Simple, with practice."

    "Practice?"

    "Yes, practice. The magic core is simr to a muscle of the body. With repeated practice and training, it will eventually get stronger--even to the point of breaking the first Limiter.

    "Wouldn''t that take a lot of time?" asked Edward.

    "Not really," replied the professor who ced a piece of cake in his mouth. "With the right method, the time can be greatly reduced."

    Edward nodded, but he did not say anything further. He could guess that the professor wanted him to ask so that he could use his method instead of the bloodline modification one. However, he would not ask.

    Edward--as a transmigrator who has read all the Harry Potter books and movies--knew that it was not a simple thing to be in favor of Dumbledore. Whether it was Newt Scamander or Harry Potter, both of them went to a lot of trouble just because of being Dumbledore''s prot��g�� or something simr.

    As a matter of fact, no one that is truly close to Dumbledore has ever had a ''good'' fate. Let''s look at Snape.

    The poor guy spent more than six years looking over and protecting the son of the person he loves most in the world, and the person he hates most in the world. All under Dumbledore''s order.

    Of course, this could be argued that it was Snape''s decision after all, however, the man has done so many things against his will while working as a double agent for Dumbledore.

    Edward will never forget the scene in the movie when Dumbledore told Snape that Harry Potter had to die, and Voldemort had to be the one to kill him. He was both angry and devastated. No matter how eloquent people argued for Dumbledore, it does not change the fact he used Snape''s love for Lily to force him to protect Harry Potter.

    Then there is the mel couple. Although ording to the canon timeline, it was their decision to give up the Philosopher''s Stone, Edward did not believe for a second that Dumbledore did not take any part in convincing them to do so, and doing it so easily.

    So, it does not matter whether the professor was hinting at him to ask him about the way to break the Limiter. He did not want to owe him anymore debt after all the Alchemy knowledge that he thought--even thought he was just trying to prevent him from studying the dark arts.

    Despite his rejection of this offer, Edward still lust after Dumbledore''s knowledge; and not just the ones about the Limiter, but all of them. He wanted to sign the same contract he did with Voldemort and acquire all the knowledge of the greatest white wizard of modern time.

    And not just him, but Grindelwald''s too.

    However, he knew that this was not an easy task. Dumbledore was a man of great will and would never sign such a contract--especially when he was wary of Edward being the third generation Dark Lord after Grindelwald and Voldemort.

    Even if Edward were to try to threaten him, he could see that the headmaster would not budge an inch. As a person who is willing to sacrifice any one and even his own life for the greater good of the wizarding world, Edward did not believe that such a person would be willing to bend their own ideologies and beliefs.

    This is one reason that he did not try to make a deal with the professor with the bargain of bringing his sister back to life.

    Of course, Edward has not given up trying yet. He just has to find the right way. And he also will try to get Grindelwald to sign the contract first before trying with Dumbledore.

    However, he will only do so after he finishes his body modification. Without being on the same level of these powerful wizards, he will not easily try to make deals with them.

    . . .

    "So, professor, why did you call me to your office," asked Edward in order to change the subject.

    Although Dumbledore was a little disappointed that Edward did not ask for his help, he did not show it on his face.

    "Well, Harry told me that he lent you an invisible cloak during Christmas break, and he asked me to get it back for him if you are finished with it," replied Dumbledore with a calm look on his face.

    "Oh, thank you for the reminder, professor, otherwise, I would have forgotten," replied Edward calmly, Then, he took out the fake cloak that he made from his bag and gave it to the professor.

    After taking the Invisibility Cloak, he gave it a quick check. He could tell that some of the mysterious power inside of it had greatly diminished, but he guessed that it must have been due to Edward''s research.

    "So, did you figure out what it was?" asked the professor.

    "Of course. As a Grand Alchemist, I can easily notice the difference between a regr Invisible Cloak and a Deathly Hallow."

    "So, what do you think? About Death?"

    After pondering for a brief moment, Edward responded:

    "A truly powerful being and unimaginable being. If one day he decided to do something to the wizard world, I doubt that even if Merlin were to be alive, he could do something to stop him; we would be like helpless children."

    "There is no need to worry about such a thing. Death is nothing but a natural part of this world--just like ancient magic.

    Edward nodded, but he did not agree with Dumbledore''s words. ording to hisst discussion, he could tell that Death has human emotions. As long as someone has emotions, then they will have desires.

    If one day Death decided that he had enough of following the rules that restricted him, if he decided to find a way to either break those rules or find a loophole on them, what is to stop him from doing so?

    No one.

    So, Edward will not let his guards down when ites to Death and continue to study him until he can create a contingency n for him in case he decides to go rogue.

    If all his ns go right, Edward can foresee that he and his family will live a long life. So, he might live to the day that Death decided to go rogue.

    After handing the cloak to Dumbledore, they chatted for a while before Edward left. As for Dumbledore, he continued to study the cloak and make sure that there was nothing wrong with it.

    After all, he had it for many years before he gave it back to Harry.

    _______________

    HP Pickup Line: I''d like you to stick your "Sorcerer''s Stone" into my "Chamber of Secrets" and release "The Prisoner of Azkaban" into my "Goblet of Fire" giving the "Order of the Phoenix" and making your "Half-Blood Prince" rise and give me the "Deathly Hallows."

    Guys, why don''t I see any of you talking to me in the Discord. Most of the people there are most talking about my other novel. I have already pick the first world and it''s [Full Metal Alchemist Brotherhood]. So go there to ask me question or feed me new ideas for the uing new world.

 Chapter 44 - Room Of Requirement

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    _____________________

    After leaving the headmaster''s office, Edward realized that he did not have ss for the rest of the day. So, he went to the Room of Requirement. Midway through his journey, he met Helena and he invited her to apany him.

    "Helena, do you remember your mother mentioning something about a magic referred to as Limiter?"

    "Limiter? Yes, I remember that she did mention it briefly. From what I remember, my mother and uncle Szar were the best at this kind of magic. However, she only briefly mentioned and told me she would exin everything in detail when the time was right��.Unfortunately, the time was never right."

    "It''s alright now," said Edward after seeing the sadness in her face. Then, the two of them entered the Room of Requirement. After choosing his research room that he designed personally, he entered.

    After Edward entered the room, Edward started to reminisce about the past.

    He remembered all the amazing time he had in this room during his time in school, he remembered all the knowledge that he learned, and he also remembered all the time he spent studying the enchantments of this room.

    When he started to study dark magic, he tried to sneak into the Restricted Area. However, Dumbledore always stopped him; the headmaster evern ced powerful enchantments on the library that specifically detected his presence. And all the teachers were not allowed to give him a pass.

    Edward spent a lot of time studying that enchantment. Unfortunately for him, every time he came close to crack it, Dumbledore would either improve it or change it to a different one.

    Angered, he tried to use the Room of Requirement to give a room full of all the books of the Restricted Area, however, this n failed too. It was then that he discovered that as the headmaster, Dumbledore had some level of control over the Room of Requirement.

    So, Edward could not get ess to the books in the Restricted Area. Of course, he did not give up trying. Although he knew that he could not bypass the enchantment, he used the opportunity to challenge himself and learn from the experience.

    By the time he graduated, he still did not reach the level of passing Dumbledore''s enchantment. This was one of the main reasons that Edward decided to be an international thief and steal all those knowledge after graduation.

    He realized that no matter how talented he was, no matter how much revolutionary research that he had seeded in, it did not change the fact that Dumbledore had more than 100 years of knowledge and skill ahead of him.

    And if he wants to catch up and surpass him, he will either need a lot of time, or vast quantities of knowledge. So, he chose thetter without hesitation.

    Edward at the beginning of the year was more knowledgeable than Dumbledore, not to mention him now who also has all the knowledge of Voldemort. The only thing holding him back is hisck of magic power in his magic core.

    After entering the Room of Requirement, Edward had two goals or purpose: one was to use all his current understanding of Alchemy to finally understand how the Room was made.

    The second and main objective was to study Rowena Ravenw''s diadem. As a matter of fact, ording to Helena, both of these things were created by the same person: her mother.

    From what Edward learned from her, Rowena was truly an unimaginably powerful witch--both ording to ancient and modern times. Like Edward, she believed in pursuing the essence of magic, and had little to no taboo when ites to doing research.

    Helena often mentioned how simr the two of them were, and Edward wished that he had met her.

    He has always been interested in the diadem that can make someone smarter, so he studied it greatly.

    Due to being turned into a Horcrux, a lot of the enchantments of the diadem were broken. So, Edward had to seal the soul of Voldemort''s inside of it before he could study it, however it was no use--until now.

    With the knowledge of the Dark Lord, he can perfectly remove the soul from the diadem without damaging it. Then, he can study this magnificent piece of Alchemy artifact to the fullest.

    ---Scene Break--

    Inside the Hufflepuff Common Room.

    All the Hufflepuff students were surrounding two people while cheering; one person was a young man, while the other was a little girl.

    The young man had a blue-eyed white dragon next to him, and two cards that were facing down. As for the girl, she had three monsters standing next to her. Despite being mere holograms made through magic, all these monsters looked so real that it was almost impossible to tell apart,

    As for these two people, they were Cedric Digory and Susan Bones, and they both were ying Duel Monster Cards. As soon as he left ss, he rushed to challenge Susan in order to acquire the reward that Professor Bones offered.

    Susan looked at Cedric with a smile before saying: "I have to say, Cedric, you are probably one of the very few good duelists in the wizarding world. Unfortunately for you, beside my cousin, no one can beat me at this game."

    "Susan, there is no need to brag, I have not lost the game yet. Not even close," replied Cedric with a somber look on his face. He had spent the whole vacation going over countlessbinations of the cards in his deck; he read the Yu-Gi-Ohics over and over in order to learn different strategies. So, he did not believe that he would lose.

    "By now, you should know the meaning of the Heart of the Cards?" suddenly asked Susan.

    "Yes, so what?" asked Cedric with a frown.

    "Do you know that this is an actual thing in Dueling?"

    "What? That''s impossible," replied Cedric, and he was not the only one who reacted that way. All the other Hufflepuff students did too. Although they were all fans of Duel Monster and Yugi Mutou, they knew that the concept of the Hearts of the Cards was nothing more than something from aic.

    "That''s where you are wrong!" answered little Susan with a smile. "When my cousin developed thetest generation of Dueling Disk, he used a particr magic enchantment that allowed a duelist to draw the cards that they wanted--as long as their will and beliefs were enough.

    "I remember he was very proud about it and bragged to me in a ten page letter about his aplishment. After learning about this, I spent many months training under his consultation to achieve that level."

    After saying that, Susan smiled and drew a card. After seeing it, her smile increased even more.

    "I sacrifice the three monsters in the field in order to summon my Egyptian God Card: Obelisk the Tormentor."

    The three monsters that were around her dispersed into specks of light, then a gigantic blue monster with wings appeared in themon room. All the students were first shocked that she actually drew the card she wanted. ording to dueling rules, all decks have to be shuffled properly before any game.

    More importantly, all the students suddenly felt a spiritual pressure that enveloped them after Obelisk showed up; it was like a mighty God that was watching them.

    They all felt fear and reverence at the same time; they wanted to bow down and worship this mighty being.

    Obviously Edward used some kind of spiritual magic to emte the presence of a God, hence the reason that all the students felt the way they did. As a matter of fact, he wanted to use his understanding of the Sorting Hat to make all three Egyptian Cards have some sort of sentience, but he gave up that idea after a prototype he made actually attacked him to determine if he was worthy to have it.

    Although the spiritual magic that the Winged Dragon of Ra used to attack him back then was nothing to him, this could not be the same for other ordinary wizards--especially children.

    Back to the Hufflepuff Common Room, after Susan summoned such a powerful card, Cedric did not stand a chance in this match. His blue-eye white dragon along with all his remaining cards in the field were instantly destroyed, and he lost the game.

    As for Susan, from that day on, she became the rising star of Hufflepuff. And soon, the entire school.

    _____________

    Sorry I did not release a chapter yesterday, but I was sick the past few days and did not feel like writing yesterday. The only reason that I wrote for my other novel was because I am contractually obligated.

 Chapter 45 - The Diadem

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    _________

    Inside the Room of Requirement:

    Edward had just finished studying the diadem after removing the soul of Voldemort from it and storing it in another object. Although he technically has not slept for a few days, he still had a powerful vigor.

    This kind of situation was normal for him as he is used to spending months without end when studying things that he is interested in. Of course he has developed potions that have provided his body with the nutrition needed and his spirit at all time high.

    "Your mother was truly an unimaginably powerful witch," said Edward with fascination afterprehending the enchantments on the diadem.

    "Many people have said simr things. She was not only the most powerful witch of her time, but probably one of the very best throughout history," replied Helena--who was standing not far from Edward with aplicated look on her face.

    "I am sure she loved you very much."

    "Maybe you are right, but that does not change the fact that she did not spend any of her time with me. Between all her magic research and running Hogwarts, I barely saw her except for when she was teaching me."

    Edward sighed after hearing this. He knew that ghosts stayed in the world of the living for two reasons: afraid of death or unfinished business.

    As for Helena, it was unfinished business. She wanted to see her mother again and gained her forgiveness for her past transgression, and she also wanted to voice all the wrongdoings that she suffered during her childhood.

    This was one of the reasons that she stole the diadem. Not just because she was jealous of her mother''s intelligence and importance; she wanted to gain such intelligence in order to make certain achievements as a witch, then gained her attention. She wanted to have a real rtionship with her, even if it was through magic.

    Edward sighed but did not mention this topic again. However, he promised to find a way to help her in the future if he can. Living as a ghost is like a curse, no one should live like that--unless it is of their willingness to escape death.

    ��

    Edward then focused on his recent finding. This Diadem is a piece of art when ites to Alchemy.

    It grants the user the power of elerated Thought Process. When someone puts it on, all their thought processes, calction ability, and processing speed will dramatically increase.

    In simple words, the user will begin to function like aputer, being able to process information at an unnatural fast rate. It is the perfect tool for understanding and researching magic.

    Edward''s mind started to race and thinking about how much of a great help this diadem will be to his research after he recreated his own. And he has many ideas on how to improve it.

    For once, he can enchant his version to allow himself to enter an emotionless state of mind--a state of mind where all distracting thoughts and emotions are removed. That way, it can further increase his processing ability by removing so many variables; it was like turning himself into an AI machine.

    He called this spell Mechanized Mind.

    Another advantage of this spell is the fact that it can remove or negate the power of dark arts in a wizard''s mind.

    It ismon knowledge that when a wizard constantly studies the dark arts, it can slowly start to influence their minds, making them more moody, dark, and cruel.

    Even Edward is not immune to such a thing. This is one of the reasons that he has to constantly use his Patronus Charm to absorb positive emotions after doing dark arts research, otherwise his personality will slowly change.

    With this new spell, everything will change. The Darks arts cannot change or influence an emotionless robot, so it will also prove ineffective against the Mechanized mind.

    Time passed, and Edward started making his own Diadem, however, he still changed the design to be more suited for man. Of course all his other research continued as well, Although he was a little stretched thin with all the different research he had to do, he still focused on the Life Code.

    By the end of the year, he should be prepared to modify his own body after a few experiments on other test subjects.

    --Scene Break--

    Inside Hagrid Hut, Hermione, Harry, Ron, and Hagrid were watching the process of an egg cracking.

    Soon, a small winged creature appeared from the bronze egg. It looked around with its small eyes, surveying the surroundings.

    "Is that a Dragon?" asked Ron

    "Yes," replied Hagrid with a smile on his face.

    "My brother Charlie raises Dragons in Romania."

    "Is that so?" replied Hagrid while admiring the creature. "I''ve always wanted to raise a dragon ever since I saw Edward''s Dragon."

    "Professor Bones has a dragon?" asked Harry with a little intrigued look on his face.

    "Oh yes, and not just dragons. He has a thunderbird, swooping evil, niffler, fwooper, giants, and zouwu. As a matter of fact, he has a suitcase that has basically most of the magical animals in the wizarding world. Him and Newt Scamander always used topete on who has the most animals and who raises them the best.

    "The only two animals that he does not have are a phoenix and a basilisk. However, this year, he told me that he was tracking a phoenix and is on the verge of catching one."

    "What is a basilisk?" asked Hermione. She has read the book "Fantastic Beast and Where to Find Them" and remembers most of the animals that Hagrid mentioned, but she has never heard of a basilisk.

    "I do not know much about it except that it is a very powerful snake and was created by a powerful dark wizard. However, basilisks have been extinct for countless years."

    ording to Edward and the wizarding world''s knowledge, the way to create a basilisk is to hatch a chicken egg under a toad. However, after trying this method, Edward realized that things were not so simple as he failed to actually create a basilisk.

    So, he thought of catching the one inside the Chamber of Secrets and studying it next year.

    Hermione nodded before saying: "Unfortunately, you cannot keep it."

    "Why?"

    "ording to Wizarding Law, it is illegal for a wizard to keep and raise dragons without the proper permit. Do you have a permit for it?"

    "No," replied Hagrid with his head lowered.

    "So, you cannot keep it."

    "But it is so small. It needs my protection before it can survive on its own. Plus no one has to know!"

    "If you do not want to get both you and Professor Dumbledore in trouble, then you cannot keep the dragon," insisted Hermione.

    Hagrid sighed, but did not say anything more on the matter. But Ron suddenly asked: "How do you know about Wizarding Law?"

    "After what Professor Bones said during the First Year Entrance Ceremony about inequality and discrimination, I went to read about thew to see whether he was right."

    "So, what was the result?" asked Harry.

    "He was right," replied Hermione, rendering the room quiet for a while.

    "So, what am I supposed to do now?" asked Hagrid.

    "Didn''t you say that Professor Edward had many dragons?" replied Hermione. "Asked him if he could help."

    ___________

    So I found that I have writer''s block and do not know how to properly end the Harry Potter World, so I rewatched the movies starting with Fantastic Beasts. The scene where countless wizards work together to fix the entire city of New York had me thinking about whether Edward should conquer and unify the wizarding world. In that case, if one day he decided to invade or conquer another world to get what he wants, he will have thousand of wizards at his beck and call. What do you guys think?

 Chapter 46 - Higher Magical Universe

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    ______________________

    One day while Edward was inside his own ssroom reviewing the students'' work, an owl came through the window and handed him a letter. After feeding the bird, he opened the letter.

    The letter came from Hagrid asking toe meet him in his hut as he had something important to ask. The letter also mentioned that it was urgent.

    After reading the letter, Edward could more or less guess the reason for Hagrid asking to see him. ording to the canon timeline, this should be around the time that he received his dragon.

    After packing his belongings, he headed there to meet the half giant who had a deep love for magical animals.

    On the way there, Edward first encountered Quirrell who was still acting like a stuttering buffoon. The two of them pretended like they did not know each other and passed by one another like they were strangers.

    The second person that Edward encountered was the ghost of the Slytherin House, the Bloody Baron.

    "Edward Bones," said the Baron. "What you are doing is wrong and you should stop."

    "And what am I doing wrong, Mr. Baron?"

    "Your rtionship with Helena is wrong. The living and the dead should not be together; this is taboo and wrong. I am warning you to leave her alone. Otherwise suffer the consequences."

    Edward gave him a deep look before saying; "And I am guessing that this warning of yours has nothing to do with your affection, nay, your obsession with her, right?"

    "I do not know what you are talking about. But heed my warning," replied the Baron with a cold look on his face.

    "And if I don''t, what can you do?"

    "Although I cannot do anything to a powerful wizard like yourself, I can still haunt you. Everywhere you go, I will be there. When you try to sleep, I will wake you in order to continue to haunt you. Anyway, us ghosts do not have the need or desire to rest."

    The Bloody Baron had spent quite some timeing with this threat. He knew that few charms or spells could actually work on ghosts. Although there was some dark magic that still worked on them, those were very rare and were also temporary. So, he did not have much to fear.

    Edward looked at the Baron with a smirk on his face, then he snapped his finger. A dark and creepy me appeared on his hand. The Baron immediately backed away after seeing it.

    While looking at the me, Edward said:

    "This me is called Demon me, summoned from another dimension. The method used by wizards to be ghosts is to live an imprint of themselves in the living world after their deaths, thus being able to exist in such a form.

    "As a result of this, all of you take a non-corporeal form that is immune to most magic. Unfortunately for you, Baron, this me can instantly erase your imprint that exists in this world and kill you. What''s worse, after you die again, you will not enter the afterlife like everyone else, but cease to exist in this mortal coil."

    The expression of the Baron became distorted, he gave a deep look at Edward before flying away.

    Meanwhile, Edward was looking at this me while secretly sighing. He learned this dark magic from the book [The Key of Solomon].

    Both [The Lesser Key of Solomon} and [The Key of Solomon] are books that Edward stole from the Vatican and they both talked about how to summon demons and control them. Additionally, there is some demonic magic rted to them.

    Unfortunately, after countless trial and error, Edward discovered that he could only summon a few very weak demons and nothing more.

    At first he thought that it was either a problem with him or the magic itself, but after investigation, he realized that he was wrong.

    Just like there is a separate dimension for the afterlife where Death exists and rules over, Edward also discovered a dimension where demons exist. And that is where these summoned demons came from.

    Unfortunately, he could not enter that dimension just like he did for Death no matter what he tried. Even worse, no other powerful demons could also be summoned in the material world. So, these two books were seriously nerfed.

    After that experiences, Edward theorized that the Harry Potter universe might have been extremely powerful at some point of time, but for some reason, was reduced by several reasons.

    Of course Edward does not have much evidence beside the existence of Death to support his theory, but he still thinks that there might be some truth to his theory.

    After all, when youpare the capability of ordinary wizards to the existence of things like the Philosopher''s Stone, Ravenw''s Diadem, the Horcrux Magic, and even the Resurrection Magic that Voldemort used in the cemetery, this discrepancies are toorge to ignore.

    While thinking about these things, Edward soon arrived at Hagrid''s Hut.

    --Scene Break--

    Edward was sitting inside the hut, apanied by Hagrid and the Gryffindor''s Trio. He looked at the little dragon while ying with it. Unlike when it was with Hagrid, the little dragon was as docile as a cat in front of Edward.

    "How did you do that?" asked Hagrid with a look of excitement and envy on his face. And he was not the only one impressed.

    "I will teach about this some other time. So, what do you call it?" asked Edward, fully knowing the answer.

    "Norbert. His name is Norbert."

    "Well, it should be Norberta as it is female," replied Edward. And the reason he knew this was not just because he previously read the Harry Potter book, but because he had an extensive knowledge about magical beasts.

    "It''s a she?" asked Ron in surprise. In fact even Hagrid was a little surprised.

    After everyone calmed down, Hermione then said: "Professor, Hagrid cannot keep the dragon, so we were wondering if there was anything that you could do to help? Like maybe find a ce for him or get him a permit to raise legally."

    However, Edward did not answer her, instead he was staring deeply at Norberta. Thissted for a few minutes before Hagrid woke him up from his deep thinking.

    "What did you guys say?" asked Edward. However, no one responded to him immediately, instead Hermione asked: "Professor, what were you thinking about so deeply?"

    "Oh, I was thinking about creating a real dragon."

    "A real dragon? What do you mean by that?" aske Ron. His brother raised dragons for a living, so he was quite familiar with different types of dragon, but he had never heard of real dragons.

    "ording to muggle stories, the dragons we have in the wizarding world are wyvern--which are inferior species of dragons.

    "Real dragons are majestic creatures that are a few hundred meters tall, and have a wingspan of a thousand feet. They do not just breathe fire, but have their own system of magic, usually based on a specialnguage called Dragon Chant," exined Edward.

    "That sounds so terrifying," said Ron.

    "That would be such a cute creature," said Hagrid at the same time.

    Both Hermione and Harry were from the muggle world, so they have heard of simr stories. So, Hermione asked: "You said it yourself, professor, these were stories. So, how could you possibly create such a creature?"

    _____________

    So it is decided, Edward will conquer the world. As for the people who argued that he is a loner who pursuit doing research, you have to understand that having many people helping doing the lesser research would save him a lot of time. Of course I understand that Edward will have to make sure that some wizards are loyal to him, and guide them to change their mindset.

    On top of that, he will have a special team made of the best and most talented witch and wizard of the Harry Potter world to help in his research. And I will make sure to take into ount the person''s morality and camp before deciding what research they will do in the future.

 Chapter 47 - After-class Lesson

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    ___________

    "Simple," replied Edward calmly. "By purifying the bloodline of current modern time dragons and seeing if their ancestors were real dragons spoken in the stories. Even if I were to fail, then I would still like to see what a dragon would turn into after his bloodline is purified."

    "Magic can do such a thing?" asked Hermione. "I have never heard of any book that mentions such a thing."

    Edward looked at her deeply before answering. "Miss Granger, magic is a very powerful and mysterious force with unlimited possibility. The only limit of magic is us, the users."

    After saying that, Edward paused for a moment before saying something else:

    "Miss Granger, let me give you a piece of advice. If you think that by just memorizing all the things in the book that you can be a great wizard, then you are truly mistaken.

    "Truly powerful wizards like me or Dumbledore are like muggle scientists: we look at magic through curiosity and observation. Have any of you ever asked yourselves these questions:

    "What is magic? Where did ite from? Why can wizards be born with magic while muggles are not? Is it some form of energy, or something else? Why is it that some people are born with special talents while others are not? Why is it that some animals are born with magic while others are not?

    "There are so many unanswered and unexplored things that us wizards do not understand, but the problem is the fact no one but few are actually asking these kinds of questions.

    "Now, I know that all of you are a bunch of first years and the number of charms that most of you can use can be counted in one hand, but it is never toote to start asking these questions, then try to find the answerter on."

    Although the majority of these people in the shack were young, all of them were extraordinary in some way, and each had somewhat of a different response--beside the shared shock or surprise.

    Both Harry and Hermione were raised with muggle ideology, so they can understand the concept of scientists exploring the unknown by asking questions.

    Despite this, their initial reaction or thinking differed after this. Harry Potter just thought that Edward was amazing, however, he did not think further about such a thing. He did not have good grades in science ss, so he did not really care about these questions that Edward asked.

    The same could be said for Hagrid. The only thing still in his mind after the initial shock was whether Edward could actually create a real dragon with the same physical features that he previously mentioned.

    Ron--as a person who grew up in the magical world--asked himself for a brief moment why he never heard anyone--including his father--talked about these questions Edward asked. For a brief moment, he asked himself whether it was something that only dark wizards did.

    Of course the person who was affected the most by these words were in fact Miss Hermione Granger herself. She realized that she has been looking at magic the wrong way.

    She thought that magic was this mysterious and secretive thing, but she should have been looking at it through the lens of a scientist. She should have been asking all types of questions.

    Of course Edward--as a powerful Legimens--could tell what all these people were thinking with just a nce. Although he usually does not have the habit of spying on people''s thoughts, he asionally does so.

    "Professor, how would we go about answering those questions?" asked Hermione with a newfound vigor in her voice.

    "Well let me show you," he replied. "First, I''d like you to use a spell, any of them can do."

    After hesitating for a while, Hermione took out her wand and said: "Lumos." Then the tip of her wand lit up. Edward nodded before asking: "Now, let me ask, why do you need to use an incantantation when using a charm? It is widespread knowledge that some wizards can use nonverbal spells!"

    Hermione raised her eyebrow as she began to think about all the knowledge she had read before.

    "I remember that in a book, it said that wizards have something called magic power inside of them, and that it grows as a wizard gets older, This is the reason that older wizards are usually more powerful than younger ones.

    "So, the incantation is used to mobilize the magic power inside a wizard in order to properly cast spells."

    "Correct Miss Granger. Now, the second step is to find the magic power inside the body. I need you to close your eyes, and cast a spell. However, do not just randomly do, but try to feel any changes that are happening inside of you."

    Hermione closed her eyes, then waved her wand: "Lumos." However, she did not feel anything. "I did not feel anything, professor."

    "It''s alright, just repeat the process until you seed."

    Hermione nodded and followed the guidance. "Lumos," she chanted again. She tried a few times before finally feeling a mysterious power inside her; she was in awe of it.

    ''Only seven tries, she is three tries better than Little Susan,'' thought Edward to himself.

    As for him, he did not have to try. The moment that his magic rioted at the age of 6, he could feel his magic power. And soon after that, he discovered his magic core. For Edward, magic has always been like an extra limb that he can use or wield in anyways that he sees fit.

    "Now Miss Granger, now that you have found your magic power, it''s time to follow the origin or where it came from. This time, I will give you a little help."

    Edward then took out his wand and pointed to the ce between her eyebrows. A white light flew out his wand and entered Hermione''s head, then she found that all her senses were extremely sharp.

    Following the professor''s advice, she cast the Lumos Charm again, then sensed how the magic power operated inside her body.

    "Professor, I saw a cube inside of my heart; there seemed to be something inside of it. It seemed to be the so-called magic power."

    "That is the magic core," replied Edward. "And the ce that holds all wizards'' magic powers."

    Hermione was fascinated by this discovery as she started to y with her magic power. She effortlessly controlled it and cast different spells. Some spells that she found difficult to cast came so easily to her now.

    Unfortunately for her, after a few minutes, the spell that Edward ced on her was gone, and her senses returned to normal. Although she could still feel the magic power in her body, she could no longer find the magic core.

    ___________

    For those who might be wondering. despite the fact that Edward decide to conquer the world, I will not spent a lot of time writing the HP World. As a matter of fact, I will not write all 7 seven years of Harry Potter, and there will be time-skips.

    HP Pick Up Line: Is that a basilisk in your pants or are you just happy to see me?

 Chapter 48 - Bloodline

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    ________________

    Hermione had a look of regret on her face after not being able to sense the magic cube inside her body. The ability to be able to control magic so easily was quite fascinating. However, she soon calmed down after seeing the strange and confused look that both Ron and Harry were given her.

    After pondering for a while, Hermione suddenly asked: "Professor, since you talked about purifying Norberta''s bloodline, does that mean that the concept of bloodline actually exist?"

    Edward gave a brief look before answering: "That is correct, Ms. Granger. I have just recently discovered it myself."

    "Then, doesn''t that mean that the pureblood concept of blood supremacy is actually real?"

    The room became silent after she asked that question as everyone then looked at Edward--waiting to hear his answer.

    "Well, the answer is both yes and no."

    Everyone then looked at him with a look that seemed to say, "Are you ying with us? What does that even mean?"

    Edward smiled before exining:

    "After discovering the wizard''s bloodline, I theorized that the Ancestors of us wizardkin were ordinary muggles. But after injecting the blood of magical animals or through rituals that allowed them to share bloodline, the first wizards were created. After years of procreation, wizards have developed their unique bloodline."

    As a matter of fact, Edward has been doing some research on that topic. He tried to nt magical beasts'' bloodline on a few muggle prisoners, but the result was a disappointment. He concluded that maybe the bloodline of modern time magical beasts was not the same as back then.

    However, today he was inspired after seeing Norberta. After purifying these magic animals'' bloodline, he will try to transnt it again.

    In one of his experiments, he even tried to remove a wizard''s bloodline and nted it in a muggle, but even that also failed.

    Back to the topic, Edward continued to exin:

    "As for the idea of bloodline purity, the truth of the matter is that ancient wizards probably knew that by marrying with other wizards with powerful bloodline or talent, their descendants have a higher chance of bing talented. So they proceeded with that idea.

    "And at a certain point, the idea of inter-marrying to create a powerful bloodline probably became a very normal thing among wizards. However, although this process can also create powerful bloodlines, it was fatal for many wizard families as after a few generations, their descendants would be infertile, thus ending their family''s blood inheritance.

    "As for the current pureblood family supremacists, they are nothing but a bunch of idiots that twisted the ideologies of their ancestors. None of them actually know anything about bloodlines, but use the concept in order to oppress the rising power of both half-blood and muggle-born wizards."

    Hermione nodded as she was probably the only one who truly understood Edward''s meaning. After pondering for a while, she then asked:

    "Professor, what you said still proves that magical families like the Weasleys or even Harry''s family will have great advantage over my family, who only awakened their bloodline in this generation."

    Harry quickly raised his hand before saying: "I didn''t even know that my family was a magical one until I came to Hogwarts, so there probably nothing special about my bloodline."

    As for Ron, he raised his shoulder before also saying: "There is nothing special about my family as well.

    "All three of you are actually wrong," replied Edward calmly. "All of your bloodlines are special in different ways."

    All of them looked at him with surprise on their faces, and Edward did not let them wait for too long before exining.

    "From my research, I know that the Potter family is somewhat rted to the Peverell Brothers."

    "Are you talking about the ones from the Tale of the Three Brothers?" asked Ron with a surprised look on his face. His mother used to read this story to him and Ginny.

    Harry was also surprised as the professor once told him about the Three Brothers and their encounter with Death.

    "That is correct," replied Edward. "To be precise, the Potter family is rted to Ignotus Peverell. Your ancestor was someone who was able to hide from Death. No matter how he did it, his wisdom and cautious nature makes him a very powerful wizard--not to mention his talent."

    "As for the Weasley family," said Edward as he looked at Ron. "It is a very particr bloodline.

    "Forget the fact that all of you inherited some form of talent for quidditch--whether it was Charlie, the Twins, Ginny or even you Ron--all of you inherited some form of it.

    "Then there is George and Fred''s talent for Alchemy. Although I do not know whether ites from their bloodline, it is worth mentioning. However, this is not the most particr part of your family bloodline.

    "ording to my research, the birth rate of most family wizards is actually very low. Most families only have one magically gifted child. If they have more, there is a high chance that some of them will be born as squibs.

    "The highest number of magically gifted children in a wizard family is usually three, with a few outliers. However, your Weasley family has seven children, and not a single squib among them; that itself makes your bloodline very remarkable."

    While the other people were pondering about Edward''s words, Ron had a genuinely surprised look on his face. He never expected that it was actually a good thing for their family to have many children, as it was seen as a burden by him--most of the time.

    As a matter of fact, Edward did not lie to Ron. He was also curious about this phenomenon, so he secretly took some of his blood and studied.

    He discovered that the Weasley''s family bloodline was very active and was easily passed on. This is the reason that they all have magic ability and red hair. Of course he also guessed that there was something special about Molly--however, he did not research it.

    ording to Edward''s estimate, if the Weasley were financially capable, they could create a very powerful family by birthing many children.

    After everybody calmed themselves down with this news, Hermione asked: "Professor, what is so special about my bloodline?"

    "As for you, Ms. Granger, your talent in magic is actually very high. Not only do you have almost perfect memory, you should also notice thatpared to most muggle-born wizards and even pureblood wizards, your talent is way superior to them.

    "In your entire year, I imagined that only my cousin Susan can probablypete with you in terms of capability. And that is because she has received intense magical training from me at a young age."

    After hearing this, Hermione was not happy; instead, she had a frown on her face as the name Susan brought a lot of frustration to her.

    ----------

    Pickup Line: You don''t even have to say "Lumos Maxima" to turn me on.

 Chapter 49 - The Power Of Fate

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    __________________________

    Throughout this entire year, Hermione has gotten perfect grades in all her sses, making her loved by all her teachers--except for probably Snape. However, there has been one person that was always better than her, and it was Susan Bones.

    In the few sses that they take together, they alwayspete for who could answer any question raised by the professor. The thing was that Susan always had better answers than her, even if she answered the question.

    Hermione had noticed something different about Susan. Every time she answered a question, she would just paraphrase or repeat verbatim the things that she had read in the books.

    As for Susan, she can analyze any question the professors asked, and provide her own understanding. So, although the professors always liked her answer, they preferred Susan''s more due to her insight.

    ording to rumors, even Snape onceplimented Susan during potion ss, making her the first and only non-Slytherin to actually receive apliment. Of course Edward does not count.

    Hermione has always wondered why Susan was so good at a young age. Although there were rumors that she was rted to Professor Bones, many people thought it was just rumors.

    But it seemed that the rumors were correct. Susan was probably trained by such a powerful wizard at such a young age.

    ''No wonder she knew so much. I bet she already knew about the magic core and can control it easily,'' thought Hermione to herself.

    "Professor, is there a way for me to get ess to the magic core on my own?" asked Hermione with a look of expectation in her face.

    "There is," replied Edward with a slight smile on his face. "It''s all about constant training and trying to sense. Every night before you go to bed, all you have to do is to constantly use a spell, then try to sense the magic core.

    "Do this until all the magic power in your core is exhausted. This way, not only can you train to sense the core, but also train your magic core and magic power to be as flexible as possible, and also stimte the growth of your magic power."

    "Wait, professor, are you saying that constant depleting of magic power and letting it regrow on its own will facilitate its growth? That wizard does not have to only rely on age to grow their magic powers?" asked Hermione in shock.

    "That is correct, Ms. Granger," replied Edward calmly.

    Hermione was indeed shocked as this newspletely broke her world view, and it was not just her, but everyone in this room. Even Hagrid knows that the only way that a wizard''s magic can grow more powerful is through time. Now, Edward told them otherwise.

    After hesitating for a while, Hermione then asked: "Professor, this kind of thing should be a secret, right? Shouldn''t you hide for the Bones family or something? What would other families do if they knew that we knew such a secret? And why are you telling us this?"

    Edward looked at her after she said these words.

    ''Worthy of the Smartest Witch of Her Age, not only can she see the potential benefit of this knowledge, but also the potential danger,'' secretly thought Edward.

    "Well, the reasons I am telling you all this are actually very simple. For once, I do not believe that knowledge should be hidden due to being too precious. Only by sharing,municating and exchanging can magic be further developed.

    "Secondly, let''s just say that I have a soft spot for talented wizards and witches. Whether it is you Ms. Granger, the Weasley Twins, or Cedric Diggory, all you are very talented. So, sometimes, I will give you guys some extra lessons.

    "However, you are right to be worried that such knowledge could bring you guys trouble. So let me help you out."

    Then, Edward took out his wand, and with a wave of it, a silvery-white light as thin as a finger traveled from his wand and entered the heads of Hermione, Ron, Harry and Hagrid.

    Suddenly, they felt like something in their mind was protected, like a lock was ced on their minds.

    "With this spell, I have ced a lock on your memories regarding what I have spoken about tonight. With this, although you guys will not forget what happened today, it will be impossible for you to tell a second person.

    "Every time you wish to do so, you will instantly forget about the information, before it returns to your mind a few hourster. On top of that, no wizard can use Legilimency to spy on your mind and read that particr knowledge."

    All of them nodded, but there was no awe on their faces. With these people''s knowledge, they could not possibly fathom how difficult such a spell actually was.

    This spell was basically an application of Fidelius Charm--which allows one person to ce a secret deep inside a person'' soul. Edward modified it so that it locked a specific secret inside a person''s mind, then used obliviate to erase that secret temporarily when a certain condition is met.

    And that condition is when the person wants to reveal the secret. This is a perfect way to keep a secret without harming the person keeping the secret.

    If Edward wanted, he could set up this spell to instead kill the person who decided to reveal the secret. As a matter of fact, this was the purpose that he invented the spell in the first ce.

    After everything was done, Edward then finally asked; "Why did you guys call me here again?"

    It was then that everybody remembered the reason that they contacted Edward in the first ce. So, they exined to him the situation, and even mentioned how Malfoy learned about this incident a few days ago.

    After hearing this, Edward''s first reaction was to just give him the same ns as in the original canon timeline. After all, he had decided not to mess with the original plot as much as possible.

    However, a sudden thought came to Edward''s mind. He asked himself why he was so fixed up on preserving the original plot so much?

    At first he thought it was because he wanted to use it to his advantage, but after thinking deeper, Edward realized that this was more of a psychological issue. Knowing what is going to happen gave him a sense of security, it made all the future danger meaningless as he could already predict it.

    And on a deeper level, this sense of security is also the result of his parents'' death when he was young. Despite knowing their fate, despite warning constantly of the danger, they still died.

    On some level, Edward med himself for nor being able to save them; he made himself believe that trying to change the plot is futile as the power of fate is inevitable.

    However, Edward realized that his thinking was based on his weak ability. He is currently one of the most powerful wizards alive in the modern time. And by the time he finishes his body modification, the number one title would be his without a doubt.

    So, why would he care about changing the future? Why would he need to slowly plot for the things he wants when there are more direct ways to acquire them?

    Aftering to this realization, Edward suddenly felt relieved, like a heavy burden was lifted from his mind. He took a deep breath, and decided to stop acting so cautiously from now on.

    He then looked at Hagrid before saying: "I will create a briefcase for you just like mine and Newt for you to raise Norberta properly. As for the license to raise him, I will get one for you from the Ministry."

    Hagrid became excited after hearing this and he wanted to hug Edward to thank him, but he remembered when Edward taught him a lesson back in school and warned him about using his brute force to hug ordinary people. So he stopped and smiled awkwardly.

    After a brief chat, all the people left the shack and went to do their own thing.

    ________________________

    In the next two chapters, year one will be finally over, and Edward can focus on his own research, so look forwards to it.

    HP Pickup Line: My name may not be Luna, but I sure know how to Lovegood!

 Chapter 50 - Philosopher’s Stone

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    __________________

    Time soon passed and it was already the end of the year. Edward made sure that every student in his ss could pass at least the written part of his Alchemy exam.

    And how did he do such a thing?

    By using magic to force the knowledge in the students that were failing his ss. Although these students spent an entire week with a terrible headache, they still learned something.

    As for the practical aspect of the ss, he could not help them. He has provided these people with plenty of practice opportunities, and even offered them tutoring sses during the weekend. So, it''s not his problem if they could not pass the ss after doing so much.

    One odd thing that happened during that time was the fact that despite his intervention, Harry Potter still got detention and sent to the Forbidden Forest.

    After that event, Edward theorized that maybe the power of fate exists in this world, and has a correctional force that pushes events to the original timeline after being meddled with. So, he decided to test out this theory at ater date.

    . . .

    At the end of the year, Edward used his own marauder''s map to track the Gryffindor Trio, Quirrell and Dumbledore. So, when the final event of the year urred.

    So when Hermione, Harry and Ron ran into the room in the third flood after Dumbledore left, Edward ced an Invisibility Spell on him--instead of a Disillusionment Charm--and followed them. This spell was inspired by the Weasley Twins'' Headless Hats.

    He watched how the Trio went through all the obstacles ced by different teachers. Whether it was Hagrid''s Fluffy, Professor Sprout''s Devil Snare, Professor Flitwick''s Flying Keys, Professor Minerva''s Chess Game, Professor Quirrell''s Troll, and Snape''s Potions Riddle.

    Edward followed them all the way without notifying them, alerting them, or intervening with their actions. Throughout the entire process, he was just thinking why he was not invited to design an obstacle of his own.

    In some way, he was a little bitter despite the fact that many other professors were also like him and did not design an obstacle of their own.

    After everything went ording to the original timeline, Edward took the Philosopher''s Stone from the ground after Harry dropped it. His eyes turned purple as he used his Alchemy Eye Spell to examine it.

    After a few minutes of examination, he said out loud:

    "I was right. The Philosophers'' Stone is a highly condensed form of magic power bound by countless souls. Magic is an energy that is almost omnipotent. As long as you have enough of it, you can do almost anything--with the proper knowledge.

    "And this stone has an almost limitless amount of magical energy or magic power. It is the reason that it can use permanent transfiguration and turn metals into pure gold, and even break Gamp''s Law of Elemental Transfiguration.

    "As for the Elixir of Immortality, it should be abination of liquified magical powerbined with the power of the soul. Most wizards have a very long lifespanpared to muggles due to the magic power inside their cores. The elixir of the stone can indefinitely prolong life by nourishing the body with magic power and further strengthen the soul, however, it cannot prevent aging.

    "In my opinion, using the Philosopher''s Stone only in this way is quite wasteful of such a magical wonder, wouldn''t you agree, professor?"

    As soon as Edward said thesest words, Dumbledore appeared inside the room while secretly holding his wand.

    "And how should the stone be used properly?" asked Dumbledore while his calm eyes looked at Edward. However, despite his calmness, he still moved closer to Harry on the ground.

    However, Edward ignored his action as he continued to analyze the stone. But he still answered the question: "Like I said, this stone is an almost unlimited form of clean energy. Wizards can do anything with it, build an entire civilization based on its energy.

    "Whether it is the advancement of magical technology, curing diseases, exploring space, solving world hunger: the stone can be the blueprint to aplish all these tasks. Muggle scientists would do anything to have ess to such an energy source--well if each country did not kill each other for it."

    "You may be correct, Edward," replied Dumbledore calmly. "It does not change the fact that countless lives or souls were used to make such a small stone. How many people do you think would be killed when creating so many stones to power your so-called magical civilization?"

    Edward shook his head; "Always the pedantic, professor. Wizards does not need to kill so many people to create a stone, just use the same method that Mr. mel probably used--take the souls of muggles that have died. It is better to recycle them and ce them to better use than to let Death have them anyway.

    "And if that is still morally uneptable to many wizards, they can still try to find a different solution. Souls are only used to bind the magic power in the stone, they can try to find a different binding agent.

    "For example: emotions. Many young wizards have their first magic riot after an intense burst of emotions, so it is proven that emotions can easily bind or guide magic power. So, it is the perfect thing to use as a catalyst to create Philosopher''s Stones."

    Dumbledore sighed after hearing Edward''s exnation as he had to acknowledge that this young wizard in front was not only a powerful one, but also a forward thinking one. However, he could not agree with his sometimes utilitarian mentality.

    After Edward finished analyzing the stone, he calmly threw it back to Dumbledore before saying: "Since I know how to make my own, you do not need to worry about me taking it. However, I would appreciate it if you could tell Mr. mel my address as I would greatly appreciate amunication between the two of us. After all, as the most knowledgeable Grand Alchemist still existing, it would be a shame for him to die without passing on his knowledge or legacy."

    After saying that, Edward walked away calmly, meanwhile Dumbledore had a frown on his face as he held the stone in his hand. He looked at the departing back of Edward, sighed before going to check on Harry.

    As for Edward, he also sighed in relief after exiting the chamber where everything took ce. He was ready at any time to either fight or run away.

    In the past month, he had discovered that the reason that house-elves can teleport anywhere was because their magic powers had a different frequency than humans, thus making them operating under different rules.

    After a little training, he could also apparate in some ces with Anti-Apparition Enchantments--just like house-elves. On top of that, the alchemy item that can allow him to use his Gate was ready to be used at any given moment.

    The truth of the matter is Edward was not ready to be enemies with Dumbledore--despite the fact that he would probably be the final winner if he decided to use all the dark magic that he knows.

    And it seemed that Dumbledore had simr thought as him.

    ________

    Year One is over, and the plot is beginning to take shape. From now on, this is Edward''s story with Harry Potter''s characters in it.

    Pickup Line: Have you heard of tform 9 and 3/4? Well, I can think of something else with the exact same measurements.

 Chapter 51 - End Of The Year

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    __________________

    During the end of the year dinner, all the students and teachers were in the Great Hall waiting to have dinner; they were all talking with one another. As the Hall, it was not decorated with Slytherin''s banner, but with Hufflepuff''s.

    The reason for that was mainly because of Susan. Like Hermione, she always answers questions in ss in order to give points to her house. Even Snape had to give her points when she answered a question correctly; after all, his future happiness depended on her cousin.

    In order to win this year''s House Cup, she even asked Edward ways for their Quidditch team to win the championship this year. So, he organized a training regiment based on each yer''s physique and talent, and gifted the captain a book on tactics.

    He even secretly enchanted the brooms of the Hufflepuff yers in order to give them an advantage. Edward totally supported her little cousin in her endeavor--even going so far as ignoring his own house, Ravenw.

    So, at the end of the year, Hufflepuff was in the lead when it came to house points. It''s unfortunate for them to meet the Savior, Harry Potter and the shameless Dumbledore.

    So, the little badgers were shocked when many points were suddenly added to Gryffindor due to the "heroic" deed of the Harry Potter Trio. And the person most upset was probably Professor Sprout.

    Their house finally had a chance at winning the House Cup after so many years, and yet it was ruined. After briefly using Legilimency to read her mind, Edward found out that she was thinking of ways to poison Dumbledore in order to calm herself down.

    --Scene Break--

    Right before Dumbledore announced the changes in this year''s House Cup Winner, little Susan was sitting with her friends with a little excitement in face, followed by a little worry.

    After Dumbledore announced the increase in Gryffindor''s House point, she sighed mncholy without saying anything; she just stared at the food. Then, she suddenly felt like something was entering her mind.

    As she was familiar with this sensation, she allowed it to enter, then she heard a voice inside her mind:

    "Little Susan, why are you so unhappy? Didn''t I already warn you about this oue?"

    "I know, cousin, but I just cannot ept this. I thought that maybe the headmaster would be fair--or at the very least, not so tantly biased."

    "I have told you many times that there is no such thing as true fairness in this world. Everyone has their own biased or personal preferences."

    "Cousin, can''t you do something about this?" asked Susan with a ray of hope in her mind. From what she could remember, her cousin was omnipotent and could do anything.

    "Unfortunately, no," replied Edward. "Plus, I told you that even I have my own limitations, so do not ce me on a pedestal--otherwise you will never have the opportunity to surpass me one day."

    Susan sighed in disappointment as she ignored Edward''sst words. She does not think that she can surpass her cousin.

    After seeing that his cousin was still in a bad mood, Edward added: "Cheer up, tonight I will take you and aunt Amelia to see a beautiful and magical sight."

    Susan nodded before forcing herself to eat something. Although she could not get rid of her sadness so quickly, she had something to look forward to. Maybe this terrible day can be salvaged.

    Meanwhile, Edward cut off the mindmunication he was having with his cousin. The spell he was using was based on Legilimency. Instead of reading a person''s mind, it establishes a connection with it, then they canmunicate directly through the mind.

    Usually Edward asked a person permission before establishing the link andmunicating, however he could also forcibly invade that person''s might and talk to them.

    As for the beautiful sight he was talking about, it was actually Earth from the moon. He nned to take his cousin and aunt on a sightseeing tour around the moon. Of course he would not reveal hisboratory.

    It should be quite the experience for his two remaining family members on this--until his parents are revived.

    --Scene Break--

    Dumbledore was sitting in his office with a mirror in front of him.

    "What do you think, Nico? Is that feasible?" he asked the person on the other side of the mirror.

    "What a truly marvelous idea," replied Nics mel. "One of the reasons that I never made a second stone was because of the difficulty, and more importantly, the guilt I felt after making the first one. Now, who would have thought that there was actually another way."

    "So, is it possible?" asked Dumbledore again.

    "Yes, it is perfectly fine to use emotions instead of souls. Although the effect of the Elixir of Immortality would greatly decrease, it will also reduce some of the side-effects."

    Dumbledore nodded before asking: "So, what do you think of his ideas of the possible function of the stone? To be able to create a powerful civilization based on it?"

    mel sighed deeply after hearing this, then he replied: "The stone has been in my possession for more than 600 years and I never thought that it could be used in this way. I feel like I wasted my life when thinking about all the things I could aplish with it.

    "There is no need to me yourself, Nico. After all, not everyone is as forward thinking as Edward. I imagine that his vision is probably the most unique among all the great wizards that has ever existed."

    The room then became quiet for a few moments before Dumbledore asked; "You have lived longer than me, what do you think about Edward?"

    "Well, in my lifetime, I have met a few wizards like him," replied Nics mel. "Their morality aligned on the neutral side: neither good nor evil. In their pursuit of magic, they can do many things. However, as long as they have families or loved ones, these people usually have some sort of moral fetter and keep some bottom lines that they will not cross.

    "What you should worry about is if something were to happen to Edward''s family. If he has no one to restrain him morally, then this is where things will truly turn for the worse."

    Dumbledore nodded while still having a deep pensive look on his face. So, mel added on:

    "I told you many times, Albus, to leave the future of the wizarding world to the young people. I know that you would love to leave the future to a person whose morals are more aligned with you--probably that boy, Harry Potter. However, as long as Edward exists, this is simply impossible.

    "Once he makes his own Philosopher''s Stone, he will have unlimited lifespan, adding to that his Youthful Potion that he already developed, he can stay youthful forever.

    "Additionally, you have said that he is studying bloodline modifications. If he seeds in deciphering the power of the phoenix, he will acquire a powerful regenerative ability and another form of immortality. Since you did not stop him in the basement, your chance is probably forever gone.

    "Just enjoy your old age and watch how he changes the world."

    _________

    Pickup Line: Twelve and a half inches, slightly springy, excellent for charms. But enough about me, what can you tell me about your wand?

    Many people have given me many ideas on possible magic that Edward can study, and I have taken notes of all of them. However, since this is an Infinite Stream Story, I cannot do all of them right now, and have to wait until Edward goes to other worlds. Then, by gaining the knowledge of these worlds and using them as a basis, then he aplish many things. Additionally, if he be so OP too soon in the story, then it would be very boring to read; of course he cannot be too weak as well--otherwise the story will also be boring.

    Chapter (52) Title: Sessful Life Code Modification

 Chapter 52 - Successful Life Code Modification

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    ______________________

    After school ended, Edward entered deep research mode; he first sent letters to all his acquaintances anddypanions that they should not contact him as he would be busy. Of course, in order to appease his aunt, he took her and little Susan to the moon and enjoyed the beautiful sight of Earth from space.

    During his magic research retreat, he had three major things to do: his life code modification, followed by the creation of his own Philosopher''s Stone and use that stone as an energy source to power his Gate of World.

    However, he still decided to focus more on his own strength first, so he proceeded to deal with the body modification first.

    The first step of that process was to try whether the modification was problem-free by testing it out on a few dark wizards he captured himself. This time he did not go through a third party middle-man like Roberti.

    Although there were a few problems that he did not take into ount when he first designed the modification, he easily fixed them after they were discovered. Of course these dark wizards who survived the process were instantly killed afterwards.

    He would not let such powerful wizards walk around in the world. Although Edward pondered for a brief moment whether to try to control these wizards instead, but he changed his mind soon afterwards.

    Only him, his family and possible future loved one can be privy to such power modification--and even then, he will not use the best modification that he made for himself. Edward was never a saint, and he admitted that he was also selfish.

    After everything was prepared, he started his own modification.

    --Scene Break--

    Edward was inside hisboratory on the moon. He was sitting on a bed in a very white room.

    Although this room looked empty, but it was not the case. This room was full of enchantments designed to keep him alive at all cost. There were enchantments for every possible scenario of death that Edward could think of/

    Whether it was any failures of his organs or any part of his body, or maybe his magic core was destroyed during the process, or maybe his soul had problems.

    In the worst case scenario, the enchantments will prioritize preserving Edward''s soul, then a clone body of his was also stored in another room. If something were to go wrong, he could transfer his soul into another body.

    He even activated the power of the Invisibility Cloak to hide from the gaze of Death; In summary, Edward did not want anyplications.

    The first thing that Edward did was to drink a small vial of Felix Felicis or Lucky Potion. It has been almost a year since he drank thest vial, so it was alright now.

    Then, he took a syringe and looked at it before injecting it inside his body. This syringe is actually the werewolf magical virus that can actually affect the Bloodline Section of the Life Code.

    After more than a year of studying the Life Code through observing how children of different magical animals are created and born, Edward had a deep understanding of the Life Code.

    So, he modified the Werewolf virus to modify his own Life Code not to turn him into a werewolf, but to add many other advantages to his own already existing bloodline by copying other magical animals.

    Thirty seconds after he was injected, Edward passed out on the bed, then his transformation started.

    The process looked very terrifying from the outside. First, his skin fell off his body, followed by all the other parts of his body. His entire body turned into some sort of liquid that smelled horrible.

    Then, a me appeared where the gooey liquid that was Edward''s body. Afterwards, a new body started to regrow itself. The processsted for 7 days, and during the whole process, Edward did not feel anything, luckily for him; it was as if he was in aa.

    When Edward woke up, he instantly felt the difference between his current self and the old one. The first obvious difference was that he grew taller; he was now more than 2 meters tall.

    {AN: Many people havemented that 1.80 meters was not tall, so now I have change it.)

    Then, he checked his magic core. His cube shaped core seemed to have another bigger cube surrounding the small one. After a quick calction, the bigger cube seemed to be able to hold the same amount as the small one: 25 times that of an adult wizard.

    Edward was ecstatic as he finally solved his problem of magic powers, however, he soon calmed down as he knew that he just broke through the First Limiter and there were two more behind to break through.

    However, he was surprised that he only broke one of them as his modification should be more than enough to break two at the same time; maybe there is a secret behind this. He made mental notes to study this subjectter on.

    After checking his magic power, Edward continued to test his new ability. A sudden me appeared on his body and he disappeared and appeared a few meters away. This was the phoenix''s apparition ability.

    After nodding in satisfaction, Edward suddenly said out loud: "Siri, use different levels of attacks on me."

    "As youmand, Sir," responded a sweet and melodious voice seem toe out of the entire room.

    This was in fact a magical version of an artificial intelligence that Edward recently created in order to help him with his research. It was based on his study of the Sorting Hat, actually AI, and the elerated Thought Processing Enchantment he learned rom Ravenw''s Diadem.

    He was going to name it Jarvis, but change it to Siri due to the female voice and tomemorate his past life. Unfortunately, this artificial intelligence still has a lot of room for improvement when ites to capability.

    After Edward made the order, countless different spells came out of nowhere and hit him all over his body. However, he waspletely fine; in fact, not a scratch could be found on him.

    After a few minutes of constant bombardment, Edward asked; "Siri, what are the findings?"

    "Sir, ording to calction, your magic resistance surpassed that of both dragons and trolls; It would take at least 20 ordinary wizards to attack you constantly for 30 seconds before you could be injured."

    Edward nodded before continuing asking: "What about wizards on the level of Dumbledore?"

    "Calcting...Wizards of that level can hurt you, sir, but their attacks will decrease between 20-25% depending on the spell used."

    "Adding parameters, wizards that have broken the Second Limiter and have a magic power between 51-75 times of an adult wizard." added Edward.

    "Calcting...Unable to process," replied Siri.

    Edward sighed despite not being so surprised as he knew that his AI still had a lot of rooms for improvement.

    However, he ced that in the back of his mind as he continued the test of his new body.

    _________________

    Title (53); "Testing"

    Pick Up Line: I''m not wearing an invisibility cloak, but do you think I could still visit your restricted section tonight?

 Chapter 53 - Testing

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    ________________________

    After a brief moment ofmenting about the underperformance of Siri, Edward continued his testing. He took out his wand and directed it at his left hand.

    "Sectumsempra!" he said calmly, then a powerful cutting force came out of his wand and severed his left limb. Blood started to pulsate out of it, but Edward remained calm throughout the entire process.

    A few secondster, a powerful me appeared in his severed hand, then a few minutester, a brand new one was regrew back. Meanwhile, Edward had a calm look on his face while analyzing what just happened to him.

    He realized that many of the phoenix''s abilities actually came from a separate fire dimension that they have sole ess to. By traveling through that dimension, they can then teleport to anywhere in the world from there.

    That fire dimension is also full of life force, hence the reason that they can heal almost every injury. As for their ability to rebirth after death, it is actually very simple:

    They leave a copy of themselves in that dimension; That copy contains all their information. From their knowledge, souls, ability, etc. Once they die or about to die, they can just transfer their consciousness back to that copy and bring it to the material world.

    They can repeat that process as many times as they want as that dimension is full of endless vitality; the only way that a phoenix can die is if they decide that they no longer want to live. Of course that only applied in the Harry Potter World.

    And Edward has now ess to that Fire Dimension. Another advantage that his bloodline modification gave him was a very terrifying talent for the maniption of me.

    After testing these abilities, Edward moved on to the others.

    "Sire, let''s initiate the strength and agility test."

    Following this order, a long ck cube appeared in the room. Edward walked over and picked it up over his head. Then, after activating the enchantments, the weight of the cube started to increase without changing its volume.

    Edward held the cube over his head for more than 15 minutes. By the end of that time, he was sweating profusely to the point of drenching his clothes. After the 15 minutes mark, he threw the cube on the ground.

    Boom!

    The ground in the white room shook afternding. A few cracks appeared in the ce itnded, but soon afterwards, they were magically fixed.

    "Siri, what was the maximum weight that I lifted?"

    "Sir, ording to the calction, you lifted 1263.89456 Kg," replied Siri.

    ''About 1.4 tons, not bad,'' thought Edward.

    His strength did note from giants or trolls, but from the phoenix''s ability to lift great weight with their tails. He modified his Life Code to treat his limbs as a phoenix''s tail.

    The next test was his running speed and reaction speed: all of them have broken through the human body limits, so Edward was satisfied.

    After finishing with this test, Edward then said: "Siri, the next test is the muggle firearm test."

    "Yes, Sir."

    Following which, a pistol appeared in front of Edward, then fired point nk at him. After more than 10 shots, the pistol stopped and Edward looked at his skin.

    There was not even a trace of being injured, and he did not even use magic. Just his ordinary skin had such a defensive ability.

    "Next step," he ordered.

    Following his order, a machine gun appeared this time and fired point nk at him without hesitation. After the gun emptied its clip, Edward checked his body.

    He was bleeding as his skin was broken; however the bullets did not travel deep inside his body. Soon, they were removed and he healed himself.

    Edward was satisfied for now with his defensive ability without any magic.

    "Next," he ordered.

    This time, no guns showed up, but Edward knew that something wasing. He closed his eyes for a few seconds, then suddenly he apparated a few meters away ahead.

    As for the ce he was in, a bullet from a sniper rifle passed by the position of his head. This time Edward was testing the thunderbird''s ability to predict danger, and he was sessful.

    Not only did he acquire this ability, but their ability to create thunderstorms as well. However, he decided to test that abilityter when he returns to Earth.

    Edward then closed his eyes as he waited for the next step. Following which, another rapidly traveling bullet from a sniper rifle headed straight for his head. This time he did not dodge.

    When the bullet reached a few centimeters from his head, a powerful shield suddenly appeared and blocked it--without Edward doing any gestures or spells; the shield was instantaneous and activated on its own.

    This shield was actually the only modification that he made on his soul. Enchanted a very powerful spell on his soul that would activate on its own when he is in danger. This way, Edward can prevent being assassinated by powerful ordinary weapons or even sneak attack by other wizards.

    Although he had the ability to predict danger, this was not guaranteed demonstrated by the fact that Thunderbirds are captured all the time.

    Additionally, this spell can even block the Avada Kedavra Curse. After many years of researching that Curse, he realized that this was a dark magic that instantly destroyed a specific vitality or life force inside a person''s body, a life force that anchors the soul to the body, thus killing them without even leaving a single mark.

    So, he designed a Counter-Charm that protect that special vitality in the body and prevent the Ava Kedavra Curse from destroying it. Of course he tried to bring a person''s back to life that was killed by the Unforgivable Curse, but he has not seeded yet as he could not recreate or mend that special anchor of the soul and body.

    Even after adding vitality to a person that was hit, it still failed as this vitality was very special in nature. So, his research on the curse has not stopped. Unfortunately for him that he has so many research subjects at once, that this one was not his main priority.

    Thest test that Edward made was actually on his soul. After his modification, his already powerful soul became even more extraordinary. As a result of this, spiritual magic like Legilimency, lumency, Memory Charm, Imperius Curse and other magic rted to the soul became even more powerful.

    After repeating all the other tests many times again to gain a better understanding and control over his newfound magical abilities, he began his next important project: creating a Philosopher''s Stone.

    _________

    If anyone is wondering why Edward did not use a certain bloodline like unicorn or Metamorphmagus, there is a reason for that which is exin in theter chapters of the story.

    Pick up line: My Vagina is a Horcrux. Will you destroy it?

    Title; "Exchange"

 Chapter 54 - Exchange

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    _____________________

    Before Edward began his creation of the Philosopher''s Stone, he went back to Earth to check on things. It turned out that more than a month had passed during all his experiments and body modification.

    So, he spent some time sending letters to his family, friends, and acquaintances to tell them that he was alright.

    However, one letter in particr surprised him after reading it. Then, with a smile, he epted the invitation.

    The next day, Edward dressed appropriately with his charming ck suit. Then, using the floo powder, he teleported to a certain location.

    --Scene Break--

    Edward appeared in front of a firece. He looked around to notice that this house''s architecture was French, there were very old paintings hanging around. Seeing that they were not moving, they were muggle paintings.

    A quick nce, Edward identified these paintings from the 14th century. Considering the owner of this house, he was not surprised.

    Soon afterwards, he saw an old man walking from one of the rooms. The man walked very slowly, however Edward did not care about this; what he cared about was the appearance of the old man.

    He appeared decrepit; this person was so old that he looked like even breathing could kill him. He was very skinny; so skinny that even the blowing wind could destroy his body.

    Edward looked at the old man while thinking to himself: ''I guess even my Youth Potion could not help him.''

    Then, Edward shook the old man''s hand very gently before saying: "Mr. mel, it is an honor to meet you. I have to say, I was quite surprised to receive your invitation."

    "Oh," replied Nics mel. "Didn''t you ask Dumbledore to give me your address?

    "To be honest, I did not expect him to actually do it," replied Edward calmly.

    "Then, you do not understand him as much as you think. Dumbledore''s feelings towards you are veryplicated. On one hand, he looks forward to your aplishment and the great changes that you can bring to the wizard world.

    "While at the same time fears that you will travel the same path as him, Grindelwald and even Voldemort. You know, on both asions, he med himself for not stopping these two in time. So, he fears making the same mistake a third time."

    Edward frowned for a moment after hearing this, then he replied: "Well, maybe I have been looking at the Professor through biased eyes. Let''s not talk about this, Mr. mel."

    Nic mel nodded and invited Edward to sit down. Then his wife, Perenelle--who was also a very olddy--came in and served tea.

    While doing so, she kindly smiled at Edward before saying: "Your Youthful Potion makes me feel at least a hundred years younger."

    Edward smiled back before saying: "I am d that it is of use to you, Madam."

    Then, the two Grand Alchemists have a little chat before getting into the real reason that they decided to meet: exchange ideas and knowledge.

    "Mr. mel," said Edward. "I have a way for us to quickly exchange knowledge, if you do not mind. However, the process will be a little painful."

    "Oh," replied Nics with a look of intrigue in his face. "Go ahead!"

    He was not afraid of Edward doing anything to him. As long as he lived, Nics was no longer afraid of Death. More importantly, ever since Edward walked into his house, he could feel that this young talented magician broke the First Limiter.

    From what he heard from Dumbledore, this person was using bloodline modification to do so, meaning he most likely seeded. Although Nics did not know what power Edward received after his transformation, he was sure that it must be very powerful.

    So, even if he activated all the enchantments in his house, he didn''t think that he could do anything to Edward. Since he was powerless and defenseless the moment Edward entered his home, he did not need to suspect his motive.

    Edward nodded after receiving Nics'' consent; then he took out a crown from his bag which has an Undetectable Extension Charm and ced it on his head.

    Nics mel--as a powerful Alchemist--instantly realized the wonder of this crown. After staring at it for a few seconds, he asked: "Is that��?"

    "Yes," replied Edward. "Rowena Ravenw''s Diadem, well one I made myself after copying the original."

    Nics mel then sighed at Edward''s luck to find such a magical piece of Alchemy wonder, and his talent for being able to replicate it.

    Meanwhile, after Edward ced the crown on his head, he said: "Are you ready, Mr. mel?"

    "No problem."

    Then Edward took out his wand and ced the tip on his forehead. A white line came out his forehead and headed straight for Mr. mel''s head. Without hesitation, the old Alchemist allowed the white line to enter his forehead.

    Soon, he found himself inside a room which was separated into two. On each side of the room were countless bookcases filled with books. However, one side of the room was extremelyrgepared to the other.

    Then, knowledge of what is going on entered his mind. ording to the information, he was in a ce referred to as the Mind Pce. The smaller side of the room represented all his knowledge over the past 600 years, while therge one was all of Edwrad''s knowledge.

    For a brief moment, Nics mel was bbergasted.

    ''My 600 years of umtion is nothingpared to a wizard in his 20''s?''

    After sighing to himself, he soon noticed that Edward had also appeared inside this ce. Then he said: "Mr. mel, here lies not only your knowledge, but also your memories. So, if there is something you do not want me to see, you just have to hide. Now let''s begin."

    After Edward said these words, one book inside of the room from each side flew from one side of the room to another. Following which, the pages of the books started to flip by themselves.

    Once they were done, both Edward and Nics mel felt like another piece of knowledge was added to their minds.

    Following the principle of equivalent exchange, Edward traded one book with one another, while focusing more on alchemy as he knew that this was the specialty of the Mr. mel.

    Of course this method was notpletely urate as no one could evaluate the preciousness of certain knowledge.

    So, just like that, the two Grand Alchemist exchanged not only their knowledge, but also ideas and experiences.

    _______________

    Two things: First, I decided to change Edward''s height to 1.93m or 6ft 3 as being over 2m was too high and easily noticeable.

    Second, I n to finish the Harry Potter World during this month of August, or early September at thetest, so you guys can look forward to Edward''s adventure in the Full Metal Alchemist Brotherhood World. If you can, it''s better to re-watch this anime like I am currently doing, or watch for the first time if you never have. (As one of the greatest anime of all time, you should really watch it if you have not)

    Pickup Line: I don''t need to say "io" to make youe.

    Title: "Philosopher''s Stone (II)

 Chapter 55 - Bright Future

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    ______________________

    Both Edward and Nics mel did not know how much time that they spent in their Mind Pce exchanging knowledge. All they were focused on were the books that kept flipping through on each of their sides.

    These books did not just contain the knowledge that these two Great Alchemists read, but their experiences, experiments, and memories of Alchemy and magic.

    So, while ignoring the passage of time, these two men indulged in the process of learning. Unfortunately--at least for Mr. mel--his knowledge reserves were soon empty out by Edward. So, he had nothing to exchange, so he could not learn anything more.

    So, after Mr. mel opened his eyes in the Mind Pce, he looked at Edward''s side of the room and he sighed. He imagined what kind of secrets were hiding in these books.

    Once in a while, he will choose to look at some of Edward''s magic research instead of Alchemy, and he was truly shocked. Some of the discoveries there truly marveled him--even the ones regarding the dark arts.

    Of course Edward did not show some of his most powerful knowledge like the Life Code.

    After repeatedly sighing to himself, mel noticed that Edward had also opened his eyes, so he nodded to him before leaving the Mind Pce; he knew that Edward would not give him ess to further knowledge without anything in return.

    ---Scene Break--

    Nics mel opened his eyes in the real world; he wanted to check how much time had passed, but a terrible headache suddenly assaulted him. He screamed in pain as he felt that his mind was suddenly cramped with countless information.

    His wife try to rush to his side, but her old age prevented her from moving too fast. She looked at Edward before asking: "What did you do to him?" She was truly horrified. Two hours ago, both her husband and Edward suddenly closed their eyes, and they have not moved much ever since--until now

    Meanwhile, Edward only winced for a few seconds before waking up. So, he exined: "This is the repercussion of the magic I just used. Although only two hours passed in real time, we have spent months inside our minds rapidly exchanging knowledge. However, you do not need to worry; the reason I used such a rude and rough method was due to the fact that his soul is powerful enough to bear it."

    Although Perenelle understood that her husband would be fine, she still had a worried look on her face. Noticing this, Edward took a potion from his bag and handed it to her: "If you can trust me, you can feed him this and he should be fine in a few minutes."

    After taking the potion, Perenelle hesitated for a brief moment before feeding it to her husband, Less than five minutester, Nics mel stopped wincing in pain and he opened his eyes while massaging his temple.

    His head no longer felt painful; on the contrary, he felt really calm and his mind very peaceful. All the knowledge he just learned from the Mind Pce was part of him now.

    After a few minutes of silence, Nics sighed again before saying: "I guess the title of the greatest Alchemist belongs to you now."

    Edward just smiled calmly, but did not say anything--including rebuking him. Then, the two chatted briefly before Edward left with a smile on his face.

    --Scene Break--

    Nics mel sat in front of a mirror while talking to someone else on the other side: it was his old friend, Dumbledore. He exined to him his recent experience or encounter with Edward.

    After a brief silence, Dumbledore asked: "So, what exactly did you see inside this so-called Mind Pce?"

    "I saw knowledge beyond both of our imaginations. I finally understood why this Edward is such a talented wizard. It is not because of his innate talent, or because of his willingness to study the essence of magic: it is because of his strange ideas.

    "Many time we think that our ideas are stupid or have no basis. But he is different. Not only does he have many strange ideas that I have never heard before, but he always has some kind of feasible n that allows him to turn these crazy ideas into reality."

    Dumbledore frowned after hearing this. "Nico, what exactly did you see to make you act in such a strange way?" His old friend was alwaysposed, so he had never seen him like this.

    "It was a blueprint," replied Nics mel. "A blueprint of the greatest Alchemy wonder that I have ever seen in my life. No, I have never imagined it was ever possible."

    "Can you be more specific?" asked Dumbledore.

    "It was a floating city!"

    "A floating city?"

    "That''s correct," replied Nics mel with a newfound vigor in his face. "Using a giant Philosopher''s Stone as an energy supply, Edward designed a city that could float in the air.

    "No, it was more than that. The floating city had a state of the artboratory for magical research. It was filled with so many enchantments: anti-gravity, shield, Atmospheric Control, and many more.

    "The floating city also had a very terrifying weapon system that included things like magic cannons and even Alchemy Golem. ording to the blueprints, this city was also designed as a spaceship that can travel throughout the cosmos.

    "ording to the blueprint, if such the Philosopher''s Stone could provide a vast amount of magic power, the entire city should be able to Apparate anywhere in the Gxy, and even beyond it."

    Nics mel stopped talking for a moment, sighed before continuing: "Although this was only a blueprint and Edward''s Note indicated that his current abilities were from enough to create such a magical wonder, I truly believe that he will seed one day. And I would really like to see that day arrive."

    Both Nics mel and Dumbledore became quiet for quite some time after this conversation. Both of them were marveling at what it would be like to witness such a sight; how much progress would wizardkind progress as a civilization if they ever managed to create such a magical wonder.

    As for Dumbledore, he started to reminisce of the conversation he had with Edward during his Professor interview. He realized that Edward was not just talking nonsense when he said that he had a n to turn the wizarding civilization into a truly unique and powerful one.

    Then, he sighed.

    No one--not even himself--knew whether this sigh was because Edward gave up his ns, or because of it.

    ________________

    First of all, I have changed the title of this chapter, so sorry about what I said previously.

    Second, I have also decided to change what I said two chapters ago. The Ava Kedavra Curse does not kill the vitality inside the body, but a very special form of vitality that anchors the soul to the body. The Anti-Curse that Edward invented only protected that "special vitality" or "anchor" inside the body. As for the people who were killed by the curse, Edward could not revive them as he did not yet know how to recreate that anchor or fix a broken one.

    Pickup Line: Want to have a Tri-wizards Tournament? Well, not really "Tri-Wizard," I was thinking more like one wizard, two witches.

    Title: "First Step in Creating A Philosopher''s Stone"

 Chapter 56 - First Step In Creating A Philosopher’s Stone

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    ________________

    After Edward left the mel''s House, he did not immediately return to his base on the moon, but went to visit his aunt Amelia and little Susan. He spent a few days with them, then he talked to his aunt about the Limiter and the possibility of her breaking it herself.

    However, Edward was not prepared to use Bloodline Modification, but decided to design a potion that allowed wizards to break the Limiter. In a year or two, his aunt should reach the level of magic power needed to break the First Limiter (25 times that of an adult wizard). The potion should be ready by then.

    As for little Susan, she was far from that level yet. However, with Edward''s careful guidance and many potions, she should reach that Limit by the time she reaches adulthood--which would be even faster than Edward himself.

    Hence, she will greatly benefit from having a powerful older cousin as a teacher and predecessor.

    After spending time with his family, he visited all hisdies'' friends--even Soleil. It was then that he learned that her husband discovered their affair. However, after hearing that it was Edward was involved, he did not dare to do anything. Nevertheless, things have been very strange at home for Soleil.

    Edward did not really care about that. Although a bit heartless, he had warned Soleil long ago about the fact that there was no future between the two of them. As a matter of fact, one could argue that in the beginning, they both were using each other.

    Soleil wanted someone that could cure her daughter''s Blood Curse, and Edward was fascinated by her beauty and let lust take control of him. Now although both of them have developed some level of fondness with one another, it did reach the point of getting together--at least not for Edward.

    After his escapade in the realm of lust and pleasure, Edward started sending letters to his pen pals--both in Ennd and Internationally. Conversing with these authorities in different magical subjects always inspires him, not to mention that it is always beneficial to have powerful friends all over the world.

    Although his knowledge far surpassed these peoplebined together, he did not underestimate them. After all, he was not omnipotent or omniscient. In certain fields, these people are more capable and even outss him as he did not really focus on them.

    Once everything was done, then Edward proceeded to make his first philosopher''s stone.

    Just like he previously stated after analyzing the stone that Nics mel made, this stone was really condensed magical energy. So the first step in creating one is to find a ce with arge quantity of magic power.

    One of Edward''s experiments was to determine whether magic power existed freely in the environment in the Harry Potter World--just like many other magical worlds he read about in his past life.

    Unfortunately, the answer was negative. Edward once spected that if magic power existed in the environment, wizards in this world would be way more powerful than they are now.

    As they have to rely on their own magical powers to cast spells, the power of the spells was hence greatly reliant on the wizard itself. But if magic power existed in the environment, wizards would be able to use said magic power in the air to cast truly powerful spells.

    Despite the fact that magic power did not exist in the air, it still existed in certain ces with great concentration; to be precise, they existed in ley lines nodes that travel underground throughout the entire world.

    In the nodes, vast magical powers existed underground. As such, certain magical or historical ces are built on ley line nodes: for example the British Ministry of Magic or Hogwarts Castle. The magic power in these ley line nodes power up the magical constructs in these buildings.

    As a matter of fact, Edward even discovered ley line nodes on the moon, and built hisboratory on the most powerful one. This discovery was also one of the reasons that he believed that the Harry Potter World used to be a High Magical Universe.

    His current theory is that these nodes used to producerge amounts of magical powers into the environment. However, for some reason, they are currently sealed or recharging. Unfortunately, Edward did not find any evidence of a seal in these nodes.

    The second step in creating the stone was therge amount of souls needed to bind the magic power.

    --Scene Break--

    Edward walked to a special room. Inside the room was full of diamonds the size of marbles or bigger. He walked over to pick one and looked inside. There he saw something lying in the fetus position with its eyes closed: those were actually souls of muggles.

    Edward had long predicted that he would need souls to make a Philosopher''s Stone, so he was prepared beforehand. So, he traveled throughout the world and was present during most major wars or conflicts between 1985 to 1991.

    Once some muggles die, he would collect their souls and store them for future use. As for the reason he used diamonds, it was because he discovered that they had the capability to store souls for a long time after being magically processed. Therge quantity of diamond was because he controlled a few mines in different parts of the world--especially Africa.

    Edward mostly collected the souls of grown men and women, while leaving children aside. In fact, he even buried a few of them that did not have the capability.

    Edward knew that his act was hypocritical, however he still did it as this gradually relieved his guilt.

    With a wave of his wand, 100,000 diamonds flew around and followed him to another room.

    ording to his original estimate, the number of souls needed should have been half or less of that. However, after his exchange with Nics mel, Edward discovered one downside of the Philosopher''s Stone.

    Using the Elixir of Immortality with so many souls will have side effects due to grievances of all these souls. After all, no one would want their after life to be disturbed, let alone used as magical material.

    This is one of the reasons that Nics mel''s body is so weak and brittle; it''s not just because of long time aging. Additionally, these grievances could even affect a person'' soul after long term exposure, going as far as greatly reducing the magical ability of a wizard.

    This is the reason that Nics mel is not the most powerful wizard that ever lived in this world. With more than 600 years of constant growth, his magical prowess should be far beyond any wizards.

    After knowing the problem, Edward quickly came up with a solution, and he was finally about to test out whether it was possible.

    ___________

    Do you guys think I went overboard with the diamonds? Comment your opinions and ideas regarding this matter, and I might change it.

    Good news. Author-san''s first novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] finally reached a million views, and this mean SO MUCH too me. When I was in a very dark ce in my life--to the point of taking truck-kun''s job from him--this novel basically saved me, it gave me new goals and purpose in life. So, if you enjoy my writing and is a fan of xianxia, then go check out the first 40 free chapters. If you are interested and like what you saw, then keep reading,ments, and leave a positive review; if not, then I appreciate the views.

    Pickup Line: Can I Slytherin your Ravenw, or would you rather Hufflepuff my Gryffindor?

    Tittle: The Second Philosopher''s Stone in the World

 Chapter 57 - Second Philosopher’s Stone In The World.

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    ____________________

    Edward entered a room filled with beakers with different color solutions in them; the room looked like a chemist'' room. Then, he started mixing a bunch of different solutions together.

    The difference between his room and a chemist was the fact that his beakers and test tubes had different Ancient Runes inscribed on them. Every time that Edward mixed a solution, these runes would lit up. Furthermore, once in a while, he would mutter an incantation before and after mixing the solutions.

    After everything was done, the result of Edward''s solution turned into a crystal clear stone simr in size to Nics mel''s Philosopher Stone; this stone was the container of the magical powers.

    After this was done, Edward proceeded to process the souls needed for the stone. His first n was to purify these souls, unfortunately he does not have any knowledge regarding this subject, and the ones he does have have proven to be useless.

    Edward once tried to purify a soul by using the magic he learned from some Buddhism monks in India, Taoist monks in China, and some voodoo priests he met from some ces in Africa and the Caribbean. And even the ones he learned from Native Americans located in the United States.

    Unfortunately, these "purifying magic" were not created to remove all the negative factors of a soul, but to allow grieving spirits to move on to the afterlife. These magics were even proven to be ineffective against wizard ghosts.

    Even trying to modify the Life Code of these souls has proven to be useless, thus showing to Edward that his understanding of this magic is not as deep as he imagines; he still has plenty of room to grow and learn.

    So, Edward focused on another solution: using a simr method as his Mechanized Mind Spell. He stripped the souls of their intelligence, will, mind, spirit, and all their memories and emotions; essentially turning them into a nk te.

    The result of that was these souls were indeed more "pure", but it also dramatically decreased their strength or power. Hence, the amount of souls needed to create the Philosopher''s Stone was also dramatically raised.

    "What a waste," muttered Edward after seeing the amount of soul left after his little operations.

    "Fortunately, this experience has greatly improved my understanding of the soul."

    After repeating this soul operation more than 100,000 times, Edward then focused on the next part of the process.

    He went to another room where ake was located; theke was blue in color with specks of grey light flying around it every few seconds.

    He first ces the previously created crystal in theke, then controls theke water to enter the crystal; thiske water was in fact magic power liquified.

    Edward had made countless before creating thiske; unfortunately, the water disperse into the environment once leaving a few meters from theke. And no matter how he tried to store it, it was virtually impossible--until today.

    After the crystal absorbed the vast magic power, Edward waved his hand and countless souls were floated inside the room. However, unlike previously when they were in the shape of a human, this time they looked like floating clouds.

    With his wand, he controlled these souls to enter the crystal or stone. Afterwards, countless Ancient Runes that were carved in the crystal were lit up one after the other, then a magical transformation took ce; the souls perfectly bound the magic powers inside the crystal, turning it into something solid.

    As a matter of fact, Edward did not have to use Ancient Runes as he could simply enchant the crystal. However, ording to his research, using runes instead of normal enchantment improved the quality of any Alchemy items between 40 to 60%.

    This is the reason that even when teaching his students, he taught them to use runes in their enchantments--despite the fact that most Alchemists do not.

    After three days, the magical transformation of the stone ended. The result was that Edward''s Philosopher''s Stone was actually blue instead of red like Nics mel''s.

    After that, he tested the stone by turning any metal into pure gold. With it, Edward was able to witness the highest level of Transfiguration Magic: Permanent change of any object.

    In muggle scientist terms, this was essentially the ability of matter maniption on a subatomic level.

    Then, he proceeded to test out the Elixir of Immortality. After drinking it, Edward found that his soul'' power was increased by a mysterious force, then his body was washed over by a powerful magical power.

    After testing himself, he realized that his cells had broken through the Hayflick Limit on how many times they can divide; it was then that Edward realized that this stone was not only a magical wonder, but also a scientific one as well.

    After these simple trials, Edward walked into another room. He stood in front of it for a few seconds muttering to himself: "I need a room with the highest level of defense that all my knowledge can create."

    After that, he entered the room holding the Blue Philosopher''s stone in his hand.

    Inside the room, there was aplete replica of Hogwarts Castle. Without hesitation, Edward pointed his wand and said: "Bombarda!"

    A white light flew from his wand and hit the tallest tower of the castle, then Boom, the entire tower was destroyed. The debris left from the explosion fell on the other parts causing even more destruction.

    If this was the real castle, this level of destruction would truly be catastrophic. So, Edward nodded in satisfaction with his power. This version of Hogwarts was a perfect replica--as it even has the same protective enchantments.

    "Siri, provide me with another castle," said Edward out loud. Following which, the destroyed castle was soon reced by a new one after a few minutes.

    After seeing this, Edward nodded in satisfaction to his own Room of Requirement. In order for it to be so powerful, Edward improved many of the enchantments and dedicated a ley line node specifically for this room to draw magical power.

    Edward then removed his smile, and with a serious look on his face, he held the stone in his hand. After concentrating, he started to channel the magical power inside through his body.

    He felt a very powerful energy enter his body and grunted; if it was not due his recent body modification, he reckon that his body would have exploded with so much energy running through his veins.

    With a little effort, he pointed his wand towards the castle and said: "Bombarda!" again.

    A massive light came out of his wand and headed to the castle.

    Boom!

    Arge and powerful explosion urred after the light reached its target. A cloud of dust more than 20 meters could be seen, followed by a terrible shockwave that spread in the surrounding area.

    A shield suddenly appeared in front of Edward as he experienced the power of that spell. He did not move his eyes as his clothes fluttered in the wind. Soon after, he saw the result of this attack.

    The entire Hogwarts castle waspletely destroyed with few remaining debris left. The protective enchantments were alsopletely annihted.

    As for Edward, he finally realized the power of the stone he created. Unlike Nics mel''s stone which is full of grievances from the souls inside, his is pretty pure--meaning that it is easy to control the magic power inside and use it.

    And Edward knew that this was not the full power of the stone as more power could be drawn from it; the only reason he did not do so was because his body could not bear it.

    However, alchemy items had a higher threshold than humans, so he could easily create powerful magical weapons in the level of nuclear bombs and more.

    Additionally, the previous test was using a simple Exploding Charm. If he used Elementals Spells that have a wide range of attacks, or the Fiendfyre Spell that can burn anything, this would truly be terrifying.

    After sighing for a few seconds, Edward left to proceed to his next n.

    ____________

    Pickup Line: I don''t need to look into the Mirror of Erised to know that you''re everything I desire. (this one is corny instead of dirty)

    Title: "1926?"

 Chapter 58 - 1926?

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    ___________________

    After finishing testing his stone, Edward headed to the room where he housed his Gate of World.

    After entering, he ced his hand on the gate and used his magic power to activate it, then the door opened from the middle, revealing a greyish-ck veil in the shape of a door. Edward stepped inside.

    There, he found himself in a white corridor with two doors withbels on top of them: one said Leisure Room, while the other said Core.

    The Leisure Room was essentially a vast space that held arge mansion that could probably house more than a hundred people. Without hesitation, Edward walked to the doorbeled "Core" and ced his hand on it.

    Then another female robotic voice said: "Scanning begins."

    This voice was different from Siri''s.

    "Fingerprints match, eye scan match, physical appearance, 60% match, magical powers: unknown, Bloodline: Unknown, Soul fluctuation: Unknown. Detecting Intruder. Activating Counter-Attack."

    Following which, countless spells seemed to be activating around Edward--whose mouth was twitching nonstop.

    He forgot that his paranoid side took over him when designing the security measures for the Gate and made so many precautions. Now, due to the fact that he had just gone through a bloodline modification, his body had changed tremendously, hence the reason that the Ai of the Gate did not recognize him.

    So, he hurriedly said: "Activate Code: GFU2949IFHUHRG NUR 37480T3 FY73Y493 B7Y537Y359 8 753Y834U 8459635Y7 HUHVUR."

    "Processing. Code identified. Granting the highest level of Authority: the Creator/Owner. Wee Mr. Bones, anymands?"

    "Re-scan all my body parameters and use them as the New Security Protocol."

    "As youmand."

    Then Edward spent the next hours rescanning and registering all his parameters: face. Height, bloodline, magical powers, and soul. Only then did he enter the Core Room of the Gate.

    Inside the room was another white room about 29 square meters; this room full of writings all over the floor and the walls. Some of these writings were Ancient Runes, while some were enchantments.

    After his entrance, Edward started to modify the enchantments in the room while adding a few others. Then, in the very center of the room, he ced the blue Philosopher''s Room.

    Blue energy line suddenly appeared from the stone traveling throughout the entire room.

    "Sir, massive energy output is detected," suddenly said Morgana--which was the name of this particr AI.

    "I know. Detect to see whether any of the enchantments are malfunctioning,"manded Edward.

    "Scanning. Problem detected with Enchantments #6, 67, 167, 534...."

    Edward proceeded to fix the problematic enchantments so they can use the magical power of the stone to function.

    The next step in his action was to test the entire Gate, but there was still something else he needed to do. After spending a few days making a special ring, Edward then activated the Gate.

    --Scene Break-

    Edward was standing in the core room with a holographic image in front of him. Through it, he saw that the Gate was time rapidly going backwards. Hisboratory on the moon started to be destroyed or return to its original state.

    After traveling to more than a year, Edward found that his Gate was buried deep underground in the moon

    After an unknown amount of time, the Gate of Wonder stopped, and Edward had a frown on his face.

    ''The Gate can travel through time, but not space-time. It seems that my understanding of these two forces is not enough. If I want to perfect this gate, I still have a long way to go,'' thought Edward to himself.

    "Morgana, did you record all the phenomena that urred during our time travel trip?"

    "Yes, Sir. All energy fluctuation, life form or matter around us was recorded for you to analyzeter on."

    Edward nodded before taking out the alchemy item that allows him to use the power of the Gate remotely. He ced an Invisible Charm on himself, then he teleported back to Britain on Earth.

    After arriving in Diagon Alley, Edward uses Legilimency on a passing wizard to read their memories.

    "1926?" he muttered. "This should be the time that the Fantastic Beast Movie took ce."

    Edward''s first reaction was whether his presence could alter time too much, thus causing the disappearance of some future people; he knew that there was a high chance of this happening as there are precedents of people who tried to use the Time-Turner to mess with time.

    However, he soon gave up thinking about this as he did not care. As long as his family is not involved, it does not matter to him, And if his family did be involved, then he will use the Gate to go back in time to try to fix it.

    Of course Edward did not know that his reckless thinking was a result of his recent increase in magical prowess.

    . . .

    Soon afternding, Edward did a little investigation while recollecting his memories about all the information he had about the movie. He learned that Newt Scamander had left for America a while ago, so he instantly apparated to a corner he once visited in New York.

    Unfortunately for him he forgot that he was in New York 1926 instead of New York 1992. Luckily for him, he did not remove the Invisible Charm, So when he apparated in the middle of a crowd full of muggles, no one actually saw him.

    After stealing the wallet of a very wealthy muggle individual, Edward stayed at a luxurious hotel for the night. Before going to bed, he spent a great deal of time nning what he is going to do in this timeline and the benefit he can reap from the plot.

    The next day, after getting ready, he took out his own World Wide Marauder''s Map. After recalibrating it, he discovered Newt Scamander''s whereabouts.

    Since the original version already had his name on it, Edward did not need his hair or precious item of his to track. Edward made sure to keep watch of all the people close to Dumbledore--including Newt Scamander, even if he was a retired old man.

    Then, without much hesitation, he showed up to Tina and Queenie Goldstein--who were having dinner with Newt and Jacob Kowalski.

    After opening the door, Tina frowned as she looked at the handsome young man with blue eyes in front her. She asked with vignce: "Who are you?"

    _________________

    There might be spoilers for the Fantastic Beasts Movies if you have not watch them and n on doing so.

    Pickup Line: It''s a portkey �� once you touch it, it will take you somewhere you''ve never seen before.

    Title: Obscurus

 Chapter 59 - Obscurus (I)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    __________________________________

    Tina Goldstein looked at the well-dressed young man in front of her; although the suit looked very expensive, the style was weird and she had never seen it before.

    More importantly, she did not recognize the strange wizard that suddenly showed himself in front of her house.

    Meanwhile Edward smiled, then snapped his finger; his clothes then turned into a style more appropriate for the 1920''s.

    "Sorry about that, I just came from a far away ce. My mane is Edward Bones, and I am here to see Mr. Newt Scamander."

    After frowning for a while, she let Edward inside the house. Normally, as a former Auror, she would never allow a suspicious wizard like Edward inside her house. However, for some reason, she trusted the young wizard that showed up unannounced in front of her house.

    Of course this was a Charming Charm that Edward used to solicit trust to people he first met. Adding on to his handsome face, it was twice the result.

    After entering the house, he saw Newt Scamander, Queenie Goldstein, Jacob Kowalski, and Newt sitting and preparing to eat dinner.

    He looked at Jacob before nodding his head, looked at Queenie who had a frown on her face after seeing Edward.

    "A very talented Legilimens, however, Miss. Queenie, it is very rude to peep into others'' minds," said Edward calmly.

    "Since your lumency is so powerful, does it matter if I try to take peak?" replied Queenie with a smile on her beautiful face.

    "On ount of the fact that you are a very beautiful woman, I will let this go," said Edward with the same smile as her. Then, he looked at Newt Scamander.

    "Mr. Scamander, my name is Edward Bones, it is a pleasure to meet you," said Edward with great enthusiasm as he shook hands with him. Meanwhile, Newt had a puzzled look on his face.

    "Do we know each other? Wait, Bones, are you from the Bones family back in the UK?"

    "I am a very distant rtive," replied Edward calmly.

    "Is that so? So what can I do for you?"

    "I heard rumors that you were writing a book about Magical Animals, so I came to talk to you personally."

    "Are you interested in magical animals as well?" asked Newt excitedly.

    Then, the two of them spent the next half hour discussing the issue of magical animals. At first the conversation was quite cordial, but soon the two of them started arguing.

    The reason behind that these knowledgeable magizoologists have different philosophies when ites to certain issues.

    Edward believed that some magical animals were too dangerous and needed to use forceful means to tame them, while Newt believed that all animals--not matter their nature--can be taken care of using the proper method. However, force is never the answer.

    ''It''s nice to see that after so many years, Newt is still the same Newt,'' thought Edward to himself. He and Newt had the same argument countless times when he was at Hogwarts.

    Edward paused for a moment, turned his head to the other people who were looking at them in shock, smiled before saying: "I am sorry about our behaviors. Sometimes, we just get lost in things that interest us."

    Meanwhile, Newt--who did not have Edward''s social skill--lowered his head in embarrassment as he looked at his cold food. Nevertheless, Queenie could feel that he was very happy today; most likely, happy to find a person with the same interest as him, and the knowledge to back it up--despite the difference in philosophy.

    "It''s alright, Mr. Bones," replied Tina as she looked at the already cold food. Edward-noticing the situation--snapped his finger, then the food of everybody in the room was heated up.

    As everybody ate their food, he focused his attention on the beautiful witch--Queenie Goldstein--as he started to flirt with her. He did not really care at the ugly looks that Jacob was given him.

    "So, Mrs. Queenie, what do you do for a living?"

    "Just call me Queenie. I work in the Work Permit Office spending most of my days making coffee or unjinxing the johns."

    "It''s a shame to let such a talented witch such as yourselves do such a menial job."

    Queenie gave a deep look at Edward before saying: "Most people see my beauty before they see my talent. You are a different kind of wizard, aren''t you, Mr. Bones."

    "You can call me Edward. And a lot of people have said these words to me," replied Edward with a charming smile on his face.

    "Mr, Bones, how do you feel about the rise of Grindelwald?" suddenly asked Tina. She finally noticed that something was wrong. First, she let Edward inside her house too easily.

    Second, Edward knew all of their names without any of them introducing themselves. Adding to that the way that he can so easily use wandless casting, this proves that this young wizard that she let inside her house is possibly a very powerful wizard.

    Meanwhile, Edward stopped talking to Queenie, looked at her big sister before saying: "It does not matter what I think. What matters is the fact that since so many wizards are willing to show their support to him, it showed that many people share his views and beliefs.

    "This should be enough for different leaders in different countries toe together and discuss whether to change the status quo of wizards in this world. Unfortunately, we all know that such a thing will not happen.

    "As a result, for the next few years, the entire wizarding world will be embroiled in war under the leadership of a powerful wizard like Grindelwald."

    "Grindelwald will be stopped," replied Tina, full of certainty.

    "You are wrong, Miss Tina. The only person that can stop him is Albus Dumbledore, but it seems that he has no intention of doing so."

    "Maybe he has his reason," suddenly said Newt.

    "Maybe he has. But this will change anything, will it?" replied Edward back.

    After that, all of them had a slightly joyous meal with Edward spending the majority of time flirting with Queenie, and she, flirting back.

    Afterwards Edward said to her: "Queenie, this was the best meal I had in a very long time." Then he said his goodbye with everyone and returned to his hotel room.

    There, he started to review all the benefits he got tonight.

    The main reason that he approached Newt was because he wanted to get his knowledge about Obscurus--especially how he separated them from a person''s body--just like he did to the child in Sudan.

    During his brief argument with Newt, he briefly mentioned Obscurus. Then, once the memories of that night appeared in his mind, Edward was able to get all the information from him.

    He had always wanted to do such a thing to old man Newt, unfortunately he was also very adept at lumency. Edward guessed that after his experience with Queenie, old Newt decided to learn lumency.

    Of course Edward could have still read his memory, but he could not do it so sneakily without him knowing like he did today at dinner. After all, Edward still had to behave a certain way in society giving his status and reputation. And forcibly reading a person''s memory was not eptable behavior.

    __________

    A few words: First, I never n to create an arc where Edward started to act arrogant and stupid because of his bloodline. The only reason that particr paragraph existed was to show that his sudden increase in strength made him more bold, more willing to ignore the original plot--which he previously thought was a safe way to get benefit while hiding behind the scene.

    Second, this the second time that you guys have doubted this author''s ability and showed no faith in me. (the first being the time that Death showed up). So, shame on all of you.

    Third, as I have already written ten chapters ahead, there will be no person from this timeline as a member of Edward''s harem or group.

    Pickup Line: Forget about Newt Scamander �� I''ve got a really fantastic beast to show you.

 Chapter 60 - Obscurus (II)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    ___________________________________________________

    Credence Barebone had just finished a secret meeting with someone whom he trusted very much. However, when he returned home, he saw his mother waiting in the stairs for him.

    At first, he tried to exin or justify tardiness for returning home, but upon realizing that his mother did not care, he just handed her his belt and received a severe whooping.

    However, Credence did not cry or pleaded for leniency; he just bore it silently. At this point in his life, he was used to being beaten; it was nothing new.

    After returning to his own room, he wanted to use a little cream that he prepared for this asion, when he suddenly noticed that someone else was in his room.

    Startled, he instantly screamed; "Who are you?" hoping to alert everybody else in the house. However, the young handsome man with blue eyes that trespassed in his room just looked at him with a smile on his face.

    "You know, it is because of jealousy," said the young intruder--who was in fact Edward himself.

    "What are you talking about? More importantly, who are you?" replied Credence while looking at the door for someone toe in. However, he was disappointed.

    "Your mother''s hatred for anything magical. I once knew a person like her; her name was Petunia, and she had a sister that was a very talented witch. Unfortunately, Petunia did not have any talent for magic, so she became envious of her sister and often called her a freak of nature.

    "Later, she took all her frustration on her sister'' only son after her death. Well, I guess some credit could be given to her for even raising him for so many years. And no one will being as I have ced a charm in this room to prevent our conversation from being heard."

    Despite how he was acting, Credence was not afraid as he had something very powerful to rely on. So, after the initial panic, he calmed himself down, then asked: "You still have not answered my question. Who are you and what do you want with me?"

    "Who I am is not that important. As for the reason that I am here, it is to make a deal with you?"

    "Deal? What deal? I have nothing to offer to someone like you."

    "Oh, we both know that is not true. As for the deal, I will teach you magic, in exchange, I want you to sign a magical contract for me."

    Credence frowned after hearing this, then he thought about it for a moment before answering: "I am sorry, but I have someone else as my teacher. So. I will not sign any binding contract without even knowing what it is for."

    Edward was not that surprised as he could read Credence''s mind like it was a well-written novel. So. he said: "Are you referring to the promise that Percival Graves gave you? Unfortunately, you are gravely mistaken if you think that he will keep his words."

    "What do you mean by that?" as Credence, a little agitated.

    "Percival is the kind of person that despises muggles or the No-Maj. And without knowing how incredible your talents actually are, he will easily get rid of you after he believes that you have found what he is looking for.

    "Of course once he realized that you were what he was looking for, he would be more than happy to change his tune."

    After frowning for a moment, Credence then asked: "How do I know you are not like him? After getting what you want from me, you will also break your promise."

    "Well, I can say that I am the kind of man that always keeps his words, but that would not be nearly enough. However, the magical contract that we will sign will have a use that states that I have to teach you a certain amount of magic for a certain period of time."

    Credence frowned as he pondered whether to ept this deal. Upon noticing his struggle, Edward smiled before saying: "You do not need to answer me right away. I can give you some time before making a decision. However, I still need to make some preparations so that you do not reveal our discussion tonight."

    After that he took out his wand, and Credence took a step back.

    "You do not need to be alert. I just want to prevent you from identally or intentionally revealing my information to Percival Graves. Additionally, I can honestly tell you that even if you use your powers, you are still not a threat to me."

    Edward was not lying. Although the power of an Obscurus is tremendous, he still has many ways to deal with it. A Lot of dark magic like Fiendfyre and Elemental Spells are more than enough to deal with him. Not to mention that he can still run away with Apparition if needed.

    With a wave of his wand, he ced a lock in Credence''s memory--just like he did to the Gryffindor Trio and Hagrid when they were talking in the shack a few months ago. So, if he tries to reveal any information about him, he will instantly forget Edward.

    As a matter of fact, Edward ced a simr lock in his own memory regarding the code he used to gain control of his Gate of World in case something goes wrong. Only when certain conditions are met that he will remember this code.

    The reason he did that was in case he ever encountered a person strong enough to be able to read his memory. In that way, his Gate will be protected and almost impossible to fall in the wrong hand.

    Even if a person used Polyjuice potions or simr disguise to try to gain control of his Gate, all the Security measures will prevent that from happening. So, unless the person has the code, it is impossible to control the Gate.

    If they try to use force, the Gate is programmed to attack any intruder. And if that also fails, it will initiate the Self-destruction sequence in an attempt to try to kill the invader.

    . . .

    After preventing Credence from revealing his identity Edward left in order to wait for the right time to appear again, And he knew that it was not long before Percival would reveal his true nature to Credence.

    Then, Edward will show up and offer his help again. By then, with the knowledge he acquired from Newt, and after studying Credence, he will have a deep understanding of the magical entity known as Obscurus.

    _______________________

    Pickup Line: I''m not an Animagus, but I''m an animal in bed.

 Chapter 61 - The Power Of Numbers

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    ___________________

    After making contact with Credence, Edward returned to his hotel room, then took out a crystal ball. After activating it, he began to watch what was going on through it; he basically watched the entire plot of Fantastic Beast inside his luxurious and very expensive hotel room.

    This crystal ball is actually a form of Divination Magic. As a matter of fact, one of Edward''s greatest failures ever sinceing to the wizarding world is Divination.

    When he was young, he tried using divination, but it was to no avail. So, he spent a lot of time researching this type of magic, but he seemed to be incapable of using it. So, Edward thought that he did not have a talent for this kind of magic. However, things seemed moreplex than he imagined.

    During his first year at Hogwarts, he studied Professor Trwney''s bloodline and found the source of her ability--despite how diluted her bloodline power was. Then, he tried to add that power to his Life Code Modification, but even then, he could not use Divination Magic.

    As ast attempt, Edward tried bloodline magic, Bloodline magic is a new form of magic that he created while studying the Life Code. It is actually a very simple form of magic: it allows Edward the ability to use the magic of magical creatures--without modifying his Life Code.

    There are many magical creatures with amazing bloodlines, but Edward cannot just use all of them. He knew that his bloodline modification had limits, not to mention the many other powerful bloodlines that exist in the Multiverse or Omni-verse.

    So, he only used the best of the Harry Potter World, while leaving enough room for himself for future modifications. Nevertheless, he still wanted a way to use the ability of some of these magical animals.

    So, he invented a way for him to use their ability: bloodline magic. Unfortunately, the downside of this form of magic is that it requires material to cast. To be precise, Edward needs to use specially made gems that contain the bloodline of the animals he wants to use.

    Back to the problem of Divination, even after using bloodline magic, he still could not use Divination. After discovering the [Correcting Force of Fate] that made the story of Harry Potter go back to its original trajectory, he knew that peeking in the secret of fate was not a simple thing, and that there might a reason that he could not use Divination magic beside the simple answer that he did not have the talent.

    The only reason that he could use any divination spell at all was because of his exchange with Nics mel. And that was only the most basic of spells, like peeping at people from a distance.

    So, Edward spent the past few days spying on the main characters of this story. First, he watched how Newt was arrested by MACUSA, how he and his group escape, and how the groups manage to track down and capture Newt''s amy in a Macy''s.

    While looking at the entire situation, Edward sighed as he watched the interactions between Queenie and Jacob.

    "So, everything went back to the original track after I left," he muttered to himself.

    As a matter of fact, he was briefly interested in Queenie after seeing her, but he did not pursue it any further as his fear of attachment got the best of him. He realized that Queenie was probably the kind of girl that he liked the most: free spirited and kind-hearted.

    Unlike most other women that he has rtionships with, he could foresee himself truly falling in love with her. However, given his grand aspirations to travel across multiple dimensions and universe, love is not really part of his n.

    Of course for a brief moment, he pondered whether to take her with him on his journey, but he decided against the idea. Forget the fact that he is from the year, 1992--meaning that she would have to abandon everything (including her sister) to leave with him.

    On top of that, Edward does not believe that he has the capacity of having only one woman his entire life. He is essentially immortal and has a long life ahead of him, so he will meet and experience all kinds of beautiful women and wonder. So, it is virtually impossible for him to settle on only one woman.

    And to Edward, Queenie deserved a person that can heartily devote themselves to her. And Jacob is that person.

    So, after their little flirting banner during dinner in their first meeting, he never approached her and her sister again.

    As a matter of fact, Edward only left his hotel when Credence realized that he was right and that Percival Graves was using him all along. Then, he turned into his Obscurus form and started wreaking havoc in New York.

    --Scene Break--

    Edward was floating in the sky of New York, invisible to both muggles and wizards alike. With a calm look on his face, he watched how terrifying Credence''s power as an Obscurial was.

    His first thought is how would he deal with such power if he was ever forced to fight with it. Then, he started to create many counter-measures on how to either contain, escape, and kill Credence if they ever were enemies.

    Then, he started to think whether he could create a spell that allows him to instantly create an Obscurus, then control it to his bidding. If he seeded, then his spell would be even more powerful than Grindelwald''s [Protego Diabolica].

    So, with a calm mind, he watched until the moment that the American wizards thought that they had actually killed Credence. After that, he watched how all the wizards banded together to fix the entire city of New York that was previously destroyed.

    It was an amazing sight to see; it looked like time was going backwards.

    After seeing this, Edward was moved as he muttered to himself: "Maybe I underestimate the power of wizards of this world. With the proper guidance, they can do many wonderful things.

    "Not to mention that they are arge group of supernatural people that can do a lot of destruction--even without any proper training. So, if they were properly trained like an army, then they can actually achieve many things."

    After thinking about this, many of Edward''s preconceived notions about wizards were changed, and an idea was slowly brewing inside his mind: an idea that could forever change the wizarding world.

    Afterwards, he apparated somewhere; to be precise, he apparated to Credence''s location.

    "I warned you, didn''t I?" said Edward after appearing in a deste and abandoned factory.

    "Who?" screamed Credence, then he saw Edward''s handsome face slowly approaching him. He frowned as he did not like this strange wizard that seemed to appear everywhere around him. His demeanor reminded him of Percival Graves--a person Credence once thought to be his friend.

    "There is no need to be so hostile. I am probably the only person in your life that has ever told you the truth so directly. Ever since our first meeting, I have made my intentions very clear--without any deception," replied Edward calmly.

    Credence frowned as he realized that Edward was right. So, after a few seconds of silence, he asked: "What exactly is that contract of yours?"

    _________

    Sorry that I did not post yesterday, but something happened to me. I started posted on Royalroad. So, while reading thements there, the people there tear apart my novel. I mean I did not expect so many errors were in it. Now, previously, I thought that I was the kind of person that can take constructive criticism, but after this experience, I realize how massive my ego was. So, after the experience, I was not in the mood to write at all, and even pondered for a brief moment whether to quit all together.

    Nevertheless, thesements have helped realized how much I need to improve as a writer, and I am very grateful for the criticism. Now that I have ced my ego aside, hopefully I will be a much better writer after this experience.

    Pickup Line: You may be a muggle, but that body is magical.

    title: Contract

 Chapter 62 - Contract

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    ___________________________________

    "The contract consists of two parts: the first of which is to allow me to study you as an Obscurus," replied Edward calmly.

    "Study? Obscurus? What is that?" asked Credence with an obvious displeasure in his face. After all, no one would like to be treated as a guinea pig orb rat.

    "I forgot that you do not even know what you are and what your powers are," replied Edward. Then, he suddenly entered his professor mode and started to exin:

    "When a young wizard or witch repressed his own magical capability or is forced to do so through physical or emotional trauma, an uncontroble dark force that is parasitic in nature will be form inside of them known as an Obscurus, and said child will be known as an Obscurial.

    "As you can see from your power, Obscurus is a very destructive dark force. In the past, when wizards were haunted by muggles, Obscurials were a moremon thing, but when wizards separated from muggle society, they became a rare thing.

    "Most Obscurial do not live past the age 10, but you are different. I am guessing that because of your lineage, you are way more powerful than most of them, thus finding a way to not only survive, but freely control such a power. I am very interested in how you did such a thing."

    "Lineage? You mean my family? Do you know who my real family is?" asked Credence with an agitated voice.

    "I do know, but I will not tell you," replied Edward calmly.

    "Why?" screamed Credence. Then, a powerful force came from his body and rushed towards Edward. However, thetter did not even move as a power Shield Cham appeared around him, then bounced the powerful force back sending Credence flying away a few meters until he hit a wall.

    Edward then walked to him who was lying on the floor before saying: "Are you calm now?"

    With a pleading look on his face, Credence asked: "Why don''t you tell me if you know? As long as you tell me, I will sign your contract?"

    Edward had a pensive look on his face. The reason he rejected Credence was because of his usual instinct to keep the canon timeline change as little as possible. So, for a moment, he forgot that he did not need to care about keeping the original story as much as possible.

    After figuring this out, Edward started to think about the benefit that he could get from this situation. One of his ns was to study the power of fate and discover the reason that Divination Magic seemed to elude him so much.

    He also wanted to study the [Correcting Force of Fate] that ensures that the plots of the original canon storyline always get back on track.

    ''Since there is a physical manifestation of Death in this world, could the same be for Fate?'' thought Edward to himself. Then, he looked at Credence before saying: "Fine, I can agree to your terms, but you have to sign the contract first, and you have to cooperate with my research.

    "Before you agree so easily, be warned that you might be forced to live many unhappy memories of your childhood."

    Despite this warning, Credence did not hesitate to sign the contract that Edward handed to him. He did not even ask the second part of the contract that this stranger he met only twice mentioned before.

    He longed to know his origin, his family, so he did not care what he did to find them, to know them.

    After seeing him sign the magical contract, Edward nodded in satisfaction. "We can start in 7 days as I have some things to deal with first."

    "Can you tell me who my parents are now?" asked Credence as he held Edward''s arm with a very firm grip.

    Edward then looked at this lost child in his eyes, and after seeing the longing mixed with despair in his face, he secretly sighed before answering:

    "Your real name is Aurelius Dumbledore, the younger brother of Albus Dumbledore--who is currently one of the greatest wizards alive, and soon will be known as the greatest white wizard of this century. I will tell you the detailster."

    (AN: I know that it has not been proven with certainty whether Credence is really Dumbledore''s brother, but for the sake of this fiction, he is. So, if you are someone that is particr about continuity, then consider this an alternate universe where he is in fact his real blood brother.)

    After that, Edward apparated away, heading to a few other locations in the next few days. In hisst stop, he appeared in a run-down inn.

    --Scene Break--

    After entering the inn, the smell of goat assaulted his nose making him quite ufortable.

    Nevertheless, he ignored the dirt and smell of the inn and headed straight for the owner in the upstairs sitting--who was admiring a painting of a young child hanging to a ce where anyone could see it.

    Although this person was in his 40''s or 50''s, he looked much older due to his unkempt hair and clothes.

    "Do you want to see her?" asked Edward out loud--an act which startled the distracted Aberforth.

    After hearing someone speaking next to him, he instantly stood up, took out his wand and pointed it at the stranger that had his face covered.

    "Who are you?" he asked as he felt a great deal of threat from this strange wizard. His instinct was warning that this person was very dangerous, and the only time he felt such tremendous power was from his brother and that damn Grindelwald.

    "Me? It doesn''t matter who I am, but you have not answered my question?" replied Edward calmly.

    "Why would I talk about my affairs to a stranger that broke through my own inn?"

    "That sounds fair, in that case, I will be more direct. I need you to sign a magical contract for me, and in exchange, I will let you see your sister again for a few hours. You can talk to her and say all the things you wished you had before she left."

    Aberforth became even more on guard after hearing this, so he did not lower his wand. He squinted his eyes at Edward before saying: "You must think for a fool that I would believe such nonsense."

    Nevertheless, Edward was not offended. With a calm and slow motion, he took out a small stone or gem from his pocket.

    "I am sure that your brother was not the only one who ever researched such a thing, am I right?"

    "That''s...that''s...the Resurrection Stone, one of the Deathly Hallows." stuttered Aberforth--who wished nothing more than to rush to Edward and confiscate it from his hand. Fortunately, his reason still got the best of him.

    The truth of the matter is that this stone was not the one that Edward has in the future, but the one from this timeline. He used the Imperius Curse to control the Gaunt''s family to take the stone, and he will return itter and modify their memories.

    At one point he wanted to know what would happen if he brought this one to the future, but considering the fact that he might have to deal with Death if he did that, he stopped his n--for now.

    "Yes. With this, you can see her again and talk to her."

    "I can do more than that. I can finally resurrect her," added Aberforth.

    "Unfortunately, that is not possible. At least the Resurrection Stone is not enough to do such a thing."

    Aberforth finally woke up from his delusion after hearing this, then he sighed mncholy. Nevertheless, after a few minutes of silence, he asked:

    "What''s this contract about?"

    ______________

    Pickup Line: If you were a Dementor, I''d be a criminal just to get your kiss.

    Title" Cruel Intentions

 Chapter 63 - Cruel Intentions

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    --------------------------

    Edward smiled under his hood before saying: "This contract is not about you, but your brother--Albus."

    "Of course it is," replied Aberforth. "Most dangerous things that ur in the wizarding world involve him one way or another. Nevertheless, please be more specific."

    "Well, I lust after your brother''s knowledge of magic. However, knowing him, he would rather die than willingly hand it over to me. So, I have to be creative in finding ways to acquire what I want."

    "What don''t you just say that you are not his opponent, so you are trying to use me to get to him."

    "Unfortunately, you are wrong Mr. Aberforth. If there was a list of the most powerful wizards in this world, I would be first, your brother second, and Grindelwald third or fourth," replied Edward while thinking about Credence''s power. This Obscurial might be ranked third given his ability and potential.

    Aberforth frowned after hearing this as he could not tell where this person''s confidence came from. Despite being estranged for many years, Aberforth knew how powerful his brother was; he knew despite his calm and nice persona, was a very terrifying wizard. And if it was not that because of the Blood Pact, his brother would have long stopped Grindelwald.

    After a brief moment of silence, he asked: "How is me signing this contract going to help you get to my brother?"

    "I could spend a lot of time exining to you the power of bloodline, but I do not have a lot of time to spend, so, do we have a deal or not?" replied Edward calmly.

    If it was not that his magical contract had the restriction that the user had to sign it on his own volition, Edward had many ways for him to force Aberforth to sign the contract. Whether it was to use the Imperius Curse, influence his mind, or even straight up enve his soul, he could do all that. Edward''s morally grey character often shows up when ites to magic and knowledge

    Unfortunately, this contract had severe restrictions when it came to this; he had tried before, but the contract did not work.

    After hesitating for a while, Aberforth asked for the contract and Edward handed it to him.

    The first thing that the oldest of Dumbledore noticed was how beautiful this magical contract was. There were so many strange patterns on it--which were glowing with magical lights.

    Then, he spent some time reading. The general gist of it was that his younger brother was to hand over all his magical knowledge, and in exchange, Edward will allow Aberforth to see his sister, Ariana for a few hours in the next three days.

    Of course there were uses like to keep this contract a secret between the two of them, and other things.

    After making sure that there was nothing wrong with the contract--Aberforth had to make sure as he was once yed by the goblins of Gringotts due to a contract--he did not immediately sign it, but asked: "Why is the time duration so short?"

    "You should have read the Tale of the Three Brothers?" asked Edward back instead of answering. Aberforth nodded. "Then, do you remember what happened to the second brother''s wife after her soul was summoned from the afterlife?"

    "...''She was sad and cold, separated from him by a veil. Though she had returned to the mortal world, she did not truly belong there and suffered,''" muttered Aberforth.

    "That is correct. By using Soul Magic, I can summon your sister without having any problem, however, she cannot stay in the world of the living for long."

    ''At least without the proper anchor.'' thought Edward to himself.

    Aberforth then sighed before signing the contract--an act which greatly relieved Edward.

    Little did Aberforth know that this contract was also signed by another person, his unknown little brother--Credence Barebone or Aurelius Dumbledore.

    The purpose of Edward doing all of this was truly to get Dumbledore''s magical knowledge, however, this n was not that simple.

    Edward knew that the headmaster would never willingly sign this contract. Edward''s first n was to go back in time when Dumbledore was young and easily influenced, then use the temptation of the Deathly Hallows to have him sign the contract.

    However, even with the Philosophers'' Stone powering his gate, he could not go back so far in time. So, after realizing that he was in 1926, he created another n.

    By using the power of Bloodline, he will have the headmaster''s rtives sign a contract bound to the Dumbledore family''s bloodline. Then, Edward will have him pay it.

    And if the headmaster refused, although Edward could not force him to hand in his knowledge since it was not him personally that signed the contract, there are still major consequences.

    For one, his brother Aberforth will be bacsh by the contract and die. As for Credence, given that Edward had never heard anything about him in his time period, he imagined that he was either dead or hiding somewhere very hidden in the world.

    Of course Edward knows that Dumbledore is the kind of person that watched his brother die. In order to prevent Edward from bing too powerful by gaining his knowledge, the headmaster might really sacrifice not only his life, but his remaining family.

    However, Edward was prepared for such an asion. ording to the hidden uses of the contract, if such an asion was to ur, Edward has the legal right to all the souls of the Dumbledore family--including their dead parents, sister, and even Dumbledore'' soul.

    Of course Edward knows that a powerful wizard like the headmaster has control of his soul after death; this was the reason that he could show up to greet Harry Potter after Voldemort killed him in the Forbidden Forest.

    So, Edward'' s n for this situation is to summon the headmaster''s little sister, Ariana and tortured her soul right in front of him.

    If the headmaster can harden himself to watch his family kill by not fulfilling the contract, Edward will not hesitate to be cruel and despicable. As a matter of fact, his n was not just to call the headmaster''s sister, but his mother and father too.

    He will torture them until he gets what he wants.

    Back to the current moment.

    After Aberforth signed the contract, Edward fulfilled his end of the bargain and called Ariana Dumbledore''s soul from the afterlife, and let her reunite with her brother.

    Meanwhile, Edward was pulled into a dreamscape despite appearing to be just standing not far from these two.

    The person who called was of course Death.

    "You know wizard, you should not mess with time," said Death in a in voice.

    "Many people have done it before, I doubt that you personally gave them a visit, so why are you targeting me?" asked Edward calmly.

    "None of these people had the wit or strength to be able to cause as much damage as you can. Messing with time can do irreparable damage to this frail universe."

    Edward frowned after hearing this, then he said: " I can agree not to cause trouble, or at the very least, just be an observer, but you have to answer my question."

    After a brief silence, Death said; "What is it?"

    "Since you are the manifestation of thews of Death, are there any other Gods like you? Like the physical manifestation of Life and Fate?" responded Edward.

    Death became silent for a few minutes after hearing this question, then he answered: "There used to be. However, after the ''Cataclysm'', all the others were forced to revert back to the Laws of Nature in order to keep the bnce and function of this Universe, and I am the only one left."

    "What is this ''Cataclysm'' you mention?" asked Edward who felt that he hade very close to the deepest secrets of this world.

    "I have answered your question, wizard," replied Death. "Now, keep your word or suffer the consequences." After that, Edward was kicked out of the dreamscape and woke up to find himself still in the Hog''s Head Inn, and only a few seconds had passed.

    -----------

    To all my Patre.o.n.s members, sorry I have not posted for a while. So, I owe you guys two chapters that will posted tonight. Maybe I should be posting this message on the website instead since I doubt you guys read this.

    Pickup Line: You must y Quidditch. I know a Keeper when I see one.

    Title: ckmail

 Chapter 64 - Blackmail

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] ??

    ______________________

    After his little chat with Death, Edward spent the next hours waiting until Aberforth finished talking to his sister, then he sent her soul back to the afterlife. Edward did not stop despite the pitiful look Aberforth was given him.

    The next day, Edward directly teleported to some ce using the house-elf magic spell. The reason being that this ce was one of the most secure ces in this country; the MACUSA jail.

    The highly guarded prisoner--Grindelwald-- was shocked to see someone actually apparated inside his jail cell knowing how many Anti-Apparition Enchantments were there. He knew that only the phoenix and house-elf might have this ability, but not a wizard.

    So, immediately, Grindelwald was on guard. Soon, he noticed that he was the only one who could see this unannounced visitor.

    With a calm face, he said: "So, who might I owe this visit to, gentleman!"

    Edward did not immediately answer, instead he activated his magic core--demonstrating his massive magic power.

    Grindelwald felt the vast magic power from Edward''s heart, then he muttered in shock: "You broke the First Limiter."

    Edward smile and finally spoke for the first time: "It''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Mr. Gellert Grindelwald. My name is Edward Bones."

    Grindelwald frowned as he remembered that there was a pure-blood family name Bones back in Britain.

    "I have never seen such a talented wizard like you, Mr. Bones. So, what brings you to see me here?"

    "I am here because I require something of you." After saying that, Edward did not waste time and handed a magic contract to Grindelwald--who took his time to read it.

    The contract basically granted Edward ess to all his magical knowledge and experiences.

    "So, Mr. Bones, what makes you think that I would sign something like this?" asked--one of the greatest dark wizards that has ever lived--with a dangerous look in his face.

    With the same calm look on his face, Edward said: "I could threaten you with your own death, but I am an advocate against capital punishment. So, let me show you the reason."

    After saying that, Edward took out his wand and started to enchant Grindelwald''s prison. In half an hour, he ced so many enchantments in this room that would make anyone dizzy just by looking at them.

    More importantly were the effects of these enchantments. They first prevented Grindelwald from using wandless magic by locking his magic power, then they prevented his voice from reaching outside to prevent him from charming the people outside.

    The enchantments prevented anyone from using Polyjuice potion to impersonate him. As a matter of fact, the enchantments will prevent anyone from entering this room except for sending Grindelwald''s food.

    And if the leader of the Alliance tries to escape, these enchantments will lock his soul inside this room--meaning only his body could leave this room.

    In essence, these enchantments prevent Grindelwald from escaping using any means imaginable.

    Just by the enchantments he could recognize, Grindelwald knew the meaning of Edwards.

    After a brief pause, he said: " I do not understand how a talented and powerful wizard like you has never been heard before. Before I sign this contract, I would like to invite you to my cause.

    "With our powersbined, we could finally lead wizardkind to be free from oppression, free to be what we truly are instead of hiding like rats in a sewer. What do you say?"

    "You know, Mr. Grindelwald, I agree with many of your ideas. Unfortunately, I do not agree with your approach of aplishing them.

    "Despite the fact that you said that you do not hate muggles, your actions are still rooted in the supremacy of wizards. You failed to see the true value of muggles and what they can bring to society and wizard civilization as a whole.

    "Not to mention that I can see that you have already started to let powers get to your head, and have started in a path astray from the ideologies that you preach."

    "What do you mean by the ''true'' value of muggles?" asked Grindelwald. If it was any other person who said these words to him, he would have ignored them and tried to convince them that muggles will only bring destruction to the world--just like his vision showed him. However,ing from a powerful wizard like Edward, he is willing to listen.

    As for being convinced, that was something entirely different.

    Meanwhile, Edward wanted to tell Grindelwald about the wonders of technology and how if it was mixed with magic, how wonderful civilization would advance, but he did not do so as he gave Death his words that he would not interfere too much.

    So, he just shook his head before saying: "There is no need to say anything more. You can either sign this contract, or spend the rest of your life in this life while your revolution crumbles without your leadership. I am sure that Dumbledore will not have any reservation cing these people into their ces without your presence."

    Grindelwald frowned after hearing this: ''Could he know the rtionship between me and Albus?''

    He then looked down at the contract in his hand, then signed it. Unlike the headmaster, he did not have the will to sacrifice his own life for the greater good.

    Maybe in hister years, after spending years in a prison, he might have changed. For now, however, he was not that kind of person.

    After receiving the signed contract, Edward smiled gleefully, then he apparated away after removing the enchantments in the cell room.

    He then spent the next three days fulfilling his end of the bargain with Aberforth, then he met with Credence to fulfil his other agreement by teaching him basic magic.

    Although Edward gave Death his word not to interfere, he had already signed a contract before that, so he was also bound by his own contract. Of course he could still find ways to break it, but he did not want to.

    Based on Death''s words, there are a few things that he still wanted to observe.

    Meanwhile, while teaching Credence, he started to review all of Grindelwald''s magic knowledge.

    Just like him and Voldemort, Grindelwald was a master of the dark arts and started experimenting with dark magic ever since he was in school. So, there were plenty of things to learn.

    For once, he learned that Grindelwald used the Elder Wand to break his First Limiter. Through the power of Law imbued in the wand, he was able to break his own limit. Through this knowledge, he learned a little bit of the capabilities of Laws.

    Of course, Edward was most happy to finally learn the dark magic: "Protego Diabolica".

    He previously theorized that this spell was rted to the Fiendfyre Curse, and he was correct. Grindelwald took that curse and modified it to greater height.

    Not only did he increase its destructive power, but also granted it the ability to determine whether a person was loyal to them. Edward was very satisfied with this ability as this would be of great help to the ns he recently made after seeing the power of wizards when they worked together when they repaired New York.

    Another thing that he acquired that made him satisfied and that would be helpful to his future ns was Grindelwald''s ability to charm people with his words.

    Through his memories, Edward learned mannerism, linguistics, persuasive speaking and emotion maniption; all the things that Grindelwald used to charm wizards to follow him and his revolution.

    --------------

    Title: Wild Theories

 Chapter 65 - Wild Theories

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    _____________________________

    After reviewing all of Grindelwald''s knowledge, the contract did not cease to exist. No, Edward would not make such a rookie mistake, so the contract will not be invalid until he squeezes the first generation Dark Lord to hisst value.

    He knew that Grindelwald still had plenty of room to grow--even when he was imprisoned. He did not believe for a second that Grindelwald did not think about magic during his time imprisoned at Nurmengard.

    More importantly, Edward wanted the memory of his battle with Dumbledore in 1945. This battle was described as legendary by the people who witnessed it, so Edward wanted to see it and experienced it.

    So, he nned to activate the contract again after returning to the present.

    After he was done, Edward finally took time to reflect on his brief conversation he had with Death, and all the information he received in just a few sentences.

    First, if he messes up with time, he will have to suffer heavy consequences; most likely, Death will be able to break the rules of his non-intervention and deal with him.

    Second, there used to be many "Gods" like Death in this world, but after suffering from something called the [Cataclysm], they were either dead or forced to revert to the basic principles that govern realities of this universe.

    ording to Edward''s current theory, he believes that this cataclysmic event urred about 12,000 years ago.

    The reason for that was that Edward had long noticed that this Harry Potter universe is very simr to his previous universe before he transmigrated. The only difference was magic, but the culture, history, and advance in technology was the same with different people.

    However, key figures like Einstein, Isaac Newton, Niks Te, Hitler and Stalin still exist; people that have impacted the world greatly.

    This fact has Edward theorized that the Harry Potter world was possibly just an alternate universe of Earth, but he does not have any proof to back that up.

    Back to the point.

    One of the theories he once read in his past life was the idea that 12,000 years ago, a highly advanced civilization existed on Earth, but was destroyed due a cataclysmic event. However, remains of this civilization were discovered by the Mesopotamian, Babylonian, and Egyptians.

    Then, they build a powerful civilization and wonders that some scientist in modern time still could notpletely understand or exin.

    Edward''s theory was that simr events might have urred in this Harry Potter World; that a powerful wizarding civilization existed 12,000 years ago and the Gods like Death even walked the Earth among them.

    After going through [The Cataclysm], this civilization was destroyed and the Gods were killed; remains of it were discovered byter wizards, hence the wizards in the past were most likely way more powerful than currently.

    Edward believes that magic power used to exist in the environment in the past. But as time passed, the magic power gradually decreased, hence the reason that modern wizards are so weak. This theory also exins why ley line nodes contain magic power, but the environment does not.

    This theory can also exin Edward''s other theory that the Harry Potter Universe was a High Magical Universe, but slowly weakened over time.

    Another proof of this far-fetched theory was the Pyramids located all around the world. After connecting them together in a certain way, they formed a strange pattern that looked like a magical array to Edward.

    After discovering this, he visited all of them during his five years voyage around the world. He discovered that they were located in the most powerful ley line magical nodes in this.

    On top of that, there are signs of very powerful enchantments in these pyramids. Unfortunately, these enchantments were mostly destroyed due to the passage of time, so Edward could not reconstruct them with the little remaining nor guessed the reason for the Pyramid''s construction.

    However, now that he has the Gate of World, once he increases its ability to travel back in time, he will visit all these Pyramids again and recreate these enchantments and discover the secrets of the past.

    Anyways, he only promised Death not to intervene in the events that urred in the past, he did not promise not to travel back in time as an observer and recorder of history.

    Another n Edward made after summarizing this incident was to return the Harry Potter Universe to its former glory. And the first step in doing this will be to re-activate these ley line nodes and ensure that magic power is returned to the environment. However, he had a feeling that things would not be as simple as he imagined. Nevertheless, he had plenty of time to realize his n.

    --Scene Break--

    After absorbing the essence of Grindelwald''s knowledge, Edward ced his attention on Credence; to be precise, on the Obscurus inside of him and his ability to control it.

    ording to their previous agreement, Edward had to teach him basic magical knowledge, and in exchange, Credence had to allow Edward to study him.

    So, during the next six months, Edward did countless tests and experiments on Credence; he even reviewed all his memories of when he first became an Obscurial--an experience which was very unpleasant to thetter.

    ording to Edward''s discovery, an Obscurus is formed when a young wizard consciously or subconsciously suppressed his or her magic power inside the magic core. Then, all the negative emotions of trauma or abuse fused with the magic power creating a dark and powerful parasitic force with tremendous power.

    In terms of eastern ideologies, the Obscurus is the negative side or Yin of the magic power inside a wizard. ording to his research, the reason that adults cannot be Obscurial is because no matter how dark their thoughts are, they still have some level of control over it, but children do not.

    Additionally, after the age of ten, the magic power of most wizards or witches turns into a very stable and hard to control state, hence the reason it bes more difficult for children after this age to identally use different magical abilities based on their emotions. This probability keeps decreasing as they grow older.

    Most Obscurial do not leave past the age of ten years old, but Credence was different. The reason for that was his powerful bloodline.

    Edward has to admit that the Dumbledore family is full of talented individuals after analyzing his result

    Credence''s bloodline granted him vastly superior magical powers than ordinary children; thus his Obscurus was way more powerful than ordinary one.

    Secondly, his bloodline granted him a very powerful soul, which then granted him a very powerful mind or spirit.

    What Credence did was to separate his mind into two: one was his original self, while the other is all the dark, negative or unhappy memory or trauma that he suffered at the hands of his adopted mother.

    This second personality is also the source and origin of the Obscurus. Using his main personality or mind, he was able to control the second personality, the Obscurus.

    As a result of this situation, he was able to freely control this dark parasitic force inside of him. Of course, Credence did not have total control as he was easily influenced by the second personality. Once his emotions got the best of him, the second personality would take control, hence the reason that he easily lost control after discovering Percival Graves'' betrayal and went on a rampage around the city of New York.

    After analyzing Credence, Edward had an idea on how to create the Obscurus Spell, but he still needed some much needed data--which he will try to acquire after returning to 1992.

    __________

    A few announcement, I will be posting regrly from now. So, we are back to one chapter a day. Sorry about the irregr posting schedule, I was burn out and needed a little break, adding to the things happening in my real life, it was just too much.

    Secondly, I will be writing another fanfiction, this time about Naruto. The Mc of this fic will be truly evil like Fan Yuan from Reverent Insanity. The first chapter will be drop tomorrow, probably, however, the weekly release for that fic will be irregr due to the fact that I''m already writing two other novels.

    Finally, staring next month, my patre.o.n will be charge in front. So, to the people who make a pledge, then read all the ahead chapters, then cancelled your pledges before you are charge, you can no longer use that tactic. And shame on all of you who did that.

    Pickup Line: Are you a Snitch? Because you''re the finest catch here.

    Title: Operation Jormungandr

 Chapter 66 - Operation Jormungandr

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ___________________________

    After teaching Credence magic for the past 6 months, Edward did not immediately return to the future, but observe how the changes he made would affect the world, and to also discover how the power of fate works. So, without any surprise, things went to their original track without Edward''s interference.

    Grindelwald still escaped his prison in MACUSA, Credence still met and developed a rtionship with Nagini, Queenie still became of the Acolytes. More importantly, Credence was still convinced by Grindelwald to join his cause in an attempt to use him to kill Dumbledore.

    Despite the fact that he was already aware of his heritage, Grindelwald still convinced the na?ve boy that Albus Dumbledore not only stole his family from him, but all the glory that should belong to him.

    As for Edward, he watched all these things from thefort of his hotel through a ss ball using Divination. Although he wanted to see the confrontation of Grindelwald and Credence against Dumbledore, he did not want to wait so long.

    He knew that this would be an interesting battle as Credence also broke his First Limiter through the power of the Obscurus. As a matter of fact, he might be the youngest person to ever do so.

    ording to his research, Credence''s constant repression of his magical power allowed it to grow rapidly under the influence of the Obscurus; then, when he reached the limit of 25, the obscurus broke through that barrier or Limiter for him.

    Oddly enough, it did not break the Second Limiter. After experimenting on Credence, he also discovered the mysterious power that prevented him from breaking the Second Limiter. Under his guidance, he had Credence use his Obscurus to try to break that Second Limiter, but it was no use; no matter how much power it used, it was to no avail.

    After that, Edward reviewed some memories he got from Nics mel. ording to him, the Grand Alchemist used his stone to break the first Limiter. However, after realizing that the grievances in the stone were affecting his magical power, he did not want to use this method for his wife.

    So, he studied another method to aplish this task, which was actually a way for wizards to break the Limiter through natural practice and hard-work. A method he taught to a young Dumbledore after thetter graduated from Hogwarts and met Nics mel and became friends.

    Oddly enough, his method worked for his wife, but did not allow him to break through the Second Limiter.

    Edward then summarized his findings in this matter to research itter, but then decided to just ask Death about it. However, knowing how thetter operate, he knew that without a proper reason or benefit, Death would never give him such knowledge for free. So, he has to find a way to entice him.

    ---Scene Break--

    Edward was floating in the air, invisible to everyone present, while a group of wizards listened to a man in the center giving a grand and motivational speech: this person was of course Gellert Grindelwald.

    Edward watched how the events of the second "Fantastic Beasts Movie" unfolded without intervening. After Nics mel used a counter-charm along with other gifted wizards to save the city of Paris from the "Protego Diabolica Curse".

    After that, he took out an Alchemy item and used it to activate the power of the Gate of World to return to the small dimension inside. After that, he returned to 1992.

    As soon as Edward walked out of the Gate, he felt the power of time enveloping him and rapidly aging him by 66 years. However, before that power had the chance to act, the ring that Edward made before traveling through time released a temporal aura that protected him from the effect.

    After a few seconds of constantly fighting this aging curse, Edward left hisboratory on the moon to start his grand n.

    --Scene Break--

    An old man was standing in front of the garden watering his nts. Suddenly, some new memories that he did not have before appeared in his mind.

    "I met Edward in 1926? Before he was even born? Is this rascal messing with time now?" muttered the old man.

    Soon after, an old woman slowly walked next to him before saying: "Newt, did you just have a random memory of Edward in 1926?"

    Newt just nodded to his wife Tina.

    "So, what do we do?"

    "Just ignore it. Edward knows what he''s doing, and it has nothing to do with us," replied the old man calmly. Then, the two of them continued their slow-paced life.

    Meanwhile, a few people like Queenie and Grindelwald also received simr memories. Aberforth received a memory as well, however, he did not know Edward''s identity as he covered his face during their encounter.

    As for the No-Maj Jacob Kowalski, he died of old age more than a decade ago--leaving his wife, Queenie, a widow.

    --Scene Break--

    After spending a few days going around the world, Edward was having dinner with his aunt, Amelia.

    "You rarely take the initiative to have dinner with me, so what''s going on?" asked Amelia calmly with a stern look on her face.

    "Why do I appear so terrible in your mind?" replied Edward. However, all he received was a ring stare. So, he went straight to the point of this meeting.

    "I''ve had a recent change in perspective recently, thus changing many of my ns. I have decided to conquer the entire world and take control of the advancement of civilization on this."

    Amelia frowned after hearing this, not because Edward''s words sounded ridiculous, but because she was surprised by the sudden change.

    The truth of the matter, Amelia is one of the closest people to Edward--even surpassing his parents at this point in time.

    When he was young, due to the fact that his parents were morally righteous people, she used to be one of the few people that he would talk about his dream of making the wizarding world into a very advanced civilization.

    And Amelia never treated her nephew as a kid talking nonsense as she knew how talented and forward thinking he was.

    Unfortunately, after his parents'' death, Edward stopped talking about his ns and developed some sort of deep hidden disgust at the wizarding world. As a matter of fact, he entered a deep state of depression after that, and it was Amelia who got him through it; it was even her who gave him the idea of using magic to find a way to revive them.

    Thus, when Edward told her that he was moving forward with his ns again, she was indeed quite surprised.

    After taking a moment to ponder about his words, she asked: "What do you need me to do?"

    ------------

    Title: Laying the Foundation

 Chapter 67 - Laying The Foundation

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    _______________

    "Before I borate on my ns," said Edward. "I would like to warn you in advance that you will probably be the ruler of this as I do not wish to deal with these political nonsenses. As long as my goals and requirements are met, I will not interfere--unless absolutely necessary."

    Amelia gave him another deep stare before saying: "So, you want me to do all the work while you enjoy all the benefits?"

    "Don''t make it sound so bad. I will be more focused on advancing magic and technology, so my role is way more important in this situation as I will be the guiding light for the development of Earth''s civilization."

    "Why do I feel like your level of narcissism has dramatically increased in the past few weeks I have not seen you?" asked Amelia. "Now that I look closely at you, you appear to be more handsome than I remember, and taller!"

    If Edward was not sitting down, she would have already noticed the more than 10 cm increase in height.

    "One of my magical experiments was sessful, hence the slight change in appearance, but this is not the time to talk about this. If you want, I will tell you all about itter.

    "Back to the topic, If you are going to be the true ruler of this, there is certain knowledge--especially from the muggle side--that you need to know."

    After saying that, Edward waved his hand and a small mountain of books appeared somewhere in the room.

    After looking at these books, Amelia said with a slight irritation in her voice: "I should remind you that most of our Bones family--besides you--were Hufflepuffs. So, what makes you think I will take my time to read all these books? Even if I did, how long would that take?"

    "Although these books are the most basics that you need to learn, do not be discouraged as I will give you plenty of help."

    He then took out a beautiful crown or diadem.

    "Is that��" asked Amelia in wonder.

    "Yes, Ravenw''s diadem, said to have the ability to increase the wearer''s intelligence. I personally made this one for you to increase your study ability and management ability.

    "Nevertheless, you will not be alone. I have created a Think-Tank with some of the most intelligent muggles from different fields on this. Their sole purpose is to n out the fastest way to conquer this and the best way to govern it. They will be both your teacher and advisors."

    Amelia nodded as she could imagine the shady things his nephew did to get all these people in one ce. "What about your parents? What are you going to do with them?"

    After a brief silence, Edward responded: "You know better than I do. With the way their values are, they would never ept some of the things that I am going to do. Although they would still support me, they would not like it. So, I am going to revive them only after everything is done.

    "By then, it would be toote for them to try to convince me otherwise. And if they want any form of status or power in this new world that I am going to create, I will be more than happy to give it to them. However, based on their personality, I imagine that they will just enjoy a rxing life after being revived."

    Amelia nodded her head in agreement with him. "So, what is the first step of your n? I am guessing it is to take control of the Ministry of Magic?"

    "You are correct," replied Edward, then he took out a glowing tube, a green stone, and a contract.

    "This is the Philosopher''s Stone and this is a potion that can increase a person''s lifespan made from the stone. I will supply enough of it for you to draw in people, and further strengthen the loyalty of the ones that already follow the Bones family."

    Amelia''s eyes shined, "So, you finally seeded? I thought you said that the stone was red?"

    "This one is very special as I added the Youth Potion to it. Thus, not only can it grant immortality, but also eternal youth."

    Amelia nodded calmly despite the excitement in her eyes, then she continuing to ask: "Did you dilute it?"

    "Of course. This one can only increase five years of lifespan, and appear one year younger. Enough for people to feel the effect and want more."

    "That''s fine. I''m guessing this paper is a contract that forces people to be loyal to us. However, you should be aware that using force is not always the wisest method."

    "I know that," replied Edward. "Human beings are inherently rebellious. Force them to do something, they will fight back. However, convince them to do something willingly, then they will not hesitate to sacrifice their lives.

    "This contract only allows you to discern who is truly loyal to you and who is just pretending. That way, you can easily determine who to trust after the people sign it."

    Amelia nodded, then the two of them discussed the next step of actions.

    "In that case, we will begin a weekter," said Edward, before leaving the mansion and apparating somewhere else.

    --Scene Break--

    A burst of me appeared in a dark and creepy fortress, and from the me, Edward walked out leisurely without being harmed in any shape or form. Then, he slowly walked in a certain direction.

    As he went further into the fortress, an eerily cold that seeped deep into his soul could be felt, and soon, the reason for this phenomena was discovered: Dementors.

    Hundreds if not thousands of them.

    After feeling the exuberant emotions from Edward, they all rushed to meet the uninvited guest who dared to trespass into Azkaban. Many of them were excited at the prospect of finally having a proper meal. After sucking most of these prisoners dry, these Dementors were not happy with their daily meal, so they were very excited at the prospect of sucking the soul of this new prey.

    As for Edward--despite being surrounded by so many Dementors--had a calm look in his face. He took out his wand and waved it.

    A Patronus Charm did note from his wand, but a dark light that enveloped all these Dementors. Following which, all of them aligned themselves in two separated rows while leaving the middle road empty.

    They looked like well-trained soldiers at a military parade, and Edward looked like their armymander.

    Although Edward admitted that Dementors were indeed truly foul creatures, he did spend a lot of time studying in order to understand the soul. His research came to new heights when he discovered manuals and books written by both Raczidian and Ekrizdis.

    These two were some of the most dangerous dark wizards that ever lived; and some of the research that they conducted made Voldemort''s Horcrux like child''s y.

    Ekrizdis used to live here in Azkaban and this ce was his magical experimentboratory. He is in fact the creator of Dementors.

    After discovering his inheritance, Edward realized that many of the "dark" things he did were actually quite cute--especially when he saw how Dementors were created.

    As for Raczidian, he created a way to control Dementors like they were his ves. Oddly enough, both these ancient wizards were very narcissistic and wanted their knowledge to be passed on toter generations, so they created maps to guide people to find the ce they left their research.

    However, these guys were still twisted dark wizards. The ce that they left their knowledge was full of terrible traps and enchantments. While going through these traps, Edward saw the bones of so many people; he even wondered how many maps did these people leave behind, and whether this was just a twisted game for them to kill wizards of future generations.

    Luckily for him, these guys did leave much of their dark arts research and even used magic to preserve them for a very long time.

    ��

    After controlling the Dementors, Edward headed straight for a particr cell. He looked down at the crazy and disheveled prisoners on the floor, then said: "Betrix Lestrange?"

    --------------------

    The first chapter for the new fanfic is up, so you guys should go check it out, and tell me how you feel down on thement section.

    Title: Right Hand Man

 Chapter 68 - Right-Hand Man

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and {Naruto Fanfic} and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________________

    Betrix raised her head to look at the person who called her, a deranged smile appeared in her mouth before saying: "Are you sent by the Dark Lord?"

    "No," replied Edward.

    "Tsk, in that case, I do not need to care about you." After that, she muttered ever softly to herself: "Only the Dark Lord has the right to be this handsome. When hees back, I will dly torture this pretty boy and enjoy making many cuts in his face."

    Of course Edward heard her as she was not as quiet as she believed. However, he did not care about her words. What he cared about was her mind; after taking a tour there through Legilimency, he truly understood what the term "crazy" meant.

    Betrix''s mind was full of thought of killing, torture, and an unnatural devotion to Voldemort.

    With a frown on his face, he walked inside her cell, point his wand at her before saying: "Resero Codexvita."

    Instantly, he started analyzing Betrix''s Life Code.

    After deciphering the Ancient Runes that made up her bloodline and soul, he realized that there was an actual reason for her madness.

    "After countless years of inbreeding, the ck family bloodline has be broken beyond repair, even affecting the soul. The mind is the link of the soul to the body. By affecting the soul, the mind is also affected.

    "No wonder whether it was Sirius or her aunt Walburga, they all possessed a fierce and dangerous temper. In her case, the madness reached beyond imaginable."

    As for Betrix, she was looking at him with the look of an animal wanting to pounce on its prey. Unfortunately, she discovered that she was incapable of moving, so her ns of trying to bite off Edward''s hand to take his wand proved useless.

    After analyzing Betrix''s Life Code for a while, Edward muttered to himself: "I can deal with her bloodline problemter, the problem now is how to make her loyal to me. Her affection and loyalty for Voldemort has been so deeply imprinted in her mind that it even affected her soul."

    After pondering for a brief moment, Edward used a Comma Charm on Betrix, then, with a wave of his wand, a transparent figure looking exactly like her appeared from her body: it was her soul.

    Then, Edward started to modify her memories, weaving aplex and intriguing tale.

    ording to Betrix''s new memory, once she was young, she idently received a prophecy. In this prophecy, she saw a vague figure standing in a floating city with countless figures standing behind him. This figure fought countless unimaginable beings, countless Demons and Gods, and was victorious.

    Among the people behind this vague figure was her--who was standing right next to him-- and many other families in the wizarding world.

    After receiving that prophecy, she searched and waited for that person--until she met Voldemort. With his unmatched power, Betrix believed that he was the hidden figure in the prophecy, so she became loyal to him, she devoted her body, soul, and entire being to him.

    Then, when Voldemort died and she went to torture the Longbottoms for information, she "identally" learned that Voldemort was actually a half-blood. She became devastated and outraged because the only thing she knew for sure about the hidden figure was that he was a pure-blood.

    Knowing that she served the wrong person, she decided to punish herself by spending years in Azkaban. She was also waiting for that hidden figure to show up. Since she was by his side when he fought the Gods, then they will eventually meet.

    Nevertheless, she did not want anyone else to notice the change in her behavior, so she disyed "loyalty" to Voldemort to the outside.

    Of course none of these things actually happened, and Edward was just using Betrix''s obsession with both pure-blood ideologies and Voldemort to guide her to be obsessive and undyingly loyal to him.

    As a matter of fact, there was an easier way for him to get her loyalty. He could forcibly rewrite her own will. During his travels, while in the southern part of Haiti, he learned from a Haitian dark wizards how to refine zombies.

    This dark magic was simr to Inferius, except for the fact Inferi are created from the body of the dead, while zombies are created from living people.

    If Edward wanted, he could modify the zombie transformation and make into an obedient ve that follows all his orders. The problem with that is the fact that people with no will of their own have no creative ability, just blindly follow orders; that is not what he needed Betrix for.

    So, in order to get her loyalty "willingly" without affecting her thinking ability, he went to so much trouble. Of course, this was not enough to reassure him.

    After finishing modifying her memories directly through her soul so that these memories would never actually be discovered as false, Edward ced her soul back into her body. Then, he pointed his wand at the Dark Mark on her forearm.

    A white light came from his wand and entered the mark. Following which, the Dark Mark changed from its previous design to an ouroboros with a pyramid inside. Inside the pyramid was a lotus with a single eye at the center.

    The ouroboros represents infinity, the pyramid stands for rebirth after death, the lotus symbolizes wisdom and the eye stands for truth and knowledge. The whole design is a representation of Edward''s limitless pursuit of knowledge through intelligence and wisdom after he was granted a second chance at life.

    After the new mark was reced from Betrix''s hand, it started to move around in her skin before disappearing. Afterwards, it appeared deep in her soul. This is the back hand that Edward left on her in case someone powerful enough to remedy her soul again and erased the memories he so cautiously nted.

    Edward was never arrogant, believing that his ns were infallible. As a person who will one day travel across countless universes and dimensions, he can imagine the kind of powerful being he will encounter.

    There is no doubt in his mind that many of these people have that ability. So, he ced a back-hand on Betrix in case such a day arrived. Then, he can still forcefully control her through that method, or instantly kill her in case she betrays him or someone tries to get information about him from her soul.

    Few minutester, Betrix opened her eyes with a look of confusion on her face. However, after seeing Edward''s face, the hidden figure that she could never see clearly suddenly became very vivid to her.

    She instantly got up from the floor, before saying: "Lord, I finally found you, After so many years, you finally came to see me."

    After that, she looked at her ragged appearance with a frown, then she knelt on the ground: "I''m sorry that I am not presentable in front of you, my Lord."

    Edward looked at her actions, then nodded in satisfaction after reading her mind. "Get up." Betrix followed the instruction.

    "Open your mouth," said Edward, and she did not hesitate.

    With a wave of his wand, her teeth turned white and clean. With another wave, she was cleaned up and wearing proper clothes. Betrix could even smell avender scenting from her body.

    "You are now more presentable," said Edward. He ced his wand inside a small pouch that was hanging inside his coat. "io Danie."

    (AN; The io Charm cannot summon people, but this one was modified by Edward to be able to do so.)

    A woman that looked exactly like Betrix was taken out from the pouch, however, she had a dull look in her eyes--as if unresponsive to any external stimuli.

    Edward had used the philosopher''s stone to permanently change her appearance in order for her to take Betrix''s ce in Azkaban.

    After cing Danie in the cell, Edward handed his arm to Betrix, then with a burning me, he disappeared from Azkaban.

    In this short visit, he acquired an army of Dementors that only followed his orders, and right hand women that can do all the dirty things or experiment that his fleeting morality will not allow him to do.

    -------

    Well, I understand that this plot of this chapter is a little too convoluted, but I do not know any better way to do so--without totally changing Betrix personality. I could not just write that she was impressed by Edward''s talent, then decided to devote herself to him. Or he just used Imperius Curse. So, bear with it for now.

    The second chapter for the Naruto Fanfic ising tonight, at a veryte hour. Maybe.

    Title: Devilish Side

 Chapter 69 - Devilish Side

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    _____________________

    After leaving Azkaban, Edward teleported himself and Betrix to hisboratory on the moon using the World Gate''s power. Of course she did not know the exact location, but just found herself inside a veryrge space with many differentlybeled rooms.

    Edward had her waiting for him in the lounge for a few hours before meeting her again. Then, he handed a ne to her.

    Immediately after wearing it, Betrix found her mindpletely calm and indifferent, extremely logical; the majority of her aggression and sadistic nature turned into an extremely logical one.

    This ne was enchanted with a version of the Mechanized Mind Spell specifically designed to reign in her madness.

    "I need you to learn the Mechanized Mind Spell as the ne is only temporary," said Edward.

    "My Lord, no problem. I will learn this charm as soon as possible so that I can help you lead the pure-blood family to glory and greatness."

    However, Edward shook his head. "I need you to get these nonsense pure-blood theories out of your head as soon as possible. In the New World Order that I am about to create, there will be only two types of people: useful and useless.

    "Muggles are ssified as useful one. In some cases, they might be ever more important than wizards. As for you, do you know why I chose you?"

    Betrix frowned as she realized that the new Lord that she was serving was different from that damn Voldemort who tricked her; he seemed to be more ambitious and did not care about people''s origin.

    Although these ideas contradict with what she believed all her entire life, Betrix was willing to try to change in order to better serve her new master.

    "I do not know, my Lord," she replied.

    "The reason is because I need someone to do the dirty work that my already grey morality will not allow me to do. So, I do not need your pure-blood nonsense to get in the way of ns.

    "As for your madness and craziness, it is one of the reasons that I chose you, but you have to keep a certain level of control of it. What I need is a mad dog that bite at mymand, not one that bites everything and everyone without any sense of control."

    Betrix took a moment to process the information she received, then with a twinkle in her eyes. "No worry my lord, I will be your most loyal and ferocious dog."

    "Good," replied Edward. "Now, here is your first task after learning the Mechanized Mind Charm. I need you to create artificial Obscurials for me."

    "Obscurial?" asked Betrix as she tried to remember the meaning of this term. After trying to remember for a while without any sess, she said with trembling voice: "My Lord, I do not know what Obscurials are, please punish me for my ipetence."

    Edward frowned before answering: "I am not Voldemort, and I will not punish you for your ignorance."

    After that, Edward took a few minutes to exin what an Obscurus was.

    "My lord, how would we create such a thing artificially?"

    "Simple," responded Edward. "I need you to capture a bunch of children with magical abilities between the ages 6-8 years old, then divide them into two groups. For the first group, you will adopt the persona of a mother figure to them. However, you will punish them every time that they use their magical powers--creating both physical and emotional trauma to them.

    "By doing this, you will force them to start repressing their magical abilities, leading to Obscurus forming from these children. Of course, in order to make sure that these children are often reprimanded for using their magic, you have to secretly create opportunities for them where they are force to use their magic abilities. Then, you will ''idently'' catch them, and punish them for their actions.

    "As for the second group, you will modify their memories and instill years of abuse into their mind due to their magical abilities. I want to see if an Obscurial will be born that way and which process is quicker."

    "My Lord, can I torture the children in the first group?" asked Betrix with a strange excitement in her voice.

    After frowning, Edward answered: "Although it could help to speed up the process, I will have to disagree."

    "As you wish," replied Betrix. Although Edward did not read her mind, he could tell that she was going to do so.

    ''After all, isn''t that the reason that I chose her: to do the things that I am not willing to do,'' thought Edward to himself. Then he secretly sighed, but he did not mention the subject again.

    "Do you have any questions?" asked Edward.

    After hesitating for a moment, Betrix replied: "My Lord, I do not have the ability to use aplex charm like weaving false memories into someone else''s mind."

    "You do not need to worry about that as I have many alchemy products to help you in your research. Additionally, you can learn," replied Edward. Then, he said out loud: "Siri, grant her temporary Level 3 ess to the Library. Additionally, on my authority, grant her a diadem for the duration of her study."

    After Edward said these words, Betrix suddenly heard a voice speaking around her; she looked around, but could not find the origin of the voice.

    "Granting "Betrix Lestrange'' temporary Level 3 Authority. Processing�� ess Granted."

    Immediately after that, Betrix found a map inside her mind, and the map indicated what room she could enter with her permission and what resources were avable to her based on her Authority Level.

    Although she did not understand many of these things, she marveled at all the rooms she had ess to, and was bbergasted by the amount of room she was forbidden to enter due to her low level ess.

    Then, a look of yearning appeared on her face.

    As for Edward, he looked at Betrix, who was acting like a country bump who had seen a modern city for the first time, then he frowned.

    "Siri, before she starts her magical study, used the temporal advantage of the Mind Pce Spell to cram as much knowledge about modern muggle society and scientists in her mind."

    "As youmand, Sir."

    Edward then nodded in satisfaction. With this method, Betrix can study and understand basic modern knowledge--mostly basic scientific knowledge--in a very short time, thus bing a proper researcher that can help him.

    Of course, as a result of this, Betrix will spend the next month with headaches so intense and painful that it would drive any ordinary person mad. With the help of potions, the side-effects will be eased, but the process will still be brutal.

    Nevertheless, Edward still has faith in her that she can take it--especially knowing that she was doing it to be more helpful to him.

    After settling Betrix, Edward proceeded to prepare for his next step-- a step that will forever change the magical world.

    _______

    Title: Sensational Announcement.

 Chapter 70 - Retcon Announced (Please Read)

    A week passed quickly.

    A stadium that was used to hold International Quidditch Match was full of wizards from all over the world. In the past week, news that the genius, Edward Bones, was going to make an announcement that will change the wizarding world has spread so rapidly that it astonished many people.

    However, the majority of people inside the stadium were not here because of the announcement, but because they received news that a very rare Monster Duel Card will be given to one lucky participant; the rumors even said that it was one of the Egyptian God Cards.

    Although many people knew that this was a ploy to get them to attend the event on such short notice, no one could resist the temptation.

    Of course, not everyone was here for the same reason.

    The stadium was divided into two; the ordinary people that sat in the seats that surrounded the field, and the people that had seats in the middle of the field.

    These people were the really important members of the wizarding world; they were members of the Wizengamot, Sacred 28 and other pure-blood families, a few Minister of Magic from countries like France, Germany, United States, Brazil, etc. Basically, important members of the International Conference of Wizards.

    Some important schrs have made contributions to the wizarding world in different fields. The majority of these people were Edward''s pen pals that he often exchanged letters with; all of them showed up after Edward personally invited them. As for the others, they only came due to the reputation of this very gifted wizard that is said to have the potential to one day surpass Dumbledore.

    The entire stadium was quite noisy with so many people talking to one another. However, everyone soon quieted down once Edward slowly walked to the podium in the middle of the field.

    Despite so many eyes looking at him, he was quite calm as he smiled. He looked in the first row of his stadium where the teachers of Hogwarts were seated, along with his aunt Amelia. He looked at the very excited Professor Flitwick and slightly nodded to him.

    "I know that many of you are here because of the promised Egyptian God Cards. So, you do not need to worry. After this event is over, I guarantee that one of you will be the proud owner of [Slifer the Sky Dragon]."

    Edward''s voice traveled throughout the entire stadium such that every single individual felt like they were having a one-to-one conversation with him.

    Many people thought that he was just using an Amplifying Charm (Sonorus), but all the elite of the wizarding world were essentially here; so they could tell that this was a very advanced form of magic.

    This spell was essentially the one Voldemort used when he asked the students of Hogwarts to hand over Harry Potter before the battle of Hogwarts in the Deathly Hallows movie.

    After Edward''s words, while most of the elite was thinking about his use of charm, the other ordinary wizards startedughing as they were a little embarrassed.

    After waiting for a few seconds for the crowd to quiet down, Edward continued his presentation.

    "I am sure that the majority if not all of you here are aware of the Three Unforgivable Curses: the Killing Curse, the Imperius Curse, and the Cruciatus Curse.

    "Although the origin of these curses has long been lost in the annals of history, the amount of pain and suffering they have caused amongst us wizards is unforgettable. Whether it was during Grindelwald''s rise to power or Voldemort''s madness, many of us in this stadium has suffered at the hand of these curses.

    "You may have a family or loved ones that had their wills twisted by the Imperius Curse, were mentally and physically tortured by the Cruciatus Curse, or killed defenselessly by the Killing Curse."

    Edward paused as he left his words simmered for a bit, rendering the entire stadium into a somber mood.

    He was correct as many people in this stadium have suffered a great deal of suffering because of these curses--especially the older generations that were alive for both Grindelwald and Voldemort''s rise of power.

    Many of them have lost loved ones and close friends during their battle against the tyranny of these dark wizards.

    After waiting for his words to sink in, Edward continued: "There is no need to be saddened as today, I have brought hope for all of you. From now on, we--wizards--will no longer fear the power of these Unforgivable Curses.

    "We no longer have to worry about our mind being controlled, worry about our soul being tortured while being helpless, worry that we need to be Harry Potter to survive the Killing Curse.

    "For today, I, Edward Bones, will announce the Three-Counter Curses that I have studied and created for them. From today on, the Unforgivable Curses will be nothing but ordinary dark arts spells."

    All the attending wizards were first shocked, then they all stood up and started apuding out loud. This time it was not just the crowd on the bleachers that apuded, but even the schrs and elites also did the same.

    Some people had tears on their faces, some people hugged their families; in general, the entire stadium was enveloped by a joyous mood.

    On the row right in front of Edward''s stage, the teachers of Hogwarts stood up while also apuding. As a member of the Order of Phoenix, many of them have watched their friends killed during the war against Voldemort and his Death Eater--while being helpless.

    So, they knew the importance of such a discovery. They only wished that such a discovery was made sooner; maybe, many of their friends would have survived.

    In his seat, Snape had a cold look on his face as usual as he looked at Edward on the stage. Despite his calm exterior, a sense of sadness could be seen sh across his eyes for a brief moment before being reced by hope and excitement.

    Meanwhile, in Professor McGonagall''s seat, she also stood up while pping with a smile on her face. She leaned over the person next to her before whispering: "Albus, maybe we were wrong about the dark arts."

    Dumbledore who was also pping--albeit with a calm look on his face--responds: "Maybe."

    However, his eyes never moved from Edward. In his mind, Edward''s young figure was reced by a charming and charismatic blonde wizard.

    ''He looks just like you, Gellert. Is that a good thing or not?'' thought the headmaster to himself.

    As for Edward, he waited until the crowd calmed down before starting exining the spells that he created.

 Chapter 71 - Sensational Annoucement

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ______________

    "Let''s begin with the Imperius Curse--which allows a wizard to ce someone under theirplete control. This curse is special amongst the other three as someone with an exceptional will can indeed wake up from it.

    "To deal with this curse, I havee up with two solutions: one is a set of potions that can slowly strengthen the will of the users. With this potion, wizards will have a very high resistance to the Imperius Curse--making it very difficult for any wizards to control them.

    "Another solution is a charm simr to lumency that I called [Praesidium Animameia] or Protection of the Soul. This Counter-Curse can protect the souls of wizards and prevent them from being controlled against their will."

    After saying these words, Edward waved his wand in the air, then an image appeared in the stadium. The image was simr to how Grindelwald showed all the wizards his vision of the future during the rally in Paris.

    In this image, Edward showed a vivid demonstration of how to properly practice this spell; from the pronunciation to wand movement, to things that people need to pay attention to.

    Many wizards were surprised as they did not expect that Edward would actually reveal this precious knowledge. Many people assumed that this was just a publicity stunt to show Edward''s talents and aplishments.

    They assumed that after the announcement, Edward would receive a bunch of rewards, but they never believed that he would just reveal the knowledge--especially so easily, without asking for any remuneration.

    After the demonstration was over, Edward continued:

    "For anyone who did not understand or remember this magic in such a short time, there is no need to worry. After this event, everyone present here will receive a book containing all three Counter-Curses. Additionally, stores belonging to the Bones family will have free books regarding this topic for anyone who wishes for one. Now, let''s continue.

    "The second Counter Curse is called [Exite Cruciatus]. This charm allows wizards to temporarily cut off their pain receptors. As such, rendering the Cruciatus Curse invalid." Following this, another demonstration appeared for the people in the crowd. Meanwhile, Edward was thinking about the Cruciatus Curse.

    To him, this spell was the easiest to create a counter-curse for. At first, he thought this was a dark art that tortured a person''s soul, but he was notpletely right.

    The Cruciatus Curse just stimtes pain receptors. Only when a wizard is powerful enough or twisted enough that he could use this curse to inflict pain directly to the mind or spirit--just Betrix did to the Longbottom''s.

    So, all Edward had to do was create a spell that actually shut off the human body''s pain receptors. As for the possible damage to the mind, his first counter-charm against the Imperius Curse and even lumency can help with that.

    After the second demonstration was finished, Edward then talked about the Killing Curse. Many people were waiting for this moment.

    Unlike the other two Unforgivable Curses, the killing curse was truly deadly. Throughout the history of the wizarding world, only one person managed to survive from it--Harry Potter. Unfortunately, few people knew how he managed to do so. As for the people who were aware, they knew that his method was unreproducible or required too much to do so--especially on arge scale.

    "I know that many of you are waiting in anticipation for thest counter-curse, so I won''t let you wait for long," said Edward with a calming smile.

    "This counter-curse is called [Suffragum Anchoris]. After many years of study, I have discovered that the Killing Curse targets a very specific life force in the human body. This life force is the anchor that binds the soul to the body--hence the reason that people killed by this curse have no scars on their body--both internal and external.

    "However, my counter-curse strengthens that anchor, thus rendering the killing curse ineffective."

    After that, another demonstration started. This time, another person appeared alongside Edward; it was Professor Flitwick. After Edward ced the counter-curse on himself, Professor Flitwick pointed his wand at him and said: "Avada Kedavra".

    A powerful green light flew from his wand and hit Edward directly. Many members of the audience gasped as they watched this ur. Fortunately, nothing happened to Edward; as a matter of fact, he was perfectly fine.

    So, with both excitement and reverence, all the thousand wizards in this stadium watched as Edward became the second person in wizarding history to survive the Killing Curse; and he did it effortlessly.

    The exciting part about this entire experience is the fact that from now on, Edward Bones and Harry Potter will not be the only ones. Soon, this kind of thing will bemon in the wizarding world--making a lot of people excited by the very notion.

    After the crowd calmed down from the demonstration, Edward said with a little sadness in his voice: "Unfortunately, I have not been able to save a person that has already been killed by the curse. Nevertheless, I believe that one day, either me or any of you in the stadium, will discover a way to aplish such an extraordinary feat."

    Many wizards became excited after hearing this; many of them imagined what it would be like to stand in the adoring eyes of thousands of people, announcing their discovery that can fundamentally change the wizarding world. They would receive praise and glory for their ability--just like Edward was.

    This situation was especially prevalent for the young wizards that are easily influenced; Edward had just turned into their new idol.

    "Now, before the event is finished, I would like to thank two people personally: one being my aunt Amelia Bones. For many years, she has been my pir, supporting me in all my endeavors; motivating and encouraging me no matter the odds."

    Following Edward''s words, Amelia slowly walked to the stage next to him and waved to the crowd. All the wizards once again stood up to apud this wonderful woman who raised such a talented wizard--a wizard who was considered a gift to the entire wizarding world.

    "The second person that I would like to thank is my charm teacher at Hogwarts, Professor Flitwick. During my journey to create these counter-curses, many people doubted my motives; theybeled me like a dark wizard. However, not Professor Flitwick.

    "He believed in me no matter the odds--even willing to bet his career and reputation on the line. Not to mention all the help he gave during the research process. None of these counter-curses would exist today without his help."

    So, with a deep sense of pride in his face, Flitwick walked to the stage next to Edward and Amelia, while receiving a standing ovation from thousands of wizards.

    Today was one of Flitwick''s proudest moments as a teacher; his favorite student changed the wizarding world by himself.

    After praising the people he should, Edward made one final announcement:

    "I understand that these magical spells may be very difficult for some people to master. So, to help with this situation, the Bones family store will be selling Alchemy Items that have the same effect as these Counter-Curses, and items that will make it easier for anyone to learn them by themselves.

    "Nowdies and gentlemen, the winner of the Egyptian God Cards will be announced in a few minutes."

    After that, Edward, Amelia, and Flitwick left the stage.

    -----

    Title: Gift

 Chapter 72 - Gift

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ___________________

    After leaving the stage, Edward separated with his aunt and Professor Flitwick to meet someone backstage; it was a middle-aged wizard dressed elegantly with a gentleman-like atmosphere around him.

    "Mr. Barnabas Cuffe?" said Edward as he stretched his hand for a handshake.

    "Just call Barnabas," responded the editor-in-chief of the Daily Prophet while shaking Edward''s hand, knowing that the person in front of him was actually the secret owner of the Daily Prophet, and could determine whether he held on to his job or not.

    "In that case, Barnabas, have you brought the thing I asked for?"

    "Yes, sir," replied Barnabas, handing Edward a newspaper that was just printed a few minutes ago just for this asion.

    Edward took it and first read the front page: "Edward Bones changes the magical world." Then, there was a picture of him on the previous stage talking about the Three Counter-Curses.

    Taking a few minutes to read this paper that will be published throughout the British Wizarding World tomorrow morning, Edward then said: "Change the picture to the one with my aunt and Professor Flitwick. Additionally, all the papers published from now will not focus on me, but on the Bones family. Make sure to always mention my aunt on a positive note, emphasize her all virtue and aplishments in the magical world, but leave my cousin out of the spotlight."

    Quickly thinking about the meaning behind these actions, Cuffe replied: "As you wish, sir," but he did not say anything regarding the matter, and just went back to the Daily Prophet to change the news ordingly.

    As Edward watched Barnabas Cuffe leaves, he slowly thought about how much the magical world will change from now with the release of these counter-curses. Of course, these changes will not affect him in a negative way in any way possible.

    Wizards like him and Dumbledore do not care if someone has mastered these three counter-curses; if any of them were to use the Three-Unforgivable Curses, these counter-curses will not be of any much help.

    After pondering for a moment, Edward then apparated someone else; he was finally going to do something that he has been putting off for some time now ever since his return due to how busy he was.

    Edward walked into a dpidated castle. In one of the rooms, he saw an old man who seemed to be waiting for him.

    "Oh, time has not been kind to you, has it, Mr. Grindelwald?" said Edward slowly.

    "No, they have not," replied Grindelwald calmly. "Have youe for that contract?"

    "Correct," replied Edward as he watched the old man closely. "I have to say, I''m surprised you did not try to do anything to the Bones family after I left."

    "Not because ofck of trying. However, every time I got close to any of them, I could feel the power of the contract warning me; even if I sent one of my Acolytes, the same warning manifested itself. So, I just gave up."

    Edward just nodded, but did not say anything more; he took out the contract and acquired all of Grindelwald''s knowledge since 1926. After that, he prepared to leave, however, Grindelwald suddenly said:

    "I have to thank you."

    "Oh, why is that?"

    "Because you showed me that my dream of freeing wizardkind is indeed possible, it''s just that I went about it the wrong way."

    Edward turned around and looked at the man who was once feared as the greatest dark wizard that ever lived. In his eyes, he did not see any sadness or pity for his failure, but hope.

    "Did you have another vision of the future?" asked Edward calmly.

    "You can say that," replied Grindelwald. Then, he got up from the floor and went to the corner of the room. After tapping a specific spot, a small chamber appeared. Inside were two sealed beakers: one full, while thetter had a small amount of blood--well rtive to the other one.

    "This is my gift to you," said Grindelwald. "I know that you are studying bloodline, so these two vials contained both my blood and Dumbledore. Unfortunately, during our battle in 1945, this was the little amount I could gather. However, I managed to preserve its freshness for so many years using magic."

    Edward looked at the two vials of blood for a moment, then with a wave of his hand, they floated in front of him before cing them inside his pouch.

    As a matter of fact, he did not need Grindelwald''s blood as he already acquired it in 1926 when he was imprisoned by MACUSA. All Edward had to do was secretly control the person in charge of the prison to use a reasonable reason to draw Grindelwald''s blood.

    As for the reason that he did not take his blood when he forced him to sign the contract, that''s because he did not want to push Grindelwald too far and forced him to resist; after all, blood is the medium for countless dark magic.

    Edward''s cautious nature always made sure to use the most efficient and easiest way to aplish his goal.

    Nevertheless, he was still very interested in the headmaster''s bloodline. From Credence to Aberforth, all the members of the Dumbledore family seemed very gifted wizards. As such, Edward has always been very curious about their bloodlines.

    Now that he got Albus Dumbledore''s blood, he finally collected all the Dumbledore''s blood--including both Credence and Aberforth, which he secretly collected.

    Due to time constraints, he did not have time to study their bloodlines, but now that his initial n for world domination had been set, he could finally return to his experiments.

    Right before leaving, Edward asked Grindelwald: "Why are you helping me?"

    After a brief pause, he said: "Because I want to see the world you are going to create with my own eyes."

    ''And even participated in creating it,'' secretly thought Grindelwald. Meanwhile, Edward could guess some of the thoughts of this old and powerful wizard, so he said: "You should be aware that might require you to give up everything--including your soul and will."

    However, Grindelwald just smiled without saying anything. Nevertheless, Edward understood the meaning behind that smile: Grindelwald was willing to do so, but now was not the time.

    That''s because Edward still had one major obstacle standing in front of his grand dreams and aspirations: Albus Dumbledore--just like Grindelwald did.

    Only after passing through that obstacle will Grindelwald be willing to offer his loyalty to Edward.

    Not only because this will show that Edward is a more powerful wizard than him by defeating the man who defeated him, but also because Edward''s victory will prove that in some ways, Grindelwald''s ideas and philosophies were correct, it''s just that he did not use the proper method to aplish them.

    Afterprehending Grindelwald''s message, Edward smiled before apparating away. He could not wait to experience the legendary battle between Dumbledore and Grindelwald in 1945.

    ------

    Title: Suspicions

 Chapter 73 - Suspicions

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    _______________________

    After receiving Grindelwald''s memories, he spent the next few days going over his memories since he left in 1926, focusing more on his legendary battle with Dumbledore. And the battle was truly legendary.

    Even with the advantage of the Elder Wand, Grindelwald still lost due tock of skill. Of course, this was not the main reason. One of the reasons that he lost the way he did was because of his prophetic ability.

    Before his battle, he foresaw that he was imprisoned and having a conversation with a person; however, he could not see the face of the person nor what he said; he only knew that he gave that person his and Dumbledore''s blood and all his memories before they agreed.

    After that, Grindelwald was able to deduce his eventual downfall in the hand of his old lover, and the fact that the person in vision was probably Edward.

    After taking a long time to ept this fact, he eventually concluded that for his dream toe true, his purpose in life is to help Edward as much as possible.

    So, he used all his strength to battle Dumbledore to gather information, then he secretly collected thetter''s blood. Finally, after his incarceration, he secretly conducted much magic research so that Edward could absorb them through memories.

    After reading through all the memories, Edward sighed as he thought to himself: ''I finally understood how this guy knew that I was studying bloodline in 1945. Additionally, I now know that prophecy seems to have little effect on me. Additionally, the research that Grindelwald made will be of great help to me.

    ''However, before I start using his research, I need to deal with the problem of the Second Limiter."

    After that, Edward started his research as there was still a month before school started; he was not yet willing to give up his job as a professor. After all, it is easier to influence these young minds of Great Britain as their professors.

    --Scene Break--

    Dumbledore was inside his office with a newspaper in his hand, seeming deep in thought. In front of his desk, there were also many newspapers lying there.

    Professor McGonagall entered the headmaster''s office to hand Dumbledore a document.

    "Professor Dumbledore...Professor Dumbledore...Professor Dumbledore...Albus," she yelled near the end.

    "Hmmm, Minerva, you are here," replied the headmaster, who raised his head after hearing her roar.

    "Albus, is everything alright? Ever since Edward''s announcement a few weeks ago, you have been very distracted."

    After a brief pause, Dumbledore answered: "I just feel that something is wrong, Minerva."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Look at these newspapers, what do you see?" replied the headmaster.

    Professor McGonagall looked at all the newspapers and read some of the titles: "Professor Flitwick became the Third Person to survive the Killing Curse", "Potion Master became the Fourth Person to survive the Killing curse", "Bones Family''s New Alchemy Item Are Cheap and Affordable to All Wizardkind". "Bones Family, the New Future of the Magic World?"

    Additionally, these newspapers were not just from Britain, but all over the world; she even saw one from the very reclusive or secluded magical country of China.

    "All these articles talked about either Edward or Bones family in one way or another. But is there something wrong with that?" asked Professor McGonagall. "They seem to want to promote their family name."

    "If it was any person, I would think so. But Edward is different. After so many years of observing him, I know that he is different; everything he does has a purpose."

    "What are you trying to say exactly, Albus?"

    Dumbledore sighed before answering: "I''m afraid that Edward has started his grand n of world conquest and civilization building."

    Professor McGonagall frowned before asking: "Didn''t you say during the interview, he told you that he was not nning on doing so? Did he lie?"

    "Given his character, not likely."

    "So, what made him change his mind?"

    Dumbledore paused for a moment, "I received news from an old friend that he met Edward in 1926. Most likely, something happened there to change his mind."

    "1926?" asked Minerva with a frown on her serious face. "He is messing with Time Turner? However, after seeing him a few weeks ago, he did not appear to age by more than 60 years."

    "That''s what makes me more worried; ording to Nico, Edward has the recipe for the Philosopher''s Stone. And it appears that he seeded in crafting one of his own, thus attaining immortality. Adding his Youth Potion, maybe even eternal youth."

    The room instantly became quiet for a good half a minute. Then Minerva asked: "So, what are you going to do?"

    Dumbledore sighed as he looked through the window of his office: "I do not know, Minerva. Part of me wants to see the world built by him, while another part fears that he will be lost in the pursuit of power; no, the pursuit of knowledge."

    Minerva did not say anything after hearing this as she too looked forward to what world Edward would build. She once had a conversation with him and he told him that Transfiguration was probably one of the magic with the most potential--despite the majority of wizards ignoring its value.

    ording to Edward, the highest level of Transfiguration that he envisioned is called "Matter Maniption." When Edward exined to her the concepts of atomic maniption, subatomic maniption, macro-quantum maniption, and quantum maniption, Minerva spent a great deal of time to have a basic understanding of these concepts.

    Then, she was fascinated and truly wondered whether Transfiguration could truly reach such height described by Edward.

    After waking up from his wandering mind, Dumbledore then said: "Well, now is not the time to think about these things as I have no definite proof of anything. What I am currently most concerned about is Cornelius!"

    "The Minister of Magic? What does he have to do with all of this?" asked Minerva with a puzzled look on her face.

    "Based on recent events, I can deduce that Edward ns to increase the Bones family prestige, then have his aunt Amelia run for the position of Minister of Magic. Like this, they will have the rightful right to control the British Magical World.

    "Nevertheless, I worry that Edward will not have the patience to wait for the next election, but use some unscrupulous method to achieve his goals."

    Minerva was not surprised by these words, nor did she think that Edward was not capable of doing such a thing. After years of knowing him, although she had to admit that Edward was her most talented student, she could see that he was the kind of person willing to bend the rules when necessary.

    "Do we need to warn Minister Fudge?" asked Minerva.

    "Yes, however, I fear that things may not go as easily as stated." Then the headmaster sighed before taking a parchment and writing a letter. Then, he had an owl deliver it to the Ministry of Magic.

    ____

    Title: The Secret of the Limiter

 Chapter 74 - The Secret Of The Limiter

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    _____________________

    Dumbledore''s owl flew to a specific destination before dropping the letter in a container, which also contained many letters. Following this, a person came to pick up the letter and dropped it in at a specific department of the Ministry of Magic.

    This department was responsible for checking any mail sent to Minister Fudge and ensured that these letters were not enchanted with powerful curses. The person checking the mail was a female wizard; she would take the mail, then use a specific spell to check whether a curse was ced on the letter.

    However, when she saw that it was a letter for Fudge from Dumbledore, she paused for a very quick moment, then proceeded to act normally. However, no one noticed how she actually took that specific letter and ced it in a specificpartment in her desk: then, the letter disappeared

    ---Scene Break--

    Amelia Bones was in her office dealing with countless papers; it appeared that she was a little overwhelmed as she had so many people tomunicate with--especially the past weeks.

    On her desk, there was a smallmp with blue me; thismp appeared to be something she used to decorate her office. Suddenly, the blue me turned green and a letter appeared on her desk. Upon noticing this, Amelia frowned a little as she took the letter.

    "A letter from Dumbledore to Fudge?" she muttered to herself. Immediately afterward, Amelia took a small mirror from her desk, with a wave of her hand, the mirror suddenly expanded. A few secondster, a disheveled person appeared in the mirror: it was Edward.

    He looked like he had not slept for weeks, nor properly bathed himself.

    "Are you alright?" asked Amelia with worry on her face.

    "I''m fine, just too engrossed in my recent research."

    "I know how you are now immortal, but please be more mindful of your body."

    "I will."

    Amelia nodded her head, then continued: "I will send you a letter that is magically sealed, see if you can open it."

    She then used the samemp to send Dumbledore''s letter to Edward--who had a simrmp in his room. Using his wand, he opened the letter and read it.

    "Did he already notice our action?" asked Amelia.

    "It appeared so," replied Edward.

    "So fast?"

    "The headmaster did not be the world''s most powerful wizard simply because of his talent; the man is wise beyond measure."

    Amelia nodded her head as she agreed with this statement. "So, do you need my help to deal with the situation?"

    "There is no need. I have learned a lot of things with the muggle advisor that you acquired for me, so I can easily deal with this situation." After saying these words, Amelia sighed deeply before continuing:

    "I cannot believe howplex muggle politics and strategies are. Compared to the petty squabbles going on in the Ministry of Magic��"

    Edward could guess her feelings. No matter how open-minded a wizard is, deep down, all of them still have some sort of superiority to muggles--just because they can create miracles with magic, while muggles cannot. As a result, many wizards--even the ones that do not discriminate against muggles--still believe that wizard society is more advanced than muggles in many ways.

    So, his aunt Amelia had her secret pride destroyed a few weeks ago when she met with the advisors that Edward got for her to help run the world in the future.

    As some of the most intelligent muggles in the world from all possible fields, these guys did not even take an hour to discover so many things wrong with thews of the wizarding world from different countries.

    ording to their words, "thesews were simply barbaric and an insult to their intelligence." Although Edward did not care about these things, his aunt, however, had her worldview destroyed and rebuilt in only a single day. Luckily for Amelia, she had Edward''s diadem, allowing her to learn quickly and barely able to keep up with these geniuses.

    "What do you want to do with the letter?" asked Edward. Since his aunt said that she could deal with the situation, he will not do anything; he was more than happy not to have to take action and continue his research.

    "Can you reseal so that Fudge cannot notice that someone tampered with it?

    "No problem," replied Edward, who proceeded to do so. Then, using themp, he sent the letter back to his aunt.

    "There is onest thing that I need to make sure of," asked Amelia after receiving the letter. "If Dumbledore decides to use force to stop our action, can you stop him?"

    "You do not need to worry about this," replied Edward nonchntly, and Amelia was relieved by her nephew''s confidence. "That''s good. On another note, are you still going back to Hogwarts as a teacher in a few days?"

    "Of course. Hogwarts will y a great role in our ns," replied Edward. Then, the two had a brief chat before ending their conversation.

    Immediately afterward, Amelia sent Dumbledore''s letter back to its original ce. The woman in charge of checking the letter for curses acted as nothing happened and secretly ced the letter on the pile that wasbeled "safe" so that Minister Fudge could open them without worry.

    Although everything seemed normal after this event, this was not true. Soon afterward, a particr rumor soon spread throughout the entire Ministry, to the point that it even reached Fudge''s ear.

    --Scene Break--

    Edward finished the call with his aunt, then he started thinking to himself. He took out a contract and looked at it deeply: this was the contract that he was going to use to acquire Dumbledore''s knowledge and memories.

    Since he already got both Grindelwald and Voldemort''s memories, he did not really need Dumbledore''s--despite considering that thetter was more powerful and skilled than the two dark wizards.

    Nevertheless, Edward''s greed for knowledge got the best of him, so he still wanted it. Adding to that, he spent so much effort to get that contract, of course, he was not willing to give up now.

    "Unfortunately, now it is not the time," muttered Edward to himself. He had nned when his sess rate would be the highest; the time when the headmaster was least likely to resist, thus not forcing him to resort to cruel means to get what he wanted.

    ''Alright, let''s get back to my research. I think I finally found the secret of the Limiter,'' thought Edward as he went back to hisboratory, leaving the political things beside and focusing on his magic research.

    ________

    Title: Little Trouble

 Chapter 75 - Little Trouble

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    _______________________

    One thing that has been guing Edward for quite some time now was the Limiter. ording to his calction, his Life Code Modification should have allowed him to break two Limiters at once, but it did not. After realizing that something was wrong, he experimented and discovered a mysterious power simr to Death''s Law Power on the Deathly Hallows that prevented the modification from breaking two Limiters at once.

    Then, something caught Edward''s attention regarding this matter from Nics mel''s memories. After the Great Alchemist used his Philosopher''s Stone to break his First Limiter, he could not break the second one despite having other methods--for example, the practice method that Dumbledore mentioned to Edward during their conversation in his office.

    ording to the memories Edward acquired, Nics mel soon noticed the side effects on the stone, so he did not want his wife to break the Limiter using the same method as him. So, he spent years developing a method of slowly practicing to break the First Limiter; by treating the magic core as a muscle, through guided training of destruction and reconstruction, the Limiter could be removed.

    Eventually, Perenelle mel used that method to break that Limiter, and Nics even taught Dumbledore this method. Although Edward does not know whether the headmaster used this method to break the Limiter or another one.

    Back to the topic, after inventing this method, Nics mel thought that he could use this method to break the second Limiter, but he failed. The Great Alchemist spent many years trying to find the reason for this failure, but it was to no avail.

    However, another person managed to break the Second Limiter, his wife Perenelle. In her youth, she was also an ambitious witch. With the desire to stand on the same height as powerful wizards like Rowena Ravenw and Szar Slytherin, she went against her husband''s decision and warning and used the Philosopher''s Stone to break the Second Limiter.

    As such, Perenelle mel became one of the few wizards throughout history that broke the Second Limiter. Unfortunately for her, she soon suffered the same fate as her husband; the resentments of the soul inside the Philosopher''s Stone affected her magical powers. By the time she was 300 years old, she was reduced to being able to only use magic power 25 times the adult wizard--which is the standard before breaking the First Limiter. In the current time, she was reduced to an above-average wizard.

    After summarizing this knowledge about Limiter, Edward first spent some time creating a potion that can break the Limiter with the help of Snape.

    After that, he experimented with a differentbination of breaking the Limiter on different dark wizards. He had some of them use the [Practice Method], then the [Potion Method], [Body Modification Method], finally, [the Stone Method].

    He focused on trying differentbinations of methods.

    Since the [Practice Method] took time, Edward had to use the temporal power of his World Gate and send these experimental subjects back in time while controlling them to spend years constantly practicing until they broke the Limiter.

    Using this method of experimenting, Edward was even able to create a wizard who broke all Three Limiters--reaching the realm of legendary wizards like Merlin and Morgana. Of course, these experimental wizards only had a massive amount of magic power after breaking the Limiters.

    Just like Dumbledore said to him, having arge amount of magic power meant nothing if you do not know how to use them. A person that did not break the Limiter could easily beat someone who broke all Three Limiters if he or she was skilled enough with magic or spells.

    Nevertheless, these experimental wizards did not live long as Edward did not allow such powerful and unstable people to stay in this world. As a matter of fact, these people would not live long even without Edward''s interference.

    Breaking the Limiters only allowed a wizard''s magic power to grow on their own until they reach a certain level; it did not increase the magic powers of the wizard itself.

    An example was that with Edward''s natural talent, he should have touched the threshold of the First Limiter in his early 20''s, which is very fast considering that Grindelwald''s only reached that threshold in his early 30''s. Most wizards do not even have the talent to reach that threshold in their entire life, while some can only reach it in theirter years of life.

    Using potions, Edward quickened the process of his magic power, so he reached the standard when he was 17 years old. After breaking the First Limiter, he also used a potion to have his magic power rapidly increase from 25 times of an adult wizard to 50 times--which is the threshold for the Second Limiter. Of course, he made sure that there were no side effects.

    So, the wizards used in his experiments were forced to have their magic powers increase in a very rude way that focused on efficiency instead of stability. So, even the ones that broke all Three Limiters were very unstable and their bodies were on the verge of copsing.

    Nevertheless, Edward acquired a great deal of information regarding these Limiters.

    For once, each Limiter required one different method to break it, meaning if a wizard used the [Body Modification Method] to break one Limiter, he could not use it to break any of the other Limiters.

    Second, in theory, any of the methods could be used to break any of the Three Limiters. For example, a person could, in theory, use the [Practice Method] to break the Third Limiter.

    Finally, and more importantly, a more powerful method is required to break the higher Limiters. For example, if someone used the [Body Modification Method], then that person cannot use the [Practice or Potion Method] to break the Second and Third Limiter.

    However, if that person used the [Practice Method] to break the First Limiter, he or she could use the [Potion Method] to break the Second Limiter, then the [Body Modification to break the Third Limiter.

    As in Edward''s case, since he used the [Body Modification Method] to break the First Limiter, then he cannot use both the [Practice and Potion Method] to break the Second Limiter; he could only use the [Philosopher''s Stone.

    However, Edward knew that the [Stone Method] was the most powerful method that he currently possessed, so he was reserving it to break the Third and final Limiter. So, he needed another method to break the Second Limiter that was more powerful than Body Modification, but less powerful than the Stone.

    ''Should I try Grindelwald''s method of using one of the Deathly Hallows? No, that method relies on the Power of Law of the Deathly Hallows, and I do not trust Death not to leave any backhand on these Hallows,'' thought Edward to himself.

    Then he started walking back and forth. "Then, I can only use that project to break the Second Limiter, then the Philosopher''s Stone to break the Last One," muttered Edward.

    "*Sigh* I would not have to go through all this trouble if my n to rece the magic core with a Philosopher''s Stone seeded. Anyways, I should not be in too much of a hurry. ording to my research, the Third Limiter or 100 times the magic power of an adult wizard is the highest level allowed in this Harry Potter Universe.

    "However, if I can find a way to rece the Philosopher''s Stone with my magic core, then I should be able to bypass this Law."

    After thinking about this, Edward prepared to go do his research, then he suddenly remembered that his aunt mentioned days ago a little trouble that needed his help to resolve. However, he was so engrossed in his research that he forgot, and she did not want to bother him, so he did not even mention it during their recent talk.

    After sighing deeply, Edward took a proper shower, dressed nicely before apparating back to Earth to deal with things properly.

    --------

    Title: The New Lord

 Chapter 76 - The New Lord

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    -----------------------------

    Edward was standing in front of a manor waiting for someone. Fortunately, he did not have to wait long. After a few seconds of his arrival, another person apparated in front of him.

    "Severus, how are things going?" asked Edward with a smile on his face.

    "Everything is fine," replied Severus Snape with a look of suspicion on his face as he wondered what had gotten into Edwards today.

    "What about the clones?"

    "A month ago, I finally created a potion that stabilized their DNA. The muggle scientists were fascinated by this and imed that they can develop new cloning technology by studying these clones. ording to them, it won''t be long before they could develop the technology to create perfect clones without any problem.

    "Nevertheless, I still discover a problem."

    "Oh, can you be more specific?" asked Edward with intrigue.

    "I discovered that these clones have developed a brand new soul of their own."

    "How intriguing. I will check it out when I have time, however, you do not need to worry as I can still remove these souls from their bodies when the time arrives."

    Snape nodded his head before continuing: " I understand. So, why did you call me here?" He did not believe for a moment that Edward just called him to chat or ask about the state of the clones; he could just stop by theboratory to check the result.

    Edward did not immediately answer him, but walked next to the young potion master, patted his shoulder before saying: "Severus, how have I treated you the past few years?"

    Snape frowned as he had an ominous premonition. "You have always been a person who keeps his words, so I have noints."

    "True," replied Edward. "Compared to the two other Lords that you have served, I can be said to be the one much easier to get along with. Voldemort treated you like a servant and did not even keep his promise to you of not killing Lily.

    "As for Dumbledore, he used emotional maniption to keep you loyal to him, yet does not offer anything of value to you."

    Snape remained calm on the surface, but a great inner turmoil took ce inside him. And it was not just because of Edward knowing all his secrets, but also because he discovered that his memories were being read, forcefully.

    He tried to use his lumency to stop the invasion, but it was no use; so, he created false memories in his mind. But, that also did not work as these memories could easily be discovered and identified as false.

    ''It seems that I was right. After my body modification, my already powerful soul became even more mighty, thus increasing the power of Spiritual Magic like Legilimency. Even a powerful lumens Master like Snape could no longer resist my power.

    ''Should I focus on spiritual magic like telepathy and psychokinesis? After all, I seemed to be very gifted with this kind of magic? Forget it. As a wizard, I should control the power of the elements like me, ice, and thunder. Then, bend space and time to my will. That''s what a true wizard should be like in my mind.

    ''Forget about spiritual magic or using weapons to fight like those barbaric knights. What kind of wizard confronts his enemy head-on. These people should be ashamed to call wizards or magicians.

    ''However, I could use this newfound ability to my advantage. I wonder if I could read Dumbledore''s mind to acquire all his knowledge? Forget it, use the contract first, if that does not work, use the torture. I can only use Legilimency as ast resort. After all, Snape cannotpare to Dumbledore in terms of strength of the soul and mind.''

    While all these thoughts were rapidly going through Edward''s mind, Snape had a visibly disturbed look on his face. The reason being the fact that Edward ced a very memorable memory in his mind.

    In this memory, he saw how he spent years secretly protecting Harry Potter under the order of Dumbledore. Then, the Dark Lord was revived using dark magic and recalled all the Death Eaters to once again serve him. He became a double agent for Dumbledore to spy on the Dark Lord.

    The memories were not many or too small, but two of them caught his attention. One is when he is told by Dumbledore that Harry Potter--whom he was forced to protect for so long--had to die at the hands of the Dark Lord--essentially raising him like a pig to be ughtered (which were the exact words his other self in the memory said to Dumbledore).

    The second memory was his own death at the hands of the Dark Lord. Despite being so "loyal" to him, he still killed him without hesitation, just because of the Deathly Hallow. Finally, in his dying breath, he told Harry Potter the truth about him and Lily, and how he was always protecting him all this time.

    After reviewing these memories, Snape took a few moments to calm himself down before asking with trembling words: "Is that��"

    "Your future? Yes," replied Edward calmly.

    Snape''s hand trembled slightly, then used lumency to keep his rampaging emotions under control. "Why are you showing me this?"

    Edward looked at him for a moment, then he said: "As Dumbledore already warned you, I''m about to create a new world order far more brilliant than any wizards throughout history could ever imagine. However, beforehand, I need to know where your allegiance lies."

    Severus Snape frowned after hearing this as he began to think about the situation; he knew that he could not hide his thoughts from Edward, so he did not try to fake his response, but thought deeply about the issue.

    ''I have already served the Dark Lord, so there is no problem with serving Edward as long as he is powerful enough to prevent the previous master from getting his revenge. Additionally, Edward has allowed me to make amends for the mistakes of my past.''

    So, Snape bowed to Edward while saying: "I pledge my allegiance to the Lord."

    "There is no need for all of this as I am not Voldemort," replied Edward as he lifted Snape from the bowing motion.

    "The reason that I need your allegiance is because, in the world that I am about to create, I will need talented wizards like you."

    After saying those words, Edward paused for a moment before sighing: "I have to say, I do not think people truly realize how talented of a wizard you are.

    "Back in school, you could create spells of your own. I know many powerful and influential wizards, but the ones that can invent spells as powerful as yours can be counted on one hand--not to mention the fact you could do such a thing at such a young age.

    "Then there is your potion''s talent. Being able to modify the potion book so easily is a level of talent that even I envy. If this was not the fact that you have suffered through so much psychological trauma throughout your youth, I could foresee that you could one day be a great wizard like Dumbledore and Voldemort."

    Snape was a little surprised that Edward had such a high evaluation of himself. As a person who dealt with Edward since he was in the Fifth Year, Snape knew how much of a talented wizard he actually was. He spent many nights awake thinking of the terrible consequences that the magical world would suffer from if one day Edward decided to be evil.

    At some point, he even wanted to warn Dumbledore to take action and prevent the rise of Edward. However, thinking about the possibility of one day seeing Lily again, he forced these thoughts deep in a corner of his mind.

    "Thank you for thepliment," said Snape.

    Edward smiled, "You do not need to worry about Voldemort. With me here, it is a question of whether I would allow him to resurrect. And even if he did, he would not pose much of a threat.

    "Now, let''s get back to business. Show me your Dark Mark."

    Without hesitation, Severus showed him his hand with the mark, and Edward used his wand to activate it, calling all the loyal Death Eaters of Voldemort for an assembly.

    -----------

    Title: Loyalty

 Chapter 77 - Loyalty

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    _______________________

    A few minutester, many people apparated in front of arge manor wearing strange and creepy masks. At first, they were surprised at not seeing their Lords, then they were relieved when they saw Severus waiting for them.

    With a motion of Snape''s hand, all the Death Eaters removed their masks before following inside. There, they did not see Voldemort as expected, but Edward sitting in the main seat with Betrix standing next to him. Then, to these people''s more surprise, Severus walked over and stood to Edward''s left side.

    "Seat!" said amanding voice. Many people subconsciously did so, while a few wanted to say something. However, before they could do so, they felt an overwhelming fear taking over their body, their souls; so, they quietly sat down.

    "I know all of you were expecting your Dark Lord, unfortunately, he is still dead. Well, at least, still hovering between life and death, and using any means to live his miserable life."

    After saying this, Edward waved his hand, then an image of Voldemort''s life in the forest of Albania manifested in front of everyone. All the Death Eaters watched how their Lord had to possess animals, and eat raw animals to sustain his life. The process did not happen only once, but day after day.

    The only words that could describe the current Dark Lord now are: miserable beyond belief.

    Meanwhile, in the corner of his eyes, Edward noticed the disdainful sneer on Betrix''s face and the surprise on the Death Eaters'' face.

    Then, he started to speak: "All of you here are wise and should be able to guess my purpose in summoning you here, so give me your answer straight."

    The whole room instantly became quiet as everyone was afraid to say anything; it was as if everyone was waiting for someone else to speak first. The silencested for a few minutes. As a matter of fact, Betrix wanted to say something, but Edward had already warned not to intervene during the meeting unless otherwise stated by him.

    When everything seemed to be about tost for a very long time, someone suddenly stood up and said: "My lord, I offer my allegiance."

    Edward nodded before saying: "Lucius, I always admire your Malfoy''s family to know when the wind of changes approaches, and knowing which side to choose. You will not regret your decision"

    Lucius'' face became happy and relieved at the same time; he sat down while giving his wife a thankful look. It was her who encouraged him to stand up and be the first to do so.

    As for the other Death Eaters, many of them had a look of regret on their faces for not being the first one. So, they quickly stood up and offered their "undying" loyalty.

    As a matter of fact, these people have long decided to follow Edward. After all, he is a very talented wizard and a member of a pure-blood family.

    With all his aplishments, none of these people did believe that his aplishment would be lower than the previous Dark Lord. The reason that they did not immediately swear their allegiance was that they wanted to see whether Edward would use threat or benefit to force them to follow him; that way, these Death Eaters would know what kind of Lord he would be and how best to serve him.

    Unfortunately, they did not expect that the Malfoy family would betray this tacit understanding so quickly.

    Of course, not all the Death Eaters were willing to serve.

    Suddenly, more than three Death Eaters stood up and said at the same time: "Ava Kedavra!"

    Three green lights shed from their wands and headed straight to Edward. Meanwhile, Betrix--who was on the side--wanted to act quickly and stand in front of her Lord, but she discovered that she was incapable of moving.

    So, the three green lights hit Edward simultaneously, while all the Death Eaters gasped, however, nothing happened afterward. The Killing Curse hit Edward, but nothing happened; he was perfectly fine.

    The Death Eaters would be alright if he used the counter-curses, but with just his magic resistance, he resisted three killing curses from three Death Eaters who survived the First Wizarding War.

    Meanwhile, Edward smiled after this attack, then looked at the three assants. Suddenly, a blue me started from the Dark Marks of these people, then burned their bodies into ash.

    "I wanted to give all of you the illusion of choice," said Edward calmly, "But it seemed that it was unnecessary." After that, he took out his wand, waved it into the air, creating a strange ripple in the air.

    Following this, all the Death Eaters suddenly felt that the Dark Mark in their hand started moving, then it changed to the same design as the one in Betrix. Following this, all of them felt a terrifying pain in their souls.

    Soon, they discover that the new mark was actually engraved in their souls; all of them could guess the meaning of this.

    After the experience was over, all of them had a look of fear on their faces. In this room, there were only four people who did not have the mark in their souls.

    Snape, Soleil--who was Edward''s sweetheart--however, her husband was not spared.

    "Thank you, my Lord, for your benevolence," suddenly said Lucius, as he and his wife only had their mark on their hands changed.

    "Since you were wise enough to be the first to follow me, this is the best I can do for you," replied Edward calmly.

    He then looked at all the other people, "Now that your loyalty to me can no longer be questioned, let me make things clear on how things will be from now."

    Edward stood up, waved his hand, and a small metal te appeared in front of everyone in the room. Then, he started walking around the room.

    "First of all, I do not like any of this nonsense talk about pure-blood supremacy. I''m about to conquer this entire, and muggle will y a great role in my rule--maybe even more important than wizards.

    "In this new world order, a wizard''s worth will not be based on his family or bloodline but based on their contribution to civilization.

    "All of you can activate the Alchemy Item in front of you by using your wand and saying the word, ''Conversus In.''"

    All the Death Eaters immediately followed the order. Then, a projection appeared, showing a number; each person had a different number. Edward waved his wand, then a projection of a massive library. The number of books inside this library astonished all these Death Eaters--even Snape was not an exception.

    Nodding in satisfaction at their reaction, Edward continued: "I''m not Voldemort who used fear and power to rule over you and never gave any benefit.

    "This library contains all of my knowledge. In there, you will find the most powerful spells, the foulest of dark magic, the mystery of the soul, the way to improve bloodline, and even acquire immortality."

    The breath of all these Death Eaters became rapid after hearing this. Knowing Edward''s reputation, they did not doubt his words; all they could think about was how they could get their hands on this knowledge, and Edward answered their questions.

    With a wave of his wand, a list appeared in front of them with numbers behind them. The list included things like bloodline modification, Elixir of Life, Ravenw''s Diadem, Revival of Loved One.

    Just by looking at the things in the list, information about their meaning was instantly ced in the minds of these Death Eaters; they all secretly gasped, wondering if this was some very borate prank.

    "This is not a dream or prank. I am a person who believes that knowledge should be shared for more to be produced, and civilization can advance. As a person who advocates thew of equivalent exchange, this knowledge is not for free.

    "The number in front of you represents something called Reward Point. It determines the amount of time you can spend in my library, the level of clearance of knowledge that you can get ess to.

    As for the list in front, not only do you need a certain amount of Reward Points to acquire any of these things but also, a certain level of loyalty to me is also required."

    -------

    Yesterday, I watched the new Marvel Movie Shang-Chi and it was epic. As more new shows or movies are released, I be even more excited to write about Edward''s adventures in the Marvel World.

    If anyone already watched it, tell me if you like it or not in thements. But NO SPOILERS.

    Title: Reward Point.

 Chapter 78 - Reward Points

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ---------------------------

    Silence overcame the room, rapid breathing could be heard echoing like dogs salivating at tasty treats. The emotion knows as greed could be seen in the eyes of these Death Eaters--especially with the mention of bloodline and immortality.

    All of them strongly believed in the idea of bloodline superiority, now they discovered the magic that could prove their theory. As for immortality, their previous Lord always eximed how he has conquered death by attaining immortality. Now, the very same opportunity was offered to them.

    While most of these Death Eaters were overwhelmed by greed, some of them managed to calm themselves down. Narcissa Malfoy raised her hand. After seeing this, Edward smiled before saying: "This is not Hogwarts, you do not need to raise your hand to ask a question. If you have something to say, do so."

    "My Lord!"

    "You can call me Sir," said Edward. "That goes for all of you."

    "Sir, how is Reward Point determined? And can we acquire more points?"

    Finally, all the Death Eaters woke up from their power-lust and focused on things that matter to them; the Reward Points. After a nce, everyone noticed that each family had a different number of points. Some very astute people quickly realized that the older and more powerful families--especially the Sacred 28--had more points.

    Of course, this was not absolute. Some families who were ancient, but currently declining did not have many points.

    "Great question," said Edward with a satisfied smile. "I''m a person who values knowledge very much, so a few years ago, I visited your family secret vaults and helped myself to all the books located there. The Reward Points you have now are based on the value that I believe your family''s books are worth."

    Edward paused for a moment, meanwhile, all the Death Eaters were greatly surprised that their new Lord just admitted to theft like it was nothing at all.

    "As for how you can acquire more Reward Points, simply, by contributing more knowledge to me. The easiest and most efficient way is to design magic experiments of your own, then submit them to me for evaluation. Then, I will decide the number of points you deserve.

    "If you do not know how to do a magic experiment, you can just submit an idea you have for the experiment, then I will guide you and fund your experiment. However, doing so will result in your points being reduced."

    Edward paused for a moment after saying as he realized that these people might not know how to properly experiment.

    "Forget about me guiding you on to properly set an experiment. All of you will have to go to training to learn how to do so." Edward decided to put all these Death Eaters through the same process as Betrix. That way, not only will they be proper experimenters, but also learn about muggle technology and even reduce some of their misunderstandings about them.

    As for the pain these people will have to suffer by having a massive amount of knowledge cramped in their minds, he did not care. Since Betrix can survive, they should be able to do so as well. Besides, with him here, even if Death wanted to take their souls, he can still prevent it.

    "Another way to acquire point is to hand over to me lost knowledge, books, or magical artifacts that I do not have."

    "Sir," suddenly said Lucius Malfoy. "Can money be use to exchange points?"

    Edward had a pensive look on his face after hearing that question, then he said: "As an Alchemist that can literally turn metal into gold, and as the future ruler of this, money will have little to no value to me. Nevertheless, I also understand that wealth can also be an advantage for many of you here, so I will allow it."

    Then, with a wave of his hand, the ratio of Gallons to Reward Points was disyed in front of everyone. Many people secretly gasped at how high the ratio was; not many people could afford to use their wealth to exchange for points. However, many people also figured out that the reason that Edward made the price so outrageous was to discourage people from using this method or abusing it.

    "I am d that your Malfoy family is so bold and not afraid to ask the right question," said Edward as he looked at both Lucius and Narcissa. Then, he waved his wand and added more points to them.

    An act that garnered the envy of many of the other families--except for the Greengrass. Both Soleil and her husband Jamison could tell that their families had the second amount of points behind the Malfoy, and the reason for that is most likely due to Soleil''s rtionship with Edward.

    For the first time, Jamison was d that his wife had a secret lover and he hoped that she could use this fact to further increase the advantage of their family.

    "Sir, there is still something that I would like to hand over, but I require my house-elf to fetch from home if you do not mind," said Lucius. Edward motion for him to proceed, then Lucius yelled out loud: "Dobby!"

    A house-elf suddenly appeared on the table in front of Lucius--an act which made him angry, but he did not say anything. "Go fetch the ck book in my study."

    "As youmand, master."

    Dobby then disappeared, then returned a few secondster with a ck book in his hand. Lucius grabbed it from his hand while forcing him off the table.

    "Sir, this is it. It was something that the previous Dark Lo...I meant Voldemort gave me to safe keep for him," said Lucius as he handed the book to Edward.

    With a wave of his hand, the book floated from Lucius andnded on him. "This must the first Horcrux that Voldemort made."

    "Horcrux?"

    "You can look for the information on the te in front of you; there is a ''search'' option."

    All the Death Eaters immediately pointed their wand on the metal te, then they learned that there is indeed a search option. As long as they thought about what they wanted to know, the information would show up.

    Following this, the information about Horcrux showed up.

    "Horcrux: An alternate form of Immortality that involves splitting the soul and attach it to an Alchemy item with powerful magical power that served as a tether to the mortal world. As long as that item is not destroyed, then the owner is considered immortal. The maximum number of Horcrux that can be made is 7.

    "History: This dark magic was created by an ancient greek dark wizard named Herpo the Foul. But it was further improved by Tom Riddle (Voldemort).

    "Warning: This kind of immortality is not rmended due to the side effects which include: change in appearance, splitting the soul is very painful, can lead to instability of the mind, can lead to the paranoia of people always discovering your Horcrux.

    "Rewards Point:..."

    All the Death Eaters sighed as they finally understood how their previous Dark Lords achieved his immortality. Nevertheless, despite the warnings at the end, many people were thinking about raising enough points to exchange the method for making Horcrux. After all, the other methods were too expensive.

    Some of them have heard about this kind of dark magic and wanted to check their family heritage to see if they still had a copy

    ------

    So, I''m currently sick, so if you see me not updating for the next few days, then you know the reason. However, if I feel better then expect a normal release schedule.

    Title: Insidious Death

 Chapter 79 - Insidious Death

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    -----------

    Edward took a brief moment to scan the diary, before cing it on a bag with Extension Charm. So far, he had most of Voldemort''s Horcrux, including the diary, the Ravenw Diadem, Hufflepuff''s cup from Betrix, and even the Slytherin locket--which he had his housel-elf Momo steals from Kreacher in the ck family house.

    The only one left is Harry Potter. As for Nagini, Voldemort only made this Horcrux two yearster in 1994.

    After doing this, Edward looked at Dobby, then waved his hand to telekically bring his body in front of him and started analyzing him.

    "Sir, if my house-elf offends you, I will punish him without hesitation," hurried said Lucius, with his voice trembling a little.

    "There is no need, I just found your house-elf special," replied Edward calmly as he took out his wand and used some sort of magic on Dobby--who had a terrified look on his face.

    "Special?" asked Lucius in confusion.

    " I have done a lot of research on house-elves, and I discovered something fascinating," replied Edward while still analyzing the terrified Dobby. "A powerful wizards ce bloodline magic on the entire race, enving their bodies and minds. Hence the reason that they are so loyal to wizards; no it goes beyond this. As a result of such magic, all house-elves even love the prospect of being enved--except for this one.

    "He has his own will, his ideas, and beliefs. At first, I thought that his bloodline was special, hence the reason that he was different. But, no. It seemed that it is his soul that is unique."

    Meanwhile, Dobby was terrified as he felt that all his secrets were revealed, so he hurriedly said: "Dobby is always loyal to master Lucius."

    "Were you going to tell Harry Potter to stay away from me after experiencing what you say in this meeting?" asked Edward with a smile on his face.

    Bing ever more terrified, Dobby lowered his head. As for Lucius, he was furious. If he was not in front of people, Merlin knows what he would have done to Dobby.

    Edward looked at him and said: "Give him a piece of clothing."

    Lucius was startled at first, but he did not say anything. Without hesitation, he took out his handkerchief and threw it at Dobby, who hurriedly caught it.

    "Now, little house-elf, you are free. But, I still have to modify your memories for you not to intervene in my ns."

    After hearing this, Dobby became even more frightening. With the thought that he must warn Harry Potter, he snapped his finger to try to Apparate. Unfortunately, to his horror, he discovered that his magic was invalid. So, he tried a few more times to no avail.

    Meanwhile, Edward just smiled and used his wand to modify this guy''s memory. Then, with another wave of his wand, the house-elf was teleported away.

    One of the Death Eaters raised his hand, then remembered Edward''s previous word and lowered it. He said: "Sir, do we need to free our house-elves too?"

    "In the future, you will have to, but not now. The only reason I freed him was that he is useful for my ns," replied Edward. "Now, do you have anything to say? If not, this meeting will soon end."

    "Sir, I have an idea for an experiment, but I do not know if it is probable," suddenly said Jamerson Greengrass.

    "Oh, go ahead."

    "I was wondering what would happen if I ce the soul of an animal inside a wizard?" He did not say anything else besides looking at Edward and waiting for his answer.

    "Huh, that''s an interesting idea. From what I know, even werewolves--who are considered magical animals--have a normal human soul. In such an experiment, you can first try ordinary animal souls, follow by magical animal souls. You can try it on muggle prisoners and dark wizards."

    He then looked at Jamerson, "Does your family has the fund for this experiment?"

    "There should be no problem."

    "In that case, after going to proper training, you can set the experiment on your own. I''m looking forward to the result."

    "Training, Sir?"

    "Yes. All of you have to go through training to learn about basic muggles knowledge and how to set up an experiment. I''m warning you now, this training will be very painful, and some of you might be sick for a while during the process. So, I need you all to create a schedule when appropriate for any of you. After all, we do not want the world to suddenly notice that a bunch of members of Pure-blood families all suddenly be sick at the same time."

    Edward then looked at Snape; "You are in charge of creating the schedule. As for you, Betrix, you have your own thing to attend to. As for me, I have a meeting with Death."

    A sudden me enveloped Edward as he disappeared from the room. Meanwhile, all the Death Eaters felt relief after his departure; it was like a giant weight has been lifted off their shoulders. Then, they looked at the Alchemy te in front of them with delight; they could not wait to gain ess to that vast library.

    Unfortunately for them, a loud cough from Snape woke them up from their thoughts. Although Severus was also excited as Edward granted him ess to the library. And from what he observed, he had way more points than even the Malfoys, and he was even granted something called: "Temporary Level 3 ess," while all the other Death Eaters only had Level 1 ess.

    ording to Betrix''s envious exnation, it meant that he would pay less for any knowledge, and had ess to deeper secrets.

    Still, since Edward ced him in charge of creating the schedule for this so-called training, he would do his best to aplish the task.

    As for Edward, he teleported to his manor on Earth, took out the Deathly Hallows, and contacted Death.

    "What do you want, wizard? Do you think I have nothing better to do?" asked the tall and menacing God of Death--who looked exactly like a tall Dementor.

    "I have a question I need to ask you," replied Edward with his usual calm demeanor.

    "And why should I answer you? I do now owe you anything?"

    Edward sighed. "Okay, how about wey our cards on the table. Do you think that I am stupid?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "You have been acting suspicious for quite some time now. Do you think I would not discover your n?"

    "Once again, wizard, I do not know what you are talking about?"

    Ignoring him, Edward started talking: "I first started to suspect you after you agree to make a deal with me regarding Voldemort''splete soul in exchange for knowledge regarding time, space, and dimensions. I mean, is Voldemort''s soul so valuable?"

    Edward looked deeply at Death--despite his face covered by a hood. "Then there is the information you gave me in 1926 about [The Cataclysm] and the fate of the other Gods of this universe. This kind of valuable information came too easily.

    "With just my promise not to mess with time, you agreed so easily; there was nothing binding nor did you take any pre-inventive measures. You just believed me.

    "I never once doubted your intelligence like you did mine. After all, you are a God, even if you were truly stupid, after living for so long, there is no way that you would remain that way."

    "So, what exactly do you think my n is?" asked Death with a great deal of intrigue and irritation in his voice.

    ------

    Feeling a little better, so here''s today''s chapter. If my body allows it, I might even release a chapter for my Naruto Fanfic.

    Next Title Chapter: True Origin of the Deathly Hallows

 Chapter 80 - True Origin Of The Deathly Hallows

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ----------------

    "Isn''t it obvious?" replied Edward. "You probably wanted to use my ability to travel to another universe. If I guess correctly, you probably wish for me to acquire the knowledge necessary to activate the ley line nodes on this, thus slowly reversing this universe back to a High Magical one.

    "That way, you can benefit from it, and all the other dead Gods can also have a chance at resurrection."

    Of course, Edward was not telling the truth, or he was partially lying. He guessed that Death nned to find a way to escape after this universe returned to a higher magical one.

    "So what?" asked Death while releasing a powerful soul pressure that belongs to a true God. However, it onlysted for a brief moment.

    "What I''m saying is since I also want this universe to level up so to speak, we are on the same side. We should work together," replied Edward with his usual calm demeanor and smile.

    After a brief silence, Death asked: "You said you came to ask me a question. What is it?"

    "I came to ask about the correcting force of fate? Is it going to affect my ns?"

    "You do not need to worry about that?"

    "What do you mean?" asked Edward.

    "You are the kind of existence that is rejected by fate. Hence, the correcting force as you called it will stay away from you whenever you are involved in anything.

    "This is also the reason that you cannot use any Divination magic and the reason that divination does not work on you."

    Edward frowned after hearing this, then he asked: "If what you said is true, howe Grindelwald had a prophecy about me?"

    "That''s because you are too weak, so certain talented individuals can have a prophecy about you, but your face and identity would never be revealed in these prophecies.

    "Additionally, if the prophecy is advantageous to you, then there is also a chance of it appearing, albeit very low possibility."

    Edward swore he heard a little annoyance from Death while stating thest part, but it could be just him hearing this. He nodded.

    "Well, it was nice working together, and I look forward to our next meeting," said Edward with a smile, then he left.

    Meanwhile, Death watched his departure, then sneered after he was gone. He did not believe any of this wizard''s nonsense. If he was truly willing to work together with him, why didn''t he asked the knowledge about space and time toplete his gate?

    After Edward''s departure, Death started to think about the exchange. Once Edward revealed his n, he wanted to use force to control him, unfortunately, he could not.

    Looking that at his body, Death could see countless invisible chains bounded him, and he cursed out loud.

    Of course, this was not the main reason he did not act. It was because he felt a faint threat from Edward. Unlike his previous encounters, he felt that this wizard had something that could threaten him.

    ''What''s the reason? Could it be because he broke the Second Limiter? No, that does not make sense. Even if he broke all three of them and reached the ceiling of magical powers in this world, he would not be a threat to a being of Law like myself.''

    After thinking about this, Death started observing the world of the living. He could see everything that was happening--including all of Edward''s secret development in the magical world. Then, it looked straight into the moon in the direction of Edward''sboratory. Unfortunately, he could not see anything due to the power of the Invisibility Cloak

    "Damn those Deathly Hallows, why did I make those things?" muttered Death. "No, it''s those Peverell brothers that I should curse." Back then, it used all the power of Faith that it gathered over countless millennia to temporarily visit the mortal world.

    Then, it created the Hallows to lure the three most talented wizards at that time to use them to activate the power of Law in those artifacts; it believed under the temptation of being "the master of Death", these three brothers would be lured to do his bidding.

    Unfortunately, the eldest brother died soon after that, the second brother was too enamored by the soul of his wife, and the third brother was very wary of Death, so it used the Cloak to hide all his life from him.

    On top of that, the powerful force of the universe that prevent Death from escaping also acted; it ced a powerful curse on both the Elder Wand and the Resurrections Stone so that its members do not live long and are unable to help Death fulfilled his n. Of course, the curse on the Resurrection Stone was also to prevent wizards from messing with the Cycle of Life and Death.

    After thinking about all of this, Death became angrier. "Then, there is that Dumbledore. I slowly guided him to eventuallye in contact with all three Hallows, but even he resisted the temptation. Even the Death of his loved ones could not change his decision.

    "Then, there is that Harry Potter. After getting all three, he even destroyed one, while making sure that no one found the other."

    (AN: I know that in the books, Harry never broke the Elder Wand, but in this universe, he did.)

    "On top of all of this, ever since that Edward started messing with time, I can no longer observe the future. Maybe I should use his family to force him to do my bidding?"

    "No, no, this wizard is the kind of person that will go crazy without any restraint on him. Furthermore, I need to find the source of that threat I discovered from him. I have been patient for so many years, I can still wait for a while."

    Meanwhile, after he met with Death, Edward teleported back to hisboratory, He walked to a room full of vials with memory. Then, with a wave of his wand, all these memories came to his mind.

    Every time he has a meeting with Death, he has always been very careful. So, to make sure that Death does not have the secret ability to read his mind without even him knowing, he would always ce some sensitive memories away from his mind during their interaction.

    After that, Edward entered his mind pce and started updating the information he gathered about Death.

    Today''s entry read:

    "It seemed that I was correct. Besides my first encounter with Death back in school where he showed genuine emotions, all the other times were very calcted, thus further raising his threat level."

    -------------------

    So I started doing some research on Warhammer 40K as a possible world for Edward to go to in the future. And man, this world is dark and scary. I look forward to one day maybe write about it.

    Title: One Last Thing

 Chapter 81 - One Last Thing

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    -------------

    Back to a few weeks ago, after Edward gave Betrix permission to study Obscurus:

    A door opened, and Edward walked out while wearing a cloak. As soon he removed it, his body appeared inside hisboratory, and the cloak suddenly dissipated.

    "It seems that the Invisible Cloak I made using the Power of Law from the Deathly Hallow cannotst long, this might cause a little trouble," muttered Edward, then he ignored it.

    If he did not need to remain invisible to Death''s view, he would not go to such lengths. Ever since he started building his Word Gate, he sometimes felt an invisible gaze looking at him. At first, Edward thought that this was just the result of his paranoia, but as the number of times increased, he realized that it was not so.

    So, he ced countless anti-surveince enchantments in hisboratory, but it was of no use. At that time, he did not know that Death was a real existence, let alone the only God in this universe.

    So, after his first meeting with it, Edward realized who was spying on him. Thus, he nned countermeasures. Since Death is not able to visit the physical world, and the afterlife existed in a separate dimension, Death has to go through countless spaces and time to spy on him from there.

    Based on this assumption, he researched how to make the void of space around hisboratory in a state of constant turbulence, thus hindering any sight from far away. And when he managed to study the Time-Turner, he also ced a temporal disturbance or turbulence. Of course, in order to aplish these feats, he had to use a massive amount of magic power from the ley line nodes.

    This is one of the main reasons that he decided to move hisboratory and the Gate on the moon. He did not want any powerful wizard to sense the massive amount of magical power he was using and became interested in his business.

    Then, after Edward met Harry Potter wandering in the always during Christmas break, he suddenly thought about using the Invisible Cloak to better hide himself and his experiments. However, he also feared that the cloak was useless to Death--after all, he made it himself.

    Luckily for him, after experimenting and testing, he realized that it was indeed effective. Of course, he did not stop using the previous method. Additionally, after breaking the first limiter, his soul became even more sensitive and it became much easier for him to sense Death. Knowing this, thetter stopped so directly spying.

    As for Edward, he was not happy or suddenly be arrogant because of that fact; he knew perfectly well that the reason he could do so was more because Death''s power was very limited/restricted by something or someone.

    Back to the present:

    After Edward removed the Invisible Cloak, a temporal power appeared trying to age him by 67 years. Fortunately, his previous ring still worked and blocked the effect.

    After that, he went to an isted room and removed something from his bag; it was a floating mass of ckness.

    This was the Obscurus that newt removed from the Sudanese girl back in 1926. Edward secretly went there to steal it.

    "Let''s see if my theory is correct and whether these experiments are worth it."

    He removed a piece of thew from the Resurrection Stone, controlled the Obscurus based on his research on Credence to try to destroy it.

    After very close observation, Edward muttered: "It does work, however, the process is slow that it is insignificant. In that case, what if I add this."

    He took out a Philosopher''s Stone and used the massive magic power within to fuel the Obscurus.

    "It worked," said Edward with excitement. "Although it took more than 3 minutes to destroy such a small amount, it still works. As long as I have enough Obscurus, and enough Philosopher''s Stone or arge enough one, I can threaten death.

    "I always thought that my path as a wizard would eventually lead me to control thews of the world. But, this is not necessarily the only path. As long as the energy intensity is high enough, or as long as a force is powerful enough, they can destroy the power ofw.

    "It seems that I have been too heavily influenced by the cultivation novels of my past life."

    --Scene Break--

    After the meeting with Death, after updating the information about Death, he made sure that the only Obscurus he had avable was with him, along with a Philosopher''s Stone.

    Then, he realized that there were only a few days before school started. With so much happening this summer, he lost track of time. However, he still had onest thing to do.

    He first went back to his manor on Earth, sent a letter to someone. After receiving a reply, he used the Floowork to teleport somewhere.

    "Edward my boy, what brings you to see me today? You know, now you are a world-renowned star in the magical world" asked Nics mel with a smile on his face.

    Nics and his wife attended Edward''s announcement of the three-counter curses after receiving an invitation. However, not wanting to be recognized or interacting with other people, they disguised themselves.

    "Haven''t I always been famous?" replied Edward.

    "Not on this scale. Sit. I''ve made tea."

    After the two chatted for a while, Nics mel asked: "So, what brought you to see me today?"

    "I''vee to ask for your help," replied Edward.

    "If there is something that even you cannot do, how can I help? Plus, I''m old and have no more energy for this kind of thing."

    Both Edward and Nics knew that they were not simply talking about an exchange of ideas. With Nics'' wisdom, he could tell that Edward''s invitation was to join his side and help him apany his ambitions.

    Edward took a sip of his tea before saying: "Do not be so quick to reject me. I know that you and your wife have decided to move on to the afterlife, but have you truly live long enough?

    "You saw some of my memories, saw some of the things that I nned to achieve. As an alchemist, don''t you want to take a part in this. Furthermore, as long as you decide to help me, I can easily solve the problem of you and your wife due to the Philosopher''s Stone. Additionally, I can also promise longsting youth on top of immortality."

    Nics frowned after hearing this; he was not that tempted bysting youth--even if it would be nice. What made him hesitate was Edward''s words regarding participating in creating some of the Alchemy Wonders that he saw in his memories.

    After seeing his hesitation, Edward did not further persuade him. He stood up, took out a document. "This is what I want you to help me with: to research on how to create a Philosopher''s Stone using only emotions instead of souls. With your help and my suggestions, this project would only take a little amount of time before bearing fruit.

    "And such an achievement is enough to change the civilization of wizards and advance it forward by centuries if nor more. If you decided to help, just send me a letter."

    After that, he left.

    A few days passed, and the first day of Edward''s second year at Hogwarts as a professor finally arrived. While dressing up, he received a letter from an owl. The sender was Nics mel. After opening it, there was only one word:

    "Yes."

    So, Edward smiled after seeing it.

    -----

    So you guys seemed to have misunderstood my words. I did not mean that Edward would go to the Warhammer World right after Harry Potter. If that was the case, he would just immediately run away. I''m talking about the future once he bes stronger.

    As such one day, Edward Bones will be the new God-Emperor of Mankind. So, please bow to your new ruler that will lead humanity in the fight against the Chaos Gods using knowledge and powers from many different universes and dimensions.

    Title: The Beginning of the Second Year.

 Chapter 82 - The Beginning Of The Second Year

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    -------------

    Edward sat on the High Table of the teachers, talking with everyone present. Because of his recent achievements, he was more famous than before, so many of his colleagues thought that he would note back to teach.

    So, after seeing him, many had many questions, and Edward responded to all of them. And it was not just the teachers who were curious, but many of the students. After all, they spent the entire summer constantly hearing news about Edward in the newspaper.

    "Well, it seems that my ss will be more popr this year," muttered Edward. All the other teachers rolled their eyes after hearing this. Even many of them wanted to take his ss given the option, let alone these easily influential students.

    Finally, it was time for the Sorting Hat to do its job, all the teachers and students quiet down, providing Edward with a little breathing room.

    However, he received a [Mind-Link Communication] invitation from Professor Flitwick.

    "So, how does it feel to steal Dumbledore''s title of the greatest wizard of the 20th century?"

    "Just like the headmaster does not care for such a title, I do not as well."

    "But, you have to be at least a little proud of yourself?" asked Filius with a smirk in his voice.

    "Of course, who does not like to be praised?" replied Edward. "Adding to that all the beautiful women of the magical world that have sent secret invitations to me over the past month, well, let''s just say that celebrity life has been very kind to me."

    Professor Flitwick sighed as he said back: "How many times I advised you to find a proper girl to marry."

    "I am afraid that this will be the only time that you are disappointed in me, Professor."

    Flitwick sighed to himself but did not say anything. "On a more serious note, do you have to do what you are doing?"

    "Unfortunately, yes," replied Edward. "However, I can guarantee you that my method will be the most efficient and the one with the least resistance and casualties."

    Professor Flitwick was silent for a brief moment, "Well, I already decided to side with you, there is no need to regret now."

    "I can honestly tell you that you have made the right choice. And as I promised you before, I would never force you to do something that you did not wish to do."

    "I know."

    "So, how are you enjoying my library?"

    A deep sigh ringed in Edward''s mind after asking this question. "I never expected that you have so much lost knowledge, that you have created so much new knowledge, and I keep wondering how much wizardkind would develop as a whole given ess to all this knowledge."

    "This is the reason that I''m doing what I''m doing. By sharing my knowledge in the hope that even more can be created, thus creating a perfect cycle that drives wizard civilization forwards."

    "I agree with you on that," replied Professor Flitwick. "However, I discover that I only have Level 2 clearance, what about the higher levels? What exactly is there?"

    However, Edward did not answer him, just smiled at him, so the professor did not mention the topic again. Currently, there are only two people with level 3 ess--Betrix and Snape--and it is still temporary. And the reason for that is because he controls their lives. As for the Death Eaters, despite their ''loyalty'' they only have level 1 clearance.

    The only person with level 4 clearance in his library is his aunt and little Susan. But even she did not know this as she was too young. And that level of clearance does not only grant them ess to his library but also has a safety protocol. As long as any one of them is in any form of trouble, a special Alchemy item he gave them will send a signal to the World Gate--which will then activate all its powers to save their lives by teleporting them away.

    If that cannot be achieved, the Gate is even designed to initiate a self-destruction sequence in an attempt to save their lives. After all, Edward only has one family, and the Gate can still be rebuilt.

    In the future, Edward will grant people a higher level of clearances, but that is only when all his nse to fruition and the entire ispletely grasp in his hand.

    After finishing his talk with his favorite professor, Edward noticed that his cousin was not in a good mood, and she kept giving him angry glimpses. So, he initiated a Mind-Link Communication with her:

    "Little Susan, what''s wrong?"

    "I have not seen you for most of the entire summer. And you did not even send me a few letters."

    "Well, as you can see, me and aunty Amelia have been very busy recently."

    "That''s not an excuse to not even write a letter exining the situation."

    "Well, you are right. How can I make it up to you?"

    "You cannot."

    "How about I take you on a vacation during the Christmas break to any countries of your choosing," replied Edward.

    "You mean that?"

    "Of course."

    "I can ept your term if for the entire break."

    "I can only do 3 days."

    "I do not see any sincerity with your actions,"ined Susan.

    "Alright, for the entire break," added Edward helplessly.

    "That''s more like it."

    "Okay, I will tell you another good news," said Edward. "This year, you can do your best to win the cup for the Hufflepuff''s House, and I can guarantee that the headmaster will not intervene."

    "Really? In that case, this year''s House Cup belongs to our house."

    "I always warn you to not be too cocky, otherwise it is easier to make unintended mistakes," warned Edward.

    "I know."

    Then, the two chatted for a while about a lot of misceneous things before disconnecting the connection. By then, the Sorting Hat ceremony was over and it was time for everybody to eat their food.

    After a quick check, Edward realized that all the people from the books were still sorted in the same ce as the canon timeline. However, there was still a major difference: Harry Potter and Ron Weasley were at the Gryffindor''s dinner table.

    With Edward taking Voldemort''s diary and erasing Dobby''s memory, the house-elf had no reason to stop Harry from attending Hogwarts. So, he and Ron were not forced to use a flying car to arrive at school.

    ''It seems that Death did not lie to me. The [Correcting Force of Fate] did not manifest as usual to ce everything back to the original timeline.''

    -----

    Title: ns In Motion

 Chapter 83 - Plans In Motion

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ----------

    After the dinner was over, Edward nned to go back to his room but was stopped midway by a student: Hermione Granger.

    "Professor Bones, congrattions on all your achievements. Who would have thought that studying the dark arts could have such benefit."

    "Thank you, Miss Granger. So, how can I help you?"

    "Oh, first, I would like to thank you for the gift you gave me at the end ofst year."

    "Gift? Oh, you mean the Alchemy item that allowed you to practice magic at home without the Ministry of Magic knowing."

    "Yes. I spent the entire summer constantly practicing as you told me to. Now, I can find my magic core on my own, and easily control my magic power."

    "Wonderful. Not every wizard your age can have the patience to do these boring practices every day--especially when the early advantages cannot be seen," said Edward approvingly. "So, is that the only reason you came to see me?"

    "Hermione hesitated a bit before saying: "Professor, I would like to take your Alchemy ss this year."

    "Miss Granger, my ss is only for the third year and up."

    "I know this, but I would like to know if I could take the ss this year."

    Edward was a little surprised by this request and he looked at her up and down; he could see a patient for knowledge like him but hers was tamer and had no direction.

    Meanwhile, Hermione--taking Edward''s silence for refusal--hurriedly exined: "During the summer, I''ve read all the books for the second grade and third grade. Although I could not understand some of the contents, I believe that my knowledge is enough to equal students in the third year.

    "Plus, professor, didn''t you say that you like to help talented students like me? With your help, I can quickly make up the knowledge that I need for your ss."

    Edward was momentarily speechless. Since when were 12 years old so cunning?

    After pondering for a moment, he said: "I have no problem with you joining my ss or helping you with your study. But for this kind of decision, you should probably contact Professor McGonagall to get her approval and deal with the issue of schedule."

    "No problem, professor." Then she ran towards Professor McGonagall''s office.

    --Scene Break--

    Late at night, Edward slowly walked towards the second-floor girl''svatory. As soon as he entered, the ghost named Myrtle was quite surprised. She opened her mouth to say something, but before she could say something, she saw Edward''s eyes turn a weird grey color, then she fainted.

    When she wakes up in a few hours, she will not have any memories of the past hours--including seeing Edward.

    After dealing with her, he used Parseltongue to open the door to the Chamber of Secrets. With his flying ability, he easily reached the location where Szar Slytherin''s massive status is located.

    He then used Parseltongue to control the basilisk. After seeing therge snake creature, Edward straight up looked at it in his eyes without being affected. He was testing the basilisk''s magic on himself.

    He first used Transfiguration to make a pair of sses and test the effect. Soon, he concluded that this was able to dramatically reduce the effect of the spell.

    Then, he looked at it straight into the eyes while using his massive magic power to try to offset the effect of the spell on him; the result was quite effective.

    Following this, Edward took out an animal from his bag: it was a normal tiger. He then asked the basilisk to use his spell on it.

    Using his wand to check the petrified tiger, Edward used his wand to check the condition of the tiger.

    "Interesting, the basilisk can absorb life energy from his victims. Could this be the reason it can live for so long?"

    After that, he also checked the basilisk''s body. "It seems that it is true. By absorbing its victim''s life energy to replenish his, it can increase his lifespan. However, this might not be the only reason for its long life.

    "Anyway, after studying it, I should be able to not only discover its secret but create a basilisk of my own. Thest time I tried to create one by hatching a chicken egg underneath a toad-like Herpo the Foul, it was aplete failure."

    After doing his initial examination of this powerful magical beast, Edward returned to his quarter.

    --Scene Break--

    Minister Fudge was walking back and forth in his office; worry oozing out of his pores. A while ago, Dumbledore sent him a letter warning him that the Bones family might be plotting to take his position of Minister of Magic from him.

    At first, he was deeply worried about the letter, but soon, a rumor rapidly spread throughout the entire Ministry of Magic: and that was the fact that Dumbledore was not happy about Fudge, and thus nning to run for office.

    After acquiring this news, he rushed to investigate it. Compare to Amelia Bones who has never shown any desire for power, he was more worried about the possibility of Dumbledore running for his position. After all, the man''s prestige in the magical world was overwhelming.

    So, Minister Fudge spent a great deal of time secretly investigating whether this news was correct or not. He secretly spied on all the people Dumbledore was close to him.

    However, recently, Fudge has discovered a disturbing fact. While he was guarding against Dumbledore, the prestige of the Bones family--Amelia--to be precise had reached an unimaginable level.

    Her level of support among both the ordinary wizard and the people of the Ministry of Magic. He knew that if she ran for the position, his chances of winning were close to nothing. And as shrewd as Fudge is, he guessed that the rumor about Dumbledore was nothing but a tactic to distract him.

    While Fudge was deep in thought, someone walked into his office. He reigned in his thought to ask: "How is Dolores? Did you confirm anything?"

    A sh of cunningness shed across her eyes as she said: "I''m sorry, Minister, but everyone seems to be acting normally."

    "Is that so?"

    "Could it that you are being a little paranoid? After all, there is no evidence to prove that Amelia Bones is preparing to run for the position of Minister of Magic."

    "You don''t understand. I have an extraordinary sense of these kinds of things. Her recent actions arepletely different from normal."

    "It does not mean that she is nning to take your position."

    "Then, what else could it mean?"

    Dolores Umbridge became silent for a moment after hearing. "So, what are your next step of action?"

    After pondering for a moment, Fudge replied: "In this situation, my best course of action is to have Dumbledore openly support it. However, given my recent actions, and the rising prestige of Edward Bones, my chances are still dimed."

    After a deep sigh, Fudge started writing a letter to Dumbledore. He felt that all the progress he made this past summer was gone.

    During his first year as Minister, he was not so confident, as such, he always asked the headmaster for advice. However, in his second year, he was nning on doing things on his own. But now, he was back to asking for help.

    Fudgemented on how difficult it is for him as a Minister of Magic.

    ------

    Sorry I did not post a chapter yesterday. In the ******* chapters, I reached the stage where Edward is ready to conquer the world, bring everybody together, have a time skip,plete his Gate, and travel to other worlds. However, despite having an outline of the next step of the story, I could not find a proper way to write--especially since everything has to be reasonable.

    I swear at one point in time I almost wrote that Edward suddenly awakening a system that can grant him knowledge as long as he does some tasks. Now that I''ve taken a break, I finally have some ideas on how to write the next part of the story.

    Title: Riry

 Chapter 84 - Rivalry

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ____________________

    Two dayster, Edward was sitting in his office dealing with a few things. He first sent a package to the mel''s containing a potion that would deal with the side-effects of long-term use of the Philosopher''s Stone.

    The potion is designed to slowly release the grievances that entangled the magic power of the couples. Of course, with Edward''s understanding of the soul, he could solve their problems instantly, but he did not do so. The reason being that Perenelle mel used to be a wizard that broke the Second Limiter.

    Although Edward knew that having arge magic power was not equivalent to being powerful, and with all his magical skills, he could easily defeat her. Nevertheless, he did not want to take any risk.

    So, he opted to use a solution that would take time. Until he discovers a method to break his Second Limiter, the couples would have to wait.

    After dealing with this problem, he started nning things that he needed to aplish during this school year.

    "I should probably formally organize the Dueling Club. Having the students train to reach the level of ''Heart of the Club'' is a good way to train their will, making using magic much easier."

    While Edward was revising his teaching ns, Hermione ran into his office with excitement written all over her face.

    "Miss Granger, you need to calm down, otherwise you risk tripping and falling," replied Edward without raising his head from his desk.

    "I''m sorry. Professor."

    "It''s fine as long as you watch out for next time. So, what brings you to my office today?"

    "Professor McGonagall agreed to my request after asking the headmaster."

    "Is that so? Then, what about the issue of schedule?"

    "That problem is also fixed too. Although I will have to take sses with other houses, in general, there is no major problem."

    Edward nodded as he understood her meaning. Most of Gryffindor''s sses are with Slytherin, while most of Ravenw''s sses are with Hufflepuff. Now, Hermione will have to take some sses with the Ravenw-Hufflepuff group.

    "That means you will not have as many sses with your friends, are you alright with that, Miss Granger?" asked Edward as he finally raised his head from his desk.

    "It''s only potion ss and History of Magic."

    "That''s fine. Did Professor McGonagall say anything else?"

    "Yes. She said that you have to ensure that I have the necessary skills to be able to keep up in your ss."

    Edward nodded his head, then reached out to take out a book from apartment in his desk before handing it to her.

    "Professor, what is this?"

    "Look at it yourself."

    Hermione opened the book, then a little surprised sh across her eyes as some kind of information was transmitted into her mind. Then, she took out her wand and followed the directions in her mind.

    Soon, Hermione found herself in a strange ssroom, and Professor Bones was in front of her exining magic to her. It started from theory, followed by practice. He exined the meaning of the gestures, the incantations, the use of magic power, and even exined different ways that a spell can be used. Hermione was fascinated by how deep and detailed his exnation was--especiallypared to the other professors.

    Soon after the lesson was done, she found herself still in the ssroom. However, she felt a little lightheaded.

    "How long has passed, Professor?"

    "A few minutes."

    Hermione was surprised as she spent more than an hour listening to that lesson. However, she figured it might be a result of this strange book. She looked at the outline which showed all the different lessons that she could learn.

    It involved Charms, Potions, Transfiguration, and even lessons on Magical Animal care. There also was a small section regarding Ancient Runes.

    Suddenly seemed to think of something, Hermione asked: "Professor, I remember seeing Susan Bones holding a book simr to this��"

    "Yes, she has many of them."

    "How long has she been studying like this?"

    "Probably around 8 years old," replied Edward calmly.

    ''No wonder she knows so much about magic,'' thought Hermione. ''But now, I won''t lose to her.''

    "Well, Professor, I have to go back. Thanks for all the help."

    Edward could see that she wanted to use the book as soon as possible, but he still warned her. "Do not use the Perception Dtion of the book too much, otherwise it will give you a massive headache making you unable to do anything for a few days. And if you further push yourself after the headaches, then your soul will be affected."

    Hermione was surprised by the severe warnings, so she took it to heart, so she nodded. However, she had a final question: "Professor, after taking your ss, would I be able to make Alchemy items like this book?"

    "Of course," nodded Edward. Then, with a joyous smile on her face, Hermione left, and Edward went back to his teaching n.

    However, a few hourster, someone else barged into his room.

    "Little Susan, what''s on your mind?" asked Edward, again without raising his head.

    "I just saw Hermione Granger with an alchemy item just like mine, did you give it to her?"

    "Yes."

    "Why did you give her one?"

    "Because she is a very talented witch, and I would like to develop all her potential."

    Susan snorted before saying: "I know you better than this; there must be another reason for doing this."

    Finally, Edward raised his head from his desk, looked at her with a smile: "It''s because I discovered recently that you have been a little too cocky because of your little achievements. So, I figure that having someone as talented if not morepete with you would ground you more."

    "She is not more talented than me," rebutted Susan.

    "Then prove it to me. Prove to me that while she has the same advantage as you, you can still win against her."

    Susan gritted her teeth after hearing this. If it was any other person, she would be confident. But she knows how talented Hermione was based on theirpetitionst year. She knows that her overwhelming advantage over her opponentst year was due to all the advanced knowledge that she had ess to at a young age.

    But now, this advantage was gone. Nevertheless, she would not back down from a fight.

    "I will," said Susan before turning to leave the ssroom.

    Meanwhile, Edward smiled as he said: "By the way, Hermione just got permission from Professor McGonagall to attend my ss a year in advance."

    Susan paused for a fleeting moment after hearing this before continuing her exit. However, her direction changed to Professor McGonagall''s office.

    --------------

    If you guys have not already, you should go check out my Naruto fanfic. Although there are only 11 chapters, they are really good.

    Title: Year Two; First ss

 Chapter 85 - Year Two: First Class

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ----------------

    Edward was standing in front of his ss waiting for all his students to enter. As soon as they walked in, their eyes seemed to shine like anime characters afterying eyes on him. Once everybody was properly seated, Edward started ss by first saying:

    "I know all of you are excited to have such a smart, handsome, talented, and famous teacher as me, but this is not the time for any shenanigans."

    The ssughed out.

    "I promised all of you that after ss is over if there is enough time, I will answer all the questions that you have. Understand?"

    The students nodded.

    "In that case, let''s begin. Last semester, to get you guys interested in Alchemy, I taught you the fun aspect of it. This semester, I will teach you the boring and tiring aspects of it."

    One student raised their hand.

    "Yes, Mr. Diggory?"

    "Professor,st semester, I thought you said that we were going to learn Amalgam Enchantment?"

    "That is correct, but there are many other steps needed beforehand. Let me give you a demonstration first."

    Edward then ced his wand on his temple to draw a silver-white string, then he waved into the air. Suddenly, arge image appeared in the ssroom like a holographic device.

    In the image, Edward was in a heated room full of different machines; he was wearing loose clothes and many metals were in front of him; he took two of them, melt them separately before mixing them with different ratios to create a new alloy.

    After that, he then melts the new alloy again, ced it on a machine that shaped it in the form of a sword. After the sword cooled down, he hammered, then sharpened the edge, created a handle for it.

    (AN: As you can see, I have very little understanding of how swords and different alloys are made, how metals are processed, and so on, so bear with it.)

    Once everything was done, he used an Enchantment Pen to write the word "Incendio" on the finished swords. Unfortunately, after activating the enchantments, a massive fire appeared and instantly melted the sword.

    Then, Edward went to work again. He used different metals with differentbinations, and sometimes, he even used some weird potion when created the magical alloy for the sword.

    However, the process failed each time. In the second attempt, the de exploded into countless pieces, in the third attempt, the enchantment did not even work, in the fourth attempt, the fire could not be controlled almost burning Edward''s hand. It took at least 8 tries before he seeded.

    "As you can see, this semester, we will learn about different metals--both magical and non-magical--and their properties. How to mix them to get the best alloy for an Alchemy item, which one has the best conductibility of magic, which is more durable, more ductile, etc��

    "Through trial and error, you guys will have to learn the hard way how to make Alchemy items from scratch."

    One student raised her hand and Edward identified her as one of the muggle-born students in his ss.

    "Yes, Ms. Klein!"

    "Sir, why do you look like a muggle cksmith during the entire process? Why didn''t you use any magic?"

    Of course, Ms. Klein was secretlyining why the Professor was not shirtless during the process, and many of the witches were thinking the same thing. After all, all of them were now 15 years old--reaching the age when their adolescent hormones were in full motion. Luckily, Edward did not have the habit of using Legilimency on his students.

    "Great question. Let me show you guys another demonstration."

    Following this, anotherrge image of Edward appeared in the ss. This time, he was also forging a sword, but using magic.

    With a wave of his wand, the metals in his possession melted, then he mixed them to create the appropriate alloy. Then, he controlled the magical alloy to turn in the shape of the sword, used another spell to cool it down. Afterward, used another spell to remove the impurity from the metals, and a final one to sharpen the edges.

    Finally, he enchanted it with his pen.

    The entire process only took about an hour.

    "As you can see ss," said Edward. "Relying on magic toplete make an Alchemy Item required a great deal of strength and ability for spell casting; something that many of you in the ssroom currentlyck. So, throughout this semester, while you learn the old fashion way, I will also be teaching you some of the spells essential to an Alchemist.

    "Of course, this is not the main reason that I want you all to learn the ways of a cksmith. It''s because this method allows you to have a hands-on approach to the different metals; it allows you to personally experiment with different ores and learn about their properties through trial and error."

    The students nodded, however, they do not think that ss would be as boring as the Professor said if they have to do what he showed on these images. However, one student had a question.

    "Yes, Mr. George Weasley."

    "Professor, I''m Fred."

    "No, you''re not," replied Edward calmly.

    "How do you know?"

    "I just know. What''s your question, Mr. Weasley?"

    "I have two questions: one is there an even better Alchemy Method than the one you just showed us? Secondly: where is our ssroom going to get all these types of equipment to practice?"

    "Ambitious aren''t we, Mr. Weasley. Well, there is." Then, Edward showed them another image.

    This time, Edward engraved a few Ancient Runes on two different metals, then used his wand to activate them. Following this, the two metals turned into a goo-like substance before blending into a brand new ore: the process only took a few seconds.

    After that, Edward inscribed a few more runes before activating them. This time, the alloy instantly turned into a beautiful silver sword, glistening under the sun. For thest step, he ced enchantments on them. Just like that, in less than 15 minutes, an alchemy item was created.

    "Professor, is that Transfiguration?"

    "No, this kind of magic is called Transmutation."

    "What''s the difference?"

    "Hmm, how do I exin this for you guys topletely understand," said Edward as he paused for a moment. "Okay, the material used to make the sword is called white silver. To make such a material, brown copper and ordinary silver need to be mix together.

    "Using Transfiguration, I can directly turn the brown copper or ordinary silver into the white silver, or even directly into the sword. However, Transmutation needs to use both raw materials to first make the white silver, then transform it into the sword.

    "More importantly, Transfiguration is not permanent, but Transmutation is."

    "But, professor, I thought you saidst year that you could turn base metal into gold, but onlysting for 6 months? And you also said that there was another Grand Alchemist who achieved a permanent change," said Fred Weasly.

    "That''s true. At the highest level, Transmutation can barely reach the level of Transfiguration. As for the permanent change of metals, that requires the Philosopher''s Stone to achieve."

    "And what is the Philosopher''s Stone?" asked one student.

    "Something that you will learnter on, but if any of you are curious, you are more than wee to research it in the library," replied Edward calmly. "Now, back to Mr. George''s question. I have modified one of the Hogwarts ssrooms to include many cksmith equipments, and this will be our ssroom from now on.

    "Professor, can we see it? The new ssroom?"

    "Sure, why not?" He then used the same previous method to show them their future ssroom. Although some people were secretly dissatisfied that they did not directly go there, there was nothing that they could do.

    In the ssroom showed by Edward, there were many furnaces, ores lying everywhere, a powerful heat could be felt emanating inside. The size of the room was oddly toorge as there was enough space for every student to have their equipment. Edward ced an Extension Charm in the ssroom, hence the size.

    "Now, as you can see, working in such an environment, idents are prone to happen. As your professor, it is my job to guarantee your safety, but if an ident urs because any of you decided not to follow the regtions, then I will kick you out of the ssroom.

    "After three repeated strikes, I will remove you from the entire course. Is that clear?

    "Yes, Professor," responded all the students with a dignified look on their faces.

    "Good. Now that we have a little time before the end of ss, you can ask all the questions you were dying to ask me."

    Following this, all the students raised their hands. With a sigh, Edward picked one at random, and the rest of the ss was spent with him answering questions about either his personal life or about his recent aplishments during the summer.

    -------

    Title: Small Confrontation

 Chapter 86 - Small Confrontation

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________________

    After ss, Edward waved for three students to stay behind, and they were Cedric Diggory and the Weasley Twins.

    "So, did you guys make good use of the Alchemy items and books that I gave youst summer?" asked Edward while looking at them.

    "Yes, professor," quickly replied Cedric. "Over the summer, I practiced non-stop until I could locate and wield my magic power and magic core. Additionally, my father sent his gratitude for the precious gifts."

    Edward nodded in satisfaction, then his gaze turned to the Twins who looked like they had done something wrong: "So, did you guys not practice?"

    "Oh no, we did," replied the two together.

    "Then, why do you look so guilty."

    "Well, at first, we did not practice due to how boring it was," said Fred.

    "But, Percy was snooping in our room and he discovered the books and magical items, then he told our parents," continued George.

    "After our mother discovered how precious such knowledge was, she was very thankful that you were willing to give it to us, so she forced us to practice."

    "Professor, it was really hard and boring, but we did manage to find our magic powers and cores."

    Edward finally nodded in satisfaction, "This does not exin the look on your faces. So, if you have something to say, do it now."

    "Well," said Fred. "Our mother was wondering whether we can use the books and Alchemy items to help little Ginny��

    "And Ron!"

    "And Ron to also discover theirtent abilities. And even, let other members of the family use it as well."

    Edward could guess the gist of things based on their brief exnation. Mrs. Weasley probably feared that the gifts were meant only for the Twins, so she did not want to overstep her boundary and let all the members of her family use them. So, she asked for permission.

    And given Cedric''s reaction, he might have faced a simr problem with his father. So, Edward said: "Since I gave these things, it is rightfully yours and you can do whatever you please with it."

    Edward has never been stingy with sharing knowledge. To him, knowledge about magic powers and magic cores should be taught at every magical school in the world as part of the first-year curriculum.

    "In that case, we offer our gratitude," said Cedric and the Twins.

    Edward just calmly nodded, then he took out two books from his desk: "Before you go, these are for you; they should help you in your study."

    All three of them once again became surprised after opening the book and read the information sent into their minds, they thanked Edward onest time before leaving.

    --Scene Break--

    Hermione, Harry, and Ron were walking in the hallway heading to ss. Harry asked: "Hermione, where were you? I did not see you in potion ss."

    "I told you guys that my schedule is different now since I have to take Alchemy ss?"

    "Isn''t that a ss for third years?" asked Ron.

    "I told you guys about me taking it ahead of time, didn''t you hear a word I said?"

    The two of themughed a little embarrassed. Wanting to change the subject, Harry said: "The strangest thing happened in ss today."

    "That''s right. Snape was acting nice to Harry."

    "Not acting nice, but more like he no longer targets me anymore."

    "As far as I''m concern, that''s acting nice," muttered Ron.

    "Harry, didn''t you say that Snape also visited your house during the summer?" asked Hermione.

    "Yes. He forced my aunt and uncle to give me a better room and make sure that they treated me properly. He even threaten to turn them into toads if they did something bad to me."

    "No wonder you looked a little fatter than usual," said Ron. However, Harry ignored him as he continued: "I honestly feel like Snape is up to something, but I do not know what? Do you guys have any ideas?"

    Unfortunately, none of them did, and they soon reached their ssroom.

    A few hourster, the trio walked out of their ssroom.

    "Well, that was bullocks," said Ron.

    "Why did the school hire such an ipetent professor as Lockhart," said Hermione in annoyance.

    "I thought you were a big fan of his books," said Ron with a smirk.

    "That''s before I knew that he could not even cast a proper spell."

    Then, the three of them headed back to their Houses'' lounge.

    --Scene Break--

    Edward was sitting in his office when he received a letter from the headmaster. So, he packed up his things and went to his office. After ying a little with Fawkes, he sat in front of the headmaster.

    "So, to what do I owe this meeting?" asked Edward.

    "Right to the point, I see," said Dumbledore. "In that case, I will be direct. I know that the Invisible Cloak that you gave Harry Potter is not the original one, so I would like for you to return the real one."

    With a calm look on his face, he replied; "Unfortunately, I cannot do so."

    "Oh, and why is that?"

    "Recently, I have had a little confrontation with Death, and I need the power of the Deathly Hallow to hide from his prying eyes."

    Dumbledore frowned after hearing this. As a person who once own two of the Deathly Hallows, he sometimes could feel Death''s gaze and its temptation to gather all of them; the temptation that he might be able to see his sister again, and right the wrong of his past. So, he knew the power of such a God-like being.

    "Isn''t there any room for maneuver in this situation?" asked the headmaster.

    "Unfortunately, no. However, I''m not an unreasonable person. I canpensate Potter for his life."

    "And how would you do that?"

    Edward looked at the headmaster''s head before saying: "Didn''t you always have a suspicion that Voldemort was not dead? Or that the scar on Harry''s head was not as simple as it seems?"

    Dumbledore''s heart skipped a beat, however, his face remained calm. "What do you mean exactly?"

    "Voldemort survived by making Horcrux. And Harry Potter is an idental one."

    Dumbledore''s brow creased slightly after hearing this, then he ced a piece of candy in his mouth. Meanwhile, after a brief pause, Edward continued:

    "As you can imagine, unless Potter is killed, Voldemort will forever exist. However, as a form ofpensation, I can remove Voldemort''s soul left in his body."

    The room became silent as the headmaster thought to himself. "Is what you said true?"

    "I do not need to lie about something like this."

    "In that case, I will get back to youter."

    "No problem," replied Edward. "Now that I''m here and finally remember, I would like to ask you, headmaster, to find a better teacher for the Defense Against the Dark Art ss. Professor Lockhart is notpetent enough for this job."

    "I have my reason to hire Gilroy."

    Edward sighed, then he said: "I understand that you might want to teach Harry Potter some profound lesson by having a person like Lockhart as a teacher, but it is not okay to waste these students an entire year of learning opportunity to do so.

    "So, I''m not asking you to change professor as a suggestion or a concern staff member of this school, but as one of the governors of Hogwarts. You have one month to find a qualified teacher, otherwise, the Board of Governors will intervene in the management of the school.

    "Now, have a nice day, Professor. I will see you during diner time."

    ---------

    So, what I''m going to say might offend a lot of people, but I will say it anyway. I do not found Tonks'' Metamorphmagus ability to be important enough to be part of Edward''s group. I mean, anyone who can use Human Body Transfiguration is as useful as her, so she would most likely not be part of the inner group or Harem. You''ve been warned.

    Title: Wizardkind Family Development n

 Chapter 87 - Wizardkind Family Development Plan

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ____________

    After Edward left, Dumbledore stayed in his office while thinking. A few minutester, someone else came in.

    "Albus, why did you call me?"

    "Minerva, I need you to send a letter to Lupin inviting him back to school."

    "Invite him back for what?"

    "To be the new DADA professor."

    (DADA; Defense Against the Dark Art)

    "Oh, Albus, did you finally change your mind? From what happened in thest few sses, it is obvious that Lockhart is nothing but empty talk," replied Professor McGonagall.

    "Well, the Hogwarts Board of Governors were not happy with my choice, so they asked me to change it, effective immediately."

    "Hmmm, I thought the board rarely intervenes in the affairs of the school?"

    "Now that they are most likely under Edward''s control, the situation should change permanently."

    "Albus, did they fire you? Or ns to?"

    "The current situation does not seem that dire, but who knows what will happen in the future."

    Minerva was silent for a moment, then she asked: "What about Lupin''s condition? Will that be a problem?"

    "If it is, then Edward will solve it," replied Dumbledore calmly.

    "What do you mean by this?"

    "If my guess is correct, his next major step is to control dark creatures like werewolves and vampires. Given how marginalized and discriminated these creatures are by society, as long as he invents a potion or spells that allow them to control their transformation, and promise them to be treated normally by society, they will give them their undying loyalty."

    Professor McGonagall did not know what to say, so she sighed and decided to go and contact Lupin. However, right before she left, Dumbledore asked her to send Harry Potter to his office.

    A few minutester, Harry entered the headmaster''s office, but he did not see anyone else--even Fawkes. Except for a snake that was ring at him. Although Harry was scared at first, soon, he started to speak in a strangenguage, following which, the snake seemed to listen to amon and justid curling on the floor.

    Soon afterward, Dumbledore walked in from somewhere. ''The Potter family and the Gaunt family never had any connection from what I know, so there is only one way for Harry to be a Parseltongue��''

    --Scene Break--

    Edward was walking in the hallways with the caretaker, Argus Filch. He said: "Are you ready?"

    "I''ve been ready for my life. But, are you sure that there won''t be any problem."

    Edward patted his shoulder and said: "You should believe in my reputation."

    Soon, the two of them arrived in a room in the castle. Inside was headmaster Dumbledore, Vice-headmistress Minerva, Minister of Magic Fudge, Amelia Bones, Crouch Sr., and Rita Skeeter from the Daily Prophet.

    As soon as the two of them arrived, everybody''s gaze was directed at them; to be precise, directed at Filch. Taking a deep breath, the squib entered the room.

    Soon afterward, a potion was handed over to him. Without much hesitation, he drank the entire bottle--despite how horrible it tasted. Then, he waited with bated breath. Time seemed to be passing too slow for him, however, he knew that he had to be patient.

    Five minutester, when he was about to be disappointed, a surge of energy sted from his body.

    With the utmost election, Filch started to wave his hand and transform a chair in the room into different animals: snacks, birds, mice, etc. He was like a child who had just gotten a new toy.

    Meanwhile, Rita Skeeter''s eyes lit up after seeing this, so she started taking pictures. Then, she interrupted Filch by asking: "How do you feel being the first Squib to awaken his magical abilities?"

    "It felt great. I can finally use magic just like these children." Then, Filch took Edward''s hand and shook it firmly. "Thank you for given me this opportunity."

    "No problem. From now, there will be no more squibs in the magical world."

    Many of the people in the room sighed as they knew that once again, Edward Bones will change the magical world, for the better.

    After that, Rita asked him a few questions, then she asked Minister Fudge: "Minister, how do you feel about this discovery? Any ns on how to maximize the benefit of this potion?"

    Fudge straighten up his clothes, then answered: "Of course. I will personally oversee Mr. Bones'' ceremony to award him a first-ss Merlin Medal. Although he already has many of them, I''m sure he won''t mind a new one. Additionally, I ask that all squibs acquire this potion to awaken their magical abilities."

    Rita Skitter nodded nonchntly, then she walked to Amelia and asked: "Madam Amelia, the same question."

    "I believe this invention is the perfect opportunity to raise the poption of the wizarding world."

    "Oh, could you please borate more?"

    "One of the reasons that many families are not having children is because they feared given birth to Squibs, but with this new potion, all families can be guaranteed to always give birth to wizards."

    "That is indeed true, but what about the other issues?"

    "The other main issue with the low birth rate in the wizarding world has to do with the financial situation of many families. The best way to solve this problem is for the Ministry of Magic to create special funds for all wizard families that will help raise their children until they turn into an adult. The more children have, the more money than they can receive from this fund."

    What Amelia and Edward want to do is pay some families to have as many children as possible, thus increasing the poption of wizards.

    While this interview was going, Edward wasmunicating with Dumbledore on the side.

    "I have found a new professor for the DADA ss, and he should be here in a few days," said Dumbledore.

    "Oh, and who would that be?"

    "His name is Remus Lupin. But I have a few concerns."

    "If you are referring to his status as a werewolf, then I have a way to deal with it. And if you are also talking about the curse that Voldemort ced on the position, then I will also deal with it."

    Dumbledore nced at Edward, then he answered: "In that case, I''m relieved."

    Soon afterward, the interview was finished, but some people were not happy. For example, Minister Fudge. His limelight was stolen by Amelia Bones, and he was not happy about it. So, after everyone left their separate ways, he stayed at Hogwarts to talk to Dumbledore.

    --------

    So, it was brought to my attention that Cedric and the Twins were not in the same year, and I''m sorry about the mistake. If it bothers anyone, then imagine that in this Alternate Universe, they do.

    Title: One More Problem Solved

 Chapter 88 - One More Problem Solved

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ____________

    Inside Edward''s ssroom, Dumbledore, Minerva, Snape, and Flitwick were waiting with a little anxiety on their faces. In front of them was Harry Potter--who was looking at everyone with a look of confusion on his face, wondering why these professors called him here.

    "Would there be any problems?" asked Dumbledore.

    "Besides a little pain, there should not be," replied Edward calmly.

    "Should?" asked Professor McGonagall.

    "Well, we are dealing with the soul after all, so I cannot say 100% guarantee," added Edward. He then took out his wand and pointed at Harry''s scar. But he paused for a moment: "Okay, I lied. This will hurt a lot."

    A white light flew from his wand and hit Harry''s scar. Soon afterward, Edward found himself in a white room with no one in sight. He knew that he was in the Soul Space, a special dimension existing in the human body that holds the soul; he currently was in Harry Potter''s Soul Space.

    And the reason that the entire ce was entirely white was a form of self-protection. As one of the most important parts of the human body, of course, it has to be protected. Unfortunately, most people do not know nearly enough about the soul to enact their defense, so a subconscious one is usually developed on their own.

    Waving his wand, the scenery then suddenly changed. Edward found himself in a house with many rooms. In one of the main one, Harry Potter was sitting there talking to two other people: his mother and father.

    Edward knew that those were just projections. The real Soul Space is usually in the appearance of something that makes their owner very happy--even if it is a fantasy.

    Without disturbing Harry and his family, Edward used a tracking spell to find any intruder or things that should not be here. Soon, in one of the very hidden rooms, he saw a small-looking baby Voldemort lying in a fetal position. With a wave of his wand, he started to remove it from its position, and of course, it resisted.

    Meanwhile, in the real world, Edward was just standing motionless with his eyes closed, and still in the position of his wand extending. As for Harry Potter, he fell to the ground after the first spell was cast.

    Luckily, he was caught by Dumbledore. At first, everything seemed peaceful and quiet, but Potter started screaming while holding his head like a pig that was about to be ughtered, and thissted for five minutes. The other Professors had to cast a Noise-Canceling Charm on the room in order not to alert the other students.

    After five minutes, Edward opened his eyes, then a small light flew from Harry''s body. Without pause, he took out a diamond and ced it inside. Meanwhile, Snape quickly checked his the poor boy''s condition: "He''s fine, just passed out because of the excessive pain." Then, he fed him a potion.

    Dumbledore then asked: "What about the other Horcruxes?"

    "In safe hands," replied Edward calmly. The headmaster paused for a moment, then he did not ask any more questions.

    As for Edward, he suddenly thought of something and he said: "While I still remember, let''s deal with our other problems."

    He walked towards one other ssroom, while the others followed out of curiosity. Soon, they arrived in front of the DADA ssroom.

    Edward took out the previous diamond with Voldemort''s soul and cast a spell. A green light came from the diamond and touch the floor. Suddenly, all the professors felt like Hogwarts castle came alive, and Edward was connected to it.

    Of course, the person most surprised was Dumbledore. As the headmaster of the school, he has some special permission granted to him by the castle itself, hence the reason he can still apparate while inside.

    After the connection was established, Edward cast another spell. Following this, a mass of dark clouds suddenly came from the DADA ssroom, and Edward took out a teapot and ced the cloud inside, before sealing it away.

    During the entire process, all the professors watched quietly with a little awe in their eyes. As intelligent as they are, some of them have heard of the curse that Voldemort once ce on the position of the Defense Against the Dark Arts. And now, Edward seemed to have removed it?

    As for how he did, they have no clues.

    The process is very simple once you know the source of the curse. Since Hogwarts castle once belonged to Szar Slytherin, he ced a charm on it that granted his descended certain control or permission in the castle.

    As the true heir of Slytherin, Voldemort sacrificed his control in exchange for cing a powerful curse on the position of DADA. So, Edward used his soul to reinstate the control over the castle and removing the curse.

    --Scene Break--

    Arge crowd was gathering in a dark alley. There were hundreds of them, and oddly enough, all of them were werewolves. Someone went to great lengths to invite the majority of werewolves that were on the dark side of thew in many magicalmunities across the world.

    Soon, someone apparated in the center of the dark alley where a small speaking stadium was located; it was Edward. And the majority if not all of these werewolves identified his identity.

    As soon as he appeared, he became the center of attention. Then, his voice ringed to all the people attending:

    "All of you here are outcasts of the magical world. For many of you, the reason for that is due to your choices and actions, while for some, it is simply a result of circumstances.

    "But tonight, I will give all of you a chance to change your fate."

    He waved his hand, and two potions floated in the air: one blue and one red.

    "The blue potion will allow you to freely control your transformation, and make it so that your bit does not infect anyone. With it, you will no longer be fear and cast out by the magical world, you can live an ordinary life. It only requires one dose and you will be set for the rest of your lives. Finally, the way to get this potion is to sign your name at the Ministry of Magic and one will be granted to you free of charge.

    "The red potion is entirely different. After taking it, you will not only have the abilities of the blue one but also evolve. You will have the ability to turn into a half-wolf, half-human form. In that form, you will be 3 times stronger, faster, and more durable than the average wizard. Your ws will be able to sh metals, you will have an unnatural healing factor. More importantly, you can still use a wand and magic."

    Many of these werewolves'' breathing became rapid as they were rapidly consumed by greed; they wanted to rush to that podium and drink that red potion. Ignoring their reactions, Edward continued:

    "Of course, as you can expect with something so extraordinary, the price is affordable to anyone. If you choose this red potion, you will have to give me your souls and wills; I will be your master for all eternity, and my words will be the absolutew from now.

    "Now, make your choice."

    The dark alley became quiet after this as these werewolves contemted a choice that can forever change their lives. Finally, one person raised her hand, but did not make a choice, but ask a question.

    "Mr. Bones, will the blue potion be avable to other countries?"

    "Yes. However, I cannot guarantee whether it will still be free there. Nevertheless, your nationality does not matter. As long as you register with the British Ministry of Magic, you can still receive a free one."

    At this point, Amelia has alreadypletely controlled the Ministry of Magic and Fudge is just a figurehead. And Edward''s goal is to increase the poption, so "stealing" from other countries through this little trick is a way to go.

    Following this, the alley once again became quiet with people pondering their choices. However, something unexpected urred. Someone rushed to the podium towards Edward.

    With a nce, thetter identified the attacker as Fenrir Greyback. Edward could see greed in his eyes. Unfortunately for the werewolf, when he reached a few centimeters from Edward''s body, the ground in the podium turned into countless chains that bound him. No matter how he struggled, he could not get rid of the chains.

    As for Edward, he opened his eyes and made a slurping motion. Immediately afterward, Fenrir started to be thin as a mummy as powerful energy came from his body and entered Edward''s. After a few seconds, he turned into a dried mummy, and a white light flew out of his body. As Fenrir fell to the floor, he was oddly petrified.

    This dark magic was one Edward just invented bybining the Dementor''s Kiss with the Basilisk''s ability to absorb vitality.

    Nodding in satisfaction at his new curse, Edward raised his head and asked: "So, have any of you made your choice?"

    The majority of these werewolves chose the red potion. After all, they were used to living on the dark side of thew, and they knew the importance of power. So, Edward had them sign a magical contract before given them the potion.

    As for the rest, they chose the blue potion. At first, many people thought that Edward would not be happy with their decision and go back on his words, or prevent them from leaving the area. But they were wrong.

    After they made their choice, a voucher was given to them to go to the Ministry of Magic and receive their potion.

    Meanwhile, after this event, Edward went to another meeting, this time with vampires. He offered them to passws that allow the wizarding world to sell blood acquire from muggles through blood donation. As for the second option, it was magical blood that was personally cultivated by himself; this blood contained magical powers in it, thus could increase their abilities once ingested.

    --Scene Break--

    Late at night, Dumbledore was reading a letter that was just sent by him. Afterward, he sighed as he muttered: "So, now, you are not even hiding your intentions."

    Then, he sent letters contacting all the members of the Order of Phoenix.

    ----------

    Title: A Wizard?

 Chapter 89 - A Wizard?

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ____________________________

    A weekter, in a secret location, all the members of the Order of Phoenix assembled and were having a meeting. Dumbledore first introduced the situation of the werewolves and Edward''s actions.

    "I think there is nothing wrong with his actions. Over the past few days, the werewolf potion has been distributed by the Ministry of Magic, and they have started a campaign for wizards to be more eptable to werewolves and vampires," said Professor Flitwick.

    "It does not change the fact that he has an army of powerful dark wizards that are willing to do anything for him," replied stor Moody.

    "The way I see it, now these werewolves are under control and no longer deal with the dark side of thew."

    "I know that he is your favorite student, Flitwick, but it does not change the fact that he is dangerous. Look out how these pure-blood families are acting recently. They have been supporting all the Bones family decisions. Do you think these people did this because of the goodness of their hearts? Most likely, they are under his control as well." replied Moody.

    "Would you prefer that they wait until Voldemort resurrects himself and they serve him instead?" asked Flitwick back. "Can any of you deny that Edward''s action has not improved the magical world in just a short few months?"

    No one answered as he was right. In just a short time, the British Magic World has greatly changed, and many members of the Order have benefitted from these changes.

    An example is the Weasleys. With the neww that encourages families to give birth to more children, they received arge pension from the Ministry of Magic because they have so many children, thus dramatically improving their financial situation.

    The most recent example is Remus Lupin. As a werewolf who was excluded by society, the recent potion andws have benefited him greatly; they provided him with a chance at a better life, a normal life.

    Additionally, the ministry has recently created many new jobs for wizards and improved the security of the country. In general, a new prosperous magical world is slowly developing in Britain.

    After the silencested for a moment, Dumbledore finally spoke: "I understand that many of you may have conflicted feelings towards Edward''s action, and this is perfectly reasonable considering all the good that he aplished.

    "However, this does not change the fact that he is headed in a direction where he will acquire absolute power. And with this kind of power, it is very easy for a person to lose themselves. So, the objective of our Order is to ensure that if that day trulyes, we will be ready to intervene and prevent the magical world from suffering another devastating war.

    The members of the Order nodded in agreement with Dumbledore, except for Flitwick. He agreed that absolute power corrupts, but he did not think that this would happen to Edward.

    As the person in this room who knew him best, he knew that the only reason that Edward wanted to unify the magical world was that he believed that doing so will make it easier to pool all magical knowledge of the world together, then have as many people as possible study magic to push it forward.

    What the members of the Order should be worried about was that Edward would be mad in his pursuit of knowledge someday, and conduct some taboo experiment; this was one of his greatest ws.

    Flitwick also knew that his favorite student was aware of that w and nned for it; he ns to surround himself with good-natured people that can keep him in check when needed, so that one day, he does not go too far.

    Soon after, the Order of Phoenix meeting ended, waiting for the right time to activate. As for Flitwick, he did not tell Edward about this meeting as thetter promised him that he did not have to betray his pastrade. Furthermore, Flitwick knew that his favorite student probably had other ways of knowing what happened here. And with his current power, he might not even care about the Order of Phoenix.

    --Scene Break--

    Edward walked toward the Room Requirement with a sullen mood, and it was not because of the recent Order of the Phoenix meeting. It was very easy to spy on these people as his Marauder Map kept track of all these people, so when he noticed that they were all headed for one position, he guessed their intention. But he did not care.

    After entering the Room of Requirement, Helena was waiting for him. So, he looked at her, then sighed: "Are you ready?"

    "Yes."

    Edward then handed her the Resurrection Stone. Using the spell she was taught, she activated it. A white light came from the stone, and a few secondster, an illusory image appeared in the room.

    The illusory figure was a beautiful woman with long ck hair, dressed in 10th-century clothes simr to Helena. She looked confused for a brief moment, then she said: "Helena? Howe I''m in the world of the living?" After seeing the ck stone, she seemed to have thought of something and said: "The Power of Law?"

    Then Rowena Ravenw ignored the stone and looked at her daughter, while Edward headed to the next room to give them some privacy.

    Three hourster, the two finished their talk and appeared in the room Edward was waiting for them. He could see a brilliant golden light around both of their bodies, and he could guess the reason for it. So, he secretly sighed. He knew this would happen, so he was somewhat prepared.

    "You must be Edward, I have heard many good things about you. I would like to offer my sincere gratitude for giving our mother and daughter the chance to reunite once again."

    Edward smiled reluctantly before replying: "Since I promised her to find a way to resolve her resentment, then I will keep my words."

    Mrs. Ravenw nodded: "I understand you are a wizard pursuing knowledge as I did, and as much as I would like to have an exchange with you, many of my memories--especially about magic--are gone. So, I can only give you my sincere thanks. However, I have a feeling that we will meet each other again, one way or the other."

    Edward frowned as he started worrying after hearing this.

    "Are you worried about Death doing something to us in the afterlife?" asked Ravenw. "Well, you do not need to. The restrictions ced on him are far more severe than you can imagine. This is the price that mortals have to pay from pursuing powers beyond their understanding."

    "Mortal?" asked Edward with great surprise. "Are you saying that Death used to be a wizard?"

    "That''s correct. Albeit a very gifted one, but one nheless. Unfortunately, that is all I can remember. However, with this information, you should be able to discover more."

    Edward nodded his head, then thanked Ravenw for the information. Then, he watched as the two of them turned into golden lights, and traveled to the afterlife.

    Edward sighed as today, he lost a true confidant. So, he decided to break one of his rules and went drinking until he was wasted.

    __________

    Title: Resignation

 Chapter 90 - Resignation

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ____________

    Edward was staring at the mirror in front of him while discussing with the person on the other side.

    "Are you alright? You don''t look too good!" asked Amelia.

    "I''m fine, I just recently lost a close friend. And it seemed that she meant more to me than I realized."

    "Do you want to talk about it?"

    "I''m not that fragile."

    "I know that men, in general, do not like to talk about their emotions," said Amelia. "But if you ever need someone to talk to, know that I''m always here."

    Edward paused for a moment, then he said: "I know. So, what did you want to talk about?"

    "I just wanted to report that everything was going as nned, however, I wanted your opinion on something."

    "Do tell."

    "Recently, Dolores Umbridge has hinted that she wanted to switch sides and be loyal to us. So, do you think I should ept it?"

    Edward was not surprised by her action given what he knew about her from the books and movies, so he pondered for a moment:

    "She can be useful. Our reign must have a positive image. However, we will still need to do some dirty things in the shadows, so she can be in charge of that. And if we ever need someone to take the me for something or be the ''bad guy'', she would be perfect for that."

    Amelia sighed, "That''s exactly what the Think-Tank said."

    "Then, what''s the problem?"

    "I just do not like her," replied Amelia with a stoic look on her face, making Edward speechless for a brief moment as he wondered whether his aunt just contacted him toin.

    "In that case, don''t ept her loyalty; she is not that important to the overall n," replied Edward nonchntly. Since his aunt did not like Umbridge, then she does not have to ept her as one of their own.

    "No, I will not let my personal feelings get in the way of our ns. With her help, the final step will go more smoothly."

    "Well, do as you please. This situation does not have to be a chore for you. If you do not want to do it, just tell me."

    "I know," added Amelia before ending the conversation.

    --Scene Break--

    Remus Lupin walked out of his ss and headed to the Great Hall to grab a meal. In his way, he smiled as he heard the students praise his ss and teaching method; he was quite popr in school after just a few days.

    Of course, he also knew that the reason that these students thought so highly of him was that their previous professors were truly horrible--at least based on what Lupin learned in the past few days.

    After entering the Great Hall, he saw a few professors already having their meals at the staff table. Ignoring the usual stares of Severus, Lupin went to sit in a specific spot; to be precise, it was the spot next to Edward.

    "Remus Lupin," he said as he introduced himself.

    "Edward Bones," replied thetter as he shook Lupin''s hand. "Many of my students have a lot of praise for you."

    "Well, it seems that I have some advantage over their previous professors."

    "That''s true, so what can I do for you?" asked Edward directly.

    Lowering his voice, Lupin whispered: "First of all, I would like to thank you for all you have done for werewolves in the magical world."

    "No problem."

    "Nevertheless, I was wondering if there was a way topletely get rid of being a werewolf. I mean, not just control the changes, but turning into an ordinary wizard."

    Although a little surprised by this question, Edward answered: "It''s possible after extensive study." He lied. Edward could reverse the werewolf bloodline through the Life Code. However, if he did that, not many of the werewolves would be willing to serve him, and he needed to form an elite force only devoted to him.

    "However, I''m currently very busy and do not have time for that. But it should be possible in the future."

    Lupin hurriedly nodded: "As long as the possibility exists, then it''s fine." Then he started eating his food in a happy mood.

    However, the peaceful mood did notst long. Soon afterward, Amelia Bones with many Aurors following her walked into the Great Hall, to the surprise of everyone present.

    She first saluted Dumbledore, then looked at the students and asked: "Who is Ron Weasley? Please raise your hand."

    On the Gryffindor''s table, all the students looked at Ron--who was trembling as he thought that he was about to be arrested. Nevertheless, he still raised his hand.

    Amelia and the Aurors walked to him, she asked: "I understand that you have a pet rat by the name of Scabbers. Where is it?"

    Before Ron could process what was going on, the rat in his pocket jumped out and tried to make a run for it. However, the Aurors were ready and a spell hit him.

    Soon after that, under the shocking gaze of everyone watching, the rat turned into an ugly man. The Aurors instantly used magic to lock him in ce.

    Meanwhile, with a calm demeanor on her face, Amelia Bones said: "Peter Pettigrew, you are under arrest for your betrayal of the Potters family, thus leading to their death. Additionally, for your crime of using dark magic and killing 12 muggles."

    "I didn''t do it, I''m innocent," screamed Peter. "It was Sirius, Sirius ck did it."

    "There is no need to quibble, Mr. Pettigrew," said Amelia. "We have already investigated the whole situation and know that Sirius ck was not the Secret-Keeper of the Potters, but was changed at thest minute to you, thus is innocent. After you stand trial in front of Wizengamot and are found guilty, Mr. ck will be released immediately and paid remuneration for his unjust incarceration."

    Meanwhile, most of the teachers at the staff table had shocked looks on their faces. Even Dumbledore had a difficult time hiding his surprise.

    "I should have known that Sirius was incapable of doing such a thing," said Lupin. "Wormtail, how could you betray James and Lily like this? They were your friends?"

    "I''m innocent, please believe me," replied Peter adamantly. He then looked at Dumbledore and said: "Professor, you know me. You can vouch for me."

    "Peter, I need you to look me straight into the eyes and tell me that you did not do it," asked Dumbledore, trying to suppress his emotions. Unfortunately, Peter Pettigrew did not dare to look at the headmaster.

    During the entire event, only two people remained calmed: Edward and Snape. However, the potion master was secretly holding his wand, ready to attack at any moment. It took him a great deal of restraint to not use a Killing Curse on Peter Pettigrew.

    Soon after that, Peter Pettigrew was escorted out of Hogwarts, the teachers left to deal with the aftermath, and Dumbledore called Harry to his office.

    Peter Pettigrew became sensational news in the British Magical World as it was constantly publicized in the newspaper. With sufficient evidence, Wormtail was sentenced to imprisonment in Azkaban. Edward designed a special item for him to prevent him from turning into an animagus and escaping. Sirius ck was released and his name was cleared of all the wrongdoings.

    More importantly, due to negligence regarding this case, Minister Fudge resigned from his position of Minister, and Amelia--while running unopposed--was quickly elected for the position.

    With countless loyal followers, the support of 95% of British wizards, Edward managed to take over the British Magical World without shading a single drop of blood.

    The first step of his worldwide conquest ended.

    (AN: So, I nned a lot more before Fudge left office. For example, Edward used a muggle flower known as Devil Breath to control him and made him resign. Then, Dumbledore would check Fudge to see whether he was under control or dark magic was used on him. Then, he would have Snape checked whether any kind of potion was used on Fudge. But they would not find anything as muggle knowledge was a blindside for even a wizard as powerful as Dumbledore. But, I realized that this was unnecessary, and decided to quicken the pace of the story, so these things were removed.)

    -------

    Title: Foundation of Civilization

 Chapter 91 - Foundation Of Civilization

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ____________

    After Amelia came into office, withplete control of the entire Ministry, she can pass anyws that she wanted. And her first goal was to get rid of many of the oldws and regtions, however, she also knew that she could not rush such a thing. So, she approached the entire situation with care and decided to take things slow. After all, technically speaking, she held the position until she decided to retire, or someone gave valid reasons for her retirement.

    Just like, it was already Christmas break of 1992. And Edward did not do much research during most of the semester as he was studying gic to prepare for his next magical study.

    The only thing he aplished was studying the Basilisks and managing to create one of his own. Even the werewolf potions were created by Snape and Damocles Belby--who was the inventor of the Wolfsbane Potion.

    On the first day after the break, Edward received a letter from someone. With ted breath, he used the Floo Powder to arrive at his destination. In front of a french firece, Edward saw a beautiful young woman smiling and waiting for her. At first, he was surprised and almost instinctively wanted to flirt with her, then he remembered who she was.

    "I have to say, Ms. Perenelle, you are even more beautiful than I imagined," said Edward with his usual charming voice.

    "Thank you for thepliment. It''s unfortunate that not only am I taken, but also a few hundred years too old for you," replied Mrs. mel.

    "It''s a shame indeed." Then Edward turned his head to see a handsome middle-aged french man also waiting for him. "Now I understand how you were able to marry such a beautiful wife; it seems that you were also a handsomed in your youth, Mr. mel."

    "Call me, Nics."

    Edward could see that the Grand Alchemist was not used to his newfound youth. Most likely, if it was not that his wife was so young, he would have preferred to choose an older look simr to Dumbledore.

    After engaging in small and casual talk for a few minutes, the group finally entered aboratory. There, Nics showed Edward a great stone. Without hesitation, he started analyzing it.

    "You did it so quickly. A Philosopher''s Stone made with emotions instead of souls," said Edward, unable to contain the joy in his voice.

    "Well, you already gave the general blueprint, so it was not that easy."

    "There is no need to be humble. This invention will forever change Wizarding Civilization, and you will be credited for it."

    Nics mel''s old eyes burned with a vivid me, before returning to calm, then, he smiled.

    "So, is there anything to report?"

    "Well, as you theorized, this stone cannot create the Elixir of Immortality. However, it can still be used to prolong life, but nothingpared to the real stone."

    Edward nodded, then said: "Let''s called the one made of emotion the Lesser Stone."

    "Alright. Additionally, I always felt that the Lesser Stone waspletely different from Greater Stone."

    "It''s understandable," replied Edward. "Previously, I believed that the Greater Stone was just really condensed magic powers bing by souls. But I was notpletely correct. The soul and the magic power arebined to form an unknown change. Most likely, we have note even close to understand the abilities of that Stone.

    "As for the Lesser Stone, emotions are only a small part of the soul, so it mustcking abilities. However, it does not matter as its powers are more than enough."

    Edward paused slightly as he observed the green stone. "With it, we can ignore Gamp''s Law of Elemental Transfiguration and make food out of nothing. As such, no wizard or muggle will ever suffer from hunger on this.

    "Based on the Elixir of Immortality, we can cure most if not all mdies on this.

    "We can create any metals--both magical and non-magical--through Transmutation.

    "Using this stone as a medium, it is possible to integrate both magic and technology together, driving our civilization forward into both an interster and interdimensional era.

    "On top of that, the stone is a clean and renewable resource. As long as magical powers still exist in the ley line nodes and humans have emotions, they can be manufactured inrge quantities. The Greater Stone is considered a perfect material, so it canst forever on its own. As for the Lesser Stone, it should be able tost a few centuries.

    "This small stone is the foundation of any powerful civilization."

    The mels marveled at Edward''s words. Although they knew that he had great ambitions and would aplish them someday, they did not think that someday would be so soon. And, more importantly, that they would y such a great role in the process.

    Nics sighed deeply as he was d that he epted Edward''s invitation. The only downside was that he wished his old friend, Albus, would see things his way and changed his mind.

    After everybody calmed down, Edward asked: "Was there any side effect to the people who had their emotions absorbed during the process?"

    "No," replied Nics. "As long as not too much was absorbed, they were perfectly fine. Furthermore, we did not just use the emotions of one person, but many at the same time."

    Nodding his head, Edward continued asking; "What about the control group that used only dark emotions to make the stone?"

    Perenelle then showed him a dark green stone before exining: "So, far beside the change in color, and an increase in power when using dark magic when using the stone, there was not much difference."

    "Can you show me the data?"

    "No, problem," she answered before giving him a piece of paper with aparison of the two stones. Edward nodded after reviewing them. Just like when he first tested the stone after creating the first one, the dark green one could augment any dark magicpare to the normal one.

    Following this, Edward did a few basic tests with the stone to make sure that everything was alright, then he gave the mels their next assignment that they could help him with.

    Nics took a document from Edward''s hand, opened it, and read the title: "Project Magician."

    Although surprised by the silly title, he kept ongoing. However, the more he read, the more shocked he became.

    "Edward, are you serious?"

    "What is it dear?" asked Perenelle--who took the document and quickly read through it. "You actually want to find a way for muggles to use magic?"

    "It should be possible," said Edward calmly.

    "Theoretically, as long as we find a way for muggles to create an artificial magic core, then it''s true," said Nics. "But, you should know that things would not be so simple."

    "I do not need for all muggles to be able to use magic. However, even if it''s only 10% of them, with a poption of 7 billion, that''s still more than all the current wizard poption on this.

    "If I want to create a magical civilization, the poption will be an issue. And If I have to wait for the natural way for more wizards to be born, it will take me too long, and I do not want to wait. So, this is the best approach."

    The mel couple looked at one another and nodded: "We will do our best."

    "You can contact me if you have any issues." Then, Edward bid them goodbye as he returned home. He first sent little Susan a letter telling her that he will have to cancel on his promise, but he will make it up to herter, then he entered hisboratory for his experiment.

    ________

    Title: Kogratil

 Chapter 92 - Kogratil

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    _______________

    After dealing with the mel''s couple issues, Edward started his research. He ced his crown on his head to increase his intelligence, then officially begin.

    He first entered a room full of eggs of different sizes and shapes: these were dragon eggs. Today, his goal was to create a real dragon, just like he said to the Gryffindor Trio in Hagrid''s Hut.

    To achieve this goal, Edward did not start directly with trying to purify the dragon''s bloodline, but instead, focused on the Body Aspect of the Life Code. One thing that Edward noticed recently was that he had overlooked the importance of that aspect on the Life Code.

    Whether it was the Soul, Bloodline, or Body (DNA), they were all connected one way or another. So, Edward spent the past few months studying gic, and he had a few aplishments.

    For once, he discovered a magic gene--which was the connection between the Bloodline and Body Aspect of the Life Code.

    (AN: ording to my research, JK Rowling admitted that there is a magic gene. Those born with the gene active were wizards and witches, and those without it are muggles and squibs.)

    After this discovery, his understanding of the Life Code once again increased. So, he begins his experiment with this. Using abination of alchemy items and the scientific method, he edited the gene of many dragons to induce biological atavism on these magical beasts, hoping to return to their ancestral form.

    After doing this, he teleported these eggs into a special room designed with the exact environment needed for them to hatch. Tubes were inserted inside them. Then. the eggs disappeared for a split moment before returning. Immediately afterward, they started to hatch.

    Some of them did not break their shell, some of them died immediately afterward, while the surviving ones started to grow at an abnormal rate. In just a few seconds, the surviving dragons grew to adult size.

    The reason for that was because Edward did not want to waste time on this experiment, so he used the power of the Gate. By sending these eggs to five years in the past and bringing them back to the present, they rapidly age by that amount. He then used the tubes attached to their bodies to provide them with the necessary nutrients for their growth.

    After checking the surviving dragons, Edward quickly how they were different from normal dragons in this universe. For once, they had four legs and wings--unlike the normal dragons in this universe that only has two legs, and their wings are their fourth limbs.

    Following this, Edward did a quick check on this new breed of dragons and summarized the difference between them. For once, they are way more intelligent than ordinary dragons. If ordinary dragons had the intelligence of 5-8 years old, these were 8-12.

    Additionally, their scales were more magic-resistant, they were 54-83%rger, and the amount of magic power in their bodies far exceed the usual standard. Their bloodline mutated and became even more powerful as a result of this experiment.

    Unfortunately, this was not the result that Edward was looking for. Nevertheless, this was just the first step in his experiment.

    After that, he repeated the first step once again, thus creating more of this new breed of dragons. With the result of the first trial, the sess rate became higher and the process faster and easier. And with each sess, his understanding

    Afterward, Edward had those new dragons breed with one another. With the power of the World Gate, the female dragons'' pregnancy was instant, and the growth of these baby dragons was also instant. Of course, there were a few casualties during the process. After all, the power of time is not easily messed with.

    After that, he had these new dragons inbred to keep their bloodline pure. With the power of time, he only spent a day to bread these creatures for countless generations, until a dragon with the purest bloodline was born. Unfortunately for him, due to the generation of inbreeding, he was a little crazy and infertile after being born.

    Edward had experience dealing with craziness due to bloodline because of Betrix, so he could fix that problem, but he could not do anything about infertility. But, he did not care about that as his n was going alright.

    Edward walked into a room with a basin full of blood. Many ancient runes were engraved all over the basin, and a Philosopher''s Stone was in the middle, connecting all these enchantments.

    This pool of blood was the bloodline of all the new dragons for countless generations. After they gave birth to the next generation, Edward would draw their bloodline from their bodies and stored it here.

    As for the enchantments, it was to purify the blood; these enchantments were based on the principle of purifying metals in alchemy but designed for bloodlines.

    The essence of them was basically, the Philosopher''s Stone will use its massive and pure energy to destroy anything that is deemed ''weak'' or ''unnecessary in this blood, leaving only the best gic material.

    After activating them, the blood in the pool lit up, then slowly started to reduce inside. Three dayster, a glowing red sphere was floating on top of the Philosopher''s Stone; it looked both like a solid and a liquid.

    After spending analyzing the red liquid and recording the information about it, Edward fed it to the only remaining dragon with the purest of bloodlines. Immediately afterward, a cocoon enveloped its body, turning it into a giant egg.

    Edward spent the next few hours with tion as he slowly felt the life growing inside the giant egg. But something urred the following day. A weird mental wave emitted from the egg. After using his mind to feel it, he received a message: "I need energy."

    "Already have the mental capacity tomunicate," muttered Edward with a satisfied smile. So, he ced the giant egg in the middle of a ley line node and watched as it absorbed the magical power inside to grow.

    A few dayster, the egg wasrger and taller than the Basilisk by a few times. Cracks started to appear from it, and soon, beautiful and majestic creatures with two horns and wide wingspan appeared.

    The creature roared in the sky as it said: "My name Kogratil, the Thunder Dragon King, and thest of my kind." Oddly though, he was speaking in a strangenguage, but anyone who heard him would instantly understand his meaning.

    After saying this, a special signal emanated from his body. This signal was not even detected by any of Edward''s instruments, let alone him. It bypassed all the enchantments in hisboratory on the moon and spread throughout the entire universe.

    No one on Earth noticed that signal--except for Death.

    In the Dimension of the Afterlife, Death looked at the moon as he muttered: "A real dragon? What exactly is that wizard doing in there?"

    Meanwhile, after Kogratil dered his existence, he looked down at Edward and said: "Human, thank you for all your help in bringing the dragon race back to this world. Before l left, I can grant you any wishes that are within my ability."

    With a calm look on his face, Edward said: "Enough with your nonsense, kneel." Immediately, a powerful force deep in Kogratil''s soul and bloodline acted and forced him to bow his head, andy on the ground.

    "If you can be smaller, do so," ordered Edward. Then, the dragon king did so, reducing his size to that of a normal Hungarian Horntail.

    "That''s better," said Edward in satisfaction.

    "Human, what have you done to me?" roared Kogratil.

    "I have spent so much energy creating you, do you think it was for nothing? During the entire process, I have ced so many restrictions in your soul and bloodline for countless generations. So, you belong to me."

    ---------

    I know this is a littlete, but did anyone watched this week''s episode of Marvel''s What If...? Ultron was a badass and crazy viin. This kind of battle reached the level of craziness in theics.

    Title: Bloodline Inheritance

 Chapter 93 - Bloodline Inheritance

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    __________

    After getting Kogratil under control, Edward then asked: "So, what ability do you have that differentiates you from other dragons?"

    The Dragon King scoffed at him and did not answer. However, Edward did not mind as he said: "You can either cooperate with me, or I force you to do, your choice?"

    After a brief pause, the dragon opened his mouth and used a Dragon Breath attack. However, what came of his mouth was not fire, but condensed thunder.

    "Well, that''s new," said Edward. "No wonder you called yourself the Thunder Dragon King."

    "Do not insult me, human wizard. I''m a Dragon King because of how noble my bloodline is."

    "So, the dragon race is hierarchal one based on the purity of bloodline?"

    Kogratil did not answer him, and Edward did not mind. He then did a full body check on this dragon, and he discovered that he broke through the Second Limiter, thus had a magic power 75 times that of an ordinary wizard.

    "How fascinating," said Edward. "Your magic power is concentrated in all the parts of your body: all your muscles, bones, and scale. Although I''ve seen this phenomenon in magical beasts like Basilisks and Phoenix, nothingpares to you."

    "Can these beasts you mentioned bepared to me?" said Kogratil. "And what do you mean by magic power? Are you talking about mana?"

    "Mana? Was that the name of magic power in ancient times?" Edward was used to the name mana as it is usually associated with magic in his past life. But now, the term showed up in the Harry Potter Universe.

    (AN: From now on, magic power will be address as mana.)

    "That''s correct," replied the proud dragon.

    Edward nodded before continuing: "If my theory is correct, you should have a bloodline inheritance, now, let me take a look at it." He ced the diadem on his head, ced his head on the dragon''s head, and activated the bloodline contract that he ced on its ancestors.

    Soon afterward, arge amount of information entered his head. Using the diadem, he processed it extremely quickly.

    "Dragon Chant Magic?" muttered Edward, then he waved his hand said: "Incendio!" A small jet of fire appeared in his left hand. Then, he said: "Difei!" A small fireball appeared in his right hand.

    "Interesting, using the same amount of mana, a charm using the Dragon Language is 3-5 times stronger than a regr one. However, what is the reason?"

    "Aguamenti." "Dlo."

    Edward then conjured two different sizes of clean, drinkable water.

    "I see. Incantations are used to mobilize the mana inside a wizard''s magic core. Hence, once a wizard can freely control his mana, he can use silent casting. However, the Dragon Language seems to be able to mobilize mana at a higher frequency, making each spell more powerful and efficient. Not to mention that theplex nature of thenguage makes it more suitable for magic.

    "Additionally, this type of magic makes it easier to use charms that require emotions or imagination.

    "However, logically speaking, the devilnguage that I used in my contract should also have some magical powers that I''m not aware of, especially when ites to soul-rted magic. I should look more into it.

    "Now, there is the concept that magic operates at a different frequency. I noticed this phenomenon when studying house-elves. Since their magic operates at a different frequency, it made that most anti-Apparition Enchantments useless to them, hence the reason that they can Apparate in Hogwarts. I never ced too much emphasis on that, but now, it seems that I should study this more thoroughly."

    Edward knew that his understanding of magic will dramatically increase after thoroughly studying Dragon Chant Magic, but now was not the time for this; he still had another purpose for creating the dragon.

    Meanwhile, Kogratil was internally greatly surprised at how quickly Edward was able to use Dragon Magic, and how quickly he figured out its essence. In his memories, many humans have had the opportunity to study Dragon Magic, but few could do so, let alone master it or figure it its essence.

    After using a tremendous amount of willpower to stop his research, Edward decided to aplish his original goal. He ced his hand on Kogratil''s body and he said: "Fusion."

    Suddenly, the dragon was absorbed into Edward''s body. Soon, afterward, Edward grew to more than 10 meters, golden scales appeared all over his body, his fingers turned into ws, and two pairs of wings grew from his back.

    Arge mirror appeared in front of him and he looked at his new body. "Half-Dragon? Dragon-Blood Warrior? Well, it does not matter. Let''s see if my theory is correct."

    After checking his body, he muttered with tion: "I was right. The Second Limiter is removed."

    However, he paused for a moment, before entering his Soul Space. There, he saw a giant dragon looking down on him.

    "Now, you will pay for your insolence, human wizard," said the soul of the dragon king, beforeunching towards Edward. Thetter, however, just gave him a random look before a gigantic cage appeared and imprisoned the dragon.

    "Impossible! How can your soul be so powerful?

    Ignoring him, Edward regain consciousness, and he finished testing his new body and abilities.

    "The advantage of dragon and human. Wait, the Magic Veins of this form are perfect for humans. By studying it and replicating it, it could not increase the power of the human wizard, but also allow them to use magic without a wand more easily."

    "Dream on," said Kogratil directly through the soul. "How can regr human wizards support to have such a detailed andplex magic vein? Without the proper amount of mana, it would be impossible."

    "True, but I can still create a lessplex version. And as wizards grow and be more powerful, they can further modify their veins until they reached this level."

    After doing all kinds of tests on the dragon, Edward separated from him and returned to his normal body. He first checked his magic core and his Second Limiter was still open. However, he did not have theplex Magic Veins that he had on while in Dragon Warrior Mode.

    However, it did not matter. Now that he knew the pathways of the magical veins, he could modify his body to be just like that, and his mana was enough for the operation.

    Speaking of mana, now that he broke his second Limiter, he now had another method: Superior Bloodline Body Fusion, and it was higher than even his body modification.

    With enough potion, he can soon reach the same amount of mana as Kogratil. Then, all he has to do is use the Philosopher''s Stone to break the Last Limiter.

    After doing all his tests, Edward looked at the Thunder Dragon King and said: "I''m curious, logically speaking, I should be able to ess all your memories and understanding of magic through the bloodline inheritance, but all I got was the Dragon Language and how to use it."

    "Hmph, you overestimated yourself. Throughout the history of our dragon n, many people wanted to acquire our magic, but they all failed. You should be proud to be even able to acquire ournguage."

    "I see, so your ancestor ced safety to prevent other races to acquire your inheritance. Interesting, I''ll have to study this at ater time. Now, let''s talk about what to call you."

    "My name is Kogratil," roared the dragon.

    "I know, but from now on, I will call you��"

    _________

    Title: The Power of Love

 Chapter 94 - The Power Of Love

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    __________

    A few dayster, Edward checked his magic core that was filled with mana. After breaking the Third Limiter and reached the ceiling of mana in this world, he was thinking about the way forward; not for him, but other wizards.

    His current n was to follow examples from wuxia novels and try topress his mana until it''s liquified. However, despite his superb control over his mana, he could not do so. Thus, he figured out that another method was needed to seed.

    Nevertheless, he was not in a hurry. He figured that if everything went to n after a wizard managed to liquefy his mana, he would go through a magical and mysterious transformation with many benefits like an increase in soul power, and an even longer lifespan.

    And if this method works, then wizards will have to one day furtherpress their mana into solid form--which is simr to the Philosopher''s stone. So, if he seeds in recing the stone with his magic core, he will skip the middle process directly to the end.

    ording to his calction, Edward can now live for 1000 years with the amount of mana that he has in his body after opening the Third Limiter. And he was not surprised by that number. An ordinary wizard that has not broken through the First Limiter can live up to 200 years, and some talented one lives for longer

    An example of this is the headmaster before Dumbledore, Armando Dippet, who is currently 355 years old. Edward checked on him and discovered that the old man broke his First Limiter in his old age, thus increasing his mana and lifespan.

    Another example of longevity among wizards is Barry Winkle, who is currently 756 years old--even older than the mel. Edward once thought that this guy made his own Philosopher''s Stone so he visited him.

    Only did he learned that this guy invented a kind of magic that allows him to make sacrifices to some unknown beings, and in return, he will be granted longer lifespans. The sacrifices can be anything from gold to books, to human lives. After learning this, Edward hurriedly erased this guy''s memory about this magic.

    Edward learned the hard way not to mess with strange dimensional beings of unknown origin. During his days as a thief, he messed around with Dimensions after acquiring the book, [Key of Solomon] that allowed him to summon demons from another dimension.

    In one of his experiments, he tried to reverse the summoning process and use his World Gate to enter another dimension, and in the process, he encountered a powerful being and almost died.

    Back to the present, inside one room, after his man reached the full level of 100 times that of a normal wizard, Edward looked at all the potions battles on the floor and he was d that he did not have to drink these nasties potions again.

    While cleaning up, Edward started thinking about whether there was a better way to increase mana than the potion that just elerate the rate that a person''s mana naturally grew. He tried to make a mana increase potion, but he failed--even when he used the liquid mana inside a leyline node.

    That potion did increase the amount of mana in his core, but only temporarily; it acted more like a mana buff in games. After cing this potion on his list of things to research, Edward left.

    He first contacted someone before taking a shower and Apparating somewhere. Soon, afterward, Edward was in theboratory with a bunch of excited scientists, and Snape--who was trying very hard to control his emotions.

    Edward first looked at the sleeping body of Lily Poter, or to be precise, her clones. He first removed the new soul that was just born. Then, he took out the Ressurection Stone to called out her real stone.

    Soon afterward, a pale and translucent Lily appeared in the room, however, she seems to be sleeping. Edward then started to check if there was any problem with her soul.

    Meanwhile, in the room next door, a bunch of scientists was analyzing a bunch of data.

    "Hurry up people, this is our opportunity to discover the secrets of the soul. What the readings saying?" said one person that seemed in charge in hisb.

    "Sir, we cannot see anything. Whether it''s thermal vision, night vision, radar, etc. We cannot see anything."

    "However, we have discovered a strange electromaic wave in the room."

    The Chief scientist nodded, then he said: "Put the goggles on!" All the researchers then ced a goggle on. Finally, they were able to see Lily''s soul in front of Edward and Snape. They were fascinated.

    Meanwhile, after checking Lily''s soul, he ced it on her body. A few minutester, her eysh trembled and she opened her eyes.

    "Where am I?" muttered Lily as she looked around. "Severus? Shouldn''t I be deaded?"

    With trembling hands, Snape said: "You were, but now you''re back to the world of the living!"

    "Resurrection? Did you use some dark magic to revive me?" asked Lily, a little agitated. With a frown on his face, Edward used a spell to calm her, then let Snape exined the entire situation to her.

    "So, it has been 12 years? Harry is all grown up now." She then looked at Edward and said; "Thank you, for resurrecting me." Although Lily wanted to ask about her husband, she knew that this probably was not the best time.

    As for Edward, he just nodded to her, then a looked of surprise appeared on his face.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Snape.

    "Her soul is slowly changing her body, recreating her original bloodline. Her magic core is also slowly reforming. This is truly fascinating," replied Edward, as he record the entire process. This kind of data was extremely precious for [Project Magician].

    Suddenly, he noticed something odd again.

    "What''s wrong now?" asked Snape after seeing Edward''s change of expression.

    "A strange magic is slowly being formed inside her soul. Where I have seen this thing before? Yes, the ancient magic of love," replied Edward.

    "I thought you said that wizards cannot use ancient magic like love?"

    "That''s what I thought too. But it appeared that it''s possible, but the requirements may be extremely harsh.

    "Requirement?"

    "Most likely, after she resurrected, her soul transformed and she brought with her the magic of love from the afterlife."

    Immediately afterward, Edward gave Lily a wand and asked her to try to use it. Luckily for him, she did not suffer from amnesia. Lily closed her eyes, then waved her wand. A purple light came from it and entered Edward''s body.

    Soon, he found that his strength, stamina, agility, and even mana slightly increase by 5%. He could also feel that this increase was temporary, more like a buff. And he could tell that the reason that the increase was so little was due to how strong he already was and because Lily was not adept at controlling this magic.

    Edward nodded before asking: "Do you have any other abilities?"

    After pondering for a brief moment, she answered: "I feel like I can do many more things, but I''m not sure. However, I know that I can use an ability called [Absolute Shield]. With it, I erect a shield around people to protect them against any attack."

    "Any Attack?"

    "Yes, any attack of any strength."

    Edward frowned as he asked: "There should be some limits to this ability right?"

    Lily hesitate a while before saying: "Yes. There is a duration limit, more importantly, Harry has to be next to me."

    Edward nodded, before conducting a few tests to make sure that she was perfectly fine. Then, he said: "There are two things: first, now that you have control of the magic of love, there is something you can help me. Second, for the time being, you cannot have contact with other people--even Harry. You can see him from afar, or disguise as someone else to see him, but do not reveal your identity."

    "Why?"

    "Severus will exin the reason for you."

    After that, Edward left as he has two other people to revive.

    --Scene Break--

    Edward walked into his aunt''s house. She and Susan were having dinner. However, after seeing him, she ignored him.

    With a wry smile, Edward said: "I know that I broke my promise to bring you in a vacation around the world, but I have a gift to make it to you."

    Soon, two people came from behind him. Susan squinted her eyes as she looked at them, then very precious memories of her came to her mind. As she could use Edward''s Mind-Pce Charm, she also had an eidetic memory.

    One of the memory that she would constantly review in her spare time was that of two giants, holding a baby and ying with it; she knew that these giants were her parents.

    So, once these two people walked into the room, she recognized their faces. Tears started to fall from Susan''s eyes, then, without any hesitation or fear, she ran into their embrace.

    ______

    Title: Magic Veins

 Chapter 95 - Magic Veins

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    _________________-

    A month passed since Edward had a reunion with his aunt and uncle. Now, he was inside his manor on Earth doing a little test.

    In an instant, he disappeared and reappeared on the moon. Afternding, he could breathe normally without a problem and was not affected by any form of radiation. However, Edward was not focused on that.

    "After studying Dragon Chant Magic with Albion for the past month, my understanding of the magic of this world has reached an unimaginable level. I can now Apparate on my own from the Earth to the moon."

    Although Albion--which was the new name that he gave the dragon as he did not like the name Kogratil--was difficult to get along with at first, he convinced him to cooperate with him with the promise of creating another real dragon for him to mate. Albion was quite furious after meeting the "dragons'' of this age as he called them "low bloodline wyvern."

    Although he could control the dragon, having him cooperate on his own will made things easier.

    Then, he started flying around on the moon without encountering any problem.

    "With my new understanding of magic, I can optimize the World Gate to be able to travel more than 300 years back in the past and even go forward 300 years in the future. However, now is not a good time. I should do one final upgrade after studying those things. After that, there is a chance that I will be able to travel to another universe afterward."

    After doing a few tests, Edward returned to Earth.

    --Scene Break--

    Edward just finished the Third-Year ss, then he made an announcement to the students. He walked to arge cover in the corner of the ss; the students have been dying to know what was under the cover since the beginning, but the professor told them to wait after ss.

    Edward removed therge cloth, then what was underneath was revealed; it was a giant robot with a glowing red light in the middle of its chest. The muggle-born students recognized it as such, but the others did not.

    "This in front of you is a Golem, or as muggle called it, a robot," said Edward. "I understand that some of you might not understand the concept of robot or eve golem, but let me exin in simple terms. I''m sure all of you have seen the walking armor in the school, or all the statues located through the castle.

    "Well, all of them can move on their own and protect the school when necessary, so they are golem. The difference between them and the one in front of you is the fact that this one is made of metal and used something called mana crystal as an energy source, but the one in the castle used the magic from the castle itself to function."

    "Professor, what''s a mana crystal?"

    "Good question, but I cannot exin this to you guys like this kind of knowledge is too advanced for you. But in simple terms, mana crystal is a battery that can power some Alchemy items, and more importantly, it can allow even muggles to use these items."

    The students were first surprised, then they nodded their heads to indicate that they understood. However, only a few of them understood the true implication of such an invention.

    Edward then continues: "The purpose of this Golem is to teach the ss for the remaining of the semester. Because I will be upied with something important, I cannot teach you guys. So, I created this Golem to rece me."

    Immediately, Edward activated the Golem. The red light in the middle of its chest light up, then the Golem started to move. It looked at the students with its red eyes as he said: "Scanning. Identifying the Third Year ss. Reviewing Curriculum...Process Completed. ssifying Students based on their learning abilities...Process Completed. Hello, students, you can call me Professor Iron. You can ask me any question you have about ss and I will answer you."

    All the students marveled for a while with their new professor, then one student asked: "What if you do not know the answer to a question?"

    "I have all the memories and knowledge of Professor Bones, so it''s unlikely that would be the case. However, in the unlikely case that you asked me something that I do not know, I''m program to contact Professor Bones and asked him about it."

    Following this, the students spent the remaining of ss talking with Professor Iron.

    Meanwhile, after ss ended, Edward was prepared to leave when Hermione stopped him.

    "Professor, I have a quick question that I wanted to ask?"

    "What is Miss Granger?"

    "I recently met a house-elf named Dobby, and I wanted to ask why is it so easy for him to use wandless magicpare to wizards? Is it because of the bloodline you once mentioned?"

    "No, the reason is because of Magic Veins."

    "Magic Veins?"

    "Yes. Wizard''s anatomy is slightly different from muggles. We have another circtory system in our body where magic power or mana flows throughout our body from the magic core. As a result of this flow, wizards have a longer lifespan, are more resistant to impact or magic attacks, healed quicker, etc.

    "When a wizard cast a charm, the mana has to travel from the core to the hand. That process will take time and effort based on the magical veins of the wizard."

    "So, housel-elves have better magic veins than us?" asked Hermione.

    "Well, not really. Compare to humans, house-elves magical veins are usually more simple. As a result of this, mana easily travels to their hands. However, as a result of this simplicity, they do not have other benefits like high magic resistance, long lifespan, etc.

    "Additionally, the fact that human wizards cannot easily use wandless casting is moreplex than suggested. For example, African Wizards'' magic veins are more developed than European Wizards. The reason for that is because of the wand.

    "The wand forcefully opens the magic veins from the core to the hand, making spells instant, and even amplify the power. However, as a result of relying on the wand for countless generations, European wizards have stopped relying on their magic veins, making them enter a state of atrophy."

    "So,plex veins give wizard many benefits, but makes using wandless difficult?" said Hermione.

    "Correct. However, with practice, wizards can use wandless cast and instant casting, just like house-elves. And ording to mytest research, the moreplex a magic vein is, the more powerful a wizard can be."

    Edward thought about the magic veins he had when in the Dragon-Transformation Form. He nned to modify his body to those veins.

    "Onest question, Professor," said Hermione. "Hypothetically speaking, if a muggle could create a magic core and have their own magic veins, could they use magic--just like wizards?"

    Edward paused for a moment after hearing this, he then looked at her and asked: "What brought on this idea?"

    "I''ve had this idea for a while now. But after seeing the mana crystal you mentioned, and your exnation of the magic veins, I thought that it might be possible."

    Edward nodded, then he answered; "Hypothetically, it is possible, but there are other things to consider, like the soul and mind. Even if such a method was to be invented, not all muggles would have the qualification to use magic."

    "But it is possible?" asked Hermione with a twinkle in her eyes.

    "Yes, it is," replied Edward.

    Then, Hermione left the ssroom with a smile on her face. As for Edward, he looked in the corner where there was nothing, he then said: "See, this is the difference between you and her. She does not only use magic but tries to innovate. She questions its limits and possibilities."

    No one answered him, but he heard the sound of footsteps walking away.

    _______

    Title: Mysteries

 Chapter 96 - Mysteries

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    _________

    After ss, Edward walked to his room in the castle to prepare to leave. Midway through, he encountered Harry Potter, who seemed to be waiting for him.

    "How can I help you, Mr. Potter?"

    "Professor. Well, my God-father Sirius wanted me to invite you to dinner to thank you for clearing his name and giving Wormtail, I mean Peter Pettigrew the punishment that he deserved."

    Edward frowned, then he said: "I''m sorry, but I have to disappoint you. I''m currently very busy and have no time. It has reached the point that I will not even be teaching for the remainder of the semester."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes. But tell Sirius that when I have time, I will be d to visit him."

    After padding Harry''s shoulder, he entered his room. However, soon afterward, he received amunication from Snape through a cell phone."

    Edward first activated the enchantments in the room that prevented other people from snooping, then he answered the call. A holographic image of Severus Snape appeared in front of him.

    "What is it?" asked Edward.

    "Sir, some of the Death Eaters brought to my attention a little problem. Many of them do not have the talent or patient for research, so they are asking if there were other ways that they can be useful?"

    "That is indeed a problem. Well, ce them in the training program with the werewolves and vampires. Speaking of, how is their training going?"

    "I have been following the training regiment design by the muggle military officer, so they now a truly elite magical force. However��"

    "Say it if there is a problem?"

    "No, they do not have any problem. It''s just that my research, and the things going on with Lily, I feel like I do not have enough time. So, I would like for someone else to take my position."

    "Hmm, do you have any suggestions?"

    "The Malfoys!"

    "The Malfoys? I remember that they were researching grafting magical organs on wizards and muggles?"

    "The research is mainly done by Narcissa. So, Lucius can take charge of training the army."

    "Well, so be it. Is there anything else?"

    "No, Sir."

    "Okay, then."

    --Scene Break--

    Edward walking on the lowest level of the Ministry of Magic. Amelia was next to him, while a person with a hood on was behind them.

    "How are things going?" asked Edward.

    "Quite great actually. The initiative to introduce muggle technology to British wizards is going rather well. All we have to do is buy them, then magically enchant them."

    "Has there been any bacsh internationally?"

    "Not as much as we expected. Your reputation is far greater than you expected."

    "How about your magical capabilities?"

    "They are also going well. Recently, using the [Practice Method] you gave me, I broke the First Limiter. It was easier than expected."

    Edward nodded as he was not too surprised by his aunt''s talent. ording to the original timeline, Amelia was one of the most powerful witches of this time. Before her death, she fought countless Death Eaters alone without being defeated.

    In the end, Voldemort himself had to take action to kill her, and it was implied that put on a good fight.

    "What about your mana level?"

    "What''s mana?"

    "Well, I recently learned that magic power used to be called mana in the past. So, I''m calling that now."

    "Weird, but okay. I used the potion you gave me, but after reaching the level of 60x, I discover that it was hard to control my mana. So, I stopped and began to practice control. Once I''m used to that level, I will continue to use the potion."

    (A/N: From now on. I will use x to indicate the mana of an adult wizard. So, 60x is 60 times the mana of an adult wizard.)

    Edward nodded with his aunt''s action. He did not have this problem because of how strong his soul is, but that did not apply to everyone.

    Soon, they reached their destination: the Department of Mysteries.

    The group met with a bunch of people waiting for them; to be precise, the Unspeakables. Amelia looked at them and said: "As I mentioned before, Edward and the person behind us will lead your research from now on."

    All the Unspeakables had an excited look on their face. Ever since the new Minister took office, she has financially supported their research with all her effort. And now, their department will be led by a world-famous wizard.

    Edward too was excited. Although he would sneak into this department to study--especially when he first created his Gate. But now, he had open ess to all the mysteries. Plus now, he had help and more understanding of magic. He could foresee that it won''t be long before his Gate ispleted.

    With a smile on his face, he took out a bunch of crowns and diadems from his bag. He ced one on his head, gave one to the person behind him, then handed the rest to these Unspeakables.

    Thepletion of these diadems almost broke him because of how much they costed him. Luckily, he had many Philosopher''s Stone. He first exined the diadem''s ability to increase intelligence, then he said: "A group of you will go with me to study time and space, while the other will go with the person behind me to study love and death. Any questions?"

    Seeing that no one had questions, he motioned for them to head to the meeting room, then he had a separate conversation with the hooded person.

    "So, have you adopted to being resurrected?"

    "Yes. But I cannot believe that the world changed so much," replied Lily.

    "That''s good. Did you see your son?"

    "Harry? He has grown very well. I''m very satisfied."

    "Well, given his situation, he indeed grew well."

    Lily sighed. She did not expect her sister to behave this way. However, given the situation, she was just d that she was willing to take Harry in.

    "When can I properly see him?" Asked Lily.

    "Soon."

    "I can wait, but please do not forget your promise."

    "I''m a man of my words. As long as you discover some secrets regarding love magic and death magic, I will grant you Reward Points. And as long as you have enough points, I can resurrect your husband for you."

    "I will trust you for now."

    After that, Edward started his research on the different divisions of this department--specifically, time and space. He first read all the research that the Unspeakables made in the past. Although he already stole some of them, he soon discovered that the real research was hidden so thoroughly that he did not even know of their existence.

    Just like that, it was the end of the Second Year.

    _________

    Title: First Interdimensional Travel Test

 Chapter 97 - First Interdimensional Travel Test

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    __________

    Edward was with his cousin Susan, walking her to the train.

    "So, how did it feel to win this year''s House Cup?" he asked.

    "Excellent. Didn''t you see how joyous Madam Sprout was? She was bragging to all her colleagues."

    "I bet it was not as easy as you expected."

    Susan''s mouth twitched after hearing this. Of course, it was not easy. With Hermione having ess to the same knowledge as her, it was not so easy to get points. Luckily, she still had years of knowledge ahead of her, but she could foresee that in the future, things will be even more difficult.

    Soo, the two arrived at the train station. "Are you sure you do not want me to just Apparate you home?"

    "No, I want to spend some time with my friends."

    "Alright, have fun."

    After watching the train leave, Edward apparated to hisboratory on the moon. The first thing he did was to visit his World Gate

    He entered the core and looked at all the enchantment.

    "I cannot believe that I thought I reached the peak of Alchemy in this world. Now, I can see so many things wrong with these enchantments that it''s embarrassing."

    So, for the next two weeks, he removed all his previous ones and reced them. With his understanding of Dragon Chant Magic, his discoveries in the past few months after studying time and space in the Department of Mysteries, he innovated the entire Gate.

    He removed some redundant or unnecessary enchantments, optimized the necessary aspects, and he added new ones to it.

    Looking at thepleted improvements. Edward said: "Perfect. Well, at least in my eyes. I''m sure that a more powerful Alchemist would see many ws in it, however, this is currently the limit of my knowledge."

    After everything was done, Edward first decided to take a visit into the future to steal knowledge. After studying the Aging Process in the Time Room in the Department of Mysteries, he managed to crack this ability.

    He activated the Gate, powering through the Stone. "In theory, I should be able to go to more than 300 years into the future."

    A tunnel appeared and the World Gate entered it. As for Edward, he felt like many years passed, but at the same time, he felt like an instant.

    After arriving at his destination, Edward left the Gate. The first thing he noticed was that he was in a desert with nothing in sight. Then, a tablet was floating not far from him, with a note attached to it.

    The note read: To Edward Bones.

    With vignce, Edwardunched a reconnaissance spell. Through the vibration, he could see everything a few hundred meters around him, but he did not find anything, not even an ant.

    He waved his hand and the tablet flew to him. He opened it, and a video started to y. And in the video, he saw himself.

    "Hello, past me. Wee to the year 2093."

    ''Only a hundred years?'' thought Edward.

    "I know that you are wondering why only a hundred years passed. Well, I can tell you that because of certain restrictions of the Laws of this Universe, you cannot travel more than 100 years into the future. And even that has certain restrictions."

    Edward frowned after hearing this, but he continued listening.

    "Well, let''s get back to business. In this tablet, I have left for you all the technological advances of this world for the past 100 years and the knowledge on how to integrate magic and technology using the mana crystals. Although only the very basic knowledge, it should save you a lot of time, and allowing you rapid development in the early years.

    "Now, as for magic knowledge, I will not leave any. As they said, the journey is as important as the process."

    Edward''s mouth twitched after hearing this. He wondered since when did he get so philosophical.

    "Now, I have a few warnings for you. First, when you start your travel to other worlds and dimensions, do not mess around with time. Even if you have the ability, do not travel through time. The same idea applies to our universe. Death was not lying when he said that there would be dire consequences for doing so.

    "Additionally, do not revive a lot of people before you find a way to deal with Death. You can still do it but in moderation.

    "Now. I''m sure you would like to receive more information from your future self, but this is not possible. Good luck."

    After the video ended, Edward sighed at how strange his life is that he just exchange information with his future self. However, he was not nning topletely listen to him.

    After arriving in the future, of course, he has to acquire magical knowledge. Otherwise, his trip would be in vain.

    Unfortunately for Edward, as soon as that idea came to his mind, the World Gate appeared on his own, swallowed him, and returned him to the present.

    With a bbergasted looked on his face, he smiled wryly as he muttered; "It seems that my future self knows me the best."

    He did not try again to go to the future as he could guess that his future self might be way more powerful than him, and would prevent him from seeding. There was no point in doing something pointless.

    Taking out the tablet, he started reviewing the information on the tablet.

    "Well, my future self is very thorough; he gave me knowledge on all fields, even things like psychology and archaeology. More importantly, he seemed to know what I wanted and gave me a lot of technology on aerospace.

    "With this knowledge, it won''t only take a few decades for Earth to turn into an interster civilization and spread to all the corners of our Sr System.

    "With the addition of magitech--thebination of magic and technology--the process would be faster and easier. This will be a great help to building the Wizard Civilization."

    After reviewing the information and making a copy of it, Edward gave it to the scientists under hismands to analyze it in detail. Then, he returned to the Gate.

    "Morganna, let''s begin our first-dimensional travel test."

    "Sir, are you positive? The chances of failures are more than 95%."

    "That''s why we have to test it, see the problem and fixed it."

    "As youmand.

    "Beginning Test. Fusing Spatial Force with Temperoal Force... Aplish...Supplying Energy...No problem with Energy Storage...Checking all Enchantments...No Problem Detected...Breaking Dimensional Wall...Recording all Energy Readings."

    Edward felt like everything was shaking around him, making it difficult to hold his ground. The processsted for more than an hour, making him a little dizzy.

    After everything stopped, he said: "Did it work?"

    "Not enough information to answer this question."

    "That''s fair. Morganna, remind me to deal with the issue of turbulence."

    "As you order."

    Edward checked the surroundings first from inside the Gate. After seeing that there was no danger, he left.

    However, as soon as he did so, he paused as he noticed something around him.

    (A/N: As an author, it is very difficult for me to write anything rted to time traveling. After all, how do you write a character that can go back in time to change his mistakes? Or go to the future to get the answer to any problems he faced. So, I''m nerfing Edward''s ability to time travel from now on. Unless necessary, I will not use it."

    __________

    Title: Mana Tree

 Chapter 98 - Mana Tree

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    As soon as Edward left the gate, he felt something odd in the surroundings. However, after checking, he did not find anything. So, he closed his eyes and felt everything around him.

    "There is mana in the environment. Although the amount is pitiful to the point of barely being able to be detected, it still exists.

    "Could it be that I manage to travel to another world? It should not be that easy."

    "Incidio," said Edward.

    Then, he noticed that when the me appeared from the tip of his wand, it grew 20%rger by absorbing the mana in the air. Then, Edward tried a few other spells, including dark magic, and it was the same. Having mana in the surroundings increases the power of all spells.

    Finally, Edward said: "Difei." A me appeared in his wand, then it also increased in size.

    "It seems that Dragon Chant Magic is more effective when used in a mana-filled environment. Moreover, it is more effective on using it than regr Incantations Magic."

    After doing his initial test, Edward used his Gate to teleport to the moon.

    "Well, it seems that I''m still on Earth, at least one version of it."

    Edward then buried a deep tunnel underground and ced the Gate.

    "Morgana, enter Stealth Mode." The. The Gate became invisible.

    ''I should probably find a better way to hide it in the future. I can''t always ce it on the moon. I might encounter ces that have no moon, or civilizations that have established colonies on the moon. Or powerful beings that can easily search an entire and discover the Gate.

    ''Maybe I can ce a Diminuendo Charm (Shrinking Spell) inside that allows me to turn it into a small keychain I can carry around. Or worse, just swallow and carry inside my stomach.

    ''The ideal hiding ce would be a small and separate dimension that exists outside of time and space and belongs only to me. That way I could also ce a lot of precious items not fearing them being discovered or lost. Unfortunately, I currently cannot create something like this.

    ''Wait, I do not need to create one. If I remember correctly, the Soul Space is also a separate dimension inside every human''s body. If I could find a way to ce the Gate there, then it safer would be guaranteed.

    ''Additionally, if I can link the Gate to my soul, it can protect me. In case of an emergency, it can take my soul away from danger, then all I need to do is built myself a new body.

    ''Well, I will add this research to the list of long things I have to do."

    After sighing deeply, Edward apparated back to Earth, searching for information about where he was.

    After reading the minds of all the people he encountered, Edward sighed:

    "I did not seed, as expected. However, it seems that I now can travel to Parallel Universes.

    "From the information that I have gathered, this parallel universe is currently in thete 10 century--which is the time of the Hogwarts founders. However, in this reality, the four founders never met one another and became friends, they never established Hogwarts.

    "Szar Slytherin and Godric Gryffindor seemed to have an unreconcble grudge with one another. Their battles are famous in the magical world.

    "What an interesting universe. However, before I go to meet these powerful wizards, I need to research the mana in the surroundings. Maybe I can find a way to activate the leyline nodes in my timeline."

    Without hesitation, Edward traveled to the nearest leyline node to study them. He instantly noticed that the concentration of mana is higher around these nodes. But after careful investigation, he discovered that they were not activated and releasing mana to the environment.

    On the contrary, they seemed to be slowly absorbing the little mana in the air, slowly turning the environment into the one simr to his time. So, he traveled to different nodes around the world, checking to see if they were the same and if there were any anomalies.

    "Okay, now I know why there is no longer any mana in my time. However, my search proved to be futile."

    After sighing in disappointment, Edward looked around. He found himself in a luscious forest. The trees were tall and healthy. Because of being bathed in mana, they grew stronger and more resilient than the ones in his time.

    As he watched this beautiful view, he felt peaceful.

    "Wait a minute," he muttered to himself. "What if I could create a tree that can absorb mana from the leyline nodes and released it in the environment through Photosynthesis.

    "After conquering the world, as long as I nt these Mana Trees all over the world, mana should be able to exist freely in the surrounding.

    "Herbology has many ways to artificially create magical nts. And if that does not work, I can also try using gic engineering. After all, I have all the technology from my future self."

    With a smile on his face, he returned to his Gate, nning to meet the founders tomorrow. He was quite excited.

    --Scene Break--

    Back to a few hours ago, an hour after Edwardnded on this timeline, someone apparated to the ce he first appeared.

    It was a beautiful woman with ck hair and pale skin. As soon as he arrived, she checked the environment.

    "This is the ce that I felt the tremendous Spatiotemporal energy. But why isn''t there anything there? Could it be that some other wizard was ying with space and time? I do not know any wizard that has such profound knowledge.

    "Maybe my fears havee true, and something from beyond finally came to this world."

    Suddenly, she coughed on her sleeve. Looking at the dark blood left there, she muttered: "My time is running out."

    She sighed, "Is this the price I have to pay for messing with things out of my control, things that mortals should not deal with?"

    ________

    Title: Two Peas in a Pod

 Chapter 99 - Two Peas In A Pod

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    The next day, Edward stood in a front of a castle in Scond. He could feel many powerful enchantments surrounding it. Most likely used to either detain or kill trespassers. So, he did not directly go inside but waited for the owner toe to see him.

    A few minutes after his arrival, a woman wearing blue clothes and a diadem on her head; she had pale skin and luscious ck hair.

    Edward lost his bearing for a moment, not because of how beautiful she was, but because she resembled someone she knew. Knowing that he made a social faux pas, he hurriedly said:

    "I''m sorry, Madam foring to your home uninvited. My name is Edward Bones, and I''vee a long way to meet you."

    Thedy saluted back, "And I''m Rowena Ravenw. I have to say, I am curious. I have met all the powerful wizards of thisnd, but never met or heard about you before."

    Rowena was indeed surprised. As one of the few people in this world that broke the Second Limiter, she can consider herself the most powerful wizard currently alive. Yet, she discovered that the person in front of her had far more magical power than her.

    "That''s because I''m not from this world. I''m from a parallel universe," answered Edward.

    ''Could he be the reason for the Spatiotemporal force that I detected yesterday?"

    "Parallel Universe?" said Rowena. "Are you talking about the [Multiple Choice, Multiple World Theory] which states that every choice that an individual makes lead to the creation of an entire world based on that choice?"

    Edward squinted his eyes after hearing this. ''Worthy to be one of the most talented witches of all time. She could understand my word so easily.''

    "I did not expect that the concept of Parallel Universe exist at this point in time."

    "This theory was created by a brilliant wizard, unfortunately, he was ridiculed by the magical society to the point that he died trying to prove them wrong," said Rowena. "You said ''at this point in time'', does that mean that your world is in a future state?"

    "That''s correct."

    "Any evidence to prove so?"

    "Of course," replied Edward. Then, he took out Ravenw''s diadem and handed it to Ravenw of his timeline. She spent a few minutes analyzing it.

    "Fascinating. The craftsmanship, design, and aesthetics are basically the same. The only difference from mine is the fact that enchantments are much weaker and have a few ws.

    Additionally, this diadem seemed to have been used for very dark magic, thus destroying it."

    "Well, the Ravenw in my timeline is quite different from you."

    "How so?"

    "Well, she was married, had a daughter, and build a school with all the other powerful wizards in this era."

    Rowena paused after hearing this; she remembered a few years ago, her family wanted her to marry a nice gentleman. But she refused.

    "One witch named Helga Hufflepuff once came to see me asking me to create a school with her to teach magic to young wizards. But I was so focused on my research that I refused her.

    "So, powerful wizard from a parallel universe, what brought you here?"

    "Exchange of knowledge, of course."

    Rowen Ravenw paused for a moment, then she finally invited Edward into her castle. They spent the next three days nonstop talking about magic.

    Edward sighed after drinking a potion that prevented him from being hungry. "This is the first time I met someone that has the same drive and desire for knowledge as me, as well as being able to keep up with my thoughts in a discussion."

    "The feeling is mutual," responded Rowena. In this timeline, her talent is truly unmatched, so a few people could keep up with her. Furthermore, because of the patriarchal nature of this era, most wizards do not like being outmatched by a witch in terms of knowledge and skill. So, her exchange with others often ended in disappointment.

    "Now that we have established a certain level of trust, I can ask you to use a magic that links our mind together to exchange knowledge quicker and more efficiently," said Edward.

    Rowena paused for a moment, then she nodded.

    Soon afterward, she found herself in her mindscape. In half, the room was a library of all her knowledge, while on the other was Edward''s.

    "Well, this is the first time I met someone who has at least half of my knowledge."

    "This all the magical knowledge you have?" asked Rowena Ravenw in surprise.

    "Well, not all of them are magical in nature. There is some history and technology there too."

    "Technology?"

    "You will soon know."

    Immediately afterward, the two exchange many of their knowledge, theories, memories, skills, and experiments. The processsted at least a year in the Mindscape and 1 hour in real life.

    After waking up, Rowena waspletely fine. She reviewed all the information she just gathered.

    "I cannot believe that muggles would develop so much in just a thousand years, meanwhile, us wizards have deteriorated to such a point."

    "Well, you cannotpletely me them. Mana is no longer in the environment in my time, so the likelihood of powerful wizards being born has dramatically increased," replied Edward, however, he had a frown on his face.

    "That is not reason enough to reach such a state," replied Rowena. "Is there a problem?"

    "It seems that you do notpletely trust me."

    "What do you mean?"

    "In my timeline, I study the diadem and concluded that my Ravenw probably had ess to the Room of Brain in the Department of Mysteries. By studying that room, she was able to discover how to increase intelligence and made the diadem. However, I found no such information during our exchange.

    "More importantly, I did not find the reason that you are slowly dying."

    Rowena paused for a moment before sighing. "I knew that I would not be able to hide it from you. Follow me."

    She then led Edward to a long passage in her castle, heading in a specific direction.

    "There is no need to sulk. I''m sure that there are many things that you hid from me during our exchange."

    "That may be true," replied Edward. "However, you have to admit that the level of trust I gave you is way more than you did me."

    With an awkward silence, the two soon reached a room. Inside, Edward saw the perfect replica of the Department of Mysteries. He saw the Room of time, space, love, brain, and the Death Chamber. He even saw the Hall of Prophecy.

    ''It seems that my deduction was correct. Rowena Ravenw in my timeline might have found these Rooms while traveling throughout the world and brought them back to Ennd.

    "Later, the location she ced them before her death was probably discovered by other wizards who started studying them. From what I remember, the oldest record of the Department of Mysteries was traced back to 1672, while the Ministry of Magic was created in 1707.

    ''The wizards who chose the location of the Ministry were probably aware of these magical wonders and wanted to hide or protect them.''

    Regaining his thought, Edward asked: "Do these things have anything to the reason you are dying?"

    "Yes. I discovered the Room of Space and Time in the same ce. However, an ident urred in the process of retrieving them," replied Rowena.

    "Where did you find them?"

    "It was the ce called [Bermuda''s Triangle] in your time."

    ________

    Title: Death''s True Identity

 Chapter 100 - Death’s True Identity

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    "Bermuda Triangle?" Edward knew that this was a mysterious ce in the North Antic Ocean where many muggles nes and aircraft have disappeared. He once visited that ce and noticed a weird spatial ripple there, and studied it for a while. Although he gained a lot, he never truly uncovers the cause of it.

    "What about the others? Where did you find them?"

    "The Brain Room was discovered in Africa, the Hall of Prophecy in New Zend, the Love Room in America, and the Death Room in Greece."

    "Wait, you said Greece? Did you encounter something strange in the process?" hurriedly asked Edward.

    "How did you know?" replied Rowena. "The Death Chamber was in the possession of a Greek Wizard. The man was extremely powerful and also very mad. He rumbled about how he would soon be a God, truly bing immortal and control the power of Death itself."

    "What happened afterward?"

    "Calm down," replied Rowena Ravenw. "I was easily defeated and captured by him. However, he did not immediately kill me. He seems to want someone to witness his ascension to Godhood.

    "He was using some kind of veryplicated ceremonial magic that needed the Death Chamber as a basis. So, I secretly modified some parts of the ceremony, and he failed. He died in front of me."

    "I should have guessed that it was him, the Ancient Greek Wizard, Herpo the Foul. The first dark wizard to create a basilisk and the inventor of the Horcrux," muttered Edward. "If I guess right, he might seed in bing a God in my timeline. But how did he do it?"

    "He once told me that there were other gods in this universe, but they were forced to return to the fundamentalws of this universe. Now, he could have lied to me, but assuming he was not."

    Edward then walked back and forth with his hand on his chin.

    "Since Herpo needed the Chamber of Death, then this relic should be rted to these previous Gods. Or maybe things they left after disappearing.

    "So, based on the different rooms, there used to be the God of Death, Time, Space, and Fate.

    "The Brain Room could rte to intelligence or wisdom, so the God of Wisdom? It could be thoughts, knowledge, mind, and spirit. Or a God rted to all of those things.

    "Then there is the room of Love. God of Love? No, in Ancient Runes and many othernguages, love can be interpreted as guardian or protection. No, it can also be interpreted as life. Hence, the God of Life.

    "This would exin why after sacrificing herself, Lily Potter was able to protect her son from a death-rted spell like the Killing Curse. Her action falls under the categories of guardian and life protection.

    "So, with time, space, life, Death, mind, and wisdom, we have all the necessaryponents for creating a universe and living beings to make it flourish. Not just that. If [The Cataclysm] urred as Herpo stated, they might need these things to stabilize the universe from destroying or something else.

    "As for Herpo, he must create a way for him to absorb or merge with thews of Death of this universe and bing a God. Unfortunately for him, even after seeding, he was stuck in the afterlife, unable to enjoy all that power. And now, he wants to find a way to escape, and it''s necessary to activate the leyline nodes for him to seed.

    "And there might even be some traps in those Deathly Hallows. To be safe, in the future, I will ce all of them very far apart."

    After finishing talking to himself out loud, Edward looked at Rowena who staring and listening to him intently, he asked: "Do you remember the magic that you saw Herpo using?"

    "I did," replied Rowena, then she took a grey string from her temple, waved it into the air, showing that particr memory.

    Edward saw a snake-looking old man with a long white beard holding a long cane with a snake design on the top; he seemed to be using it as a wand.

    In the center of the room was the Death Chamber, and around it was countless strange writings and symbols written on the floor and murals. In one part, there was a small hill of crystal. After focusing on that part, Edward realized that they were souls.

    "Let me see these are Ancient Greek Enchantments, Ancient Runes, and even Dragon Language. I can''t believe that Herpo also knew about Dragon Chant Magic. Did he recreate a dragon as I did, or did he find the remains of the dragon race?"

    Then, Edward continued to analyze the enchantments; he recognized other things like the Devil Language he used for his contract. However, many things he also did not recognize. He theorized that they were enchantments based on long-deadnguages, or it might even be anguage created personally by Herpo the Foul for this magic.

    After more than an hour, he finally turned his head to see Rowena staring at him very intently. Thinking about something, he smiled wryly, "Alright, I promised you that I will show the knowledge that I learned during our exchange. Before that, I need your analysis of this magic."

    Rowena kept staring at him for a few more seconds, then she replied: "I will trust this time." She waved her hand and arge book appeared, she then handed it to him.

    Edward briefly look through it and he saw all of Rowena''s research on the ceremony magic. Although she could not recognize many of the enchantments there, after many experiments, she figured more than 50% of them.

    Nodding his head, Edward took out a circr te and handed it to her; this te was the same that he gave the Death Eaters, given them ess to his library

    Knowledge of how to operate this metal te appeared in her mind, then she asked: "Why is my authority Temporary Level 4?"

    "Don''t be greedy. Only I have Level 5 ess, and only my family have real Level 4 ess."

    "So, what you are saying is that if I be your wife, I will have real Level 4 ess, and even possibly Level 5?"

    "*Cough*, *Cough*, I''m a man who is impossible to be tied to one woman."

    "It''s fine if you have many women--as long as I get to be the main one."

    "Well, let''s change the subject. Where did your illnesse from? Show me the source and I may be able to find a solution."

    Rowena gave him a profound look before saying: "The source of my illness came from the same ce as the Time and Space Room."

    "You mean the Bermuda Triangle? What exactly is there?"

    ________

    Title: The Way Forward

 Chapter 101 - The Way Forward

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Rowena and Edward apparated to the Bermuda Triangle. After a nce, Edward realized that it looked simr to his timeline, with the same strange spatial fluctuations. Then, he saw Rowena took out an item, then a vortex appeared in front of them.. Then, the two of them entered the vortex.

    Soon afterward, Edward found himself in a very dark ce, so he used the Lumos Charm to see his surroundings.

    "There is a separate space connected to the Bermuda Triangle. I never discovered it in my timeline."

    "I used the Hall of Prophecy to amplify my Divination Magic to locate all the different Rooms. After arriving in this ce, I created an alchemy item that help me enter this ce. Keep up, there is still some way to go."

    Edward then hurriedly followed her. After more than 30 minutes walk. Then, Edward saw a sight that he probably would never forget in his life.

    In front of him was arge vortex, and through this vortex was a white world full of sparkles. Each sparkle had different intensity, yet they still shined brilliantly and beautifully. Edward felt like he was looking at stars at night, and the sight was breathtaking.

    "What is this?" he asked in shock.

    "Chaos, the World Beyond Our World, or Outside of our Universe. You can call it with many names," replied Rowena.

    "You mean Void!"

    "Void? That''s a good name."

    Then Edward suddenly startedughing out loud like a madman, and even some small tears fell from his eyes. Rowena could not tell whether because heughed too much, or because of pure joy.

    After regaining his bearing, Edward said: "ording to my theory, there exist worlds, universes, or dimensionspletely separate from our own. And in between these universes, there should exist something: Void. Finally, my theory has been proven correct."

    "This is not enough of you to be this happy."

    "You don''t understand. All this different world means different magic civilizations and power systems. Some that are way better than ours, some that are not, and some that arepletely different. Nheless, it is stillpletely new knowledge."

    Rowena''s eyes light up after hearing, meanwhile, Edward continued to vent his emotions. After sighing deeply, he said:

    "One of my greatest and most ambitious goals was to travel to these worlds and acquire their knowledge. But I knew that this would not be an easy process.

    "So, I study a way to acquire immortality so I can have time to do so. And Later, I decided to conquer the and use the wisdom of all wizards and muggles to help me aplish my goal.

    "Even then, I knew that things would not go easy. However, with this discovery, I finally see hope for my goal to be achieved. So, I would like to thank you sincerely."

    Rowena nodded her head, "As a fellow who travels the same path of discovering the essence of magic, I ept your thanks."

    Edward took a deep breath, his eyes changed as they twinkle when looking at Rowena. "Okay, let''s deal with your problem now. Tell me what''s going on?"

    Nodding her head, she exined: "When I first came here, the Room of Space and Room of Time were located here, connected to the vortex. They seemed to be slowly closing the vortex. I was curious about it, so I started studying it.

    "Unfortunately, in one of my experiments, something came out from the Void and entered my body. This strange power started infecting my body. Although I manage to prevent it from spreading, it slowly weakens me."

    Edward walked to her and used his wand to check her injury. He soon discovered a ck light inside of her body.

    ''All her body is infected, including both her bloodline and magic core. This could exin why she never broke the Last Limiter. Luckily, she managed to stop this thing from spreading to all her soul, and only a small part is affected.''

    "Do you have a solution?" asked Rowena.

    "Well��"

    "If you do not, it''s okay. I''ve had a long time to make peace with my death. It''s just a shame that my life woulde to an end so quickly without aplishing so many things."

    "There is no need to be negative as I do have a way, it''s just that a few things need to be dealt with."

    "Really, what method?"

    "First of all, you need to give up your current body."

    "Give up my body? You want to use clone."

    "That''s right. Clone you and ce your soul in the new body," replied Edward.

    "That''s a good method, but there will still be the issue of my soul."

    "Here lies the problem. I do not have nearly enough understanding of this strange thing to remove it from your soul. So, the best solution is to use magic simr to Horcrux and cut that the part of your soul that is infected.

    "However, doing so would make your soul iplete. Although the soul can slowly heal itself, the process is extremely longpare to the human body.

    "So, we need to find a way to make up for that missing piece. I guess that the Elixir of Immortality may have a way to make up for it, but I''ve never tested it, so I''m not entirely sure."

    "Rowena''s eyes light up after hearing this, "If you want a way to make up for the soul, then we need to find Szar Slytherin."

    "Him? What for?"

    "In this timeline, he invented a way to turn muggles into pure soul energy and crystalize it. This is the reason that Godric Gryffindor hates him and constantly tries to kill him."

    "In that case, let''s visit him and the other founders. Then, we can travel to my timeline to treat you. *sigh* I should havee with all my research andboratory equipment. I need to make a mental note for the future."

    "What about you studying the Void?"

    "It can wait until we return to my timeline. I''m sure this vortex also exists there."

    "Well, this might not be the case," replied Rowena.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Although I only removed the Rooms of Space and Time because I was desperate to find a way to live and wanted to study all the Mysterious Rooms to discover a solution to my problem, I still care about the vortex.

    "So, after moving the rooms, I still checked on it and discovered that it was slowly closing on its own. The Rooms acted as an amplifier to the process."

    "So, there is a chance that they might be already close on my timeline," added Edward. "In that case, we just have to return here after you are healed."

    "There is no need for so much trouble. After we get the information from Slytherin, we cane back here to study. From my calction, I canst for 10 to 15 years."

    Edward frowned, "You should be aware that the longer we take to treat you, therger part of your soul that will be affected?"

    "I know that. But I have a feeling that a mysterious change is slowly taken ce in my soul because of that weird thing, and it is a good kind of change. So, I n to allow it to take ce.

    "After I get a new body and heal my soul, I will absorb this strange thing again and allow it to slowly transform me, and once I can no longer hold on, I will use the same method to cut it off me. Then, I will repeat the process again and again until the transformation is over."

    After hearing this, Edward did not try to convince her as he would probably do the same thing in her situation. The only difference being that he would be more careful and experimented on other people before doing it on himself.

    After agreeing, the two left to meet the other founders of that time.

    ________

    Title: Second Interdimensional Travel Test

 Chapter 102 - Second Interdimensional Travel Test

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Soon afterward, Edward and Rowena went to meet the different founders and have a discussion and exchange. The process was actually smoother than Edward expected, and it was because all of them really respected Rowena Ravenw. .

    So, without any difficulty, he learned a few things from each of them. He learned the Soul Crystal Magic from Slytherin, along with much other dark magic. Although the Soul Crystal Magic allows Edward to turn souls into pure energy that can be absorbed without any impurities, there were still a lot of problems with this magic that he needed to fix himself.

    From Gryffindor, he learned a lot of skills when using magic. Skills are as important as using powerful magic as they can allow a weaker opponent to defeat a much more powerful one.

    A perfect example of skills is a memory that Edward saw from Godric Gryffindor during one of his duels with Slytherin. Thetter used "io" to call Slytherin''s wand from him, thus disarming thetter without using the "Expelliarmus Charm".

    From Helga Hufflepuff, he learned food-rted charms and recipes. And it was not just that the food she made was delicious, but had other properties. Her food could help regte the body to keep wizards and muggles healthy, it can help soothe people mind''s and allows them to be in their best state to study or do other activities.

    Her food could quicken a wizard''s ability to create mana. And unlike Edward''s potion, the food tasted excellent, had fewer side effects on the body. Of course, it was not as effective as the potion. However, through everyday consumption, it could make up for it.

    Edward learned a great deal when ites to magic diet, and was inspired to invite a few potions based on some of the recipes he learned from her.

    As for Helga, after meeting Edward, she was motivated to make her dreame true and build Hogwarts in this timeline. She invited the others to help, unfortunately, only Gryffindor epted her invitation. However, Edward did help her write the books for the different curriculum.

    After that, Edward returned to Bermuda Triangle to study the Void Entrance. Once there, he had two problems two solved to achieve interdimensional travel: being able to enter the void on his own without the help of the entrance, and surviving there.

    The first problem was easier to achieve. With two of the greatest mind in the magical world working together, adding to that Rowena''s previous research on the Entrance, it only took the two half a year to find a way to open a portal outside the universe, to the void.

    Soon after that came the real problem: finding a material that could actually survive in the Void. ording to tests made by these two, anything that they send there was instantly destroyed.

    No matter what metals or ores, they were destroyed. Whether it was soul or mana, it was also destroyed. Edward even tried sending some Law Power from the Deathly Hallows and it was also destroyed. Although the process took approximately 48 hours.

    The only thing that managed to survive the Void and returned intact was the Philosopher''s Stone. Even the Lesser Stone onlysted 3 months before being destroyed in the Void.

    After getting this result, Edward and Rowena began to use Transmutation to create a special metal based on the properties of the Greater Philosopher''s Stone.

    It took them nearly ten years to seed, and in the process, these two traveled to different timelines in search of knowledge and meeting different famous wizards of history.

    Once they seed, Edward had to return to his own timeline as Rowena''s body was failing faster than she anticipated. Luckily for him, despite how long he spent traveling, only 6 hours passed from when he left.

    After taking Rowena to theboratory to have herself cloned, he made sure that she was alright before leaving. Since she could cut off the part of her soul that was infected on her own, he did not need to stay around.

    Edward first checked the Bermuda Triangle of his own timeline. Unfortunately, as Rowena previously theorized, it was already closed. So, he returned to the Void Entrance in her timeline.

    In the next year, Edward dismantled his World Gate and rebuild it with magician--which the name he chose for the new metal based on the principle that famous metals inics like "vibranium", "adamantium", all ended in "ium".

    Looking at the new gate that was purple in color, Edward was very satisfied. This new metal will be another foundation for his magical civilization, just like vibranium was to the people of Wakanda.

    "Morgana, began the first test. Send the Gate to Void."

    "As youmand."

    The space around the gate trembled before it disappearedpletely. An hourter, the Gate appeared again.

    "What the status?" asked Edward.

    "Sir, no signs of destruction or being eroded... All enchantments are working perfectly fine...No problem with energy reserve or distribution."

    "Good. Now, let''s begin phase two of the test."

    Edward entered inside the Gate before activating it to enter the Void again.

    "Morgana, began to scatter probes to search for any worlds."

    "Executingmand...Unknown Error...Unknown Error."

    Then, the entire Gate started to shake violently.

    "Give me a diagnose of the situation," yelled Edward.

    "Scanning...Detecting a powerful force pulling us back to the universe."

    "Can you detect the source of the pulling force?"

    "Calcting...Unknown."

    After sighing, Edward just waited for things to unfold. A few minutester, everything stop.

    "Show me an image of the outside."

    Soon, a vision of the surroundings appeared in front of Edward. He found himself in a luscious forest, making everything green. In front of him was a small wooden hut with an old man standing in front of him.

    The old man seemed to be able to perceive Edward''s surveince and said: "You cane out, young man."

    With a frown on his face, Edward quickly assessed the situation. Then, he took out a Philosopher''s Stone and swallowed. Afterward, he ced a ring on his finger--which was actually his only Obscurus. After preparing, he got out.

    The old man looked at Edward up and down and said: "Quite careful. If you retain that level of prudence, you will not be in this situation."

    With his guard still up, Edward asked: "Who are you? And why did you pull me here?"

    The old man caressed his long white beard and said: "My name is Myrddin, but I''m sure you know me as Merlin."

    "You''re Merlin--known as the greatest wizard in this world?"

    "Well, the title is a little exaggerated, but I''m indeed that Merlin."

    "It''s an honor to me you," replied Edward, but he did not let his guard down. "So, Sir Merlin, for what purpose you called me here?"

    "It''s because you were careless."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Interdimensional Travel is not a joke, yet you treated it so carelessly. The first thing that you did was to send a probe into the void. Do you have any idea how dangerous that is?

    "As intelligent as you are, you should be able to guess that there are creatures capable of living in the Void. Now, what would happen if they discovered your probe and traced it back to you?"

    Cold sweat started falling down''s Edward''s back after hearing this.

    "And that''s not the only mistake you made. The Void is vast beyond anything you can imagine. You could spend millions of years without finding another world. Even if you are immortal, can you imagine the suffering you would endure in that time?

    "On top of that, even if you find another world, what then? Do you just barge in just like that? If you are lucky and discover a weak world, everything would be fine. But if you discovered one of those powerful worlds with beings that can control space and time, they would immediately detect your presence and capture you. And with your weak strength, there is little you could do."

    Edward almost died of embarrassment. He was so caught up in his discovery of the Void that he forgot all his cautiousness in doing things. Adding the fact that things have been going too well for him for most of his life, he was careless beyond reason.

    "And that''s not all," continued Merlin. "Even if everything went smoothly and you manage to travel to another world, how would you return to this one? Do you think that the little coordinate you left in this world would be enough for you to locate it from the Void?

    "Furthermore, let''s say that everything went smoothly for you and you did sessfully return to this world. How do you prevent other powerful beings that can travel through the void to use you to locate our universe and invade it?

    "Young man, you are much better than this."

    Taking a deep breath to calm himself down, Edward said: Thank you, Sir Merlin, for your guidance."

    "Well, as long as you understand." Merlin then took a book out of nowhere and give it to Edward.

    With a puzzled look on his face, Edward took a brief look at the book and he was quite surprised. This book contained many enchantments that would help him deal with all the problems that Merlin mentioned before.

    He was fascinated by the content, and Edward had to admit that many of these enchantments were far beyond his understanding. He always thought that after breaking the Third Limiter that he reached a simr height to Merlin, but how wrong he was.

    Raising his head to say thank the old wizard again, however, there was no one in sight--even the old wooden hut was gone. After sighing deeply, he still said his thanks out loud, then he returned to his gate and left.

    Meanwhile, inside the hut, Merlin watched Edward left as he talked to himself:

    "I wonder how far this talented youngd could go? Void Lifeform? Omniversal Existence? Nexus Being? Or even an Aspect? That would be a sight to see. Hohoho, I look forward to it. When he seeds, these old guys can no longer say that I only trained Arthur to the top of the food chain."

    Meanwhile, in a tower that looked like a prison, a beautiful woman with an evil temperament was looking through a window. She looked in the direction that Edward disappeared and muttered: "Did that old guy Merlin endorsed someone new?"

    Then she sneered; "Probably some unlucky guy that will easily die in the Void."

    (A/N: Phew, what a long chapter. A few things to say: Personally, I would like to write more of Edward''s interaction with the founders, his exploit in different timelines, and show the development of his romance with Rowena Ravenw as I consider her the main female protagonist of this story.

    Unfortunately, I really want interdimensional travel to begin and to write about that. The Harry Potter world went longer than anticipated and I still have a few more things to write about it.

    So, the pace of the story will dramatically increase from now on, and a time-skip of many years will most likely happen in the main (Sacred) timeline.)

    ________

    Title: A Revolution of Ideas

 Chapter 103 - A Revolution Of Ideas

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After he met with Merlin, Edward returned to his timeline. Then, he spent the next three days reading and understanding the enchantments that the book contained. .

    Although only gaining an initial understanding of it, he was fascinated by its content. For example, one enchantment allows him to use luck so that he can always discover a world in the Void; it has simr properties to the Felix Felicis or Liquid Luck Potion.

    Another enchantment used the power of fate to be able to locate this world. The entire idea of it is the fact that each individual is born with a Fated Star, and by tracking that star, Edward can find his way home from the Void.

    After seeing that, he immediately thought of Harry Potter. As the chosen one of this universe, his Fate Star must be unique and the best one to track.

    And there were so many more things in the book, and Edward knew that it would take him a long time topletely understand its content. And after his previous experience, he became more cautious.

    Afterward, he contacted his aunt.

    "Is everything ready?"

    "Yes. You just need to do your part," responded Amelia.

    "Alright."

    --Scene Break--

    An assembly took ce in arge stadium with thousands of wizards from all over the world. Many people waited with bated breath as they looked at the stadium in the middle.

    Around the stadium were many cameras--both magical and technological--filming and taking pictures of this event.

    Soon after everyone calm down, a red me appeared in the stadium and Edward appeared in the middle, dressed in an expensive-looking suit and long windbreaker. All the members of the audience started apuding after he appeared, and itsted for a good five minutes before they quiet down.

    "I know that many of you are here to see what kind of groundbreaking invention that I came up with this time, unfortunately, this is not the reason for this assembly. Nevertheless, I believe that what I''m about to say is way more important than any possible invention."

    The crowd stood up straight as they listen. So, Edward continued:

    "There is something very wrong with our society. We--wizards--can wield the elements of nature to do our biddings, we can y with the soul, travel through space and time, and even conquer death. Yet, we are forced to hide in a corner of the world like rats in a sewer. Does that make any sense?"

    Edward paused for a moment to allow his words to seminate.

    "We are forced to hide our extraordinary nature to the world. Worst, sometimes, we even have to pay for it for exposing it. If any of you here in the audience were to expose magic to the nonmagical or use magic to harm a nonmagical--even if your actions were justified, you will be imprisoned for your actions. And in some countries, may even face the death penalty."

    The audience ponder his words, and they sighed as they realized that he was right.

    "Now, I''m sure many of you are ming ordinary humans for this situation. But I can tell you that I''m not here to disseminate ideas of hatred of the nonmagical, or superiority over them.

    "In the past century, two people have tried such method, and history has proven that their ideas rooted in supremacy is not the right path. So, I''m here to offer an alternative solution: integration.

    "Integrating wizard society with the non-magical. Combining the positive of each side to form something new, something better."

    Once again, Edward briefly paused to allow the audience to contemte his words.

    "Now, I know that many of you might be wondering what the non-magical world has to offer us, wizard. I will show you."

    With a wave of his wand, arge image appeared in the stadium; it showed the development of science and technology in the past hundred years.

    "Without the use of magic or any extraordinary abilities, they have created ways to travels that are faster than our carriages, ways to fly in the sky, medicine to cure diseases, way tomunicate with one another globally. They even started to explore the vast universe.

    "Some of these achievements are things that we wizard never even dreamt of, let alone attempt.

    "Now, imagine if we bot the magical and non-magical world work together, all the things we can achieve. Imagine if we can use science and technology to make up for the deficiency of magic, or use magic to make supplement technology. Imagine the world we could build together.

    "A future like this would not only be beautiful, but full of endless possibility."

    Edward looked around, and with quick use of Legilimency, he discovered that the majority of people agreed with his words, but some doubters did not think thatbining magic and technology was needed. They believe that anything science can do, magic can do it better.

    "I know that some of you are not convinced of my words, so I will give a demonstration. Does anyone knows a witch named Lily Potter?"

    The audience nodded their heads. In the past few months, the British Ministry of Magic honored her for her sacrifice in the fight against Voldemort. Furthermore, many news people covered her story and her heroic deeds.

    "What if I tell you that I manage to bring her back to life using both magic and technology?"

    The audience gasped. Many people thought that Edward was joking. After all, this was the resurrection of the dead that he was talking about. Many people have lost someone they care about. And even if they have not, this cannot be guaranteed for the future.

    Edward smiled, then made a waving motion. Soon, the floor of the stage moved and someone slowly floated up. The audience gasped again as they recognized her face from the newspaper.

    The members of the Order Phoenix were the most shocked as Lily was once theirpanion. Harry Potter--who attending this assembly with his Godfather Sirius--was trembling after seeing the face of Lily.

    "Here she is,dies and gentlemen, in the flesh. In my pursuit of understanding death, I realize that to resurrect someone, two things are needed: a body and a soul.

    "The soul aspect could be achieved with magic, but whatever I did, I could not recreate a perfect human body. So, I look in the direction of the non-magical world for ideas and inspiration.

    "There, I discovered the technology of cloning or being able to copy an entire person with a single drop of blood. So, Ibined the advantage of the two worlds to achieve this miracle that you see in front of you."

    During the entire monologue, Lily''s eyes were only focused on one thing: her son. After Edward nodded to her, she apparated next to Harry and Sirius.

    "Harry, my son."

    "Mother, is that really you?"

    Then the two rushed in each other''s arms, hugging one another like they were the only things in the world.

    "Isn''t that beautiful?" Edwar''s voice echoed throughout the stadium.

    "This kind of miracle was only possible because I decided to integrate two different butplementary worlds together. So, my fellow wizards and witches, today, I invite all of you here to help me create a world where miracles like this ur every single day.

    ________

    Title: Expanding Influence

 Chapter 104 - Expanding Influence

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Inside a ssroom at Hogwarts, all the members of the Order of Phoenix were together, surrounding Lily. However, two people were absent.

    "Albus, is there any problem with her?" asked McGonagall.

    "No. Her body, mind, and soul are fine. There is nothing wrong with her resurrection--well, as far as my knowledge goes," replied Dumbledore with a sigh.

    The other members were then relieved--especially Sirius and Harry. Then, all the members started talking to and asking questions.

    "Lily, what about James? Was he resurrected with you?" asked Sirius.

    "Unfortunately, no," replied Lily.

    "Why not?"

    Lily just shook her. With Edward''s personality and the absence of Snape here today, a few people could guess the situation. They secretly sighed as they realized the situation of the Order has further beenpromised.

    And the person most concerned about this situation is Dumbledore. With Edward''s ideas of peace and unity, he did not know how many of the members agreed with his ideals--even he was tempted.

    Although he knew that these members would follow him despite this, he did not want to force them to do certain things against their wishes. After all, the Order was created to fight the harms that Voldemort was doing to the magical world.

    ---Scene Break--

    A month passed since Edward''s first assembly. Since then, he had so many that it was hard to count. He traveled across the world, across all continents--he went to France, Germany, Italy, Spain, USA, Canada, South America, Russia, China, Egypt, Nigeria, South Africa, Algeria, etc��--to spread his ideas in the magicalmunities.

    And every time he passed by one of these countries, he garnered a massive following of wizards who believe and share his vision for the future. And he did not just talk to them but show them what they could achieve.

    He preached about the need for further increasing magical knowledge through studying magic like science, he lured many people with immortality and the possibility of resurrecting their loved ones.

    He showed his followers his library and introduced the system of Rewards Points that he used on the Death Eaters. He preached about creating a mighty empire that spends across gxies and dimensions.

    At some point in time, Edward felt like he was Jesus Christ preaching about the words of God. Actually, some of his followers even started worshipping him as a God.

    Of course, everything did not go smoothly.

    "Sir, we have located different groups of rebels," said one of the followers.

    "Just because they disagree with my ideas does not mean that they are rebels. Where are they?" asked Edward.

    A map of different parts of the world was shown to him. He looked at it and said: "Mobilize the team to catch all of them in one fell swoop, and I will personally go after thergest group. Remember, we can incapacitate them, but do not kill them."

    "Sir, why do we have to be lenient to these reb...these people?"

    "So far, our revolution has been without much bloodshed, and we should try to remain as such. These people are just lost souls, and with enough time, they can be convinced. Furthermore, even if they cannot, they are still be used as experiment materials."

    After that, Edward took a group of followers and apparated to Australia. Soon, they managed to track this group.

    Edward looked at this group of thousand of wizards, he said: "The new changes of the magical world are inevitable, and for the betterment of all wizardkind, why resist?"

    "Edward Bones, you might have fooled all these people, but it will not change the fact that you are just a power-hungry dark wizard just like Voldemort and Grindelwald."

    "How dare you treat our leader the same as those scums," screamed one of the followers. However, Edward raised his hand to prevent them from doing anything rash.

    "It''s a shame that we could not see eye to eye," he then looked at his followers and said, "Do not intervene."

    He slowly walked to this group of wizards, and as soon as he took the first step, those wizards attacked. More than a thousand lights of different colors hit Edward head-on. Yet, without even using a shield, he waspletely unharmed.

    So, he continued his journey toward this group, while his followers watched in awe.

    ''So, this is the power of the Dragon-Man Magic Veins? Granting me unimaginable magic resistances. And this is just one of the many benefits.''

    As Edward slowly approached, the leader of these groups of wizards became more scared, so he screamed: "Don''t stop shooting, he is just a man!"

    "Am I?" asked Edward who instantly appeared in front of the leader, forcing him to take a step back.

    Ignoring the leader, he looked at the people behind him and said: "Brothers and sisters,y down your wand and join me in creating a new and beautiful world."

    Many people hesitated after hearing this, so Edward took this opportunity.

    "You should have heard of my deeds. I have always epted people joining my cause--even when they have previously raised their hands against me."

    A few secondster, one person left the group and stood behind Edward. Then, one after another, people walked behind him until only half of them left. As for the remaining half, they gritted their teeth and raised their wands.

    With a sigh, Edward took out his wand and said: "Stupefy!" A white light appeared and all these wizards--including the leader. Then, he motioned for his followers to take care of the passed-out wizards, while Edward returned to his base in Ennd.

    However, not long after he arrived, Snape entered his resting room with news.

    "What is it, Severus?"

    "Dumbledore has disappeared?"

    "What do you mean he disappeared?"

    "I mean hepletely vanished from sight. He cannot even be found in the Marauders Map you handed for me to watch over."

    Edward frowned, "What about the other members of the Order?"

    "All their current location is known."

    Edward tapped his fingers on his chair as he thought to himself.

    ''So, this is the choice you made? I''ll be ready then. I''m sure our battle will be one for the history books.''

    "Ignore Dumbledore for now," ordered Edward. "Now that the magical world is conquered, it''s time to focus on the muggle side."

    ________

    Title: Resistance (I)

 Chapter 105 - Resistance (I)

    If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my ******* with the link https://.*******/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] (https://.webnovel/book/journey-of-the-fate-destroying-emperor_18761925005900305) and see if the story is to your likings. It is a Xianxia genre with a simr premise as Emperor Domination.

    Or my new Naruto fanfic, [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction]. Be warned, this is an evil MC, so if that kind of story is not for you, then don''t read it.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY] .

    ___________

    Edward sat in a room with some of his most trusted individuals or subordinates.

    "Sir, we have received news from the Muggle Think-Tank that everything went ording to n.

    "As of now, we have controlled all the political leaders of the world, taken control of the nuclearunch codes, and disarmed most militaries.

    "Additionally, we also control all the major financial institutions, the media, and all the elite 1%," reported Betrix with a calm face.

    "How did we aplish all of this?" asked Josh Delton.

    Many people looked at him weirdly, making him a little embarrassed. He is a new member of the circle who was just promoted due to his outstanding performance in the Werewolf Legion.

    "It was quite easy actually. Many of these powerful people were lured with the promise of immortality, some had their memories tampered with, others were ced under the Imperius Curse, and some signed Soul Contracts.

    "More importantly, we did not give them any chance to react and we struck at the same time."

    Josh Delton nodded his head, while Edward had a pensive look on his face.

    "I''m guessing that there is a ''but'' behind all this good news."

    "You are correct, Sir. A group of soldiers armed with modern heavy weapons suddenly disappeared along with a few nuclear submarines. The odd part is that they were from different countries around the world."

    "You mean that they were aware of our ns beforehand and acted before we got to them? Are you saying that there are traitors among us?" asked Snape.

    "It may not be a simple act of treachery," added Professor Flitwick. "Since these people were from different parts of the world, they might be a secret organization or an alliance of some sort."

    "Flitwick is correct," reported Betrix. "From the files we recovered from the CIA, MI6, KGB, Mossad, and China''s Central External Liaison Department, these countries discovered the existence of wizards since World War 1 and have been secretly prepared.

    "They have conducted studies to assess the threat that wizards posed to muggle society. Furthermore, they have brainwashed and trained young children to infiltrate magical schools all over the world to spy on the magical world and steal knowledge.

    "With this knowledge, they have secretly trained wizards loyal to their countries by adopting orphan children with magical abilities and brainwashing them at a young age.

    "Another tactic they used is to threaten some muggle-born wizards with their families and loved ones."

    The majority of people in the room were quite shocked after hearing this. All of them thought that the International Statute of Secrecy prevented wizards all over the world from revealing themselves to muggles, but this was nothing but a false sense of security.

    The upper echelons of muggle society have long known of their existence and were preparing in case a war broke out between the two sides. Many people then remembered Edward''s ideals that wizards should not hide, but integrate into society, and strive to improve themselves.

    This new information made the beliefs of these followers more pious.

    "There is still an issue," said Edward. "How could soldiers with heavy weapons like tanks and jets suddenly disappear without a trace? Especially with how rapid our attack was?"

    "Our current theory is that one wizard used an Undetectable Extension Charm on a suitcase, then a Shrinking Charm to reduce the size of these objects and ced them inside."

    "So, what you are saying is that there is a suitcase out there in this vast world, full of soldiers and modern weapons in it?" summarized Edward.

    Betrix just nodded her head. After pondering for a while, Edward said: "Contact Nics mel and ask him to use divination to locate these people."

    A few minutester, Betrix reported back: "Nics just sent us a location. However, ording to him, he was unable to acquire the visual of the surrounding, just a location."

    "Since there might be some unknown factor in the situation, I will go alone," said Edward.

    "Sir, there is no need to risk your lives; it''s better to send a squad to check out the situation." Many people agreed with this statement, however, Edward insisted and used the fact that he did not want to lose any of his men when their revolution was so close to sess.

    Of course, this act further increased his followers'' loyalty.

    --Scene break--

    Edward found himself in a cold and mountainous area in Russia. Snow covered his sight for miles on. However, not long after he arrived at his destination, many wizards appeared to surround him.

    A few of the wizards held suitcases in their hands, and with a wave of their wands, countless soldiers and machines came out of the case.

    With a calm look on his face, Edward looked at all the soldiers; he could quickly identify that they were all from different countries, races, and ethnicities.

    ''About 50,000 soldiers, so an entire Corps,'' thought Edward. Then his visionnded on the person in front -- who was themander of this army. Just by looking at him, he could tell that he was American.

    "I knew you woulde alone, Edward Bones. The analysis we made of you was correct; you probably only came here to show your military might to your followers, however, your overconfidence will be your downfall," said the American Commander.

    "Oh, what else did your analysis say about me?"

    "That despite the fact you constantly preach about integrating no-Maj with wizards, you still favor wizards over ordinary people."

    "I resent these usations," said Edward.

    "There is no need to act calm. Men, fire you weapons."

    Rain of bullets started falling on Edward, along with tanks shooting, bazookas, and missiles.

    However, a shield surrounded his body, blocking all these attacks. Not even a single scratch was left on him. However, a frown was on his face during the process.

    "At this rate, the rate that my mana decreases is quite noticeable.'' So, he raised his wand and waved it in the air. A strange field appeared around him. Then, the soldiers soon noticed something odd. All their bullets deviated from Edward and never actually touched him.

    As for Edward, he nodded in satisfaction as this Projectile Misdirection Charm that he specially invented to deal with modern weapons.

    "Wizards squad, start attacking," roared themander.

    Then, countless lights hit Edward''s shield. As those charms were not projectile, they were not affected by the previous spell. Nevertheless, these attacks seemed useless.

    "Hmm?" muttered Edward as he noticed his shield slowly weaken. "You guys actually invented a Disarming Shield Spell?"

    "Unlike you wizards that have stagnated and not progressed for hundreds of years, we have studied magic in-depth in the past few decades and made some achievements."

    "Hehe, now. I''m more interested in you guys." Then, Edward changed the frequency of his shield to that of Dragon Chant Magic, and it was stabilized. This act flustered all these wizards, along with themander.

    "Alright, let''s end this charade," announced Edward.

    ___________

    The Harry Potter World is basically finished on *******. In a few chapters, Edward''s adventure in another world will begin.

    Title: Resistance (II)

 Chapter 106 - Resistance (II)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Edward looked directly into one of the wizards'' eyes. However, a few secondster, thetter screamed and fell to the floor, dead. .

    "They actually developed a charm that ced locked on a person''s memory? However, this cannotpletely stop me," muttered Edward. Then, he kept using Legimency to read these wizards'' memories, and every time he failed, the lock on their minds will immediately kill them.

    During the entire process, the soldiers never stopped firing their guns. Although the bullets and missiles never actually hit Edward, they still did not stop trying. Additionally, the other wizards were still firing spells at him.

    ''As long as I drain his magic power, I will be the final victor. Edward Bones is the key that glues the current magical world together. As longs as he is dead, they will turn back into backward rats hiding in a corner, always fearing when they will be discovered.''

    "Soldiers, keep firing. Do not forget what you are fighting for," roared themander.

    Meanwhile, after the tenth attempt, Edward managed to crack the lock on their memories. So, he proceeded to read the minds of these 200 elite wizards trained to be soldiers.

    He then sighed. Not only did he see their knowledge, but he also their brutal training methods. These wizards werepletely brainwashed and treated as nothing but weapons for this global organization that saw wizards as a threat and nned how to neutralize or kill them.

    "Although this may be hypocriticaling from me, let me release you from your suffering. Protego Diabolica!"

    A blue me surrounded Edward and started burning these wizards one by one. In just a few seconds, more than 20 of them were burned into ashes. Then, the me transformed into a giant demonic dragon with wings. And with this transformation, became even more deadly.

    After another 50 wizards were killed, they finally acted. "Finite!" said all those wizards, thus creating a protecting enchantment around Edward and the Demonic Dragon me.

    ''So, these guys even know about Grindelwald''s act of almost destroying Paris in 1927? Unfortunately for them, I''m not Grindelwald.'' Edward waved his wand and another Demonic Dragon me manifested, it started wreaking havoc among these wizards.

    After killing more than two-third of these wizards, Edward felt something and looked around him, however, he saw nothing. Then, his eyes glow and he finally saw a bunch of soldiers around directly attacking his shield.

    ''Cloaking technology? No, it''s not that simple. Someone enchanted these cloaking suits with Disillusionment Charm. Abination of magic and technology. Interesting.''

    He waved his hand, then the ground underneath these stealth soldiers transfigured into metal pikes, impaling them like swiss cheese. As their bodies fell to the ground, they finally became visible.

    However, a few seconds after that, Edward''s shield trembled slightly and a tiny crack appeared on one side. He frowned as he looked in the direction that the attack came from. At first, he did not see anything, after using the spell Eagle Eye, he saw what was in the distance.

    ''Snipers? No, snipers fell under the definition of projectiles, so their attacks should not reach me, let alone damage my shield. Unless these bullets were magically enchanted.''

    Edward''s theory was soon proven correct. Many small cracks started appearing on his shield as the soldiers switch to enchanted bullets. Although the cracks would be healed instantly, the soldiers focused all their firepower in one ce.

    "I have to say that your n is quite brilliant. cing Anit-Apparation Enchantments to prevent me from escaping, and having snipers that are out of reach of spells. This tactic is enough to kill the majority if not all wizards in the magical world. Unfortunately for you, I am not just any wizard."

    He pointed his wand in the sky and activate his Thunderbird Bloodline Magic. The clouds in the sky gathered together, changing sunny weather into a cloudy one. Thunder shed into the sky, then a bolt of lightning rushed from the sky and hit one of the snipers, instantly killing him.

    Following this, more thunderbolts fell from the sky, killing all the snipers in the distance.

    Many people were awed after seeing this sight; whether it was Edward''s followers who were watching this fight--no, massacre--through Divination in a crystal ball, or the soldiers who momentarily forgot to fire their weapons, all of them were shocked.

    "Is this the power of a God?" said themander.

    "No, this is the power of magic," replied Edward. "I truly dislike the notion of Godhood. Every time humans witness something that they cannot exin or fathom, they often use God as an exnation.

    "To me, Godhood symbolizes ignorance, fear of the unknown, and restriction of the mind. Anyway, if there ever was a ''God'' in this world, his only fate will be to one day be a subject in my dissecting table."

    Edward looked in a direction after saying that and sneered. Even since he learned of Death''s Identity, a lot of fears about him were now gone.

    "Alright, let''s end this charade.

    "Experimus!"

    A red light flew from his wand and hit the soldiers. Then, all the weapons in their hands flew out, the tanks flip over andnded on their heads. Edward raised his wand on the sky and said: "Gravity Increase!"

    Following this, all the helicopters and jet fighters fell on the ground and exploding. Edward then slowly walked in front of themander and said: "Do you have anything else?"

    However, there was no fear on his face. Laughing out loud, themander said: "Unfortunately for you, I still have onest card up my sleeve."

    Edward''s Danger Premonition Ability activated and he raised his head to the sky. "You actually order a nuclear strike to kill me?"

    "Every soldier chosen for this mission was prepared to sacrifice their lives for his mission, and that includes me," replied themander, with a smirk on his face; it was as if he could taste the sweet vor of victory.

    Edward shook his head, then, a me enveloped him and he instantly appeared one meter from his location

    "How can you apparate?" asked themander with trembling voice.

    "I never said that I could not apparate. However, you did not need to worry about me running away. After all, my purpose ofing here is to demonstrate to my followers the endless potential of magic."

    Raising his head to look at the nukeing his way, Edward said: "Do you know why I love magic so much? It''s because that it can perfect follows thews of physics with its restriction and whatnot. Yet, at the same time, it can bepletely unreasonable and do unexinable things."

    He raised his wand to point that the oing missile and said: "Materia Petrificus!" Then, the missile stopped for a brief moment before falling into the floor, breaking into countless pieces.

    "You�� you turned it into stone?"

    "Neat, isn''t it?" said Edward with a smile. "I''ve developed this spell especially for a situation like this. After all, even a child knows that the most powerful weapon of mankind is a nuclear bomb."

    After that, Edward snapped his finger, then the more than 50,000 soldiers--along with themander--fell asleep.

    "What should I do with these guys," he muttered to himself. "Well, they can be used for the next step of the n."

    ________

    Title: Challenge

 Chapter 107 - Challenge

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    In the Dimension of the afterlife, Death looked at Edward''s battle while thinking about something.

    ''Did this wizard figure out about my identity during his travel in the multiverse? This will be a problem..''

    He raised his hand and a golden light appeared in front of him. ''This amount of faith is enough for me to appear in the material world for 1 minute. This should be enough time, but the question is: what should I do?

    ''I need this wizard''s help to activate the leyline nodes again for me to escape. However, he is bing more and more arrogant and uncontroble. Should I just kill him and pick someone else?

    ''Or better yet, find a way to have someone activate the Deathly Hallows and allow me to leave a clone in the material world.''

    Death hesitated. The reason being that he was not sure he could kill Edward in one minute. He knew that he could kill him, but the chances of thetter escaping are very high--especially with that Gate.

    Death felt that something was different with the Gate after returning, so he was not sure whether he could use Dimension Lock to prevent the new version from escaping.

    After pondering for a minute, he sighed in frustration and decided to use caution.

    "Damn it. Ever since science became prevalent amongst humans, it has be even more difficult to gather faith. And without mana in the environment, the process is even more arduous."

    The recent events have made Death, no, Herpo very frustrated; it reminded him of the time when he first tried to be a God.

    After acquiring the Death Chamber and studying it, Herpo designed specific magic for him to assimte the power of the Chamber and ascend to Godhood. However, unlike his counterparts in different timelines, he realized that a massive amount of energy would be required for the process.

    In his time in ancient Greece, mana still existed in the atmosphere, and it was vastpared to Rowena''s timeline. Nevertheless, it was still not enough ording to his calctions.

    So, Herpo decided to go to a period that was enough. After searching the world, he finally discovered the Room of Time. So, after studying it, he developed a method to go back in time where he believed that mana in the environment was at its peak.

    And that time was exactly 12,000 years ago based on the present time. Unfortunately for Herpo, the process was not as smooth as he envisioned. In the process, he lost his body and most of his soul, with only a small part left intact.

    Luckily for him, he was a master of the soul, so he managed to swallow an inhabitant of that time and resurrect himself. After regaining his power, he proceeded with his n, and he seeded.

    Well, partially. Because of his ascension, all the mana in the milky-way gxy was absorbed, and the leylines shut themselves off. The other Gods of Earth suffered bacsh and were forced to revert to the fundamentalws or concepts of the universe.

    As for the Lemurian Magical Civilization that existed back then, it was destroyed overnight during that event

    The so-called Cataclysm that Herpo mentioned to Edward was caused by him. Nevertheless, Herpo was not happy for long.

    He was soon contacted by something called Cronai--which referred to itself as the Will of the Universe--telling him that his magic--which allowed a mortal to directly be a God--was forbidden and should not exist in the world.

    And even his existence was forbidden. So, he was punished to remain in the Afterlife for all eternity, without being able to leave. Of course, Herpo would not easily ept such a thing.

    He plotted and calcted for thousands of years before discovering a method of escape. First, he slowly influenced the mind of humans to worship him: the God of Death.

    Then, he gathered the faith created by the worship. This is one of the reasons that different civilizations of humans have a concept of the God of Death; it was all Herpo''s secret maniption.

    Unfortunately, the amount of faith needed for Herpo to seed was truly tremendous. Additionally, with the passage of time and the decrease of mana in the environment, the process became increasingly more difficult.

    Nevertheless, he still seeded. By sacrificing most of the faith, he was able to appear in the material ne for a while. So, he created the Deathly Hallow and gave them to the Peverell brothers.

    The purpose of the Hallows was to turn these brothers into Death''s puppets or clones that he could control in the material ne. Then, he would start the next step of his escape n: revive the leylines.

    Unfortunately for Herpo, things didn''t go as nned. The youngest of the Peverell brothers never trusted Death in the first ce, so he hid from him. Additionally, Cronai ced a curse on the Hallows to prevent anyone unknowingly aplishing Death''s n.

    So, all the wizards who searched the Hallows in the hope of bing the [Master of Death] ended up dead, one way or another.

    Then, Herpo ced his focus on Dumbledore. Using the young headmaster''s ambitions, and eventer his sister''s death, he thought he could lure him to activate the Hallows, but that also failed.

    And eventer on, Harry Potter--the descendant of the youngest Peverell Brothers--even destroyed one of the Hallows and made sure that no one could find the other.

    Finally, Herpo ced his eyes on Edward--the outlier of Fate, the one that should not exist. At first, he thought that Edward was just a talented wizard that could be seduced to activate the Hallows. Later, Herpo changed his n after noticing the existence of the Gate.

    He thought that he could slowly lead Edward to directly activate the leylines for him. Unfortunately, he greatly underestimated thetter''s wisdom and ability.

    ---Scene Break--

    Edward walked to his aunt''s office and saw a bunch of documents in front of her. Amelia raised her head, "Did you deal with the problem?"

    "Yeah. I hunted down all their secret bases and recovered all the missing nuclear submarines. This entire is basically under our control for now."

    "So, we are ready for the next phase," replied Amelia, then she handed a document over to him.

    "What''s this?"

    "The curriculum for all the magic schools in the world ording to your requirements."

    Edward took the document and quickly scanned it. The new curriculum had many things added to them.

    For example, alchemy was now a required subject for all the schools. This also includes basic muggle science like biology, chemistry, and physics. For the DADA, students are also required to study dark magic. However, not until they are 14 years old and master the Mechanize Mind Spell.

    Charm ss will be divided into two parts: magic theory and practice. For magic theory, students have to learn basic knowledge about mana and magic core, and even Limiters. Although the way to break them is considered high-level knowledge that requires Reward Points.

    More importantly, Edward added an Honors Program to all the schools where magically gifted students can have harder sses and more rigorous schedules. These children in that program will have ess to more resources than ordinary children.

    "I don''t understand why Swordsmanship is a mandatory subject," asked Amelia. "I thought you hated any sports-like activity. I remember you once called wizards that fight with melee weapons barbarians."

    "Just because I condemn their practices does not mean that I will not use it. I can tell you I''m a pretty good swordsman," replied Edward, without any shame. "As for the reason that it is mandatory, it''s to prepare in case of wizards encounter a situation where the power of their magic is useless or ineffective."

    "Without their magic, what can they do with a sword?"

    "Recently, I learned from Albion a very crude way of using mana to strengthen the body and granting wizards superhuman strength, speed, and durability. I n to teach this method in the Swordsmanship ss."

    Amelia nodded her head, then asked: "Well, let''s get back to another important topic. After all our ns are done, what will be the title of the Empire? What will be your title?"

    "Hmmm, let''s call it the Arcane Empire, and I will be the Arcane Emperor," replied Edward.

    "Great name. Anything else to add?"

    "Well, make sure that thew clearly states that as an Emperor, I have the right to an Imperial Harem. As a matter of fact, make polygamy legal."

    Amelia was momentarily speechless, then she said: "Whatever you want."

    "Additionally, make it that every 500 years, anyone can challenge me for the throne. If they can prove that they are more powerful and knowledgeable than me, then they can inherit the position of Arcane Emperor."

    Amelia frowned before asking: "What''s the point of doing something like that?"

    "To give people hope," replied Edward. "Muggles are different from wizards; the idea that everyone is equal has been ingrained in them for many years. So, I can foresee that they will not easily ept being controlled.

    "However, if they have hope that they can slowly climb to the top and be the ones that rule, they will not revolt so easily; they will convince themselves that the person at the top deserved and worked hard for that position. And if he can achieve this level of sess, then maybe they can too."

    "Aren''t you just giving them false hope?" said Amelia.

    "True, but only a few people will realize this, but without the help of the majority, they will be helpless to change anything about it," replied Edward. "Plus, it''s not necessarily false hope. With all the advantages that I have, if someone can truly beat the odds and be more powerful than me, then I will dly give him or her the throne."

    "So, you want to use this method to always keep you on your toes and not let power go to your head."

    "You can say that."

    As soon as Edward said these words, an owl came to the window. With a frown, he opened it and took the letter from its feet. After reading it, he smiled.

    "What is it?" asked Amelia.

    "A challenge from Dumbledore."

    "Now?"

    "No, a month from now."

    "Are you going to ept it?"

    "Yes, as this is a perfect opportunity. Recently, I noticed that a group of people in the magical world has taken a neutral stance on my movement. And I know the reason for that is that they are waiting for Dumbledore''s action.

    "So, not only will I ept this challenge, but broadcast it to the entire magical world."

    ________

    Title: [Authority]

 Chapter 108 - [Authority]

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Since Edward still had a month left before the duel, he went about his day as he normally would. He first visited Rowena and made sure that she was healing alright. .

    She had managed to remove the mysterious thing in her soul--which both of them havebeled as Void Energy--and transferred her soul to the clone. However, her soul was still in the process of healing. Even with the Soul Crystals, it will take her a few months to return to a peak state.

    After that, Edward returned to hisboratory on the moon; he wanted to ask Albion a few questions. After entering a room, he saw the gigantic beast sleeping on a pile of gold.

    With a sigh, Edward said: "Wake up,zy bum. I have a few questions for you."

    Opening one eye, then Albion said with a nonchnt tone; "You know about our agreement, so pay up first."

    Meanwhile, Edward was secretly aggrieved after hearing this. Although he could control this dragon to do his bidding, there was still one major restriction: it was the information or knowledge he had in his mind.

    Every time that he tried to read the dragon''s mind, memories, or even searched his soul, a mysterious power from his bloodline would manifest and block his way. Even if Edward ordered him to give him the information, the knowledge will be deleted from the dragon''s mind.

    It was then that he learned that Dragons--especially noble king bloodline like himself--have their one security measure to prevent other beings from getting the Dragon''s Race secrets. And ording to Albion, Edward should be proud to even acquire Dragon Chant Magic from him.

    So, as ast resort, Edward had to make nice with the dragon and develop some sort of friendship orpanionship with it. Unfortunately, this dragon is very greedy and would ask things in return every time Edward asked him a question.

    At first, Albion wanted mana from the Philosopher''s Stone, and Edward gave it to him. However, he soon realized that this dragon was growing muchrger with each absorption, and bing more powerful. So, Edward had to control his growth lest he bes too powerful and out of control.

    So, they came to anotherpromise.

    Edward then took out a mountain of gold coins and ced them in the room. Then, he took a few mana crystals and threw them at the dragon who instantly swallowed it.

    "Not as good as the Sage Stone, but better than regr mana. So, what''s your question this time?"

    "I want to know about the power of Law in this stone," said Edward as he showed the Resurrection Stone.

    "Power of Law? I have to say, wizards, sometimes your intelligence amazed me, and sometimes I want tough at your ignorance," replied Albion.

    "Are you saying that this is not the Power of Law?"

    "Laws are the fundamental rules that govern the entire universe. Can you imagine how powerful a person would be if he could control such power? Across the universe, countless powerful civilizations searched for years in hope of acquiring such power, and you think someone in this deserted star system has achieved it?"

    "So, what exactly is this power?" asked Edward, not remotely embarrassed by his ignorance. He never believed that he knew everything, nor did he believe that he was too mighty to learn from anyone.

    "That''s the power of God known as [Authority]. To be precise, [Death Authority]."

    "And what exactly is it?"

    "When any being--magical or not--reaches a certain level of strength, he or she can get in touch with the Laws of the universe and receive the permission to use its power. Hence the name [Authority.]"

    "So [Authority] is basically fragments of Laws."

    "You can say that."

    "By that information, I can guess that Herpo is not the only Death God in this universe, but probably countless. That way, it bes near impossible for one person to control the Law, unless he killed all the people with [Authority] rted to that Law."

    "Your thoughts are dangerous, wizards," warned Albion.

    However, Edward was thinking about something else. ''Since [Authority]es from the Law, and the Law is a fundamental part of our universe, what would happen if a God was sent outside of the universe: to the void. Would he lose all his powers, or merely weaken dramatically?''

    "Do you know how to acquire the power of [Authority]?" asked Edward.

    "Either another God grants it to you, or by gathering Faith from countless people. However, the amount of Faith required is tremendous, and no God will easily give part of their [Authorities] as that would weaken their strength.

    "However, from my memories, I know that many wizards despise the idea of Faith, so they try to find another method to gain ess to [Authority], but none have seeded so far."

    ''If that''s the case, Herpo''s probably seeded. However, there must be some drawbacks, otherwise, his fate would not be so miserable.''

    "Could it be that this [Faith Method] has some problem?" asked Edward.

    "Yes."

    "What are they?"

    "I think I''ve said too much for today, don''t you?"

    "That''s true," replied Edward. Then, he took out a few more mana crystals and gave them to him. After that, he left.

    Albion looked at Edward''s departed back and thought to himself. ''Many wizards had the same n as him to search for different worlds to strengthen themselves, but none have survived. So, will this guy be any different, or will he create a miracle? I''m looking forward to it.''

    Then, he went back to sleep.

    Meanwhile, after leaving, Edward began to prepare for his battle with Dumbledore. He set uprge televisions around the world, then had them magically enchanted with Divination Charms to broadcast the battle.

    At first, he wanted to use technology, but knowing how crazy this battle might be, no camera could probably survive.

    Unfortunately, there were currently only 7 people who could use Divination in the magical world. Including Edward--who could only use the most basic spell--they were: Nics mel, Professor Trwney--who received a potion that strengthened her bloodline--, two African Wizards, and one very special centaur.

    Thest one was Luna Lovegood--who was also identified as having a powerful hidden bloodline. Unfortunately, she was too young to help.

    So, with the help of these 6 people, everything was set up in one month. On the fateful day of the battle, all the wizards in the world gathered to witness this battle that many were already calling "The Battle of the Century."

    Edward apparated to the location of the duel. He then took a quick look around. The entire small ind was deserted, and a forest was not far from them.

    He looked at the headmaster and immediately realized that he looked much younger and energetic; his eyes were practically glowing.

    "I had a feeling that this battle would not be so simple," said Edward. "You manage to break the other two Limiters in such a short time. I wondered how you did it?"

    ________

    Title: Battle of the Century (I)

 Chapter 109 - Battle Of The Century (I)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    "I''ve had help from a few old friends," replied Dumbledore calmly. Edward then looked at the wand in the headmaster''s hand as he guessed that he might have used Grindelwald''s method of using the [Death Authority] to break one of the Limiters. As for the other one, he might have used Fawkes or something else..

    Edward would not be surprised if Grindelwald revealed the way he used to break the Limiter to Dumbledore. Even if thetter has chosen his side, he won''t entirely be loyal until he defeated Dumbledore.

    "I hoped you would see things my way," said Edward.

    "I thought about it, but in the end, I could not agree with your ideas--despite all the positive change that you will bring to the magical world. One person should not have so much power."

    "So, ites down to the old saying that absolute power corrupts absolutely. I''m not going to say that I''m incorruptible, but that alone is not enough to stop me. As long as I surround myself with people that can keep me in check, that''s good enough for me."

    "But would those people be able to stop you?" asked Dumbledore back.

    "Aren''t you the one who always told me to have more faith in people?"

    "Things are not that simple," replied Dumbledore. "One day you will have the power to decide the fate of everybody on this. If something goes wrong with you, do you expect faith to be able to stop you?"

    "That same logic can be applied to any talented and powerful wizard throughout history--including you--and yet the world is still fine. Like I''ve told you many times, not everyone will turn into Voldemort."

    "You of all people should understand that your potential is not something either me or Voldemort could fathom. So, the threat you can possibly pose to the world is nothingparable."

    "Is that so?" replied Edward calmly. "How about we see what the world would look like without me?"

    He ced his wand on his temple to retrieve a memory, waved it in the air and a scene showed up: it was the Harry Potter movie.

    As such for the next 12 hours and such, the entire magical world looked at what the world would look like without Edward.

    They watched the adventures of the Gryffindor Trio in confronting the obstacles in the first movie, their Harry Potter adventures in the chamber of secrets, Sirius''s escape from Azkaban, and the eventual reveal of Peter Pettigrew as a traitor.

    They saw the Triwizard Tournament of next year, the death of Cedric Diggory, the resurrection of Voldemort, the gathering of the Death Eaters, the fall of the Ministry of Magic, Dumbledore''s death, the oppressing regime of Voldemort, the Trio''s Quest to destroy the Horcrux, and the final battle of Hogwarts where many students die.

    Many people had different reactions to different parts. Hermione was embarrassed at the fact that she actually ended up with Ron. The Weasley family was shocked at the fact one of their sons was almost turned into a werewolf, while another died.

    Fred was quite surprised by his death, while George could not fathom a world without his brother. Both Lupin and Sirius raised an eyebrow after seeing their death.

    Amelia hugged little Susan after seeing her death and sighed, meanwhile Susan''s parents hugged them together. Another person hugging his children was Amos Diggory; he could not imagine his proud son dying just like that. He wished he could kill Peter Pettigrew if he was not already executed.

    Lupin and Tonks--who were all watching these duels in a private room with all the members of the Order of Phoenix--looked at one another and blushed slightly. Something might be brewing between these two.

    The Malfoys gritted their teeth after seeing the psychological torture their son suffered at the hands of Voldemort.

    Neville Longbottom''s grandmother looked at how her grandson slowly turned into a real Gryffindor, and she was very proud of him. For the first time in a while, she gave him some praise. As for his parents, they were happy that they did not have to spend the rest of their lives in St Mungo''s hospital.

    Lily Potter looked at Snape next to her, and she secretly sighed; she finally understood the extent of Snape''s love for her, and the things he was willing to do because of that love.

    For a brief moment, she was confused about what to do? However, after gazing at Harry, she internally sighed and steeled her resolve.

    As for Harry Potter, he thought his future self was cool with all the adventures he got to experience with his two best friends. However, thinking that he could never see his mother again, and lose many people close to him, he did not want to live in that world.

    ...

    "Tell me, what do you think of this future?" asked Edward. "After Voldemort''s fall, the Ministry was rebuilt and many of the oldws made by blood supremacists were eradicated by Kingsley Shacklebolt. However, the situation of the wizard did not change much; we were still hiding in a corner of the world.

    "Meanwhile, muggle society developed rapidly." Edward waved his wand again, showing an image of his past life of the year 2019.

    "With the invention of the inte and smartphone, muggles canmunicate with anyone across the globe with a push of a button. On top of that, once the social media age arrived, everyone was constantly sharing everything with millions of strangers online.

    "Now, in this world, how do you think wizards survive? With cameras everywhere, as long as someone used the slightest bit of magic, it will be captured and shared with billions of people across the globe.

    "As long as one parent records their children awakening their magical abilities, this knowledge will also be known to the world. Many magical animals would find it very difficult to hide, and most likely be hunted down for sports or to be dissected.

    "Tell me, how long do you think wizards would be able to hide? I can tell you that muggles will develop all these technologies by 2010, so there are about 20 years left.

    "Do you still think that what I''m doing is wrong?"

    Dumbledore sighed and asked. "Since when have you had such a prophecy?"

    "You can say since I was 6 years old. Is that relevant?"

    "No, but I can finally understand some things about you," replied Dumbledore. "Nevertheless, this will not change anything. You are heading to a path where you will be an immortal ruler of an empire that spreads across the universe, across dimensions and worlds. No matter how I look at it, this story does not end well for the magical world.

    "You may bring a brief period of peace and prosperity, but eventually, your pursuit of knowledge will end in disaster for everyone."

    "So, you want to stop a bright future because of the slight possibility of failure?" replied Edward.

    "Slight? Could you say with the utmost truth that you will never conduct experiments that could possibly destroy our entire civilization?"

    "I cannot promise that. In my pursuit of the truth, I''m willing to risk my life, so should all wizards who follow me."

    "You do not get to decide that," retorted Dumbledore.

    "And you get to decide whether the magical world gets to experience years of prosperity on the basis that one day I might be corrupt?" said Edward, who then sighed. "It''s obvious that we are two stubborn men who refuse to yield for their beliefs. In that case, let''s end this war of words and let our wand decide the fate of the magical world."

    So, the two raised their wands to begin this battle.

    ________

    There might be a second chapterter tonight.

 Chapter 110 - Battle Of The Century (II)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Both Edward and Dumbledore raised their wands at each other, and light came out of their wands to sh in the middle. The light from Edward''s wand was blue, while the one from the headmaster was yellow. .

    Sparks flew where the light met, creating a burst of wind that blew away all the dirt in the ground. This confrontation onlysted for a few seconds before the two stopped at the same time.

    In this brief test, they gauged the mana of their opponents and realized that they were somewhat evenly matched. So, the real battle finally began.

    Edward waved his wand to create more than 20 Ice Spears in the air, which then rushed towards the headmaster. Not being outdone, Dumbledore created 20 spears of his one, but the me elements.

    A massive exploding urred after the spears shed, creating arge amount of steam in the surrounding, obscuring the views of the two.

    Instantly, Edward activated an X-ray-Vision Spell to locate Dumbledore, he waved his wand to control the steam in the environment to rush towards his opponent.

    However, the headmaster was prepared as a shield appeared in front of him blocking the burning stem. However, he also knew that his shield would notst long, so he waved his wand upward, creating an Earth Wall in front of him, blocking the attack.

    Without pausing, a light flew from Edward, and after hitting the wall, it slowly turned into mud, rendering it useless. Nevertheless, the headmaster had bought himself enough time.

    A vast amount of water was summoned from his wand, turning his surrounding into a river. Then, under his control, a tsunamirge enough to destroy a city rushed toward Edward, wanting to swallow him whole.

    With a wave of his wand, a gigantic Earth Wall also appeared in front of him; the wall as high as a skyscraper. So, when the tsunami hit it, the water was separated into two and did not even touch Edward.

    Seeing that his attack failed, Dumbledore prepared for his next move. However, the earth wall suddenly turned into metal, and a spark of electricity shed from it.

    In just a split second, arge amount of lightning traveled from the wall through the water, heading towards Dumbledore. Without having much time to react, he instantly apparated away from his original position.

    Unfortunately for him, as soon as he appeared in his new spot, a pir made of lightning rushed from the water towards him. Without much options, he once again apparated away. However, no matter where appeared, a pir of lightning will instantly rise from the water.

    ''Is this the reason that he did not ce Anti-Apparition Charm in the surrounding? Because he can predict where I''m going to appear?''

    With his mind running quickly, Dumbledore apparated again, however, he instantly ced a shield around. The Pir of Lightning pushed him upward, but he still resided it for a while, then taking the opportunity, he waved his wand, instantly freezing all the water and stopping the lightning.

    Dumbledore''s breath was heavy after stopping this attack. Nevertheless, he still did not have the time to rest. He saw Edward create a giant hammer from the ice in the surroundings.

    Pointing his wand at it, a massive tornado appeared and blew the Ice Hammer away. It crashed on a forest on this ind, creating a massive crater. Additionally, many trees instantly turned into ice afterward.

    Dumbledore''s tornado did not stop there but rushed towards Edward with the utmost momentum. Not only was it powerful, but it was also very fast. With no choice, Edward erected a barrier around him, yet, he has still pushed away a few dozen meters.

    On top of that, he could feel the tornado slowly grinding his shield. So, he tried to Apparate away, however, the headmaster blocked the surrounding space; Edward could feel that even the House-elf magic was also blocked.

    Fortunately, he still had the Phoenix''s ability. Turning into a me, he appeared away from the center of the tornado. However, no long after he appeared in his new location, the tornado followed him under the control of Dumbledore.

    So, Edward pointed at it and created arge tornado of his own. The ind trembled after the two tornadoes shed, creating massive winds. Trees were instantly uplifted from their roots and flew away. Fortunately, this was an inhibited ind, otherwise, the people there would also be flown away.

    As for the two of them, they were intact during the confrontation, with shields surrounding them. Edward used the power of gravity to remain in ce and not be blown away, while Dumbledore used earth magic to glue himself to the ground.

    While his wand was still creating a tornado to sh with the headmaster, he raised to make a clenching motion. Suddenly, Dumbledore felt a tremendous weight around him and his shield. Cracks started appearing on the floor he was standing on.

    Identifying this power as gravity, he raised his hand and powerful force came out from his body to resist.

    ''Telekinesis?'' thought Edward. He was not surprised that the headmaster could use Telekinesis as even young wizards could control things with their minds. He even saw Grindelwald--who was camouging as Percival Graves--flip an entire car with a wave of his hand, and he could do the same.

    He was slightly surprised at how Dumbledore could use it to block his gravity magic. Nevertheless, he focused soon focused on this battle.

    He waved his wand upward, forcing the two shing tornadoes to fly upward, then with his left hand, increased the gravity on the headmaster, he tapped his wand on the air, then the space trembled.

    Dumbledore''s eyes widened for a moment. He saw the space around broke apart into many space circles. Then, speared appeared from them; these spears were of different elements: me, ice, thunder, etc.

    The headmaster immediately wanted to apparate, but the space around him was also blocked; he secretly sighed as he realized Edward''s deep understanding of space magic on top of elemental magic.

    However, it did not take him long to realize the reason. From his interview with him a few years ago, Dumbledore believed that Edward was trying to travel to other dimensions on his own. So, his research on space magic is probably very deep.

    Dumbledore knew that this time he was in deep trouble. With the power of gravity restraining him and the inability to apparate, he did not believe his shield could stop all these Elemental Spears. Nevertheless, he still remained calm.

    As soon as those spears rushed towards him, the frozen ice under his feet opened up and Dumbledore buried himself a few hundred feet beneath the earth. However, he still felt the tremor of that previous attack.

    Following this, he created a tunnel to appear above ground a few meters from his original location. Dumbledore looked solemnly at Edward, knowing that his current tactic was not working.

    He waved his wand to control the ice in the surroundings into 10 giant soldiers wearing full-body armor and holding weapons.

    "Transfiguration?" muttered Edward to himself.

    ________

    Title:

 Chapter 111 - Battle Of The Century (III)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After seeing that the headmaster switch to using Transfiguration Magic, he secretly shook his head. ording to his understanding of magic, there are two kinds of ways to study or improve Transfiguration: to be precise, two kinds of Transfiguration Wizards. .

    The first one is the natural gifted at the subject. With the right Incantation, the proper control of mana, they can use their thoughts or imagination to aplish the right transformation. The headmaster and Professor McGonagall are in this category.

    The second type is the one that studies different materials and their properties in great detail, then they can achieve the proper transfiguration. The more knowledge they have about their intended target, the better the transfiguration. The majority of wizards fell in that category.

    As for Edward, he falls under both. His natural gift for magic also applied to Transfiguration. Additionally, he has dissected so many magical animals at this point that he can understand them to the cellr level.

    So, his transfiguration--especially the biological one--is quite powerful. With a wave of his wand, the few remaining ice and debris slowly transformed into 5 wyverns and 5 Thunderbirds.

    Under Edward''smand, the Welsh Green Dragons started attacking the giants created by Dumbledore. They tried to bite them with their powerful jaws, but the armor on the giants was not just decorations.

    After their attacks were proven futile, the wyverns started using fire breath. On top of that, the Thunderbirds flew into the sky, creating Thunderstorms that covered the entire ind.

    Heavy rain started to fall, follow by powerful gusts of winds; lightning fell from the sky attacking all the giants. Although Dumbledore quickly ced a shield on them, some of them were still hit. Fortunately, these giants seemed to have powerful magic resistance--just like real giants.

    A light flew Dumbledore''s wand to hit of one the giants, and suddenly, his body grew by another 10 meters, reaching the height of 80 meters. He then raised the shield he was holding to the sky. The shield then expanded until it covered all the other giants, and protected them from the thunder. Instantly, the situation changed.

    Without the help of the Thunderbirds, the wyverns were at a disadvantage--even with their flying ability. The giants used their weapons to smash, cut, or stab them. Blood spilled as the ind trembled with each swing. Fire raged and burned everything in sight--including some armors of the giants.

    Upon seeing the situation, Edward acted. He transformed a few stones on the ground into armors fit for wyvern, then he ced a few instant Enchantments on them.

    And with another wave of his wand, these armors perfectly fitted the wyverns. Immediately, they felt their strength, agility, defense, and stamina dramatically increase. Thus, with newfound power, they attacked the giants with more ferocity.

    Dumbledore frowned for a moment, then controlled a few tree branches around him. To Edward''s surprise, they turned into an army of status holding modern weapons like guns. There were even a few tanks, along with nes flying in the sky.

    However, he also quickly realized that the technology was actually based on World War Two.

    ''Is he recreating a scene he saw during WWII?'' though Edward after seeing this. Then, he also controlled the stones and debris surrounding him to turn into an army, recreating the events he experienced a month ago.

    However, his army was also not made of humans or status, but golems or robots. They held guns, bazookas, drove tanks, helicopters, and fighter jets.

    After Edward made his move, the battlefield turned chaotic. A modern army was fighting one from World War II, ten giants d in armors were fighting 5 wyverns, while a bunch of Thunderbirds messed up the weather.

    All the wizards watching this battle were shocked; they felt that this was a battle between two gods. No one expected that wizards could actually be so powerful.

    Some of the former Squibs who used to live in muggle society imagined what it would be like if those two actually fought in a ce full of people; they discovered that individually, they could destroy a city of their own, not to mention shing together.

    Inside the ck Family House, the Order of the Phoenix had a private viewing of the battle after asking Trwney to set it up for them.

    "I feel that something is wrong, but I cannot say what it is?" said Tonks--who was brought to this ce as a possible future member of the Order.

    Unfortunately, she did not have the opportunity to officially join as Dumbledore basically disbanded the group and went to fight Edward alone as the headmaster did not want to make his colleague do something that they did not want to.

    After she said these words, many people agreed with her; they were awe by the power disyed by these people, but they also felt that something was wrong with this battle.

    "Of course, something is wrong," replied stor Moody, drawing everyone''s attention to himself. "It''s not a secret that Edward is a master of the dark arts, and from the information I gather, the so-called Arcane Grand Library that he has been preaching about to everyone contained some truly powerful and lost dark magic.

    "Yet, he has no use a single dark magic spell throughout the entire battle."

    Immediately, the other members realized the issue; stor was correct. A lot of them knew Dumbledore quite well, thus knew that the headmaster refused to use dark magic in his life, and he will probably not do so in this battle.

    Additionally, among all these people, only Lily has seen Edward''s library, or as stor said, the Arcane Grand Library. She saw the section on dark magic and knew howrge it was.

    "Why is he doing this?" asked Tonks back, a question many others were also asking.

    "To show the world that he can defeat the greatest white wizard using only white magic. That way, no none canin about the oue of the battle," replied stor. "If he wins in that way, his prestige will reach the highest level possible, and all the people who still remained neutral will have no choice but to support him--including some of us in the room."

    The room became quiet after Mad-eye said these words as he was right. Many members of the Order supported Edward''s idea of integrating with the nonmagical to build a better and more powerful civilization.

    Some people remained neutral, deciding to wait for Dumbledore''s next move. However, once the battle is over, they will have two choices: pick a side, or remain secluded from society for the rest of their lives.

    Back to the battle.

    In just a few minutes, the battle reached a different height. Dumbledore''s WWII army had no chance against Edward''s more modern army, while the giants were slowly losing the battle. Even the one who covered the sky with his shield was destroyed by the constant bombardment of thunder.

    Upon seeing this, Dumbledore pointed his wand and massive light gathered before rushing into the middle of the battlefield. Afternding, it soon expanded until it covered everything, then Edward''s transfiguration turned into their original shapes of stones, ice, and debris.

    ''Untransgiguration?'' thought Edward after seeing this. This was a type of magic that revert transfiguration spells to their original state. With a snap of his finger, a magical wave emanated from Edward''s body, also turning Dumbledore''s transfiguration back to its original state.

    The headmaster was not surprised. With a calm look, he said: "I did not want things to go this far, but I have to do this, for the greater good."

    Suddenly, Fawkes appeared next to him, then the two fused together. ming wings appeared behind Dumbledore, he turned into a middle-aged version of himself, He had a crown made of feathers, and a robe made of me.

    However, this was not what caught Edward''s attention, it was what happened next. Dumbledore''s mana level suddenly raised beyond the 100x threshold, reaching another level.

    He then pointed the Elder Wand at Edward, and powerful dark energy suddenly manifested from it. And Edward immediately realized what it was: [Death Authority].

    Immediately, for the first time since the battle, he felt the threat of death.

    A massive dark light energy bean with the power to instantly annihte everything rushed from the wand headed straight to Edward, without giving him any room to dodge or evade.

    _______

    Title: Battle of the Century (Finale)

 Chapter 112 - Battle Of The Century (Finale)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    __________

    After the dark light beam disappeared, everything in its path was annihted. All the mountains and forests behind Edwardpletely vanished. As for him, he was in terrible shape..

    Half of his body waspletely gone, his clothes were tattered. What''s weird was that there was no blooding from the remaining half of his body. Instead, there was dark energy located in that spot that was slowly corroding him.

    Edward looked at his body and sighed; it has been a long time since he was in true danger of death. If he did not use a Space Spell at thest minute that allowed him to bend the surrounding space to form a shield around him, he would have beenpletely gone.

    Edward then looked at the broken wand in his hand and sighed again. He had this wand from Olivander since he was 11 years old. Although he could make a more powerful one, he never reced it because of the memory of his parents taking him there to get it.

    But now, it was broken. Using a reverse summoning spell, the broken wand was sent to another location. Then, Edward focused on his injury.

    Immediately, he felt a force in his body that was slowly destroying it, and also prevented healing. So, without hesitation, he waved his hand and cut another big piece of his body: to be precise, the pieces that still had the corrosive force.

    Then, Edward burst into me, and a few secondster, aplete body appeared--wearing clothes made out of mes as well.

    He then raised his head, wondering why the headmaster gave him so much time to heal. Instantly, he noticed that Dumbledore''s breathing was heavy, and sweats all over his forehead.

    With difficulty, he raised his arm to point his wand, and another dark beam started to form again. Without the slightest hesitation, Edward flew into the sky, trying to use his mobility to evade.

    His n partially worked as he evaded the dark beam, but Dumbledore pped his Phoenix wings to fly into the sky to follow him. As he did so, he continued to shoot devastatingly powerful dark beams.

    At first, Edward was able to evade them, but the process became continuously more difficult. So, he went on the defensive. He raised his hand in the sky, then more than a hundred spherical rocks appeared. Then, these rocks turned into mes. Then, he used gravity to elerate these rocks as they rushed toward Dumbledore like meteors.

    Unfortunately, once these rocks reached ten meters from the headmaster, the mes went out, and the rocks turned grey before disintegrating into countless tiny particles.

    ''They decayed?'' thought Edward, realizing that he was truly in some trouble. Thatst attack was one of his most powerful spells created from Dragon Chant Magic.

    ''Should I use the stone? Or dark magic?'' thought Edward. ''Not yet. This battle is a perfect way for me to calm down all dissonance voices amongst my followers. So, unless necessary, I won''t use these things. So, I can only use that method.

    ''Nevertheless, my mana is at all high time low after using thatst Space Barrier Spell. Plus, I will need a lot of mana if I want to use that spell to defeat him.''

    Dumbledore pointed the Elder Wand at Edward again, but this time, a beam did not appear. Instead, a mysterious suction came from it.

    Immediately, Edward felt that something was being forcefully pulled out from his body; it was his soul.

    With great horror, he instantly activated the enchantment he engraved in his soul, creating a Soul Barrier. Unfortunately, that only reduce the effect of the attraction and bought him so time to react.

    "Albion," roared Edward as he used a summoning spell.

    Cracks appeared in the space around, then a giant beast with four legs and a massive wingspan appeared; he had horns and was golden in color.

    Everyone wizard watching this god-like battle was shocked after seeing this--including Dumbledore. Meanwhile, the Gryffindor Trio along with the excited Hagrid immediately realized that this was the real dragon that Edward told them about.

    Hagrid was so excited that he wanted to run to this ind to see this cute creature and be friends with it.

    "Human wizard, why have you disturb my slumber."

    "This is not the time for you to be acting up. Look at the situation," responded Edward with gritted teeth.

    Albion then finally noticed Dumbledore.

    "A Lesser Phoenix with bloodline really close to a real one," muttered Albion. "Wait, this wizard managed to activate the [Authority] in the wand."

    While the dragon was talking, Edward ced his hand on him and fused with him--just like Dumbledore and Fawkes.

    However, unlike the first fusion, wings did not appear on his back, nor scale or ws. After all, he was being watched by so many people, he had a reputation to uphold. Unfortunately, his transformation was not as cool as Dumbledore''s.

    The only change that urred was that his eyes turned reptilian-like.

    After the fusion, Edward''s mana was refilled, and with his connection with Albion''s soul, he was able to prevent his own soul from being sucked.

    "I have to say, wizards on this are truly weird. Space magic is usually something that only powerful mages can use, but children 17 years of age can do so on this.

    "On top of that, you guys created a Sage Stone, something that many Alchemists have spent countless millennia studying to no avail. Then, you guys have time artifacts, artifacts to increase intelligence, and even created magic simr to a Lich''s phctery. Now, there is another wizard that activated a [Authority] with his meager amount of mana.

    "What the hell is wrong with this that looked so weak and backward on the surface."

    "Do you think that this is the time for this?" asked Edward, who noticed the headmaster''s next attack. This time, it was not a beam, but a ck sphere that was rapidly gathered.

    The sphere then rushed towards Edward, who evaded it. However, the sphere seemed to have the ability to follow him, so wherever he went, it followed. Without much choice, he tried to teleport, but the space was blocked by Dumbledore.

    Even his Phoenix Teleportation was not possible. Nevertheless, he still had another way. By using arge amount of mana, he forcibly opened the blockade and teleported away from the sphere.

    Of course, the ck sphere followed him, but he still bought himself enough time for his next spell:

    Wyvern Summon

    Just like Albion, countless lesser dragons or wyvern appeared around Edwards; there were Chinese Fireballs, Norwegian Ridgebacks, Hungarian Horntails, etc. All the different types of dragons appeared, thus making the sky full of flying dragons. And these dragons came out of nowhere, but from Edward''s farm, and from wild areas where they were located.

    As soon as the wyverns appeared, they formed a circle around Edward, then a powerful shield appeared around them. Then, the shield connected into arger and more powerful one.

    Once the ck sphere hit the shield, it was stopped before exploding. Nevertheless, the attack was still blocked--a fact which greatly relived Edward.

    Meanwhile, Dumbledore frowned after seeing this, then his eyes shed ruthlessly. He suddenly aged and returned to his old man self, then he pointed his wand again. A ck sphere slowly started to gather, and in just a few seconds, grew bigger than the previous one.

    After seeing this, Edward hurried to make his next move. He started to chant:

    "In nomine meo, tanquam minister magicae, praecipio tibi ut mea mandata audias. Omnis spatii potentia turbabitur vel impotens��"

    As he said those words, they appeared in golden letters written in the air. His mana rapidly decreased. This was a new form of magic that he created that relied on long incantation; it was based on Alchemy enchantments and Dragon Chant Magic.

    Although this kind of magic was powerful, the downside was that it requires a lot of mana, and it took time.

    By the time that Edward finished his long incantation, Dumbledore''s Death Sphere also finished gathering and headed for the shield created by all the wyverns.

    As for Edward, the golden letters in the air shined brightly, then the space around started to tremble. Cracks started appearing around Dumbledore, then an explosion urred.

    Space Exploded, leaving turbulent energy in the surroundings. The Death Sphere was instantly teleported to somewhere unknown. The remaining half of the ind was destroyed.

    As for the people watching this battle, they only felt everything shake, then the Divination Magic stopped working; they could no longer see the fight. So, everybody started to wonder who was the victor.

    Meanwhile, as soon as Edward finished the spell, he fell from the air as his mana was dry. Luckily for him, Albion stopped the fusion and caught him before he fell in the ocean.

    While breathing heavily, he said out loud: "Momo."

    His housel-elf suddenly appeared next to him, floating in the next; she did not dare to stand on Albion''s back. Momo then threw a bag to Edward. He took out a few potions from them to drink, replenish some level of mana.

    Immediately afterward, he used a spell to detect any life around him, and soon he found something.

    He found Dumbledore''s body lying on the ocean. Only his torso was left intact, and he should be dead by now. However, a white me seemed to be keeping him alive.

    With a wave of his hand, he took the headmaster''s body and had Albion fly away.

    ______

    Title: Public Reveal

 Chapter 113 - Public Reveal

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Edward took Dumbledore''s body to an isted castle. Using his own Phoenix me, he regenerated the lost limbs of the headmaster, then fed him some Elixir of Life to extend his overdraft lifeforce. .

    A few minutester, Dumbledore opened his eyes, he looked around before muttering: "I''m not dead?"

    "No," replied Edward. "Fawkes used some kind of sacrificial magic to save your life."

    "So, he''s gone? Leaving me all alone."

    "I''ve managed to gather a small piece of his soul. With the right method and enough time, he might be revived. Although, the chances of that are quite low."

    Dumbledore nodded his head in thanks, but he did not say anything else. Edward took out a contract before saying: "I need you to agree to the terms in this contract."

    Without saying anything, Dumbledore just nodded his head in agreement and ced his hand on the contact, signing it. Then, countless grey strings came out from his temple, and Edward ced them into an orb.

    Edward quickly scanned the memories as he wanted to know the answer to certain things, and he did find the answer.

    For example, how did Dumbledore manage to break all his Limiters and increase his mana so quickly? The answer to the first question was as he theorized. Dumbledore used his bloodline bond with Fawkes to break the Second Limiter, then asked Grindelwald''s help to break thest one using the Elder Wand.

    As for the increase of mana, the answer was actually quite simple: it was from his body. As wizards grow older, the mana inside their bodies keeps increasing. If they do not break the Limiters, the mana is then scattered through their bodies--without any use besides nourishing the body and prolonging life.

    What Dumbledore did was to gather this mana from his body and guide them to his magic core. And with his talent and more than 100 years of growth, it was more than enough to reach the level of 100x.

    However, Edward did notice something odd. During the process of breaking the Third Limiter, Dumbledore heard a whisper. From the memory, Dumbledore only thought that he was hearing things since he was a little on edge, but Edward knew it was not so as he recognized that voice: Death, or Herpo.

    Soon after that whisper, Dumbledore became a little obsessed with finding a way to activate the [Authority] in the wand and to stop Edward at all cost.

    ''I was right to be cautious. Although Herpo cannot leave the Afterlife, he can still influence the material world in some shape or form.''

    Edward then looked at Dumbledore before sending him a bunch of memories. A slight surprise shed from his eyes, followed by a somber look.

    "Do you understand the real enemy now?"

    Dumbledore did not answer him but looked around with his eyes.

    "You do not need to worry about his gaze. This castle was built personally by me with a magic metal called magicium, it can effectively block him from spying here."

    "I''m sorry about my actions," said the former headmaster.

    "There is no need for apologies, but there is something you can do for me."

    Dumbledore paused for a few minutes, "What is it?"

    Then, Edward exined to him what he needed to do, and he epted."

    "You should getfortable in this castle as from now on, to the outside world, you''re a dead man," added Edward. "Although I can allow you to say goodbye to your friends, they will have to keep a secret."

    After that, Edward took the Elder Wand and apparated away; this time, he appeared to Nurmengard Castle to see Grindelwald. As soon as he entered the cell, he saw the old man smiling, and waiting for him.

    Edward threw something at him and said: "Sign it."

    Without hesitation, he did so. For him, he did not care that he would sign his soul away. As long as he can see wizards free from their current situation, then he can pay any price. Anyway, his dream will finally be aplished.

    After he signed the contract, Edward handed him a potion. Soon after drinking it, Grindelwald turned into a middle-aged man, then for the first time in decades, he left the castle, his prison.

    After giving Grindelwald something to do, Edward returned to his aunt Amelia''s house.

    "Thank Merlin you''re alright. I thought you perished with Dumbledore. Many of your followers are starting to freak out," said Amelia.

    "Don''t worry, I''m fine, just a little tired. As for my followers, I will address the situation."

    Amelia nodded her head, "What about Dumbledore?"

    "He''s still alive."

    "You did not kill him? Why?"

    Edward paused for a moment, then he answered: "He was partially right. In case something happens to me--whether that I was mind-controlling, corroded by some force, or let power get to my head--I need a failsafe to stop him; he''s part of that failsafe."

    "Aren''t you being a little too paranoid?"

    "I have recently learned that no matter how cautious I think I am, it is not enough. So, it is better to be safe than sorry."

    After that, Edward used Divination Magic once again to address all the previous spectators of the duel, showing them that he was the winner of this match.

    Furthermore, he did not vilify the headmaster for his actions but stated that it was merely the result of different ideas or philosophies for the future of wizardkind. And, he also stated that Dumbledore will forever be remembered as one of the greatest wizards that ever lived, forever engraved in history.

    After this battle, Edward''s status as the leader of the entire magical world was set in stone. People started addressing him as "Lord", "Your majesty", and even "Wizard King." Additionally, with the way that he handled Dumbledore''s affair, the neutral groups among wizards finally acknowledge his status as the leader and followed him.

    For the next year, he spent most if not all of his time securing his power and uniting all the wizards from different countries, cing them under one body ofw.

    More importantly, he created the Bones Advance Scool of Magic, which was basically a university for wizards after they finish their 7 years in school where they can learn advanced knowledge. Of course, it was not only young wizards that have just graduated that were allowed to attend.

    Any adult wizard of any age could attend this school. Plus, Edward created a specific program in this school where they can graduate in just three months. In this program, wizards will have ess to a diadem, then have knowledge forcibly installed in their heads--just like Betrix and the Death Eaters did.

    This way, they can learn years of knowledge in just a few months, with the cost of constant migraines. Of course, wizards with weak wills cannot survive these methods.

    Then, in the Summer of 1994, another major event urred. Not only in the magical world but the entire.

    The UN suddenly asked all the countries in the world to gather together to broadcast important news. Oddly enough, everybodyplied. All TV stations were prepared to broadcast the same thing.

    Large televisions were established in public areas, gatheringrge crowds to watch this announcement.

    When the time arrived, Edward''s face showed up on all these screens, but he was not alone. Albion was sleeping behind him. So, to the horror of close 7 billion humans on this, they saw a man standing in front of a dragon on their television.

    At first, some people thought that this was some kind of movie effect, but when they realized that no movie could have such a vivid effect and the fact that this was actually a live event.

    Dressed in a ck suit, and with a smile on his face, Edward started speaking: "Greetings, citizens of Earths."

    As he said those words, they were tranted into differentnguages.

    "My name is Edward Bones, the current leader of the magical world. Now, I''m sure many of you are somewhat confused, so I will exin. Amongst many humans on this, there exist a few individuals born with the extraordinary gift of magic; they are collectively called wizards."

    After saying that, he paused for a moment, raised his hand. Then, me, lightning, ice, wind manifested one another in his palm.

    "As you can, this group of individuals can do many mysterious and magical things. Unfortunately, due to the low number of our kind and the persecution we endured during the Middle-Age, we decided to hide from society.

    "That istionsted for more than a millennia. And during that time, we never interfered with the affairs of the nonmagical world. Since we are a peaceful people by nature, we believed that this was the best course of action.

    "Unfortunately, our peaceful life was destroyed not long ago. A group of individuals from the nonmagical world attacked us, killing many of our children and women."

    After Edward said that, the camera shifted to the soldiers who were part of the Anti-Wizard Alliance. The viewers soon noticed that these soldiers were from different races, countries, and ethnicities.

    Following this, a short clip was shown of these men killing children and women, with no remorse whatsoever.

    "Although we manage to apprehend these individuals, the magical world has realized that our seclusive approach may not be the best approach for our kind, that even we are peaceful by nature, it did not mean that our neighbor was; we realized that we needed change.

    "So, I''m speaking to you today, not out of hatred, nor for a deration of war. No, I''m speaking to all of you today, to ask for your help.

    "I''m asking you to help our kind integrate into society so that such a tragedy no longer happens. I''m asking you to work together with us, and build a better world for both the magical and nonmagical."

    ________

    Title: Time-Skip

 Chapter 114 - Time-Skip

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After the reveal of wizards to the world, everything changed. Wizards started to live with muggles and showed themselves to the world. Under Edward''s control, they integrate into society by helping..

    Videos of them using magic to help people build infrastructure, curing incurable diseases, and increasing farming productivity was shown all over the world, creating a positive image for all wizards.

    Additionally, in that same year, the Triwizard Tournament was supposed to take ce. Edward instead organized a tournament for all the 11 Magical schools of the world, then broadcast for everyone--both wizard and muggles to see.

    In this tournament, Edward did not ce an age restriction, so everyone could participate. In the end, Hermione was chosen for Hogwarts, and she ended up winning the entirepetition, granting her worldwide fame.

    In the Summer of 1995, after the tournament, Arthur Weasley created the first magetech product: a Monster Dueling Disk that functioned with mana crystals. With this invention, the nonmagical could y Yu-Gi-Oh Card.

    In January 1996, a worldwide Dueling Monster Competition was held, with both muggle and wizards participating. The sess of this event further strengthens the integration between the magical and nonmagical world.

    In that same month, the sport of Quidditch was officially introduced to muggles. Arthur Weasley invented another magetech invention: a flying broom.

    The broom was powered by mana crystal and was enchanted with a Mind Controlling Charm--which allowed ordinary people to control the broom with their minds, just like any wizard.

    After the Mana Flying Broom was invented, Quidditch became a mainstream sport amongst ordinary people. It was yed in schools, official sports teams were created based on different regions or countries--just like ser.

    And when it came to the Quidditch World Cup, yers were chosen based on the skills of both wizards and normal people.

    In November of 1996, an event that was out of Edward''s control urred. The Pope--who was supposed to be under control--somehow managed to break free and went on live air, denouncing wizards as pawns of the devil.

    As a result of this, many religious believers around started to protest, and the peaceful integration of these two worlds reached a stumbling block.

    After a quick investigation, Edward quickly found a group of people that did not really surrender, but bid their time; these people were even willing to suffer the bacsh of soul contracts to aplish their goals.

    After the Pope''s announcement, tension began to rise between the magical and nonmagical. Jealousies that were buried deep started to resurface.

    Edward and Amelia quickly took control of the media to change the narrative. News like "if Jesus Christ was real, then he was probably a wizard" started circting 24/7 all over the world.

    Videos of wizards--and even children--doing miracles like walking on water, changing water into wine, and healing the blind, etc., appeared all over the media.

    And he did not stop there; he began to wage a war of words on religion. All the inuracies found in the bible were broadcast to the world. For example, the fact that the picture of Jesus Christ that most Christians worshipped was in fact, Cesare Borgia.

    The fact that logically speaking, he was a Jewish man born in the Middle-Eastern, there was no way for him to be a white man. And they did not stop there. They broadcasted all the dirty secrets that religious leaders have hidden for centuries.

    Edward did not want any religion interfering with his rule, but he also knew that it was impossible to get rid of it, and straight-up ouwing it would lead to constant revolt. So, he made sure to reduce their presence and power to the lowest level possible. In the future, any kind of religion can only be used as a form of spiritual relief for people, nothing more, nothing less.

    After this event, the world became peaceful and quiet for some time. Wizards naturally integrated into society. Magic and technology increased at a rapid pace beyond anyone could imagine.

    Then, in 1998, another major event urred. Space cracks appeared all over the world. Then, an interdimensional race known as Dementors invaded Earth.

    These creatures that looked like the embodiment of Death used humans as their food and sucked their souls out of their bodies; in just a short amount of time, they spread terror throughout the entire world.

    Different countries tried to fight the threat, but modern weapons proved to be useless. Even a nuke could not kill these intangible creatures. If it was not for magetech, people might not even be able to see them after their first grand entrance to this where they intentionally revealed themselves.

    Luckily for the citizens of Earth, wizards have heard of Dementors before and have developed some magical spells that could still fight these creatures.

    So, wizards became the main fighting force against this invasion. Unfortunately, issues of diplomacy made traveling to other countries very difficult, meaning it was hard for some wizards to respond quickly.

    So, the UN decided to form the Earth Defense Alliance by gathering the power of all nations to fight this foreign threat. And since Edward was the most powerful wizard around, and the leader of the magical world, he was nominated as the prescient of the Alliance.

    His first order was not to bury the people who had their souls sucked away; he promised all the people of Earth to find a way to save them. Of course, many members of the alliance disagreed with this, saying that it was too costly to keep the body of these people alive and that there was no evidence to even suggest that they were still alive.

    Nevertheless, Edward insisted--an act which greatly increase the general people''s empathy and support of him as the leader.

    In two years, the Alliance fought an all-out war with the Dementors. Unfortunately, the number of wizards capable of fighting these creatures was very small, so the loss was very high.

    More than 100 million people had their souls sucked out of their bodies, turning into a vegetative state. Luckily, in the year 2000, a new invention turned the war around.

    A new magetech gun that was enchanted with a spell that could kill Dementors was finally created, and it was possible to mass-produce. So, the war finally turned around in just a few months.

    Finally, the Leader of the Earth Defense Alliance, Edward Bones, located the Dementor King--which was the leader of this invasion. He fought a legendary that was watched by all the people of this.

    This battle would be recorded as the "Battle of Gods" by history due to how powerful these two individuals were.

    After defeating the Dementor King, the Hero of the Alliance, Edward Bones managed to recapture all the souls that the Dementors sucked away, and ced them back to their owner''s body, thus saving more than 100 million people.

    However, soon a piece of terrible news soon quickly spread throughout the world. The Hero of Earth, the Leader of the Alliance was stepping down from his role and giving up his power--since ording to him, the Alliance was only temporary.

    Many people became fearful after hearing this and started to protest. The recent events proved to the people of Earth that they were not alone in the universe. Thus, they needed to unite to face threats from the cosmos.

    More importantly, they needed a strong and charismatic leader to guide them in these unprecedented times. Although it was honorable for the Alliance Leader to give up all his power, this was not what the people wanted.

    So, after three months of people rioting and protesting all over the world, Edward finally answered their call.

    He established the Arcane Empire, and he became the Arcane Emperor. However, in order not to let power corrupt him, he established the Ten Rings Council to govern in his ce.

    The council is made up of nine members that are voted by the people, while the Elder of the council was elected by Edward himself. Although the Arcane Emperor has absolute power in the empire, he will not easily intervene in politics.

    Just like that, 35 years passed by since the inception of the Arcane Empire.

    ________

    One thing I wanted to ask you guys. Once Edward starts to travel to different worlds and learn different magic systems, he will have tobel them. For example, if he went to High School DXD, he could call that magic DXD magic or the world of Diablo, he could call it Diablo Magic. However, I feel weird calling his current magic Harry Potter Magic or HP Magic. So, can you guys give me a few suggestions for the name of the HP universe magic

    Title: Arcane Empire (I)

 Chapter 115 - Arcane Empire (I)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Inside a space station, Harry stood next to Ginny and Ron, who was holding hand with Lavender Brown. He looked at his son and said: "Albus, is everything ready?"

    "Yes, father.. We can leave now."

    "Why do we have to take the Space Elevator? Wouldn''t it be better to just use the Warp Portal to instantly travel from Mars to Earth?"ined the youngest daughter, who was named Lisa Lily Potter.

    "Since it is a family vacation, then we have to enjoy ourselves as much as possible," replied Ginny.

    Meanwhile, Ron was also talking to his only son.

    "Do you have everything prepared for school?"

    "Yes, father."

    "That''s good."

    After that, the two families entered a private room. They sat down, strapped themselves down. When it was time, the room started to descend like an elevator.

    Immediately, all of them looked to the ssed windows, looking at Earth from outer space. The blue looked vivid and alive.

    "Every time I see this sight, I''m still fascinated," said Lavender.

    "Me too. I never imagined in my lifetime that I would ever get to experience such a magical sight," replied Ginny. Both Harry and Ron felt simr sentiments, unfortunately, their children were looking at them weirdly.

    Harry noticed his children''s gaze, but he just secretly shook his head. These kids were born after the establishment of the Arcane Empire, so they were not aware of the old days. To them, that period is nothing but history.

    Three hourster, the elevator arrived on Earth. To be precise, it was in Brazil, which was the location of the elevator. After that, they went straight into a special room.

    Inside the room was a massive door frame with a circr tform in front of it. As soon as they entered, they were received by a female attendant.

    "Wee customer to the Warp Portal. Can you please tell me your destination," said the attendant.

    "Bones Advanced School of Magic," said Harry Potter.

    "Oh, the famous Academy City. Unfortunately, without a sufficient level of authority or a permit, you cannot directly teleport there."

    Harry raised his hand to show his watch. A holographic image appeared in front of the attendant.

    "Name: Harry Potter.

    "Level of Clearance: 3-C."

    ''Such a high level of clearance,'' thought the attendant. ''And why does the name Potter sound familiar?'' The attendant took out a device to scan Harry''s watch, then she said:

    "Sir, ording to your level of clearance, you and your family can indeed teleport to your destination." Then, she looked at Ron--who also showed her his watch.

    "Unfortunately, sir, you only have level 2-B clearance and cannot directly teleport there."

    "Check your record," said Ron. "My son is attending the school, so I should have a permit to enter."

    The attendant hurriedly checked before saying: "My apologies for the error. Now, do you guys want to pay with Arcane Points or Arcane Coins?"

    "Arcane Coins," replied Harry without hesitation. Arcane Point was the new name for Reward Point and is a very valuable resource. Meanwhile, Arcane Coins are merely the new currency of the Empire.

    In just a few seconds, the two made an online transaction and paid for the services. Then, all of them stood on the circr tform. A white veil appeared on the door frame, acting as the door.

    "I still cannot believe how expensive these things actually are," said Lavender.

    "It''s not like our family cannot afford them," replied Ron.

    "Your Weasley family might be wealthy, but it does not mean that mine is," added Lavender Brown as she red at him.

    Although Ron wanted to say that you''re now a Weasley, he quickly shut his mouth after seeing the look Harry gave him.

    After charging for a few seconds, the white light from the Gate enveloped them, forcing them to close their eyes. Once the group opened it again, they found themselves in a different location.

    There was still arge gate behind them, but the surroundings were different. A male attendant waited in front of them and said: "Wee to Bones Academic City."

    After politely saluting the attendant, the family left the location of the Warp Portal, and they soon found themselves in a busy city. People of different colors and races walked together, dressed in strange clothes.

    The majority of them had magic robes found in fantasies with a hood on the back. While other people dressed in clothes that were abination of Middle-Ages and modern style. And that included the Potters and Weasley.

    In the past few decades, the fashion trend of the empire has greatly changed to look more simr to a fantasy world.

    The kids looked at everything around them with awe; they looked at the sky-high buildings, the flying cars, and the golem operating the traffic lights, and cleaning up the trash.

    "Look, it''s the Magic Towers," said Albus with excitement as he pointed to a group of Towers that were as tall as any skyscraper. Powerful mana could feel from them even from a few miles away.

    "Which one is grandma''s?" asked

    "It''s the 6th Tower," responded Harry as he pointed to it. Albus, Lisa, and James were quite excited after seeing it. In the Empire, only a few wizards are worthy to have their own tower. And each one is not only powerful but has contributed greatly to the development of the Empire.

    So, it is the highest of honor for any wizard to be granted their own Magic Tower.

    Meanwhile, Ron''s son--Hugo--looked up at his father with questioning eyes. So, Ron pointed to a building:

    "Your grandfather is a Magetech Engineer, so he has his own research building. However, your uncles George and Fred are the owner of the 9th Tower."

    Hugo nodded with a smile. Since childhood, he has always adored his grandfather and uncles. "Is it true that Uncle George and Fred will soon get the title of [Alchemist]?"

    "Don''t listen to their bragging," responded Ron. "Currently in the Empire, Alchemy is divided into three fields: Potions, Magic Crafter or Artificer, and Magetech Engineer. If anyone wants the title of "Alchemist", they have to have aplishments in at least two of these fields.

    "Although your uncles'' talent for Magic Crafting is truly amazing, the same cannot be said for the other two fields."

    Hugo nodded his head, but his worship for his uncles did not diminish because of this fact. Soon, after that, the two families went on a tour of the entire city.

    The city had an academic air surrounding them. Everyone, you can see schrs, scientists, engineers, and wizards of different fields.

    "This city deserves the title of the Academic Center of the World,"mented Ginny.

    "Well, more than 95% of the Empire''s magical and technological development came from this city, so it is normal."

    "What I''m more curious about is how this man-made ind was created for the site of this city," said Lavender.

    "ording to my father, the Arcane Emperor designed the blueprint himself, and my father helped build it along with many other magetech engineers," replied Ron.

    "It''s still a surprise to me."

    "How is that a surprise?" added Hugo. "The Empire has colonized most of the sr system, and you think a small man-made ind is something amazing."

    Ron tapped the back of his son''s head, "Have some respect on how you speak boy."

    "Father, I''m 17 years old now, you can''t just beat me whenever you feel like it."

    "As long as you are my son, I can still beat you."

    Although Hugo was upset, he did not say anything. His father was a Wizard Knight, and those people were barbarians.

    After spending a few hours touring the city, the family headed to the location of the Bones Advanced School of Magic and Witchcraft.

    ________

    Since this author was feeling generous, here is another chapter. So, shower me with your Power Stones.

    P.S. For anyone who did not catch on, the whole Dementor Invasion was a plot by Edward.

 Chapter 116 - Arcane Empire (II)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Since Hugo and Albus were best friends since young, they decided to share the same dormitory--just like they did at Hogwarts. So, after registering, the family took the kids into their dormitory. .

    Inside Albus''s room, Harry gave his son a private lecture.

    "Abus, I''m sure you are wondering why I insisted on you bing a Magic Researcher instead of following in my footstep and bing a Battle Mage."

    Albus nodded his head.

    "That''s because of your grandfather, James. Throughout the years, our family has been trying to raise enough Arcane Points to resurrect him. Unfortunately, the amount required is truly enormous."

    Albus frowned after hearing this, then he asked: "Then, how did all those people in the news manage to gather enough points?"

    Harry looked at his wife after hearing this question, after she nodded his head, he exined: "Well, I will tell you a little secret. None of these people have gathered enough Arcane Points to resurrect someone.

    "The reason that they were granted such an opportunity was that the Empire wanted to show the world that it had this ability, so a few people were chosen at random and disyed to the world."

    ''Of course, this was a way to raise the prestige of the Arcane Emperor and solidify his control over the Empire, but that is not something that he should know for now,'' secretly thought Harry.

    "So, that''s how it is? But, couldn''t I still get plenty of Arcane Points as a Battle Mage?"

    Harry sighed deeply, "The sad truth is Battle Mages are considered thugs by most Schr Mages because we only learn how to use magic and never contributed to its creation and innovation.

    "And with the Arcane Emperor greatly encouraging innovation and deep study of magic, Schr Mages have a higher status than Battle Mages, and it is easier for them to acquire Arcane Points for their research, development, or discovery. The only way for a Battle Mage to quickly gather Arcane Point is to invent new spells, but as I said, all of us are trained to use magic and skills to the highest level, but not innovate."

    "How is that fair?" said Albus. "The majority of Battle Mages will easily defeat a Schr Mage in a magic duel."

    Harry looked at his son thinking about how young and ignorant he was. Although his statement may be true for some low-level Schr Mages, the truly powerful ones are really scary.

    Because of how deep their understanding of magic is, these Schr Mages are the real powerhouse of the Empire. Furthermore, these Schr Mages will also study Dueling Techniques of Battle Mages to improve their strength.

    Patting his son in the head, Harry said: "There is no need to worry about anything else, just focus on your study so that you can graduate with the utmost honor. Then, with your grandmother''s influence, you can choose any of the Towers to intern with. Hopefully, one day, you will also be a Tower Master."

    After setting his son in, Harry left with his wife.

    "I don''t think we should have ced so much pressure on him," said Ginny.

    "I know, but we do not have much of a choice." After saying that, Harry started thinking about a conversation he had with his mother not too long ago.

    --Scene Break--

    Harry was having diner with his mother Lily, who has not aged a single bit in the past 35 years.

    "Is there something wrong? You looked more weary than usual?" asked Harry.

    "My recent experiment failed. Despite all my effort, no one besides me has ever managed to wield Love Magic in the past few decades."

    "Is the Empire going to reduce your fundings?" asked Harry.

    "Not really. As matter of fact, as long I''m the only one capable of wielding that magic, I am invaluable to the Arcane Emperor."

    "So, why are you in such a rush to have another person wield love magic?" asked Harry with a frown.

    Lily paused for a moment, took her ss of wine, and drank a sip. "I guess there is no point in hiding this from you now. I strongly believe that the Arcane Emperor is suppressing the number of Arcane Points that I can receive for my aplishments. Recently, he had been using the fact that no one else could use Love Magic to dismiss or diminish my results."

    "Why would he do that? From what I know, he is usually very generous--especially to the Tower Masters."

    Lily swirled the wine in her ss, then she answered: "If I were to guess, it should have something to do with Severus."

    "Uncle Snape? What does he have to do with anything?"

    However, Lily did not respond this time. Harry thought quickly before saying:

    "Are you saying that the Arcane Emperor is intentionally dying you to revive my father to provide uncle Snape a chance to get with you?"

    Although this sounds absurd, Harry knew of Snape''s love for his mother. In the past decades, he has been very present in their lives, spending a great deal of time with them.

    "Why would he do that?" asked Harry, bewildered.

    "Snape is one of the most powerful and influential Tower Master of the Empire. He has made so many aplishments in the Potion Field over the past decades, adding to the fact that he is one of the earlier supporters of the Arcane Emperor, it''s normal for him to be favored."

    "Did you talk to him?"

    "I did confront him, and he admitted himself," reply before taking another big sip of her wine.

    "So, what are you going to do?" asked Harry. As an adult, he can look at things differently. He could tell that over the years, his mother had developed some form of affection for Snape. However, because of him and her devotion as a wife, she wanted to reunite their family.

    ---Scene break--

    Back to the present, Harry regained his bearing as he walked out of the dormitory. However, he noticed that his other son, James was unusually quiet.

    "James, is there something wrong?"

    "No, I''m just wondering whether I can be admitted to the Bones Advance School of Magic and Witchcraft."

    The family suddenly became quiet, until Lisa Potter said: "With your grades and talent, keep dreaming."

    Ginny quickly reprimanded her daughter, then said to his son: "Don''t listen to your sister. Grades and magical talent are not the only factors that determine whether you get in. Look at your uncle Ron, he only got onto the Military Strategy Division because of his talent for Wizard Chest. Later on, he was discovered to have the talent to be a Wizard Knight.

    "After you graduate from Hogwarts, we will pay for a Potential Test for you to see whether you have any hidden talent that can get you into the school. And if all else fails, your grandmother can still use her connection to get you in."

    James nodded his head, but he was not happy. He knew how people who got into this school through connection are treated.

    Harry patted him on the shoulder and said, "There are many other Magic Universities you can still attend. Just because you do not get into this one does not mean you cannot be sessful in life."

    ________

    Title:

 Chapter 117 - Arcane Empire (III)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    In another Dorm, Draco Malfoy was speaking to his son, Scorpius.

    "I know the people of the Dark Magic Division in the school are strange, so be careful not to have an ident."

    Scorpius nodded his head without saying anything. Noting the distraction of his son, Draco said: "There is no need to worry. The stigma and infamy surrounding dark magic have long been removed by the Empire."

    "It''s not that; I''m just wondering why both grandfather and you insisted on me bing a Battle Mage. Wouldn''t be better to be a Schr Mage and even one day own a Tower like grandma."

    Malfoy paused for a moment before asking: "Tell me what you know of our family? In terms of status and power, how are we in the Empire."

    "Of course, we are one of the most powerful families in the Empire," replied Scorpius. "As one of the earliest followers of the Arcane Emperor, Grandfather is the Commander-in-Chief of the Earth Defense Army. Basically, he controlled the entire army of the Empire. So, our family is very powerful."

    "This is where the problem lies."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Do you know the Auror Department?"

    "Yes. They are basically the police force of this. Anything a crime urs--both magical and nonmagical--they are in charge of capturing the individual," replied Scorpius in confusion.

    "Ten years ago, the Auror Department was under your grandpa''s jurisdiction. However, the Council Voted to separate them and the Arcane Emperor agreed.

    "Five years ago, the Space-Marine was also under your grandfather''s jurisdiction, but now, they are a separate division of their own. Do you see where I''m going with this?"

    "Are you saying that grandfather''s power is slowly being divided?"

    "That''s correct. Recently, there are even been rumors that the Earth Defense Army will also be further divided."

    "Why? Our family has always been loyal to the Arcane Emperor."

    "That may be true, but it does not change the fact that we held too much power. Adding to that the fact that my father has proven incapable of actually controlling suchrge forces, it is only natural for our power to reduce."

    Scorpius was silent for a moment, then he asked: "Is there anything that we can do to prevent it from happening."

    "No, but we can take measures to ensure that our family still retains some power. For example, I have been slowly climbing the ranks in the Royal Guard, and hopefully, I can one day be itsmander."

    Scorpius knew about the Royal Guard--which was an elite army that reported only to the Arcane Emperor; only he has the power to dispatch them. ording to rumors, under the same conditions and with the same equipment, the Royal Guard can defeat both the Earth Defense Army and the Space Marine, at the same time.

    Adding to the fact that they are privy to the best and newest equipment, and resources, they are truly the elite of the Empire.

    "As for you," continued Malfoy. "Your grandfather and I want you to enter the Ghost Squad."

    "Ghost Squad? I''ve never heard of them."

    "That''s the point. Only a few people know of their existence, while the others are dead once they do. If the Royal Guard is the right arm and positive light of the Emperor, then the Ghost Squad is the left and dark side; the shadow."

    Scorpius was shocked by this sudden news, then he became scared thinking whether someone will kill him for knowing such information.

    "Do you remember the rumors about the Royal Guard?" asked Malfoy who was unaware of his son''s internal turmoil.

    Scorpius nodded his head.

    "Well, they are not true. The Royal Guard can beat any of the other armies individually, but not at the same time. However, the Ghost Squad is different; they are simply unstoppable."

    "What makes them so strong?"

    "Every member of this squad signed a contract giving his soul to the Arcane Emperor. In return, they are personally trained by him and with all the resources of the Empire. An example, even the Tower Masters need Arcane Points to exchange certain knowledge, potions or ceremonies from the Arcane Grand Library.

    "It is thew that all the people of the Empire have to follow--except for the members of the Ghost Squad. Anything they want or desire, they will be given to strengthening themselves."

    Malfoy patted his son''s shoulder and said: "ording to the Potential Test, you have a very high talent for dark magic. Develop that talent to the best of your ability, and after you graduate, your grandfather can ask the Arcane Emperor to give you a spot in the Ghost Squad."

    Scorpius nodded his head in acknowledgment before muttering: "Anyway, our family will still be more powerful than the Potter''s."

    "Don''t underestimate the Potter''s," said Malfoy. "Lily Potter is one of the few individuals not a member of the Royal Family or directly served the Arcane Emperor to gain Level 4 ess; that''s how important she is considered by the Arcane Emperor."

    After having this chat with his son, Malfoy left.

    ---Scene Break--

    Albus said goodbye to his parents, then he returned to his room. He saw Hugo who was excited at the prospect of not having his father around all the time.

    "What are you going to do now?" asked Albus.

    "I''m going to y some games. What about you?"

    "Study."

    "Don''t be such a nerd. Come y with me,"

    However, Albus ignored him and entered his room, and closed the door behind. To be exact, he entered his section of the dorm.

    His so-called room or section was veryrge as an Extended Charm was ced on it. Inside, there was three room: one bedroom, one study room, and a bathroom.

    Albus entered the study room and immediately took notice of the sleeping chamber inside. Without hesitation, he opened the lid up,id inside, and closed it.

    "Scanning Facial Recognition. Scanning Soul Imprint. Detecting Mana. Scanning Mana Signature��

    "Wee to Sk, Sir Albus Potter. Reminder, your security level is 1-A. Do you want to use Neural Link or Soul Link?"

    "Soul Link."

    "Warning: Although Soul Link has a 100% realnesspared to Neural Link''s 90% of realness, there is still some potential danger thates from it. Do you still wish to continue?"

    "Yes."

    "Very well. ording to your soul strength, you can only stay connected for approximately 2h 39 minutes 23 seconds."

    "Activate the Soul Soothing Potion in the pod," ordered Albus.

    "As youmand. Activating. Your current time is now exactly 5 hours."

    Soon afterward, Albus found himself in a white empty room, and his appearance was that of his virtual avatar. He waved his hand and a holographic image of different icons showed in front of him.

    There was one for the inte, social medial, game, etc. Albus quickly picked the App for the Bones School and registered. Immediately, a list of online sses he could take appeared in front of him.

    These sses contained lectures from different professors, Tower Masters, and even the Arcane Emperor himself.

    Since Albus was interested in Illusion Magic, he chose lessons in those categories. Soon, Albus spent weeks studying illusion magic. From theory to practice, to application. He learned many things.

    However, once the five hours arrived, he was kicked out from the Soul Link. So, he opened the pod to go take a shower since he knew he could not link again until the next day.

    While taking a shower, Albus was thinking about all the things he just learned. Although only 5 hours passed in the real world, he spent weeks learning in the Virtual World because of Perception Time Dtion Magic. So, he had a lot to review.

    Once he finished, he went to bed. Tomorrow was the first day of ss, so he wanted to get some rest.

    ________

    Title:

 Chapter 118 - Arcane Empire (IV)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After Harry sent his son Albus to school, he used the Warp Portal to return home. Hogwarts will start in a few days, so James and Lisa were still on vacation. .

    "Do you have Quidditch practice today?" asked Harry.

    "Yes. The club just invited a new talented yer," responded Ginny. "Hopefully, we can finally win the Euro-Championship this year, and even the Arcane Cup."

    Harry nodded his head, "Is this new yer a wizard?"

    "No, but does that matter?"

    "No, I was just curious."

    "Instead of being curious, how about you quit your job as an Auror and join our team. I still remember how you lead Hogwarts to win the Global Magic School Quidditch Competition and even the International Youth Quidditch Cup."

    "Those were the good old days," muttered Harry. "However, you know that I never truly wanted to y Quidditch professionally."

    Ginny nodded her head but no longer insisted. After a brief chat with his wife, Harry left for work. He went to his backyard, entered his private jet--which looked eerily simr to the one the S.H.I.E.L.D. Quinjet except for the glowing runes that shone on it.

    After entering the jet, Harry activated the Automated Driving System and entered his destination. A few minutester, after traveling at a few Mach Speed, he arrived at a tall building in Germany.

    The building had the words: Auror Department: Europe Division.

    Since there was a specific parking spot for private jets, Harry parked it on his private spot. Then, he walked to work. He used his watch to scan for his identity and level of Security, then he headed to his office.

    However, as soon as he entered the building, countless voices assaulted his senses. People were chatting over one another, with their voices ovepping; everyone looked excited.

    With a frown on his face, Harry approached one of the Aurors and tapped her on the shoulder: "What''s going on? Why is everyone so excited today?"

    "Vice-Director, you''re here."

    "You can forfeit the formal greetings. Tell me what''s going on?"

    "Well, Johnson has just finished his second gic enhancement, so he is currently challenging Captain Barrick!"

    "Johnson should be smarter than this. Captain Barrick is a wizard that has broken the First Limiter, and survived the first Dragon Magic Vein Operation, his chances are slim," replied Harry.

    "ording to him, he has been secretly training with his brother, who is a Space Marine."

    Harry nodded his head, "Although many people oftenined that the Space Marines have nothing to do, their training is truly intense and only the elite can finish it."

    After that, he headed to the dueling area. He saw two people standing opposite of another. One of them was wearing a wizard robe with a hood, holding a long staff. Meanwhile, the other participant had an all-ckbat uniform, a sword in his hand, and a gun in his waist.

    As soon as Harry arrived, many people stood up to salute him, but he just motioned them to continue doing their own thing. After taking a seat in the private booth, he started watching the fight.

    As soon as the battlemenced, Johnson rushed towards his opponent with his sword. His speed was so fast that he would make Usain Bolt look like a child racing against an Olympian champion.

    In less than a second, he traveled more than 20 meters distance, reaching in front of Barrick, who remained calm throughout the entire process. However, when he was about to be shed by the sword, his staff light up green, and nt roots appeared from the ground trying to entangle Johnson.

    Thetter tried to cut off these roots, unfortunately, they grew quicker than he could cut them. After a few seconds of nonstop hacking, Johnson realize that his opponent was slowly exhausting his stamina, so he changed strategy.

    He concentrate on the sword in his hand, then, the blue crystal at the hill suddenly lit up, and a red me appeared on it. With a swing of his sword, a small me tornado rushed to the roots, burning them.

    However, before Johnson could celebrate his victory, a light flew from Barrick''s wand rushing towards him. His instinct kicked in, and he rolled on the ground to evade.

    ''Experimus Charm? Is he trying to disarm me of my magetech sword?''

    Johnson still did not have the time to react as the ground started to shake, and before long, spikes grew from the ground trying to impale him.

    ''Earth Magic? No, it should be Transfiguration.''

    He jumped more than meters in the air, do a backflip, andnded a few meters away. Nevertheless, the spike still grew from the ground. Suddenly, Johnson''s boots light up, and runes appeared on them. Then, his speed drastically increased.

    Leaving shadows behind, he easily managed to evade the Earth Spikes. He then took out the gun from his waist and fired at Barrick, who instantly used a shield to block the attack. Then, the wizard used the spell Projectile Misdirection.

    After seeing his bullets missed, Johnson pressed a button on the gun, then it suddenly morphed into a slightly bigger gun with writing or runes appearing on it.

    Bang!

    The bullet traveled very fast and pierced Barrick''s shield instantly. However, before hitting him, the ring in his finger lit up, and another shield appeared to block it.

    "Johnson, you''re ying dirty by using enchanted bullets," said Barrick for the first time since the battle begin.

    "This is part of my equipment, just like your alchemy items," replied Johnson nonchntly.

    "True. I have to say, you have improved tremendously to be able tost so long against me. However, if this is all you''ve got, you''re bound to lose."

    "Don''t worry, I still got some things up my sleeve."

    After that, Johnson held the sword with two hands as he concentrate on it, his memories shback to his training with his brother.

    "What do you know about magetech equipment?" asked Terry, who was a muscr man with a military haircut.

    "Magetech equipment are essentially magic artifacts but imbued with mana crystals on them to serve as activation energy. As such, ordinary people can use them."

    "Anything else?"

    "Th-That should be it."

    "Well, you would be wrong. What you describe are only civilian magetech items. When ites to military grades one, there is more to them."

    "What do you mean?"

    "All military grade magetech artifacts have a specific enchantment on them called Will Wielding Enchantment. What it does is that it allows ordinary users to control the amount of mana that is released through the mana crystals, based on the user''s will.

    "So, the stronger the will of the user, the more mana he can release from the mana crystal, thus the more power he can bring out from the equipment."

    Johnson frowned after hearing this, "I don''t quite understand what you mean."

    "In that case, let me show you."

    Terry took out a sword and a me appeared on it after he activated it; the me was red and only enveloped the de of the sword. However, a few secondster, to the horror of Johnson, the me slowly turned blue and rose to more than 2 meters into the sky.

    "Whether it is the Earth Defense Force, the Royal Guard, or the Space Marine, we are trained to hone our wills so that we can better control magetech artifacts."

    "Why doesn''t our Auror Department know of this?"

    "The people that should know already do," replied Terry calmly. After hearing this, Johnson nodded his head with a sigh.

    Back to the present,

    After concentrating on the sword for a few seconds, the me on it turned blue, and it rosed a few inches into the air. Johnson swing it, and a massive blue tornado rushed towards Barrick--who was greatly surprised.

    However, his instinct overcame his body and used an Ice Shield Spell, encasing his body in ice to block the attack.

    A massive explosion urred as the dueling ground shook like an earthquake. Luckily, the entire ground was magically enchanted, so there was not that much damage.

    After the smoke of the explosion cleared, Barrick was intact, but Johnson was breathing heavily. He looked drained.

    "I lost," he muttered.

    "You should be proud to force a wizard to such a degree," replied Barrick.

    However, Johnson just lowered his head and left the dueling grounds. He knew that this match was not as close as Barrick made it out to be. For example, never once was his opponent use Apparition, and he only used one magic artifact.

    Nowadays, most wizards carry a bunch of magical artifacts around them to make up for their deficiency and nned for unexpected oues. No to mention the fact that magetech requires people to constantly re-charge the mana crystal embedded in them.

    And after using it for a certain amount of time, the crystal will be destroyed and a new one has to be bought.

    After the duel ended, many people were talking about it out loud.

    "It''s really difficult for ordinary people to beat wizards--even after being gically enhanced."

    "Well, that''s normal. After all, they can also gically enhance themselves. They can even enhance their bloodlines, something that we cannot do."

    "Oh, I wish I was a wizard. Using magic through magetech and wielding on your own is not the same thing at all."

    "Don''t say such a stupid thing. How do you know what it feels like to wield real magic?"

    "I''ll have you know, my father has a high-level security clearance, and he allowed me to Soul Link to Sk. There I y the Game: Hogwarts: School of Magic and Adventure. With 100% realness, I know how it''s like to be a real wizard and wield magic. Unfortunately, my soul strength only allows me to y for 24 minutes a day."

    "Why didn''t you buy Soul Soothing Potions?"

    "Those things are too expensive."

    "Forget about that. How was the experience of being a wizard?"

    "Hey, you over there. Instead of answering this guy''s question, you should be more worried about yourself. Doesn''t your father know that it''s a grave crime to allow someone else to use your security clearance?"

    "Of course, I know that. So, we went through the proper method."

    "In that case, that''s fine."

    While everyone was still talking about the recent fight, Harry headed to his boss''s office as he just received a summon. Soo, he reached an office with a door quebeled:

    "Kingsley Schacklebolt, Auror Director-General."

    ________

    Title: Ten Ring Council (I)

 Chapter 119 - Ten Rings Council (I)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After entering the Director''s Room, Harry saw an old man with white hair waiting for him. He closed the door behind him before saying: "Sir, you called me?"

    "Yes.. How was the fight?"

    "Johnson still lost, but he put up a better fight than usual."

    Kingsley nodded his head before changing the topic: "I''ve called you for two things. The first thing is about the selection for the next Director-General. I''ve chosen you as my recement."

    "But, Sir, your term is still a long way from being over."

    Kingsley sighed, "I''m approaching my 90''s now, so my energy is not the same anymore."

    "Sir, with gic engineering, every ordinary citizen of the Empire can live up to 200 years old now. Plus, there is still the Elixir of Immortality. There is no need to hurry to retire."

    "Aging and death is a natural process of life, Harry," said Kingsley. "I have epted that fact, so I have no desire for long life."

    Harry sighed but did not continue to persuade. "In that case, why don''t you choose Moody as your recement? He is more deserving of it than me. In fact, all the other 5 Vice-Directors deserve it more than me."

    "I''ve talked to stor, and he has no interest in bing Director and being stuck behind a desk. You know him as much as I do. All he cares about is catching dark wizards and criminals.

    "As for the other Vice-Directors, the reason that I did not choose them is that they do not have your talents or your connection. My job requires someone who is not afraid of pointing his wand at the powerful and wealthy figures of the Empire.

    "A person who can execute thew--no matter who breaks it."

    Harry was silent for a moment as he realized that his mother was one of the reasons that he was chosen for this position. After all, no one would dare to use their power and influence to threaten a family member of a Tower Master.

    As such, Harry can do his job without worrying about politics and corruption amongst the Auror. At least, not in his department.

    "I ept the position, Sir. What''s the second thing you wanted to see me about?"

    Kingsley nodded in satisfaction after hearing this, then he took a case file to hand over to Harry, who secretly shook his head at his Director''s old fashion methods. He quickly read through it.

    "A case of people suspected of doing illegal experiments in Italy? Can''t the local official do anything about it?"

    "If they could, they would not send the case to us."

    "That''s true." He then sighed out loud. "I never understood why these people willmit such atrocities."

    Harry looked at the pictures of mutted bodies that were dissected. There was all kind of different races like human, vampires, etc.

    "It''s quite easy to understand their motives. We live in a time where knowledge equates to power, fame, money, immortality, and eternal youth. Of course, some people will go to extreme length to acquire these things," replied Kingsley calmly.

    "All they had to do was ask the Empire permission to set up theirbs, and many of these innocent lives could be saved."

    "The Empire does countless experiments every day, are we any different than those criminals?"

    "The difference is that only clones are used," rebutted Harry.

    "Officially, but is it really? Plus, aren''t clones also people? Don''t they have their own souls and will?"

    Harry was silent as he knew his boss was correct, but he also knew that he was also part of a group of people that believe that the Empire''s rapid rise of technology through inhumane experimentation should be stopped.

    These people are dedicated to stopping this.

    However, Harry also learned from his mother that the Arcane Emperor is aware of these people''s existence, and allowed them to exist to give people the illusion that things like freedom of speech still exist.

    The sad truth is that the Arcane Emperor has total and absolute control of the Empire, and no one can shake that control. Taking a moment to regain his thoughts, Harry said:

    "What about the Diviners? If we had some of them helping, unless these criminals have Anti-Divination Magic, this case will be solved quickly."

    "You know how stuck up these Diviners are. While waiting for the proper paper to be filed and receiving help from them, more people might disappear, or the clues in the case might be cleaned up," replied Kingsley with an unpleasant tone.

    "Plus, the majority of Diviners are busy recently helping the council with something."

    Harry nodded his head before saying, "In that case, I will take a few people with me to the site and investigate."

    --Scene Break--

    North Antic Ocean, a man-made ind was floating in the air. On it was a vast building designed with different architecture designs from different cultures. Despite being mashed up with so many different architectural designs, it looked extremely beautiful.

    Inside the building, arge number of people were sitting and talking to one another. In this room, there was human, wizards, werewolves, vampires, centaurs, and even a mermaid encased in a water bubble. All intelligent races were represented in this meeting, and people of different races and ethnicities.

    After everybody arrived, a bell ringed inside the meeting room, making everybody quiet. Soon, 10 people dressed in elegant robes with ouroboros making a ring on them appeared and sat on the elevated seats.

    Among these people was Amelia Bones, who sat in the seat in the middle. Her robe was blue instead of red like the others, and her Ouroboros symbol had a crown on top.

    She was thest of the ten people to arrive, and as soon as she entered the room, everyone stood up and saluted her: "Wee, the Honorable Great Elder."

    Amelia nodded her head then motioned for everyone to sit down.

    "Let''s begin today''s meeting."

    ________

    Title:

 Chapter 120 - Ten Rings Council (II)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    "What''s on the agenda first for today?" asked Amelia.

    One person stood up and said: "The first issue is regarding poaching.. In the past year, the number of magical animals captured and secretly sold on the ck market has dramatically increased."

    "Is it the Animaniacs Group responsible for this?" asked one of the Ten Rings sitting next to Amelia.

    "No, we destroyed their main group in Saturn a few years ago; this is a new group," responded the person who brought the issue.

    "How serious is the current problem?" asked another Ten Ring member.

    "Very serious," responded one of the centaurs in the room, who was wearing a tuxedo on his upper body. "Many members of our race have gone missing in the past few months. We would like to catch whoever is responsible for this, and if possible, bring their bodies back for a proper burial."

    The mermaid in the room--who was actually quite beautiful due to bloodline atavism--suddenly started to sing, then her voice was tranted for everybody to hear.

    "The same can be said for members of our n."

    Many people secretly looked at her. Some lust after her beauty, while some people did not like her because she could speak in human tongues, but refused to do so.

    After those two races talked, many people came forward to talk about the disappearance of these magical races.

    "Order!" said Amelia, her voice echoed loudly like a speaker in the room. Everyone then quiets down.

    "Did the Diviners not track these people?"

    "No, Council Elder. They seemed to be very proficient in Anti-Divination Magic."

    "In that case, I propose we use the Sorcerer''s Eye designed by Your Highness, Seer Luna Lovegood to scan the entire sr system."

    "Wouldn''t that be wasting too many resources?" asked one of the Ten Rings Counselors sitting next to Amelia.

    "Do you think that resources are more important than keeping the Inter-Species Rtionship of the Empire?" asked another Ten Rings member while ring at the previous guy.

    "You know that''s what I meant."

    "How do I know what you mean?"

    "Enough with you two''s bickering," said Amelia. "Notified the relevant department to use the Sorcerer''s Eye to find these traffickers."

    Everyone nodded as they knew that the situation would be quickly resolved with this method. The Sorcerer Eye is basically a satellite with many other magical enchantments.

    For example, it had the ability of the Marauder''s Map, thus the location of everybody in the Empire could be located when needed. Additionally, it was personally Enchanted with a powerful Divination Spell personally ced by Luna herself.

    And unless someone was a better Prophet than her, no one can escape her sight. And she is currently the most powerful Prophet of the Empire, with Albion recognizing that she had a noble Seer bloodline hidden inside of her.

    After founding this out, for the first time, Edward found a person that Albion did look down upon--including him. ording to the Dragon King, Seers are the most respectable bloodlines in the universe, and even Dragons have to respect them.

    "What''s next on the agenda?" asked Amelia.

    "The movement to oppose clone experiments has drastically increased in the past few months. Large gatherings and protests have urred not only on Earth but on the other colonies as well."

    "Here we go again. Last year, we listened to these people and banned experiments on death-row prisoners, but now, they even want to ce their ws on clones?"

    "Don''t they know one of the reasons for the rapid development of gic technology and many other fields is because we can experiment on clones?"

    "Let''s notin, but deal with the situation."

    "I propose we use force to deal with these protests. It''s about time we showed them that the Empire is a monarchy, not a democracy."

    "This would only be a temporary solution," replied Amelia. "We need something permanent, or long-term."

    "We can order therge media to stop covering these protests, control the information on Sk."

    "Additionally, we can ruin the reputation of the leaders of these protests, thus decreasing the number of supporters."

    "That''s indeed a good method."

    Just like that, the decision was made.

    "The next step on our list is regarding religion."

    "What''s the issue this time?"

    The person who spoke this time hesitated for a moment, then she said: "Well, the rise of the Arcane God Religion has dramatically increased. ording to thew, no one can worship the Arcane Emperor as a God, but many people have done so.

    "And with how much the religion has gained ground, there is a high chance that they are supported by powerful people--including members of the council."

    The room instantly became quiet as everyone looked at one another. After a few minutes of awkward silence, one of the Ten Rings looked at Amelia and said:

    "Council Elder, I don''t think worshipping the Emperor as a God is necessarily a bad thing. It could help weaken the other religions still existing, and increase the cohesive strength of the Empire in general.

    "After all, Faith can be a very powerful weapon for control."

    "I understand your point as I already mentioned this to him, but Edward is very adamant regarding this issue," replied Amelia.

    "Could we at least know why?"

    Amelia nodded, then with a wave of her hand, arge holographic screen appeared in front of everybody.

    "With people worshipping him, the Emperor has already noticed a new energy or power created by Faith. However, ording to a preliminary study of it, it is very corrosive to the mind and soul.

    "So, until it is further studied and understood, he does not want to use it."

    "In that case, wouldn''t it be better to just let those people so that we can gather more faith to study? There is no need to support them, but we do not need to prevent them as well."

    "That''s indeed a good idea," replied Amelia. "However, their growth should be controlled as well."

    All these politically savvy people knew that these words were a warning to those people secretly supporting the religion.

    "What''s next?"

    "This time, it is concerning the Death Cult. A new leader might have been chosen."

    "So soon? We only killed thest one three months ago."

    "Although not entirely sure, the recent activities of the cult would suggest so."

    All the council members begin to whisper to one another, thinking of a possible solution to this problem. One young man stood up and said with passion in his voice:

    "Since the Empire allows freedom of religion, why not grant the same privilege to the Death Cult? After all, our previous actions have proven that suppression is not the ideal method."

    As soon as he said these words, many people looked at him in shock, thinking this guy was crazy. Then, they realized that he was a newbie that was recently elected to the Council.

    One of the Ten Rings Council members--who was the one who endorsed this kid in his election--quickly took out his smartwatch, download a document, and sent it to him.

    The newbie--knowing that he did something wrong, quickly read over the file sent to him. Instantly, cold sweat started to drip from his back.

    Not only because he just learned of the afterlife, but because he knew the existence of the Empire''s current greatest enemy: The Death God, Herpo the Foul.

    And ording to this file, this powerful God is secretly influencing the Death Cult to do his bidding--which is currently unknown. So, the Empire will destroy any person rted to the Death Cult in any shape or form.

    ________

    So, many people have been asking when the new world ising. The answer is in 10-12 chapters.

    Title:

 Chapter 121 - Ten Rings Council (III)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After reading the document, the new council member quickly realized that he might have made a mistake that would cost him his career, so he apologized.

    The meeting then continued:

    "How is the research on cracking the Reincarnation Spell that the leader of the Death Cult used?" asked Amelia.

    One of the reasons that this cult is so hard to remove is because their leader used a special spell that allowed them to reincarnate after death: to be precise, the spell chooses a random person to inherit the memories, ideas, and beliefs of the previous Cult Leader.

    Then, the new Leader will secretly start spreading the ideas of the Death Cult among the poption. With this method, every time the Empire kills one leader, another person will just appear recing him, making it virtually impossible to get rid of the Death Cult.

    "So far, we only know a few things. First, the chosen person is always non-magical. Second, after being chosen, the non-magical person will also develop magical abilities. However, we have never detected any mana from the leader''s bodies after capturing them."

    "Could it be another power system unknown to us?"

    "Most likely. However, this does not change the fact that we do not have any method to deal with the situation--especially since we know little about what power they are using."

    "So, what should we do in this situation?"

    "I think it''s best to increase the manpower of the Division in charge of dealing with the Death Cult. Ask the army to intervene and lend some soldiers," said one of the Ten Rings.

    "That''s a good method. Let''s discuss the number of people that will be allocated," added Amelia. After discussing and negotiating on the allocation of the army, the next issue was brought up.

    Surprisingly, the council member who was in charge of this issue was Percy Weasly.

    Dressed in a luxurious magical robe, he stood up and said: "There has been a rise in the number of N.E.E.T.S as the east called them in the Empire. ording to recent statistics, 5% of the Empire''s poption does not work, study, go to school or contribute anything.

    "All they do is y games on Sk."

    "5%? With a poption of 50 billion people in the Empire, this is a total of 250 million people. That''s too high," asked one of the council members.

    "We have provided free education, healthcare, and even provided great wealth fare to people to alleviate people from the worries of living cost, and to encourage them to contribute to the Empire, but this does not seem to be enough."

    "We even prevented the widespread use of golems or robots to leave certain jobs open to these kinds of people, but now it seems to be useless."

    "Do we know the reason for their behaviors?" asked one of the Ten Rings. "It cannot be just because of addiction. One Focus Potion is enough for them to get rid of this kind of addiction. Plus, they can easily get ess to many psychologists in Sk."

    "ording to surveys we did and analyzing these people, we came to the conclusion that they resent the fact that they are not wizards, but in the game, they can experience having magical abilities," replied Percy.

    "So, ites down to the ss difference between magical and non-magical. Although magetech allows ordinary people to wield magic, it''s nothingpared to real wizards."

    "Adding to that the fact that the majority of wealth and influence is in the hands of wizards--who are the minority in the Empire, this has indeed be a problem," analyzed one of the Ten Rings.

    "The issue we have to deal with now is those unproductive people, not the ss problem that is guing the Empire," responded another Ten Rings councilor.

    "We can just prevent them from logging into Sk, forcibly stopping them from ying games all day."

    "That''s a terrible idea. I can already guess that if we did something like that, the suicide rate would drastically increase amongst these people."

    "In that case, we limit the time that they log in, and pass a mandate to them that they have to work for a certain amount of hours every week."

    "That could work, but I do not like this solution."

    "Excuse me, but I may have a solution to this problem," suddenly said Percy. Everyone then looked at him, waiting for him to continue.

    "As you all know, many people resented the mandate to donate their emotions to create the Lesser Stones. The Empire has received much critics for this reason, but now, we could use this situation to ourselves.

    "We could use Sk to gather emotions from these groups of people alone, not having to bother the general poption."

    "That''s an excellent idea. These unproductive people can finally have real values, and the critics of the Empire will be decreased."

    "It''s better to announce to the public that this was the Arcane Emperor''s idea, thus increasing his prestige and control over the Empire," said one of the Ten Rings.

    Many people secretly cursed after hearing this, thinking why they did not think of this first.

    Amelia nodded her head, "This is indeed a good n." She then looked at Percy. "Do you have any other ideas regarding this subject?"

    "Yes, Council Elder. We can secretly give these people Soul Link ess to make it easier to gather emotions. However, to ensure their safety, more Soul Soothing Potions have to be given to them."

    "Since this is your idea, you can be in charge of handling the process."

    Percy immediately became excited after hearing this, while many people nodded at this young man''s political talent. Of course, a few people despise Percy and think that he only got to this position because of how powerful the Weasley family was.

    After Percy presented to the council, they spent the next few hours discussing the different issues of the Empire. After everything ended, Amelia sat in her office, pondering about the recent meeting.

    ''Most of the issues the Empire is currently facing can be summarized to the fact that it is too young, and many people have not forgotten the old days. Although the concept of countries was abolished, the older generations still identified with the old countries and passed these ideas to the new generation.

    ''In order words, not as many people identified as citizens of the Empire as they should; there is not enough unity.

    ''Adding to that the rapid advancement of magic and technology, the problem became more aggravated.''

    Amelia paused as she tapped her fingers on her desk.

    ''There are currently two ways I can think of to deal with these issues: One is to wait. As time passes, these old ideas will slowly be forgotten, and people will slowly recognize the autonomy of the Empire.

    ''The other is to start an intergctic war where we are forced to band together to face a foreign threat--just like the Dementors Invasion.''

    After making a brief n, Amelia sent the information about today''s meeting to Edward, along with her thoughts on how to solve the current issue.

    ________

    Here is a countdown until Edward reaches the next world: 9 chapters.

    Title: Preparation

 Chapter 122 - Preparation

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    A small floating ind that was invisible to the naked eyes traveled in the clouds. Vast energy emanated from it. In the middle of the ind lies a pce that looks eerily simr to Asgard''s Pce from the MCU.

    This was the Royal Pce of the Arcane Empire, the residence of the Emperor, Edward Bones. In one of the main bedrooms, he sat with his eyes closed, while his long ck hair reached his back.

    Suddenly, he opened his deep blue eyes and muttered: "Another defeat."

    As soon as he said those words, a little fairy with purple hair appeared next to him; she was a few centimeters in height, had two pairs of small wings constantly pping.

    "Master, you do not have to be discouraged. This time, yousted longer," said the little fairy.

    "You do not have to console me, Morgana. I''m not that fragile."

    That''s right. The Little fairy was the physical manifestation of Edward''s artificial intelligence in his Gate, Morgana. Edward used Voldemort''s soul as material to give birth to her. So, she is essentially a real Artificial Intelligence.

    Of course, as someone who has seen the movie Terminator and countless others about the potential danger of artificial intelligence, he also took precautions.

    When creating her, he used a small part of his soul as well as Voldemort, so she is part of him. Additionally, since she has a real soul now, he ced the most stringent contracts on it, thus making it impossible for her to go rogue.

    "Summarize the results of the past few years," ordered Edward. Then, a keyboard appeared in front of the little fairy and she began to type. Edward knew that she did not need to do such a thing, however, her personality is showy and whimsical, so she often does weird things like this.

    "In the past 30 years, you''ve fought a total of 14,234 Simted Battles with the individualbeled as [Death God, Herpo] and you have lost all of them. Based on the fact that Herpo''s abilities are only estimated based on the information we gathered on [Authority], it can be guaranteed that his strength will be even greater than estimated, not lower."

    "Is there any good news at all?" asked Edward.

    "Yes. Every time you lose, your control of magic increases drastically. Having an unbeatable opponent has proven to be very helpful to your growth, master. Allowing you to absorb and learn to utilize all the magical knowledge of the Empire.

    "Additionally, ording to De Leon Basic Law of Soul, the more knowledge a wizard learned, the more powerful their souls be. Since you have learned all the knowledge of the Empire, your soul has drastically increasedpared to a few years ago."

    "I never understood why wizards like to ce their names in front of their discoveries and newly-invented spells. How narcissistic of them."

    "Master, you''ve done the same thing as well."

    "Do not focus on the small stuff. I''m sensing there is a but, what is it?"

    Morgana paused for a moment, "But, in the past 2 years, you have made little to no progress."

    Edward was silent for a moment as he felt the mana rushing throughout his body. Over the past few decades, his mana still remained at the Three Limiter Level as he had not found a way forward yet.

    So, he followed the path of magical beasts and stored mana inside his body''s muscles, bones, organs, and magic veins. As a result, his physical strength and magic resistance have increased dramatically.

    So did his mana reserved.

    "It seems that it''s about time that I leave," muttered Edward.

    "Master, I think it would be best to wait for both Project Magic Core and Project Uranus to finish before leaving," warned Morgana.

    "Show me the recent progress of Project Magic Core," asked Edward.

    Then, a holographic image of a bunch of wizards'' experiments appeared in front of him.

    From what Edward learned from Albion, other wizards or mage civilizations in this universe follow a simr path: they all have a magic core. Of course, each civilization calls it differently like Mana core, mana room, mana pool, etc.

    After a wizard''s mana reaches a certain level, it will fill the magic core, thus preventing them from further gathering mana and growing. When that happens, they will use different methods to expand the magic core to be able to contain more mana.

    After hearing this, Edward asked him if he knew the method of expanding the magic core, and the dragon responded negatively. ording to him, dragons have apletely different system than ordinary wizards as they do not have magic cores, but Dragon Heart.

    Dragon Heart is essentially an organ made of pure condensed mana--which is one of the reasons that dragons are so powerful creatures. As for the reason that Albion had a magic core after being born, ording to him, it was because the environment did not allow him to create his own Dragon Heart.

    So, his body adapted to the situation and created a core based on information from his memories and surroundings. As such, Edward started to research a method of his own.

    Immediately, he had the idea of enchanting his magic core with the Extension Charm--which had the ability to expand internal dimensions. Unfortunately, even with his knowledge of how to enchant the soul, he failed after so many decades.

    After checking the slow progress of the Magic Core Project, Edward sighed as he shook his head. "Both these projects are not nearly close to beingpleted, so I cannot wait.

    "More ever, I have not given up on the idea of following the Xianxia idea of liquifying mana; it would be best to do so, then expand the magic core. That way, our civilization would have an advantage over other magical ones in the future."

    "As you wish, master," added Morgan helplessly.

    "So, what''s on my agenda for today?"

    "First, there is the recent Council Meeting. I will send you what happened directly to your mind." Morganna connected to Edward''s soul, then sent him all that happened in the meeting.

    "An Intergctic War? That''s indeed a good method. However, the target should be chosen carefully to properly control the flow of the war. Send my approval to my aunt. What''s next?"

    "Your mother and father called you while you were still fighting in Virtual Reality."

    "Call them back."

    A few secondster, arge screen appeared in front of him, and two middle-aged people dressed in casual clothes, hugging one another appeared in front of him.

    "Mom, dad...are you guys on Venus?"

    "Yes. We suddenly wanted to take a vacation, so we chose here," said his father.

    "So, how was it?"

    "It was fine until the Royal Guards came and started ''protecting us. As if we needed their protection,"ined Edward''s mother.

    "Well, I understand your frustration. They even follow me everywhere. As you know, aunty Ameliains a lot when I dish them, talking about proper royalty protocol. So, just ask them to enter stealth mode, then pretend like they are not here."

    "That''s indeed a good idea." Then, Edward''s mother--who was also called Morgana--rushed out of the frame.

    Meanwhile, Edward''s father, Edgar Bones, looked at his son and asked: "Are you preparing to leave?"

    Edward paused for a moment before nodding his head. His father sighed out loud.

    "Is it dangerous?"

    "Yes."

    "You know that I support all you do, but your mother has be more sensitive after being revived. So, do not tell her, and make sure to create a way for her not to find out."

    Edward nodded his head, and once his mother returned, the family had a long conversation about many things before ending the call.

    "What''s next, Morgana?"

    "The Empress is waiting for you to have lunch."

    "What about the other Imperial Concubines?"

    "Most of them are preparing for the Inspection three days from now."

    Edward--who was in arge bath with many maids bathing him--continue asking: "Continue."

    "You have to attend theunch 5 days from now."

    "Is there anything else?"

    "Yes, master. Recently, I have noticed that the stress level of Imperial Concubines Fleur Dcour has risen quite significantlypared to usual. I''m afraid that she is quite worried about the Inspection. You should probably do something about that."

    Edward pondered for a moment, then he said: "If I remember correctly, I''ve prepared gifts for all of them for the next 100 years. Take one of them and send it to her with a card saying that everything will be fine. Do not forget to copy my handwriting.

    "Wait. Thest time I had you copy my handwriting, Luna discovered the truth and I wasbeled as insensitive; all of them except for Betrix did not talk to me for three months. So, I''ll write the note instead."

    ________

    8 more chapters.

    Title: Inspection (I)

 Chapter 123 - Inspection (I)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After taking a shower, Edward went to the dining room where he saw Rowena sitting and waiting for him with a table full of different kinds of dishes from different parts of the world.

    Like Edward, she was wearing [The Robe of Archmage] from DND, but hers was blue, while Edward''s was white and grey. Powerful magic could be felt from these clothes due to how powerful they were.

    "My Empress," said Edward as he kissed her on the cheek, to which she just smiled at him.

    "How have you been?"

    "Not very good," replied Rowena.

    "Did something happen?" asked Edward who was preparing to put a piece of bread in his mouth. Unfortunately for him, a magic light hit his hand, preventing his movement.

    "I have not checked for poison yet," said Rowena as she stared at him. Then, white light flew from her hand to the food as he used the spell Poison Detection.

    Meanwhile, Edward rolled his eyes to indicate that she was overcautious. His body is modified to create a new organ to store poison in case he was indeed poisoned. Plus, he still has nanites in his body to deal with the issue in case the poison sack did not work.

    After checking the food, Rowena motioned for him to start eating.

    "So, why are you not happy?"

    "I don''t know, maybe because you are leaving without me."

    "We already talked about this. You can go with me on the next voyage, but not this time as it''s too dangerous."

    "Even you admit that it is dangerous, so why not bring us to support you in case of danger."

    Nevertheless, Edward was adamant about his decision.

    "In that case, why not wait until Project Uranus is finished. That way, your safety would be more guaranteed."

    "I cannot wait that long. Plus, it''s not like I''m being as reckless as the first time. I have prepared for many things for my departure--even my possible death.

    "I have left a piece of my soul here, so if I were to die in the Void, with enough Soul Crystals, I can revive myself. And if I''m unlucky enough to encounter a being that controlled causality and managed to destroy the piece of my soul left all the way here, I left a copy of my consciousness somewhere to be transferred to a clone.

    "Although technically speaking that this kind of resurrection would just be another soul with all my memories and abilities, it''s still better than nothing."

    Rowena sighed as she knew how stubborn her husband can be, so she did not mention this topic anymore. The two ate breakfast before spending a few hours together, then Edward went to Academy City, while Rowena had some diplomatic affairs she had to deal with.

    --Scene Break--

    Academic City, 7th Magic Tower, Luna Lovegood stood at the very top of the tower, looking in the sky, a little distracted. Suddenly, a voice sounded around her.

    "Master, someone is requesting entry to the Tower?" asked the Tower A.I., which is more often referred to as Tower Spirit.

    "Who is it?"

    "It''s the Emperor."

    "Let him in."

    Soon after that, Edward appeared on the highest level of the tower. With a smile on his face, he walked behind her to hug her.

    "How are you doing?"

    "Not very good."

    "Why is everyone not feeling well recently?"

    "That''s because of your selfish decisions," replied Luna calmly. She sighed out loud. "I''ve tried to look at your future, even to see the most basic information of the amount of danger you will face, but I could not see anything. I even almost epted their offer, thinking that they might have the power to help me divine your future.

    "So much for the noble Seer Bloodline."

    "There is no need to me yourself. Plus, I''ll be fine. And under no circumstances should you even bemunicating with these things until we know for sure what they are," replied Edward.

    The two remained quiet for a while as they stared at the blue sky. Although they have seen such a sight countless times, for some reason, it appeared different today; it appeared more beautiful.

    "Do you remember what I said to you countless years ago when you started courting me?" asked Luna as she turned around to look him in the eyes.

    "You said that the only reason you epted my advances was that fate told you that we were meant to be together, but you refuse to easily ept this fact. So, I had to work extra hard to gain your approval."

    Luna raised her hand to caress his face. "You have to survive ande back, otherwise, you will never gain my approval."

    "As you wish, my queen," replied Edward as he embraced her tightly.

    Three dayster.

    Academic City. Amelia, the Ten Rings Council Members, along with a few other ordinary council members stood waiting for something. Surrounding them were a few hundred soldiers dressed differently.

    Some had armors shined with magical light, holding things like swords, spears, or bows and arrows. Some had modernbat uniforms with guns, while the others had long staff in their hands, dressed in magical robes.

    Despite the differences of these people, all of them had one thing inmon: they all had an excited look on their faces.

    After a few minutes of waiting, they finally saw what they were waiting for. Something came flying from afar,nding in front of the Council members.

    "Wee, your majesty the Arcane Emperor," said the army as they knelt on one knee. As for the Council members, they ced their right hand to their left shoulder, their left hand behind their backs as they saluted him.

    The only person not doing anything was Amelia.

    Afternding, Edward smiled after seeing the pose of the council members.

    ''As a transmigrator, the greatest pleasure is to change the world to your liking.''

    (AN: For anyone who does not know, their pose is the one from Attack on Titan.)

    "At ease," said Edward before focusing his gaze on his aunt.

    "How are you doing? Please do not say you''re not doing alright as well."

    "Having a rough few days?" asked Amelia.

    "You can say that."

    "Well, mine has not been good as well."

    "Another argument with Susan?"

    "Yes. I just do not understand why she wasted all her potential by bing a painter."

    "What''s wrong with painting? She likes it, and is very talented and sessful."

    "I know this, but I just think that it''s a waste. She could do so much more if she focused on magic research. *Sigh* I just do not understand how things turned that way."

    "It''s actually very understandable," replied Edward. "She spent most of her lives under the shadow of the ''Arcane Emperor''s Cousin'', with many people oftenparing her with me. So, it ispletely reasonable that she chose a professionpletely unrted to me."

    "...I never thought of it that way. Maybe you''re right. I should probably stop bickering with her and her parents as much."

    "Yeah, let the poor girl live her life the way she wants to."

    While these two were casually conversing, the other members had to pretend not to hear anything, or even exist. After all, this was rted to the royal family''s personal affair or drama. It was not their turn to intervene.

    After chatting with Amelia, Edward finally looked at these people: "Alright, let''s begin with the Tower Master Inspection. Let''s begin with the 2nd Tower."

    However, as soon as he finished, amotion urred around this group.

    ________

    7 chapters.

    Title:

 Chapter 124 - Inspection (II)

    A man dressed in armor with a sword in his side rushed to the delegation where Edward and the Council members were, yelling: "Your majesty, your majesty, I just want a few minutes of your time."

    However, none of the guards listened to him. They gave him a warning not to approach, but the guy did not listen. So, the members of the Royal Guards attacked.

    One of them created a fireball ten meters in diameter, rushing straight to that oing visitor. However, the guy took out his sword and shed the fireball into two, thuspletely negating the attack.

    Unfortunately for him, what followed after the first spell was a rain of bullets. Nevertheless, this guy was quite skilled. Controlling the mana from his core to strengthen his muscles and nerves, he swung his sword so rapidly that he blocked most of the bullets.

    But a few still managed to hit. Luckily for him, his armor was powerful enough to block some of these bullets--except for the enchanted one. However, once these bullets hit his skin, a white light shed on his body, protecting him.

    Seeing that the opponent was more skilled than anticipated, they prepared to use more force to take him down. However, they all stopped as Edward raised his hand.

    "Seeing that no ordinary Wizard Knights are as skilled as you, you must have some sort of reputation. So, who are you?" asked Edward.

    "Your majesty, my name is Mark Griffin and it''s a pleasure to meet you," replied Mark while breathing heavily.

    "Oh, you''re the Wizard Knight who created the method to condense the shield andyered it around the skin to increase protection. Your method was quite ingenious and has revolutionized the Wizard Knight Path. So, what do I owe for this visit?"

    "It is my honor for your majesty to know me. The reason that I''m imposing on you is that I would like to ask your majesty to find a way forward for us Wizard Knight."

    "If I remember correctly, didn''t Tower Masters Ad Obi and Ahalu create a way for Wizard Knight to ce enchantments on the body, thus allowing them to increase their strength beyond superhuman levels."

    "This method has many ws, plus it is not the right way," replied Mark with a stubborn look on his face.

    "So, you''re one of those Mana Purists who believe that the path of Wizard Knight lies in finding better ways to control mana to strengthen the body."

    Mark did not say anything. Edward gave him a look before saying:

    "The sad truth is that Wizard Knight is a very new field with little knowledge to go on, so progress will indeed be slow. Adding to the fact that most of you are very stubborn and might even hold some prejudiced notions clearly ouwed by the Empire, it is no wonder that your general progress has been slow.

    "So, my advice to you is either slowly develop your field as you have been doing, or work with other branches of the Wizard Knight Path that have been created. The Eastern Wizards have recently identified the energy known as Ki and its rtionship with mana.

    "Many of them have been trying to recreate Martial Arts based on their cultures. So, maybe you guys can try discovering the concept of Aura, and whether it is the same as Ki."

    Mark''s eyes light up after hearing, got on one knee to salute Edward before departing. Meanwhile, one of the Ten Rings Council Member hurriedly said:

    "Your majesty is wise, always guiding our civilization in the right path when we are blind."

    "You do not need to praise me," replied Edward with a smile. "Over the years, I have greatly supported all types of artists from writers to moviemakers, to game designers. All because I want the Empire to take the wild ideas from these people''s minds and try to turn them into a reality. Unfortunately, not many people have discovered such benefits."

    Many people had a sudden realization. Over the years, they all thought that the reason that his majesty supported these industries was that his cousin was a painter, but it turned out that he was using them as an "idea machine" to further develop the Empire.

    After figuring this out, the gaze that these people looked at Edward became more respectful; their reverence for him drastically increased.

    As themotion ended, the group headed to the 2nd Magic Tower for the Inspection.

    "Did you n all of this?" asked Amelia through mindmunication/

    "Luna''s prediction; she wanted me to use this event to further stabilize the Empire before I left. "

    --Scene Break--

    The group entered the Magic Tower, and the first thing they saw was Narcissa Malfoy and Soleil Greengrass. After a brief introduction, the group was teleported to the Fifth Floor where her main research took ce.

    "As you all know, many years ago, I researched cing a magic beasts'' soul into a human," said Soleil. "At first, the majority of subjects died due to their souls being destroyed. However, after imnting a non-magical soul into a human body, one subject survived and transformed; to be precise, a gic transformation."

    Soleil showed a video of the first patient she mentioned. In the video, the subject disyed the ability of echolocation.

    Unfortunately, not many people in the council paid much attention to this information as she showed the same thing in thest inspection.

    Nevertheless, they knew that this was an introduction that would lead to her real experiment, so they waited patiently.

    "This mutation was the result of the connection of the "Soul'' and ''Body'' in the Life Code. So, after cing the soul of a bat inside of him, he acquired the animal''s echolocation ability."

    "Meanwhile, during that time, I conducted a different experiment that resulted in simr results," added Narcissa. "After imnting the organ of a werewolf inside one of my subjects, she did not acquire magical abilities as I spected, but her gene also mutated. The subject disyed an increase in strength, reflexes, acquired sensitive smell and even grew fangs."

    "After that, the two of us started working together. We ced different animals'' souls into people''s bodies. Although only a few survived, they all underwent gic mutation and acquired some characteristics of the animals whose souls were ced inside of them.

    "By studying these individuals'' genes, the Empire''s gic technology developed rapidly to the point of being able to gically modify the body without imnting another soul into the body."

    "Fellow Tower Master," interrupted one of the council members. "We all know that the Empire''s current gic technology is due to all your efforts, but please show us your recent findings instead of wasting time."

    Both Narcissa and Soleil red at the person who spoke, and that person was immediately scared as he remembered that these two were wizards that have broken through their Third Limiters, and are ssified as ''walking city destroyers" ording to the Empire.

    Despite being outraged, these two did not say or do anything else. So, they continued their exnation.

    "One of the failures of our research has always been the fact that most magical animals'' souls or organs, after being imnted on people, would always lead to death.

    "However, recently, after imnting the soul of the newly discovered magical beast Niwas, a new power was discovered."

    A video appeared in the air showing a few different individuals. One of them was levitating things around him, one was floating in the air, while another was banding a metal te with a wave of his hand. However, none of these individuals had any mana.

    "We have discovered a new energy in their brain which is currentlybeled as psychic energy," added Narcissa with a hint of joy on her face. Unfortunately, she was one of the few who thought that way

    "Is that it?" said the previous council member. "Telekinesis? There are countless spells in the Grand Arcane Library that grant such ability."

    These words instantly made these two upset, however, they soon realized by these council members '' facial expressions that many other people felt the same way.

    Although angry, Narcissa and Soleil did not say anything as these council members would decide the number of fundings they will receive for the next 20 years. This was a method to bnce the rising influence and power of wizards--especially Tower Masters--in the Empire.

    Meanwhile, Edward--who was silent for most of the time--finally spoke.

    "You guys fell to see the potential of this discovery"

    "Your majesty, how so?"

    Everyone looked at him, including Amelia who also was not that impressed with this discovery.

    "Let me paint a scenario for you guys. Our Arcane Empire encounters a civilization that studied magic extensively and has even developed Anti-Magic technology. They managed to bypass our security system and dropped an Anti-Mana Bomb on Earth, rendering all our technical and magical creations useless, thus turning our civilization back to the stone age."

    "How is that possible?"

    "Why is it not possible? I''ve warned all you countless times not to getcent of our achievements; the Arcane Empire is not the only magical civilization existing in this universe, and we are way too youngpared to the vast majority of them."

    The council members quieted down after hearing this, then someone asked: "What does this scenario have to do with anything?"

    "The answer to such a problem is right in front of us," replied Edward with a smile. "This psychic energy is a brand new power system not inferior to magic in terms of potential.

    "As such, we can build an entire system based on it. For example, if we could recreate all our magical and technical advancements to make sure that they run on psychic energy instead of mana, then we can deal with the scenario I just spoke about.

    "Not to mention that there may be things that psychic energy can do better than magic, so we can take advantage of that andbine the two together--just like we did with technology."

    These council members finally understood the importance of Narcissa and Soleil''s discovery. So, after discussion, they agreed to increase the number of fundings for these two so that they could better develop psychic energy.

    Then, the group headed to the next Tower.

 Chapter 125 - Inspection (III)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    9th Tower, the Council delegates walked inside to see someone waiting for him. However, that person was not dressed properly and only had a regr shirt and jeans with ab coat on.

    "Tower Master George Weasley, where is your brother?"

    "I''m Fred."

    "Sorry about the mistake."

    "No problem. As for my brother, our shop is having a week-long discount, so he''s attending to it."

    The council members were speechless after hearing this.

    "Oh, did you guyse up with a new catalog of joke objects?" asked Edward. "Show me!"

    Immediately, George showed Edward a holographic image describing some of their new inventions.

    "Oh, a potion that allows people to taste color? That sounds interesting. I''m sure you guys went through the proper review before selling them right?"

    "Of course, Professor. We arew-abiding citizens."

    "Yes, said the guy that just lied to officers of the Empire by taking his brother''s identity."

    "Professor, why can you always tell us apart when even our mother cannot? We even developed special magic to make us indistinguishable."

    "For one, I always assumed you guys were lying about your identity. Plus, I have a few tricks up my sleeve."

    "Do tell."

    "Hehem," suddenly coughed Amelia lightly.

    "Alright, let''s get back to business," said Edward. Then, George led the group to show his result. So, he led them to a room that was generating massive amounts of electricity.

    However, all the electricity was directed to another connected room that had a massive floating Crystal Ball with blue light in the middle.

    "As you all already know, our task was to create a magic item that could convert other energies into mana. After many experiments, we discovered that electricity could be converted into mana.

    "Although arge amount is needed for even the smallest amount, with nuclear power nts, the amount of electricity generated is nothing," exined George.

    "Excellent," added Edward. "Although the sr system has plenty of leyline nodes that generate mana, we can never be too sure whether one day they will stop. However, with this method, we will not have to worry about mana in the future.

    "Let me see the data for the experiment."

    After receiving and reviewing the data, Edward said: "It should be possible to also convert sr energy into mana if you change the enchantments a bit."

    On the spot, he designed the basic enchantments to aplish this, then he said: "You guys can finish the rest."

    "Professor, I was nning to take a vacation,"ined George.

    "Then do so, but get back to work after that. However, if you procrastinate longer than necessary, the Royal Guards will arrest you to send you back."

    Ignoring George''s angry look, Edward and the delegates headed for the next inspection.

    8th Tower.

    "Cedric, how have you been? How is the wife?"

    "Everything has been fine, professor. As for Cho, she just transferred to a new team, so she has been busy with Quidditch training."

    "That''s good. Now, let''s begin."

    Nodding his head, Cedric led the team to show them his result. What appeared in front of them was a gigantic spider with twelve legs. For the spider eyes, there was only a giant red glowing orb.

    "In front of you is the 8th generation AG-23 Spider Golem. Ites in three modes: Water, Earth, and Sky."

    After Cedric Diggory said that, the spider started to fly under hismand. Then, he led it to therge ocean that was inside the room. The spider''s legs entered his body as it floated on the ocean, acting like a boat.

    Finally, it dove deep inside the water, resurfacing a few minutester.

    "It can serve as both a weapon and a reconnaissance drone."

    Many modern and magical weapons includingser cannons appeared from the spider''s body. Some of the cannons shot elemental magic, and one was enchanted to shoot Bombarda Spell.

    "It can scan a''s basic conditions, search for lifeforms, minerals, and nts. It can even serve as a mining golem--although not as efficient as one, its multipurpose abilities more than made up for that."

    Controlling the holographic screen in front of him, Edward asked: "Can they be mass-produced?"

    "Yes. With the recent 3-D Printing technology that is enchanted with the same enchantment as the Room of Requirements, as long as the necessary materials are avable, they can be mass-produced."

    "This is indeed a great invention. With this, the Space Fleet''s next expedition will be much safer,"mented Edward.

    5th Tower:

    "Neville, how are you doing?"

    "I''m fine, thank you for asking, professor."

    "How about your mother and father? Your grandma?"

    "Father and Mother are fine, they are now working at St. Mungo''s hospital. As for grandma, she is quite healthy. A-and she asked me to hand over some tea she personally made for this Inspection."

    "Tea? You can hand over it to me now," replied Edward with a smile. After doing so, Neville said: "She wanted me to thank you for supporting my promotion as Tower Master."

    "There is no need to thank me. You are one of the most talented herbalists of the Empire. You deserve that title. Now, show me the result."

    Inside a veryrge room that was expanded with the Extension Curse, an enormous tree stood in the middle. The tree was as tall as a 10 story building, the leaves on them were entirely blue. In the dark, they might glow.

    Powerful energy could be felting from them. As soon as the delegates walked into the same room as the tree, the wizards amongst them instantly felt like their mana was alive.

    Their minds became clearer, and using magic became easier for them.

    "After years of studying, with thebination of gic engineering and herbology, the Mana Tree was finally created. After being nted on a leyline node, they absorb mana from them and release it on the surrounding through photosynthesis.

    "More importantly, the mana in the surroundings did not dissipate after being released, but remained active in the environment."

    "Excellent job, I knew that I could count on you, Neville," said Edward. "What about the effect of the tree on the nodes? Have they shown any sign of activation?"

    "Yes, they do, however, the process is very slow. ording to our calction, even the node with the least concentration of mana would take more than 500 years to activate. As for the more powerful one, an estimate of over 100,000 years is the smallest number we could calcte."

    "That''s indeed too long," replied Edward. "Could the process be elerated if the tree was nted all over the world at the same time?"

    "It''s possible," replied Neville. "But there is not enough data to support this im."

    "Then study."

    "As you wish."

    ''This should be enough to cate Death and not make him act rash. As long as he has hopes to activate the leyline nodes to escape, he should continue to remain patient as he has been in the past few decades.''

    So, the group headed for the next Tower for inspection.

    ________

    5 chapters.

    Title:

 Chapter 126 - Inspection (IV)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    1st Tower:

    Edward walked inside with the council delegates following him. The first thing they saw was a breathtakingly beautiful woman dressed simr to Edward. Her magic robe shone with magical light, giving her both a regal and mighty presence.

    Without caring about anyone else, Edward hugged her and kissed her. After lightly reciprocating, Hermione said: "You''re in front of people, act more appropriately."

    "Why do people keep telling me to behave? As a ruler, shouldn''t I be able to do whatever I want,"ined Edward.

    "No, on the contrary, as an Emperor, you have a certain image and reputation to uphold," replied Hermione with a stern look.

    "It''s not like these people will say anything," added Edward as he looked at the Council members, who quickly looked away, pretending not to see anything. Of course, the exception was Amelia. After seeing how she was ring at him, Edward knew that it was time to get back to business.

    "Alright, you people always take the fun out of everything. Hermione, show us the result of your research."

    She then led them to a room with a man in deep meditation. An image appeared in front of everyone with data from the experiment.

    "After years of experiment and testing, Project Magician is finallypleted."

    Many people became excited after hearing this--especially the non-magical members of the council.

    "Your highness, could you please borate further," asked one of the council members. However, he soon realized that he made a mistake by speaking before the Empire and hurriedly apologized.

    However, Edward just waved his hand to motion him to rx.

    Then, Hermione continued her exnation:

    "Through experiment, we discovered that by gathering mana and condensing it on a specific spot, a core can be formed; it is simr to the Philosopher''s Stone. The user''s soulbined with the mana to form a small crystal containing a small dimensional space inside that can hold mana."

    She then showed a video of two people slowly creating their cores. The person was in a specifically designed room that had mana in the environment.

    "As you can see in the video, we have discovered three ces that the core can be made: the heart, the brain, and the navel or dantian as the eastern cultures referred to it as. However, the best and most effective ce seemed to be the heart like wizards."

    "What are the qualifications needed to be a magician?" asked Edward. "Could anyone be one?"

    All the excited people quickly calmed down, listening to the answer to that question.

    "Unfortunately, no," replied Hermione. She showed them a different type of date.

    "ording to our experiments, two things are needed to be a mage: one is the ability to sense mana. After many studies, we discovered that many people do not have that talent. Without the ability to sense mana, it''s impossible to gather or control it."

    "Your highness, how do we sense mana?" asked one of the council.

    "We have developed meditation techniques for that, and even potions to aid in the process. Nevertheless, depending on their talents, it is easier for some people than for others."

    "Have you discovered any factors that decide talent to sense mana?" asked Edward/

    "So far, we have discovered that people with more powerful souls are more sensitive to mana. People that are more spiritual by nature, and people with higher IQ tend to be more sensitive. Additionally, ording to one of our studies, the optimal age for people to sense mana is between the ages of 8-11, however, children that age usually have a harder time focusing on meditation.

    "It''s simr to when young wizards and witches developed their magical abilities. Is there a certain age requirement to be a mage?" asked Edward.

    "So far, we have not discovered any. Some subjects who are over the age of 100 years have managed to be mages. However, the process took longer than the others."

    Edward pondered for a moment before saying: "Since deep meditation is the key, we can develop a set of basic meditation for children to prepare them beforehand. It can be a mandatory requirement of the curriculum for all the schools."

    "That''s indeed a good method. That way, when these children are detected to have magical talents, they could be prepared in advance,"mented Amelia.

    "Alright, you said that there were two requirements to be a mage; what''s the second?"

    "The second requirement is something that we referred to as Mana Body. ording to our research, not all individuals'' bodies can properly bear mana. For some of them, mana is like poison. After entering it, it makes them sick.

    "The second step of bing a mage is to create Magic Veins in the body like wizards. Unfortunately, not all of them can go through that process as a result of that."

    While looking at the data, Amelia said: "This Mana Poison could be a great problem once the leyline nodes are activated and mana returned to the surrounding. In an environment with a high level of mana, it is foreseeable that it will enter people''s bodies unknowingly. Many people could get sick as a result."

    "That''s true. Let''s put it in the agenda of things to study and solve," replied Edward. He then looked at Hermione and asked: "What is the level of mana that the mage''s core can hold?"

    "The minimum is lower than even some young wizards, while the highest level so far is 20 units of mana."

    "20 units of mana? That''s 20 times that of an adult wizard. This amount is a little far from the amount before the First Limiter,"mented one of the council members. "Is there any way for the amount to increase, just like it does for wizards after breaking the Limiters?"

    "Unfortunately, no. As recently discovered, the Limiters are both a bloodline restriction of wizards and a restriction of the world. Since mages do not have bloodlines, they do not have such restrictions.

    "So, if they want to increase the mana in their magic core, we have to find a way to expand the interior dimension of the core. Unfortunately, the research of the Empire has not had any result as of yet."

    "What about the growth of mana? Can mages naturally produce mana as they grow up like wizards?"

    "No. Wizard''s mana is also a product of their bloodlines. If a mage wants to increase his or her mana, they would have to draw it from the environment, or potions."

    "So far, mages sound like an inferior version of wizards,"ined one person. "Are there any advantages that they have?"

    "There are. Since mages have to begin their journey by sensing mana in the environment, controlling it, and entering their bodies, their general control over mana is much better than most wizards. Furthermore, in the future, when the leyline nodes are activated, using spells will require to control mana in the environment to increase their strength. Mages will have a way easier time doing so than wizards."

    Many people finally felt relieved after hearing this. Meanwhile, Amelia was thinking to herself.

    ''Project Magician was supposed to decrease the discrimination and division between the magical and non-magical citizens of the empire. But now, It''s more likely that it will further divide people into mages, wizards, and ordinary people. I need to prepare for this in advance.''

    She was not the only one who discovered the issue. However, Edward did not ce too much emphasis on this kind of thing since he had his aunt do it for him. So, he asked another question:

    "You said that there were three ces where a magic core could be made. Have you tried making three cores at once?"

    "Yes, we have. However, the result was that as soon as the second core was made, it immediately resonated with the first one, resulting in both of them being destroyed. After that, the subject has lost its ability to wield magic forever."

    Edward reviewed the data onest time, then said with a smile: "Since everything seemed fine, we can begin a worldwide test for people with talent to be mages. I can see another boom in the Empire''s rise in strength."

    Right now, the Empire had a total of 100 million wizards and another 15 million humanoid or intelligent magical races. That may sound arge number--especiallypared to the measly 5 million wizards before Edward announced the existence of magic to the world.

    However,pared to the 50 billion people in the Empire that spawn across the entire Sr System, it''s nothing.

    Of course, there is the issue of clones. Cloning wizards is possible. Unfortunately, only 1 out 100,000 clones will be born with magical abilities, while all the others turned out ordinary.

    Still, with the Empire''s ability to mass-produce clones, it''s not a big problem. Unfortunately, the magical abilities of these clones are truly weak due to their weak souls. Even a 12-13-year-old young wizard could easily defeat them. As such, they are mostly used for cannon fodders or experimental subjects.

    After finishing the inspection, Edward prepared to go to another Tower. However, he received a mental message from Hermione.

    ''If you secretly leave without saying anything, I will never forget you.''

    ''My love, you should know that I''m not that insensitive.''

    ''If that was the case, you would have taken us with you.''

    ''We discussed this long ago. Next time, you guys can apany me.''

    ______

    4 chapters

    Title:

 Chapter 127 - Inspection (V)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    3rd Tower:

    In front of the Tower''s entrance, a beautiful woman with silvery blonde hair that fell nearly to her waist. Herrge blue eyes disyed a little nervousness. Just like Hermione, she was wearing a gorgeous [Robe of the Archmagi].

    After arriving, Edward kissed her as well, however, unlike Hermione, Fleur Dcour did not admonish him for his behavior, nor was she embarrassed by the public disy of affection. Truth be told, she became calmer after the interaction.

    So, after Amelia''s reminder, she led them inside the Tower, then began her introduction.

    "As you all know, I was in charge of Project Wizard--which was the task to find a way to turn ordinary people into wizards through bloodline transnts. Unfortunately, it was proven impossible to do so.

    "All the people who were injected with both magical and wizard''s bloodline died tragically due to rejection."

    Fleur showed them a bunch of videos of clones and ordinary people who had seizures, with blooding out of all the orifices of their bodies.

    "Even after purifying the bloodline of these magical animals, the process was not sessful. On the contrary, the rejection became even more prominent.

    "The string of failures continued until Project magician was sessful. Mages--with mana protecting them--can indeed survive the bloodline transfusion process and be wizards."

    She showed them the subject that survived the operation. However, the council members--who were excited about this news--quickly noticed something odd about these people.

    "As you can see, these bloodline wizards have inherited some of the characteristics of the magical animals that their bloodlines came from. For example, growing tails, ws, reptilian pupils, scales, etc.

    "Through training, they can return to their normal self, but once agitated, they can easily lose control."

    "Did they inherit the animal characteristics of the magical animals their bloodlines came from?" asked Edward.

    "That''s correct. Through our study, we discovered that ordinary magic animals cannot be used for bloodline transfusion. For example, we cannot just take the bloodline of a Nifler and ce it on a mage''s body.

    "We have to first purify its bloodline. However, by doing so, we have discovered a strange Will in these bloodlines. And in the process of the transfusion, the mage has to fight and conquer that will. Failure to do so will usually destroy their souls.

    "However, even if they seed, the Will will remain in their bodies, slowly affecting them."

    While reviewing the data of Fleur''s experiment, Edward said: "Based on the Life Code, their bloodline seemedpletely different from ours."

    "That''s correct," replied Fleur. "To be precise, our bloodline could be considered a human bloodline. It may have originated from magical beasts in the past, but after years of passing it down, it has turned into something new, something unique to us humans.

    "Although we have lost many bloodline abilities, in exchange, our bloodline has be more stable, more versatile, and with fewer restrictions."

    Edward nodded, then said: "We can slowly develop ways for them to control their urges or instinct, and study better ways of bloodline imntation in the future. Now, what about Project Dragon God?"

    After hearing this, Fleur paused for a moment before leading the group to another floor of the Tower. On that floor, there were many rooms with ss windows. In one of the rooms was a gigantic blue dragon with horns in its head; it looked simr to Albion. In the other rooms, there were many other four-legged true dragons, while a few had dragon eggs

    "After years of research, I''ve only managed to recreate the Ice Dragon King through bloodline purification. As for the other dragons'' eggs, they only turned into true dragons, but not dragon kings. To be honest, I''m at a loss; I cannot find the reason for this phenomenon.

    "Some eggs can create a dragon king, while the others just created ordinary dragons."

    "You do not need to me yourself. If I''m correct, this has nothing to do with you."

    "Oh, do you have a theory?"

    "If I guess correctly, then each Dragon King is unique, and there can only be one in existence in the entire universe," replied Edward.

    "Are you saying that the other dragon kings are alive somewhere out there in the universe, and the only reason that we manage to recreate Albion and this Ice Dragon King is that the previous one died, and this is a form of resurrection for them?" asked Fleur.

    "Given the fact that they have some way to pass on memories through bloodline, it''s not such a far-fetched idea. After one of them dies, once the new dragon king is born in their races, he or she inherits the memories of the previous one," added Edward.

    "Did you ask Albion about this?"

    "I did, but he refused to say anything no matter how I tempted him."

    While looking at the sleeping dragon, Edward thought to himself. ''It seemed that my n tobine the bloodline of all the Dragon Kings to create a Dragon God bloodline will have to wait.''

    "What''s with this Ice Dragon King?" asked one of the council members. "Why is it not moving?"

    "Ever since she was born, she immediately entered a state of deep sleep; it has been going on for more than 10 years."

    While everyone was chatting and overviewing the data of the experiment, Edward and Amelia were having a secret conversation through the mind.

    ''If what you said is true, then there is a high chance that someday, these other dragon kings wille to retrieve the member of their races. From what we know about Albion so far, we can deduce how powerful the dragon race is as a whole, and with their arrogant disposition, they will likely start a fight with us.''

    ''I''m aware of this. Why do you think I''m in such a rush to leave to other worlds? Despite how prosperous the Empire looks, we have so many hidden dangers. Herpo and the Dragons may not be the only ones. Only by acquiring other world''s knowledge can our magic and technology advance rapidly to deal with these threats.''

    After making sure that everything was alright, the delegate moved on to the next Tower.

    10th Tower:

    Two people waited for the council delegate: one was a wizard, while the other was a house-elf. To be exact, a free-elf. Before the Empire was established, the bloodline curse that was ced on house-elves was removed, thus ending their servitude to wizards.

    The house-elves--who had regained their freedom--could function normally, and with their magical abilities, proved to be invaluable. They were granted ess to magical schools to learn magic, thus better developing their capabilities.

    After the Empire was established, they petitioned the council to officially change their name to the elf. However, the council--who was influenced by the idea that elves were a race of beautiful men and women, could not ept the name change.

    Experiments were then made to discover whether house-elves were rted to the elven race, but they were not. After their bloodlines were purified, it only decreased their ugly look a little, increasing their intelligence and magical abilities.

    In the end, as apromise, the house-elves changed their names to free-elves.

    After arriving in front of the Tower, Edward said: "Tower Master Obdu Aiworo, Tower Master Sali, how was your evening?"

    "Excellent, thank you for asking, your majesty."

    "In that case, let''s begin."

    The two Tower Masters led the group inside. What appeared in front of the group was something that looked like a spaceship, except that it looked warned out and tattered. Furthermore, the design was strange, and the ship looked like it was very old.

    "As you all know, many archeological discoveries have uncovered relics about the Lemurian Civilization that existed 12,000 years ago. As the precursor to modern magic and technological civilization, the Lemurian people did achieve interster travel, or at the very least, they could travel to others in our sr system," exined Tower Master Aiworo.

    "In the past few years, the Empire has done a great deal in recreating theirnguage, as such, we were able to analyze a little bit from this spaceship," added Tower Master Sali, the free-elf.

    "ording to our discovery, the engine of this ship used something called Elemental Pools as a form of energy. Our current theory is that the Elemental Pools are created by drawing different elemental energies from other dimensions."

    "To be exact, Elemental Dimensions. If that theory is true, Elemental Pools would essentially be the same as the Empire''s Philosopher''s Stone; a fundamental aspect that their civilization was built on."

    Edward looked at the data of their experiment. "Have you guys tried to find these Elemental Dimensions?"

    "Yes, we have, but it was not sessful. For some reason, it is very difficult to gain ess to other dimensions around here."

    Edward nodded his head as he was also aware of that problem. For example, it was very difficult to summon demons from hell even though he learned how-to from the book [The Key of Solomon] that he stole from the Vatican.

    Additionally, the demons he summoned were very weak and useless.

    "Any exnation for this phenomenon?"

    "We have asked other Tower Masters that studied dimensions, and the current theory is that the fact our Sr System is a Mana Dead Zone makes it very difficult to ess other dimensions. Additionally, they believed that the [Cataclysm] that destroyed the Lemurian Civilization may have severed our connection to those dimensions."

    "So, when the leyline nodes are activated, will those dimensions also reconnect with us? Well, this might be a problem,"mented Edward.

    All of the people present had a high level of clearance in the Empire, so they knew many secrets. So, they immediately understood what he meant.

    After leaving the 10 Tower, the delegate visited many others, while a few were left without inspection. Among them was the 4th Tower. After the inspection, Edward and Amelia visited it alone.

    ________

    Title: The Launch

 Chapter 128 - The Launch

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    In the 4th Tower, Edward and Amelia met Nics mel and his wife, who were the Tower Masters. The two led Edward to a floor that had an enormous city with powerful mana emanating from it.

    Many people could be seen working on the city as it was unfinished. Strange machines controlled by wizards could be seen engraving small letters on the ground, the buildings, or the towers in the city. Wizards used their staff to directly enchant some ces.

    "As you can see, your majesty, Project Uranus is nowhere near close to being finished."

    "I know how difficult it would be to create the Floating City with all the requirements that I asked for. So, I''m just here to check the progress," said Edward to reassure the couple.

    Nics nodded, then he exined the progress.

    "The Anti-Gravity Enchantments needed for the city to float is not a big deal, but the fact that you require it to serve as a spaceship that can survive in the void is a big deal.

    "The entire city is made of magicium, so it will not be corroded by void energy, but the same cannot be said for the enchantments. As such, a powerful shield is needed to surround the city and protect it. This is one of the problems we are currently facing."

    As the group, they were led to a specific room deep inside the city. Inside was a giant blue stone the size of a football stadium; it was a philosopher''s stone.

    "With this Philosopher''s Stone, we do not have any issue with energy to power the Floating City, however, we do have some problems with the core enchantments."

    Edward reviewed the data. The reason that there was a problem with the core enchantments was that they were the same as his World Gate. He wanted the Floating City to have the ability to travel to other universes and serve as a base and weapons of mass destruction.

    That way, he would be capable of dealing with any trouble he encountered in the void. Unfortunately, as a result of this, the difficulty of creating the city drastically increased.

    "Let''s see, the shield has problems, the Void Cannon is absorbing too much energy, all the different enchantments are having a hard time connecting," muttered Edward.

    "The majority of these problems is because our Alchemy system is based on writing runes or words for enchantments. This system is fine for small objects, but when ites torger ones, things be more problematic,"mented Perevelle.

    "The Link Enchantments Method that your majesty created allows us to engrave many runes or words together, thus forming arger and more powerful enchantment, but this method is more effective for Homogeneous Enchantments. When ites to Heterogeneous Enchantments or Amalgam Enchantments, the problem bes greater.

    "At this rate, we might need another 50 years before even beginning the testing phase of the Floating City, let alone make it operational. And that''s just our best estimate."

    (AN: For a reminder of these enchantments, read chapter 40 again.)

    Edward nodded his head, then proposed some suggestions on how to move forward.

    "Edward," said Nics mel. "I understand your need to explore the unknown, but, wouldn''t it be better to wait until the Floating City to finish before going to explore the Void? That way, your safety will be more guaranteed."

    Edward paused for a moment after hearing this, then he said: "At first, I created the Empire just to find people to help me develop magic. But as time passed, as I watched the Empire rapidly develop under my care, I''ve grown to care about it more than I expected.

    "However, with this new attachment came the fear of losing everything that I created. You have no idea how many times I''ve woken up in the middle of the night because I had a dream that Herpo left the Afterlife and destroyed the Empire.

    "Or that some other powerful civilization discovered us and annihted us."

    After hearing this, the three of them immediately realized that the man in front of them was the ruler of more than 50 billion people. And as a ruler, it was his duty to protect his people.

    "Alright, there is no need for the mood to be somber. It''s not like my trip this time will be like thest time. I''ve prepared plenty beforehand. The Floating City is just a reassurance."

    A few dayster, Jupiter:

    Edward and the council delegates used the Warp Portal to teleport there. As soon as they arrived, Amelia--who noticed Edward''s absentmindedness--asked: "What''s wrong?"

    "Just feeling a little nostalgic. I remember a few decades ago when I led more than 10,000 wizards to terraform this. It took us more than a month. But now, the Empire has the technology to terraform any in just a few hours."

    "Isn''t that a perfect example of the Empire''s motto of ''In pursuing the truth, we will never stop progressing?"

    "True," replied Edward. "Alright, let''s witness this momentous event that will go in the Empire''s history books."

    Soon, they arrived at a building where two people led another group, waiting for them.

    "Arthur, how have you been?" asked Edward.

    "Excellent, your majesty," replied Arthus Weasley. "I would like to take this opportunity to apologize for Fred not participating in his Tower Master Inspection."

    "I''m used to their mischievous temperaments by now. As long as they do not forget to finish their tasks, it''s fine."

    "Don''t worry, my wife and I will ensure that."

    "That''s good. So, how is Molly?"

    "She''s also fine, writing a new book."

    "Oh, I enjoyed herst book. All the little spells that help with housework were very interesting and unique. Hopefully, this new one will be as popr as thest one."

    After chatting with Arthur, Edward then looked at the other person standing next. The person immediately got on one knee and said: "Commander Sherperd of the 101st Space Fleet salutes your majesty."

    "At ease,mander. The next operation will depend on you."

    The group was then led inside the building where arge screen was disyed. The screen showed a bunch of spaceships floating in space.

    Some of them were asrge as a few hundred kilometers, while some of them were a few hundred meters.

    A special seat was created for Edward and the council members. After taking his position, he ordered: "Begin the live broadcast."

    Immediately afterward, all the citizens of the Empire from differents started watching. They first saw Edward''s face appear on their screens.

    With a smile on his face, he said: "Hello, citizens of the Arcane Empire. Today is a great day for our civilization as we take our first step into the stars, traveling beyond our Sr System for the first time in search of others with life, of other civilizations, and new knowledge.

    "Many great men have chosen to risk their lives in this journey that may prove perilous. In honor of their spirit, let us take a few moments to offer them a blessing."

    Edward along with the council members stood up, and with a wave of his hand, a beautiful long staff with a blue stone on top appeared in his hand. He looked in the direction of the camera and said:

    "May the Arcane Truth Guide them in their journey.."

    Immediately afterward, all the people of the Empire said the same thing at the same time:

    "May the Arcane Truth guide them in their journey."

    After that, the broadcast showed the space fleet that was about to leave on this expedition. Arthur Weasley--that had already made sure that everything functioned properly on the spaceships--gave the alright signal tomander Shepard.

    Themander then connected to the Captain of the Fleet: "Activate the Void Drive."

    ________

    I need to rify something since I notice that many people think that thest few chapters are meaningless or filler. The world of Harry Potter is not finished. As you can see from this chapter, we will slowly experience therger universe as the Arcane Empire expands its borders throughout the gxy, and eventually the entire universe.

    I will introduce different civilizations--both magical and non-magical. Some will be created by me, and many of you may get a chance to create your own civilization to appear in the story--if you are interested.

    Two more chapters before the new world.

    Title: Departure

 Chapter 129 - Departure

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    __________

    The Void Drive is a new engine designed by Arthur and Edward together, to rece the old one that the Empire''s spaceship functioned on. The old engine--which was called the Apparition Drive--was essentially designed to use Apparition to teleport the spaceships to different parts of the universe.

    However, this engine had a problem as it required a massive amount of energy to function. The further the distances needed to apparate, the more mana needed. With the Philosopher''s Stone as an energy source, it was no problem apparating a few hundred thousand light-years away.

    Any greater distance than then would require additional Stones or arger one. After seeing this problem, Edward designed a new engine based on his study of the Void and his World Gate

    The spaceships would instantly appear in the Void, outside of the current universe. Then, from there, they can teleport to any ce in the universe; it did not matter how far that ce was from the Milky Way Gxy.

    So, after the order was given, all the citizens saw was that the fleet turned into a white light, then a few minutester, they appeared in another star system.

    Soon after that, the fleet reported their status, then started to search fors with life. The broadcast ended, and the Empire celebrated this great event in history.

    Meanwhile, Edward was having a secret meeting after theunch.

    In front of him was arge screen that disyed an old man wearing a ck hood.

    "Your majesty, do you have any new orders?" asked Dumbledore.

    "The Empire justunched its first expedition in the universe, so I''m worried that something might go wrong, so I need you to look out for any information that you hear about us."

    "From the information I''ve gathered over the years, only the Gctic Federation and a few other civilizations are on par with us, so why worry?"

    "That may be true when ites to technology, but when ites to magic, we still have a long way to go--especially when we have not dealt with our issue of the magic core no longer capable of holding more mana."

    "In that case, I''ll do my best."

    Edward nodded his head, then asked: "What about the mission I gave you? Any new information?"

    "Nothing has changed since Ist reported to you. I''ve been trying to acquire any knowledge about Gods and [Authority], but this kind of information seemed very closely guarded. The few magic civilizations that worshipped real Gods are not that easy to infiltrate."

    "I understand, so you can take your time. There is no need to take any risks."

    After that, Edward headed to the small dimension that existed in the Bermuda Triangle, which has be his mainboratory with Rowena.

    In the center of theboratory, there were two Gates. After entering one of them, Edward had to ce a room simr to the Room of Brain. However, it was smaller in size.

    After doing that, Morgana''s little elf appeared on his shoulder.

    "Master, have you moved one of my servers?"

    "Yes, the main one will remain here in this universe, while the other one will go with me. Unfortunately, I doubt you would be able to connect with the main one from another universe," replied Edward.

    "Master, if you could use the full power of my main server, it would be possible."

    Edward sighed after hearing this. From Albio, he learned the real identity of these mystery rooms and how valuable they are in the entire universe. And after hearing about it, he was forced to remove all information about them from records, and erase the memories of the majority of people who knew of their existence--including Albion himself.

    He did not want knowledge about them to be identally released, causing some powerful cosmic entities toe after the Empire in search of these powerful relics.

    Additionally, Edward also finally understood one of the reasons that Herpo was able to use the Death Chamber to ascend from a mortal to a God.

    After learning of the true capabilities of these rooms, Edward decided to use the Room of Brain as aputer to create an A.I. connected to his soul. As a result of this, he gained unimaginableputing power, and with it, he rapidly propelled the technology and magic of the Empire.

    Unfortunately, he also knew that he was just using a fraction of the ability of these rooms.

    After cing the server inside the Gate, Edward started to deal with all the things he needed for this trip. Midway through, Betrix and Rowena came to see him.

    Betrix handed him a ring as she said: "This is for your safety. Inside is more than a hundred Obscurus that can be controlled. If you meet any Gods with the power of [Authority], this should be enough to buy you enough time to escape."

    Edward smiled after hearing this, then he gave her a kiss. Meanwhile, Rowena took out five small metal balls.

    "Inside is thetest result of my research. As you know, Void Energy is very corrosive or destructive--even more so than Obscurus. I managed to condense a small amount of Void Energy and contained it in this metal case. If you encounter any trouble, you can just release them.

    "Just one of them can release an explosion strong enough to destroy a the size of the sun. So, use them as ast resort in case the Obscurus do not work, and make sure to not remain anywhere near the explosion."

    Edward nodded his head as he hugged the two of them with a smile.

    In fact, he was not immediately leaving as he still had two things to deal with before his departure.

    The first was a good-bye dinner with his family. His mother, father, Susan, and her parents, Amelia, and the brothers and sisters of his parents were also revived. His wives, Rowena, Luna, Hermione, Fleur, and Betrix all attended it.

    Although this was a farewell party, people had to act happy as they did not want Edward''s mother to know that he was about to take a dangerous trip into the unknown.

    After the dinner, Edward held a secret meeting. This meeting was attended by all his wives, Grindelwald, Amelia Bones, Flitwick, Lily, and Snape.

    All of them sat at a long table with Edward at the head of the table. Behind him on the wall was the mark he ced on the Death Eaters, with the word "Illuminati" written inrge letters.

    "Before I leave, I have a few things that I need you guys to watch out for," he then looked at Grindelwald.

    "As the Commander of the Ghost Squad, I need you to monitor both the Antean and the Martian--especially the former. It is very rare for the Martians to leave their underground cities especially with their current civil war, however, the same cannot be said for the Anteans. With how hostile their kind have been, you should pay more attention to them."

    "I understand, but I still think that it would be best to either annihte them or forcefully subdue them," replied Grindelwald.

    "I have my reasons for not dealing with them for now."

    Edward then looked at Lily Potter.

    "I''m sorry for what I did to you, it was just a calcted move."

    "I understand, your majesty."

    "I need you to do onest thing for me, then immediately afterward, Rowena will conduct a Resurrection Ceremony for you. On top of that, all the Arcane Points that I owe you will bepensated."

    "...What may that be?"

    "I need to absorb some luck from Harry."

    "Will he be alright?" asked Lily with a frown on her face.

    "ording to my calction, he should just be unlucky for a while but will be fine afterward. However, it''s best to keep an eye on him. If you need, you can have a few members of the Ghost Squad looking after him."

    "As you wish."

    Then, Edward looked at Luna.

    "From the moment I leave, I need you to use the Sorcerer''s Eye to monitor everything in the Empire. Do not miss the tiniest of anomalies, no matter how small it may seem."

    "I understand," nodded Luna.

    Finally, Edward addressed everybody.

    "All of you here have the highest power in the Empire after me, so you should know who our biggest enemy is. ording to my calction, Herpo should have the ability to leave the Afterlife for a short period of time.

    "If he does so, you can activate all the protocols I have left to deal with him, or stall him long enough until his time runs out. If he is proven to be more powerful than we can handle, I have left another Gate here that will take all of you--including my parents and families--to a safe ce.

    "When I return, I will find a way to deal with him. And if I do not, the Gate contains all the knowledge of the Empire, enough for you guys to rebuild our civilization from scratch."

    "Edward, don''t say such ominous things," scolded Rowena.

    "I''m just being prepared for the worst-case scenario."

    After this meeting, Edward spent thest day with his family and enjoyed the bliss of his wives. For this special asion, they allowed him to indulge in the pleasure of the flesh with all of them at the same time.

    The next day, Edward did not immediately leave. A feeling of nostalgia came to him, so he went to visit onest ce: Hogwarts.

    cing an invisible spell on himself, he visited many ces--including his and Dumbledore''s statues that were created tomemorate them. He then suddenly appeared inside the headmaster''s room, startling headmistress McGonagall.

    "Boy, just because you''re an Emperor now does not mean that you can do whatever you want. Have some respect for the elderly," said McGonagall.

    "Sorry about that, I thought you would not be here," replied Edward with a smile.

    "I had somest meeting things to take care of."

    "I''m sure Elphinstone would not appreciate you working sote."

    "What can he do about it? Anyway, he''s stuck with me. This time around, I will not even allow death to take us apart."

    Edwardughed after hearing this, then he took notice of the Sorting Hat that was muttering happily to himself.

    "Sorting Hat, what has made you so happy?"

    "Hmm? Edward my boy, you finally came to see me after so many years. While you''re here, I have someints that I would like to address."

    "Do tell."

    "Every year, many wizards attend Hogwarts, and It''s my greatest pleasure to sort them in their proper houses. But all of them keep asking me to ce them in Ravenw since it''s the house you attended. I keep telling them that this is not how things operate, they refuse to listen to me.

    "Some even threaten me with their parents or family''s power if I do not ce them in Ravenw."

    "I cannot stop the desires of these young children. However, you do not need to worry about their family''s influence as none of them dare toy their hands on Hogwarts."

    "In that case, I''m relieved."

    Edward then spent a few minutes talking to McGonagall and the Sorting Hat. Right before he left, the headmistress stopped him and said:

    "I''ve heard a little about your next endeavors from Fillius. All I can say is take care of yourself. You have billions of people counting on you."

    Edward paused for a moment, then said: "Thank you, and I will."

    Without any hesitation, Edward returned to the Bermuda Triangle, entered his World Gate, then entered the Void for his next adventure.

    ______

    Title: New World

 Chapter 130 - New World

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    The World Gate floated in the white space known as the Void; this ce which was the space between universes was quite a beautiful sight to see. However, Edward had no time to admire it.

    "Morgana, first activate the Camouge Enchantments."

    "As youmand, master," said the little purple-haired elf. Immediately after that, the Gate turned white and blended into the surrounding. If anyone were toe next to it, they would think that they were just looking at the Void.

    After seeing this, Edward sighed as he muttered: "To this day, I''m still in awe of that old man, Merlin. I do not believe for a moment that the one I met is just one of the many clones of persona that he has scattered all over the Omniverse."

    Afterining for a moment, he said: "Use Harry''s Luck to locate the next world. And while I enter cryosleep, record all the process of the voyage."

    "No problem," answered Morgana.

    After entering a cabin, Edward entered a deep slumber. Meanwhile, the World Gate--who seemed to haveunched onto something--rushed in a particr direction.

    Not long after that, Edward was woken up from his cryosleep. For him, it felt like only a few seconds passed.

    "How long have I been asleep?"

    "120 years," replied Morgana.

    Edward nodded his head, however, he was not worried that such a long time passed back home as he theorized that there would be a difference in time flow. And if not, he just has to travel back in time using the Gate once he returned home.

    He then asked: "Can you feel the location of our main universe?"

    "Yes, I can still feel Harry Potter''s Fated Star."

    "Can you connect to your main server?"

    "Unfortunately, no."

    Without much sadness, Edward then said; "Show me the sight?"

    Soon afterward, a projection appeared in front of Edward. He then saw a crystal sphere floating in the empty void.

    "The Source Wall of another universe. What a magnificent cage!"mended Edward. He then spent a few more minutes looking at it. Part of him was excited, while the other was scared.

    Since he had to use luck to locate this world, he did not know how powerful it was. Whether some powerful individuals or beings would be able to notice his presence or arrival.

    ''I need to find a way to be able to choose which world I go to.''

    After taking a deep breath, Edward said: "Activate the Reincarnation Spirit Enchantment and the Temporal-Spatial Energy Prevention Enchantment."

    "As youmand, master."

    These two enchantments were given to Edward by Merlin. One of them prevents him from creating a disturbance when entering a new world by masking the temporal and spatial energy of the Gate.

    The other one masked his presence and made him look like another individual of the world so that he would not immediately be identified as an intruder. However, Merlin warned him that these two enchantments were not absolute, and if someone was powerful enough, they would be able to instantly see through them.

    After Edward gave the order, the World Gate blended with the Source Wall that surrounded this universe, then he entered it.

    Soon after he found himself in arge city with people that looked European, and dressed simr to World War I. However, they were speaking anguage that he did not know.

    Edward did not immediately leave the Gate that was in invisible mode but waited for a few hours in case someone would notice him. After seeing no movement, he exited. Then, under hismand, the Gate shrunk to the point where he used it as pocket-key.

    Unfortunately, in the past decades, he has not found a way to ce the Gate in his Soul Dimension.

    After leaving the Gate, the first thing Edward did was use Legilimency to quickly learn thenguage of this world, and have a basic understanding of the world he was in.

    In these people''s minds, two words caught his attention: Amestris and State Alchemist. Immediately, Edward knew that he came to the world of Full-Metal Alchemist.

    Immediately, Edward started to worry. With how powerful of a being that Truth is, he did not believe for a moment that it did not detect his intrusion in this world. So, he pondered whether to retreat and leave in search of another world. However, a part of him was a little unwilling when he thought of the possible benefit he could receive from this world.

    ''In that case, I will wait three days without doing anything. If it contacts me during this time or warns me, then I will leave. If not, then I will slowly start to test the ground.''

    After making a preliminary n, Edward rented a hotel while dealing with some problems he encountered.

    "Morgana, use the nanochips to scan my magic core?"

    "As youmand, sir," said Morgana who manifested herself in the little elf appearance. A few secondster, she said:

    "From the scan, it seems that you can only use 25 units of mana, while the rest are unresponsive or locked."

    "My theory was correct. Since other universes follow differentws and regtions, an outsider like myself will suffer some bacsh or restriction."

    "The problem does not seem to be too big," said Morgana. "From what I detected, your body seemed to be slowly adapting to this universe. So, your magic core should start working properly after a while."

    "How long will it take?"

    "Since I do not have enough data, I can only roughly calcte that you should be regaining your full strength between 3 months to a year."

    Edward nodded his head without caring much. Even with his mana that is less than breaking the first limiter, only one person could pose a threat to him: Truth.

    Even the Father of the Homunculi is not his opponent--even after he managed to swallow God. Of course, Edward also knows that the reason that Father was so weak was that he was plotted by Hoheinhim and the Elric Brothers.

    Additionally, he could still use the mana stores inside his body in his muscles and bones.

    Just like that, three days passed and nothing happened. Edward only stayed in his hotel without leaving.

    "Master, I''ve hacked the radio signal of the military and found news of the people you asked me to look for," said Morgana.

    "Oh, where are they?"

    "The Elric brothers headed north to the city of Liore."

    "Is that so?"

    ''In that case, the plot has just begun and Isaac McDougal just died. However, the entire plot happens in just a few months, so I do not have much time if I want to intervene.''

    After making a decision, Edward finally left his hotel.

    He nned to get back to his old job in his younger days: a thief.

    Using an invisible spell, Edward apparated all over Amestris stealing knowledge about Alchemy. And he did not stop at books or manuscripts. No, he read the mind and memories of all the famous alchemists in the country to steal, no, "acquire" their views and understanding of Alchemy.

    He even visited Dr. Marcoh--the creator of the philosopher''s Stone to get the recipe from his mind. After doing this non-stop, he used gold that he brought with him to buy a house and create ab for himself.

    Then, he began to study the knowledge he acquired.

    _______

    Title: Alchemy

 Chapter 131 - Alchemy

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Edward sat in a chair in front of a firece. Numerous books floated in front of him as their pages kept flipping on their own. And as quickly as those pages flipped, as quickly as Edward absorbed the information inside.

    Once he was finished, he muttered to himself: "Damn those Alchemists. All of them are so paranoid that all their research is in code, making waste so much time and effort."

    Afterining, he walked to one of the empty rooms. He took a piece of chalk, then talked out loud:

    "Alchemy is the scientific technique of understanding the structure of matter, dposing it, and then reconstructing it. If performed skillfully, it is even possible to create gold out of lead. However, as it is a science, there are some natural principles in ce. Only one thing can be created from something else of a certain mass. This is the Principle of Equivalent Exchange.

    "Although this is a summarization of Alchemy in this world described in many books, it is notpletely urate. Although most Alchemists clearly state that their practice is science, Alchemy also involves things that the majority of scientists would consider pseudoscience. For example, things like spirit and the soul."

    After talking out loud to himself, Edward used the chalk in his hand to draw a circle on the ground.

    "One of two essentialponents of Alchemy is the Transmutation Circle. Just like wizards, Alchemists cannot aplish such miracles without the need for a power source or energy. In their case, they use the energy from the movement of tectonic tes deep in the Earth''s crust.

    "The Transmutation Circle served as a way to allow the energy to flow within a controble range determined by the Alchemist."

    After making the circle, Edward drew a few more runes inside the circle.

    "The second essentialponent of Alchemy is runes. Runes served as a form to guide the energy trapped in the circle to do their desired oues."

    After finishing drawing the alchemic runes that looked like a few triangles ced together, Edward ced his hand on the Transmutation Circle and activated the energy needed.

    Soon afterward, electric light shed in the center of the circle, then the ground turned into a spear standing at the very center.

    Looking at this, Edward had a pondering look on his face.

    ''To be an Alchemist, a Gate of Truth is needed. From what I know from the anime, it was stated that all living beings have their own Gate of Truth. Does this rule apply to every being in existence across every universe, or just the one in this world?

    ''Since I can perform Alchemy, meaning that I also have a Gate of Truth, then the answer should be the former. However, there is also the possibility that the Laws of the world affected me and created a Gate of Truth for me after entering this world.

    ''Furthermore, if only thews of this universe allow people to perform alchemy, then this knowledge might be useless to the people of the Empire...Wait, not necessarily.

    ''If the Gate served as a way to allow ordinary people to sense and control energy to perform alchemy, then wizards would not have such limitation. They can be trained to sense tectonic te energy in the Earth''s crust to perform Alchemy.

    ''Wait, I''m thinking too small. Alchemy is an art that can be performed with different kinds of energy. Alkahestry of Xing uses something called Dragon Pulse as energy, while in Amestris, the soul can be used as energy to conduct Alchemy. So, there is no reason that mana should not work.''

    Aftering to that conclusion, Edward did not immediately test his theory. In his first attempt at alchemy, he felt something wrong with the energy he used.

    From the anime he watched in his previous life, he knew that Alchemists in Amestris did not actually use energy from tectonic tes or earthen energy, but the Philosopher''s Stone inside Father''s body as he is connected to an underground system that travels all around the country.

    As a result of this, Father can prevent all Alchemists in Amestris from being able to perform Alchemy by disconnecting them from the power source (the underground system) he controls.

    Knowing this, Edward began to truly connect to the Earthen energy that Alchemists were supposed to use. After a few trials, he seeded. Electric Lights appeared in the circle, then an ax appeared this time.

    Nodded in satisfaction, Edward proceeded to use mana as energy to perform Alchemy. Immediately afterward, a giant ax appeared in the middle of the transmutation circle.

    The ax looked like it was the weapon of a giant. Edward calcted that if his body was not strengthened by mana, there was no way that he could lift that ax.

    "Well, that was unexpected," muttered Edward. "It seems that mana served as an amplifier for Alchemy. No, the mass of the ax should not increase as Alchemy follows the Law of Equivalent Exchange."

    With excitement, Edward quickly did a few more experiments.

    "Mana can actually allow me to break the Law of Equivalent Exchange--just like the Philosopher''s Stone. Well, this is wonderful news."

    After that, Edward spent the next few days learning alchemy and doing experiments. With his knowledge of science that was far ahead of this time (WWI) and his natural ability to control energy (mana), he learned everything quite quickly.

    "Now, it''s time to perform human transmutation and meet Truth. Without getting answers from it, I''m not relieved to do things. Plus, I need to confirm a few things about the Gate of Truth.

    "If my theory is right, it could fundamentally change my trajectory in life, and the trajectory of the Empire."

    ________

    Title: Human Transmutation.

 Chapter 132 - Human Transmutation

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After absorbing and digesting all the knowledge he acquired about Alchemy, Edward was prepared to attempt the ultimate taboo in Alchemy: Human Transmutation.

    So, Edward drew the Transmutation Circle along with the Runes for the process. He did not use the same one either Edward Elric or Izumi Curtis used. Instead, he designed it himself based on his understanding of the human body and Life Code.

    That way, Edward knew for sure that he could create a perfect body with Alchemy. In fact, he tried to make a clone of himself before this and seeded. Just like Edward Elric said in the anime, the chemicalponents of the human body are actually quite cheap and can be bought for a few cents at a store.

    After designing the entire transmutation circle, Edward ced a bone in one of the spots; this bone belonged to the random person that was about to be resurrected.

    "The reason that Human Transmutation is believed to be impossible is because of the Law of Equivalent Exchange. After all, what can equal the value of a soul? Of course, it''s another soul," muttered Edward.

    After that, he brought one living prisoner and ced it inside the circle.

    "To be sure, let''s ce another."

    So, he ced another. After everything was finished, he began to transmute. Electric sparks appeared as the chemicals materials for the human body slowly started to change shape.

    Based on the Soul Data of the bone, a new body was created; it was an individual with red eyes and brown skin: an Ishvn.

    After the body was created, the soul was next. Edward tried to recall the soul of that Ishvn and brought it back to his body. Unfortunately, a rebound urred during the process.

    ''Failed? Why? My calction was correct.''

    Soon after that, an eye appeared in the middle of the transmutation circle. Luckily for him, he did not have to pay any toll as the two people inside the circle was the toll he prepared beforehand.

    So, the two prisoners--along with their souls--slowly dposed in front of him. And after that, he was swallowed by the eye.

    Soon, Edward found himself in front of a gate. The first thing he noticed was that the gate had the design he ced in the Death Eaters: an ouroboros with a pyramid inside. Inside the pyramid was a lotus with a single eye at the center.

    After seeing the Gate, it opened and swallowed Edward. Then, countless knowledge about Alchemy was instilled inside his mind. Since he paid an entire body plus a soul as toll, he learned plenty of things.

    Nevertheless, it was still not enough. Edward had the urge to swallow all the knowledge inside the Gate. Of course, he still controlled himself.

    After being sent out the Gate, Edward was a little distracted as he reviewed what he learned.

    "So that''s why I failed. In this world, after a soul dies, it does not go to the afterlife but turns into energy that flows through the world. This is in line with the alchemy theory of Izumi Curtis that All is one, and one is all.

    "So, even if I recreated the dead Ishvn''s body, his soul has long returned to the universe, so I cannot call it back. In short, Human Transmutation is impossible--at least in this world.''

    "So, you''ve finally figured it out, foreign wizard," said a vague shadowy figure.

    "Who are you?" asked Edward, not surprised that this person knew his identity.

    "Don''t you already know?"

    "I thought it would be polite to ask."

    "So, foreigner, for what reason did youe to see me?"

    "Truth, your highness, should I call you that? Or��"

    "You can call me what you want."

    "In that case, I''ll just call you Truth. So, I have a few questions I would like to ask you if that''s alright with you," said Edward.

    "And I cannot guarantee that I will answer them."

    "That''s fine. First of all, am I allowed to interfere in the affairs of this world?"

    Truth paused for a moment, then said with his usual smirk: "I''m surprised that this is the first question you asked. What if I said you''re not allowed?"

    "Well, this is your world, of course, I would listen to the owners."

    "Interesting. I pegged you for an arrogant wizard who despised being known as Gods and so on, thinking that they can do whatever they pleased in their search for strength. But, you''re rather...What''s the appropriate word, malleable."

    "Well, you''re right about me, but I also know when to bow to the circumstances. If I was as strong as you, of course, I would not be so amiable."

    "Straightforward, I see," said Truth. "As for the answer to your question, you can intervene as much as you like, but you cannot kill anybody."

    "Even the Homunculi?"

    "Even them."

    "That''s fine by me," replied Edward. "Second question, what is your rtionship with the Akashic Record?"

    "What do you mean?" asked Truth whose smile faltered for a brief moment.

    "In my world, there is a legend about something called the Akashic Records; it is said to hold all the knowledge, thoughts, events, and emotions of all living beings from past, present, and future.

    "At first, I thought that this Gate of Truth was actually connected to you and held all your knowledge. When an Alchemist gets ess to it, they are granted some of your knowledge.

    "But then a thought came to my mind after entering the Gate. What if the Akashic Records is real, and you were granted ess or authority to all the Alchemy Knowledge from it?"

    Edward stopped talking, waiting to hear an answer from Truth. A few secondster, thetter said:

    "You know, being too intelligent can be a problem--especially when you are this weak."

    Immediately after that, Edward was sent away from Truth, returning to the material world. Meanwhile, Truth had a pensive look on their face as he muttered: "Merlin actually sponsored this guy? Interesting."

    Meanwhile, after Edward returned to hisboratory, he startedughing out loud like a madman. Luckily for him, the round was sound-isted.

    "The Akashic Records are real. Endless knowledge. Since Truth can get ess to it, so can I. More importantly, I already have an idea how."

    Edward''s mind rapidly moved as he concocted a crazy n to find the Akashic Record.

    "For me to be sessful, the main thing I need is to understand the country-wide transmutation circle that Father used to be a God. In that case, I need to learn and observe the process myself."

    After making a preliminary n, Edward finally regained his bearing. He first checked the Ishvn that he transmuted. He saw that the body was wiggling on the floor, and quickly learned that the reason for that was that soul energy entered his body, making it activate.

    It was simr to the Immortal Soldiers or Homunculi that the upper level of the Amestris Military was secretly created with the Philosopher''s Stone. Unlike the Seven Deadly Sins Homunculi, these ones had no intelligence and acted purely on instinct.

    Of course, the one Edward created actually looked like a human instead of the white humanoid monsters. However, since this one only had a little amount of soul energy inside of it, it would notst long and is not immortal like the others.

    So, after killing it, he buried the body and proceeded with his next n.

    (AN: Disimer for all the people who have not seen the anime. The concept of Akashic Record is not a cannon thing but made up by this Author for this fiction.)

    ________

    Title: Gate of Truth

 Chapter 133 - Gate Of Truth

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Edward sat in his alchemyboratory while thinking about his meeting with Truth. He then looked at Morgana and asked: "You''re more sensitive than I am, so what did you sense during our conversation."

    The little elf ced her hand on her chin, making a thinking posture: "Although I did not dare scan him, I did feel something familiar: [Authority]. And it was way more powerful than Herpo."

    "Oh, which one?"

    "A lot of them, and maybe all of them."

    Edward had a frown on his face after hearing this, then he said: "This should make sense since he might truly be an omnipotent being--especially since [Authorities] are the fundamental rules or concepts that govern a world. By controlling them, Truth can probably warp or bend reality to its whim.

    "However, the real question is whether this power is only in this universe, or in all universes."

    "Unfortunately, we do not have a way to answer this question," replied Morgana. "At least for now."

    "True. In that case, let''s get back to business."

    Edward closed his eyes, soon after that, he found himself in a white room with nothing in sight. In front of him was his Gate of Truth.

    "I was right, the Gate of Truth resides in a person''s Soul Space or Dimension."

    "That''s indeed an extraordinary discovery," said Morgana, who appeared in the Soul Space as well. "More importantly, it seems that I have my own Gate of Truth."

    The two of them turned around and saw another Gate behind them. The Gate''s design was different from Edward''s as it had many brains drawn on it, along with something that looked like a superputer.

    "Since my soul is connected to yours, it''s normal for your Gate to be in the same space as mind, just like the Elric brothers were connected to another after attempting Human Transfiguration."

    Morgana nodded her head, but she was strangely focusing on the Gate.

    "Is there something wrong?"

    "I can feel the connection of my main server through the Gate of Truth."

    Edward was slightly surprised after hearing this, then he said: "Well, technically speaking, the current server and the main one share the same soul. So, this should exin the connection.

    "Is there any benefit to the connection?"

    "Yes. I can now use 30% of my calction powers instead of the previous 10%. Additionally, I can use the connection as a space coordinate to return home."

    "That''s excellent news. Alright, let''s begin our next experiment."

    Both of them then left the Soul Space and Edward returned to his body. He then entered his World Gate, headed straight for one of hisboratories.

    He took 4 people: one wizard, one muggle, one wizard clone, and one muggle clone. He ced his hand on the wizard''s head and entered his Soul Space. This time, however, he did not see a white room.

    Instead, he saw a world where the captured wizard was having fun torturing a group of women.

    Without caring about what was happening around him, Edward began to search the small dimension of this person''s soul to find a Gate of Truth. Unfortunately, even after searching everywhere, he could not find anything.

    "Could it be that only the people in this world have a Gate of Truth? I thought that all living beings with a soul had one."

    Edward paused for a moment as he contemted, then he muttered: "Maybe I''m going about this the wrong way."

    Immediately, he connected to his Gate of Truth. Then, he connected his Soul Space with this one. As soon as Edward''s Gate of Truth appeared in this wizard''s Soul Space, a strange vibration came from it, traveling throughout the entire dimension.

    Then, the image of torture vanished before the room turned all white. The wizard found himself standing in front of Edward.

    "Your majesty?" he screamed as he walked backward without looking back. However, he soon found himself touching something. With confusion, the wizard turned around and saw a ck gate slightly floating in the air that had a strange design on it.

    "What is this?"

    Nevertheless, Edward ignored him as he looked at the Gate with a smile on his face. "So, it is true. Every living being with a soul could have a Gate of Truth of their own."

    After making this discovery, Edward left this wizard''s soul space to check the other''s people. And they all had a Gate of Truth.

    "The clones'' Gate seemed weird as there is no design on the Gate. More ever, something just feels off about it. Well, I can study thatter."

    After discovering that everybody has a Gate of Truth--just like all the citizens of this universe--he was satisfied since the Empire will be able to use this world''s form of Alchemy that hebeled Gate Alchemy.

    Of course, just because someone has a Gate does not mean that they can be an Alchemist. After all, Gate Alchemy is a form of science that requires scientific knowledge as a basis.

    Additionally, each alchemist has different talents that manifest in the form of their ability to sense energy and properly control it. No matter what world, the concept of all men being equal is still the biggest lie. Talent is often the divide between extraordinariness and mediocrity.

    After making sure that his Empire will be able to use Gate Alchemy to further increase their strength and foundation, Edward prepared to review the gain he acquired after surviving Human Transmutation.

    So, he entered his alchemy room, ced his hands together like he was praying, then transmuted a spear from the ground.

    "Well, there is no need for a transmutation circle. But I can go even further."

    Electric lights came under his feet, then the ground turned into a giant fist that punched the wall.

    "Well, I can even use my feet instead of my hand, quite convenient."

    All this time, he was not using magic, but Alchemy. Edward then snapped his finger, and a raging me appeared before hitting the wall again.

    "Well, I have to say, Colonel Mustang''s me Alchemy is truly overpowered in this world. Maybe I should develop alchemy unique to me.

    "Maybe I could get a title like the Electricity Alchemist? No, the Lightning Alchemists. That''s a cool name."

    "Master, your narcissism is showing again," said Morgana who suddenly appeared on his shoulder.

    "Just let me be. What''s next on the schedule?"

    "You have to study this world''s Philosopher''s Stone, the Chimera, Mechanical Repair, Xing''s Alkahestry, and the Homunculi."

    Edward nodded, then he said: "Let''s study the stone first, then go meet some people and establish a usible and trustworthy identity in this world."

    "As you wish."

    ________

    Title: Philosopher''s Stone

 Chapter 134 - Philosopher’s Stone

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After dealing with the issue of the Gate of Truth, Edward began to study this world''s Philosopher''s Stone. He had read the mind of its creator, Dr. Macoh, and also sneaked inside the Fifth Laboratory in central and secretly stole all the research inside. In fact, he stole all the research in all the differentboratories.

    So, Edward drew the transmutation circle needed to create the stone in hisboratory.

    "Since I cannot kill anyone in this world, I''ll have to improvise. Morganna, get me a thousand clones."

    "Yes, master."

    Soon the space fluctuated, then a thousand people dressed in white clothes appeared in the room, lying down on the floor as if passed out. Edward had used an Extension Charm on the room, so it could hold all these people.

    After cing the clones in the center of the circle, he activated the circle. Soon after that, the clones disintegrated into small particles, leaving a dark-red stone in the middle of the transmutation circle.

    Edward took the stone and began to analyze it. A few minutester, he sighed: "This thing is quite disappointing."

    "Indeed," replied Morgana. "This is just abination of life energy and countless souls together. Additionally, the souls still have some level of consciousness, making it very easy to influence the user."

    Edward nodded his head; "The Philosopher''s Stone is considered one of the real immortal substances. Meaning that without outside influence, it would never be destroyed. As for this one, after a certain amount of use, it will destroy itself.

    "Meanwhile, the one in our world can self-generate mana on its own after the energy inside has been used. Well, at least, the Greater Stone does."

    After analyzing further for a while, Edward said: "Let''s do a few more experiments."

    He then proceeded to create two more stones using Gate Alchemy: one from muggle prisoners, and one from wizard prisoners. Finally, hepared the final products.

    "As expected, the one made from wizards is more powerful since their souls and life energy are naturally more powerful. Followed by the muggle made one, then the clones. However, the resentment from these wizards'' souls is at least 5 times more prominent from the muggle one, and 10 times more from the clones,"mented Morgana.

    "Yes, but I did not expect to have an unexpected discovery," said Edward as he focused on the stone made from wizards. This one was not just dark-red but had a hue of blue deep in the middle.

    "This stone contained mana inside," pointed out Edward. "How fascinating. This is like a perfectbination of soul energy, mana, and lifeforce."

    "Yes, ording to my calction, by studying this stone, we should be able to create a stone made of these three energies and increase the power of the Greater Stone by approximately 254%. And that''s just the lowest estimate."

    "In that case, begin the calction to find the perfect ratio of these three energies to making a real Philosopher''s Stone."

    "As you wish."

    "How long will the calction take?"

    "Three days."

    "That Long?" said Edward. "Well, given that you''re not at full capability, it''s understandable. Alright, I guess it''s time to move a little bit."

    ---Scene Break---

    Edward was in the Southern Region, in a small town named Dublith. In front of him was a small shop with the words "meat" printed inrge words. Without hesitation, he entered the shop. Immediately, he was greeted by a slightly muscr man with ck hair.

    "Hello, sir, how can I help you?" asked Mason, the shop assistant.

    "Am I in the wrong ce?" said Edward with a confused look on his face. "I was told that a couple was the owner of this shop."

    "You are correct as I''m just here as an assistant. Since you want to see the owner, I''ll get them."

    "I appreciate it," said Edward with a smile.

    A few secondster, Izumi and her husband Sig walked out from the back of the shop. She looked up and down at Edward before saying: "I don''t think I''ve ever met you in my life, so who are you? And why are you looking for us?"

    "My name is Edward Bones, and I''m looking for the Alchemist known as Izumi Curtis. I''m guessing that''s you."

    "I''m just a simple, kind housewife," replied Izumi. "Plus, you have not answered my question: Why are you looking for me?"

    "I am also an alchemist, and I''ve traveled the world on a journey to exchange knowledge with different alchemists. However, so far, I''ve been very disappointed by the Alchemists of Amestris as they are a bunch of military madmen that only use alchemy, but do not study or truly understand it.

    "So far, there are only four Alchemists that I think could truly have an exchange with me, and you''re one of them."

    Izumi squinted her eyes at Edward, then said: "Very confident, I see. Alright, let''s see if you''re as skilled as you are handsome."

    She invited him to her house, then for the next two hours, the two of them had an intense conversation about alchemy. They talk about history, theories, runes and symbols, and the practical aspect of alchemy.

    Izumi was quite surprised by how deep Edward''s knowledge was considering that he looked like a young man in his 20''s.

    Meanwhile, after gaining a certain level of trust with Izumi, Edward proceeded to his next step.

    He took a piece of chalk to draw a veryplicated transmutation circle in the table that they were discussing on. As for Izumi, she was on alert as the transmutation circle had some resemnce to human transmutation.

    However, it was alsopletely different.

    "What is this?" she asked with a frown on her face.

    "You can consider it the Law of Equivalent Exchange for Knowledge. Please," said Edward as he motioned her to ce her hand on one of the spots of the circle.

    Izumi hesitated for a moment, then curiosity got the best of her. Plus, she was quite confident in her skill. To her, Edward looked like a weak son of a wealthy family obsessed with Alchemy.

    As soon as she ced her hand on the circle, a light shed in the center, then, to her horror, an eye appeared: Izumi had seen that eye when she performed Human Transmutation. Since then, it has been her nightmare.

    Before she could react, she found herself in a white space with the Gate of Truth in front of her. Turning her head, she saw Edward was also there with another Gate behind him.

    "You don''t need to panic. As I said, this is just an exchange of knowledge."

    Soon after he said this, both the Gates opened and some ck tentacles that looked like arms appeared from them. Unlike when these two performed Human Transmutation, these tentacles did not swallow them inside the Gate but connected.

    Immediately afterward, Izumi felt countless knowledge regarding Alchemy being imnted in her head. No, to be exact, her knowledge was being exchanged for one of equal value.

    The process onlysted a few minutes, then she found herself back in her house, sitting at the same table.

    "So, Human Transmutation was impossible in the first ce. And my form was not even close to being enough," muttered Izumi. She then looked at Edward and said: "Thank you. You have greatly helped me."

    Edward nodded his head to receive her thanks. He knew that the reason she thanked him was that she learned that when she tried to transmute her child, what she summoned was not even him.

    As such, her child did not have to suffer twice.

    "This exchange was quite beneficial to me as well," said Edward with a smile. However, Izumi just sighed as she knew that he was just being polite. During the exchange, she could feel that her knowledge was a drop in a vast oceanpared to his.

    As such, she was wondering how a person could have suchrge alchemical knowledge.

    "By the way, are you interested in being my wife?" suddenly asked Edward. A question that truly shocked Izumi--especially on how random it was.

    Then sheughed out loud. "Although you''re a handsome guy, I''m already married. Plus, you''re not my type at all: you have no muscles whatsoever."

    Ignoring the killing re that Sig was giving him, Edward smiled before saying: "That''s a shame. However, I''ll have you know, I could easily defeat your husband in a contest of pure strength."

    Sig--who felt that he was both insulted and challenged--flexed his muscles, then ced his hand on the table, challenging Edward to an arm wrestlepetition; he was prepared to show this skinny young man who dared to try to take his wife from him.

    Still, with a smile on his face, Edward also ced his hand on the table,peting with him.

    Sig immediately used all his strength to defeat his opponent and show up to his wife. Unfortunately, it was useless. Edward''s hand did not budge a tiny bit. Then, a tremendous strength came from Edward''s hand and Sig''s hand was mmed on the table.

    A look of confusion appeared on his face as he wondered what happened. Even his wife was surprised as she knew how strong her husband was.

    As Izumi noticed Edward looking at her with a smirk on his face, she said: "Still not interested."

    "It''s a shame," replied Edward, although his face did not show it.

    "Well, it''s time for me to leave. Before I go, I will leave you with onest gift."

    Edward then took out a tube from his coat that had a blue liquid inside.

    "This is a potion that can cure your organs problem. Although it cannot allow you to have children again, it can solve your health problems. If you trust me, you can drink it."

    After leaving it on the table, he left.

    ________

    Title: Tragedy? Not on My Watch

 Chapter 135 - Tragedy? Not On My Watch

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After exiting the meat shop, Edward smiled in satisfaction as his n was going smoothly. The reason that he went to meet Izumi Curtis was for two reasons: one, when he was stealing knowledge from alchemists'' minds, he did not do so for her and the protagonists of this world: the Elric Brothers.

    The reason for that was that these people had opened the Gate truth, so he was worried that his actions would alert Truth. So, he decided to be careful.

    So, his meeting with Izumi was a way to exchange knowledge.

    The second reason was that he needed a reasonable and upright identity when he interacted with the Elric Brothers and the people around them.

    While walking away, Edwards thought to himself:

    ''This Sig was quite strong, even beyond the limit of ordinary humans. Now that I think about it, certain individuals of this world like Izumi, Sig, Riza Hawkeye, Scar have abnormal physiquespared to ordinary humans. Plus, they did not achieve this level of strength through gic engineering, but through pure training."

    Just now, Edward just checked both Sig and Izumi''s Life Code and determined that they were ordinary people.

    ''This should have something to do with Qi. In this world, ording to the eastern country of Xing, Qi is the life energy flowing through all things: from mountains to rivers, to flowers, and even humans. They called this flow the Dragon Pulse.

    ''The people of Xing use this life energy in their Alkahestry instead of earthen energy, thus making their Alchemy more suitable for medical purposes.

    ''If the people of this world can passively absorb life energy from the Dragon Pulse while training to increase their Qi or life force, then their strength, speed, and endurance would increase beyond the normal level.

    ''From what I remember, Ling Yao and Mei Chang could sense Qi inside a person''s body and even use it to track and identify enemies. As a result of this, they could also sense the countless souls inside the Homunculi.

    ''Well, it seems that I have to visit Xing during my time in this world.''

    After returning home, Edward again began to study alchemy. This time, he was focused on Chimera.

    In just a few days, he managed to create a regr chimera bybining different animals, then he went a step further, taking out the basic chemicalpounds of these animals to create the chimera from nothing.

    Following this, he studied Human Chimera.

    A holographic image of DNA was disyed in front of Edward and Morgana.

    "The DNA of these Human Chimera has beenpletely rewritten to include animal DNA. In some way, this could be considered a form of human evolution," said Edward.

    "Yes. The effect is simr to Tower Masters Narcissa and Soleil''s experiment of cing magical animals'' souls in a human body. Except the human Chimera can transform into half-human, half-animal, while the ones in their experiment only acquire certain characteristics or abilities of animals while still retaining their human form," said Morgana.

    "Strictly speaking, their experiment is way better. Nevertheless, studying these Human Chimera should greatly increase the Gic Technology of the Empire."

    The little elf quickly did some calction, then said: "With enough chemical materials, we could basically mass produce these Human Chimera. However, the ones made strictly from chemicals instead ofbining an animal with a human do not have a soul, they''re just an empty vessel."

    "We do not need a soul to control them," replied Edward. "We could nt chips inside their brain, then have you control them. With yourputing ability, it''s easy to control a few quadrillions. Essentially, this technology will allow the Empire to have a massive army of cannon fodder."

    "Master, do not forget to take into ount the resources needed for such a thing."

    "I know this, I''m just stating a possibility."

    Edward then continued to review the data he gathered, then, he seemed to think of something.

    "Morgana, what date is it?"

    "September 4, 1914." After saying this, Morgana paused as if she just remembered something, then a look of horror and confusion appeared on her face.

    "Didn''t I ask you to warn me a few days before this date arrived?"

    "Master, I seem to have forgotten."

    Both of them became silent after hearing this. As an A.I. and a superputer, there is no way that she could forget something like a regr person. Even Edward with his perfect memory can be distracted and forget things, hence the reason he had Morgana.

    However, she should not be able to forget--unless someone interfered and hacked her program. However, Morgan is both a technological invention and a magical way, making it virtually impossible for ordinary means to do so.

    And given the low technological tree of this world, this was even more impossible.

    Immediately, both of them thought of a person capable of doing this. They looked at each other but did not say anything. Edward left his house and headed somewhere.

    --Scene Break--

    Edward Elric and his brother, Alphonse, were standing in a dark room looking at a dog. Sadness, despair, and confusion could be seen on their faces or surrounding them.

    Shou Tuckery on the floor with blood flowing on his face,ughing hysterically. Lieutenant Riza Hawkeye held a gun pointed at him. Meanwhile, Colonel Mustang was also looking at the dog. Although he had a calm look on his face, his clenched hands showed his true mood.

    Suddenly, a voice ringed into the room:

    "Am I toote?"

    All of them turned around looking at the sudden intruder. Riza pointed her gun at the handsome man that just appeared in the room, Mustang and the Elric brothers were on guard, preparing to perform alchemy at any moment''s notice.

    Edward--who just apparated in the room--ignored these people as he looked at the dog. He remembered how terrible he felt when he first watched the anime and witnessed Nina Tucker.

    Immediately after knowing that he came to this world, he decided to save this little girl, along with Maes Hughes.

    Edward raised his head to look at the symbol of Alphonse''s left shoulder.

    "The mel Symbol? Are you guys rted to Izumi Curtis? She had the same symbol tattooed on her body."

    "You know our teacher?" asked Alphonse.

    "So, you''re her student. I met her and had a pleasant exchange. She''s quite the extraordinary Alchemist. Unfortunately, she declined my invitation to be my wife."

    The Elric brothers immediately thought this strange man was insane. Knowing how crazy and powerful their teacher is, they wondered how he managed to survive after asking such a question.

    "Who are you? And how did you get past the soldiers outside?" asked Riza. She was not as gullible as these children and was on alert.

    "How did I get here? I just appeared here, of course." Then, Edward started walking towards the dog. Taking his action as a threat, Riza immediately shot her gun. However, once the bullet reached a meter from Edward, they evaporated on sight.

    "What''s going on?" asked the Lieutenant.

    "Dposition," said Edward Elric. "The bullet was dposed into its basic element."

    "Brother, he did not even use a transmutation circle, do you think��"

    "Maybe."

    Edward ignored those people and came close to Nina to examine her. With a frown on his face, he said:

    "A shoddy method of making a Human Chimera. The human body was mostly dposed to make a bunch of messed up and unnecessary organs inside the animal body. The most terrible thing is that the animal soul was mixed with the human soul. Although the situation is grave, it''s not irreversible."

    He then took a piece of chalk to draw a circle on the ground, followed by a bunch ofplex runes.

    Meanwhile, the Elric brothers who were quietly observing the transmutation circle quickly understood something. Edward Elric then yelled: "Are you crazy, performing Human Transmutation?"

    "Boy, stay out of things that you do not understand," said Edward Bones as he red at him, making the older Elric brother frightened; those eyes were truly scary.

    In one spot of the circle, he then ced 35 liters of water, 20 kilograms of carbon, 4 liters of ammonia, 1.5 kg of lime, 800g of phosphorus, 250 g of salt, and a bunch of other materials.

    After doing this, he ced his hand on the circle to activate.

    Then, a miracle happened in front of everybody present. The chimera dog dposed before separating into two: one girl and one dog. The little girl was Nina Tucker.

    "How is that possible?" screamed Shou Tucker.

    Not long after he said those words, the little girl opened her eyes. She looked around in confusion. After seeing Edward Elric, she muttered: Big brother Edward?"

    She then looked at her father. A look of fear appeared on her face as he looked on the floor, not wanting to look at him.

    Meanwhile, our protagonist nodded in satisfaction after seeing this.

    "Although separating the soul was a little trouble, everything turned out fine in the end."

    "You-You-You just sessfully performed human transmutation," said Edward Elric, with both shock and happiness.

    ________

    Title: Introduction

 Chapter 136 - Introduction

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    "Full Metal, you need to calm down," said Mustang, which was his first words ever since Edward showed up.

    "Calm down? How can I calm down?" yelled Edward Elric. "This man just recreated a perfect human body through Human Transmutation. No, to be precise, he recreated Nina''s body matter by matter. Not to mention how perfectly he separated her soul."

    "So?" responded Mustang.

    "That means that his method could help get our bodies back," added Alphonse.

    "Can you guys quiet down," said Edward Bones. Then, he looked at Nina and asked: "How do you feel?"

    "Big brother, I''m fine."

    "Does it hurt anywhere?"

    "No."

    Although she said she was fine, Edward could tell that she was not--at least psychologically. Well, it was understandable as she was just fused with a dog by her father. So, he secretly used a Mind Soothing Spell to reduce the impact that this event would have on her.

    Once he was done, he used a sleeping spell on her so that she could rest. Finally, he stood up, looked at the Elric brothers, and said: "Unfortunately, you''re wrong."

    "What do you mean?" hurriedly asked Alphonse.

    "Well, your body was used as a toll for opening the Gate of Truth. Logically speaking, it should have been gone, returning to the flow of the universe. Since the Law of Equivalent Exchange is absolute, you can''t recreate your body."

    "Are you saying that it''s impossible to get our bodies back?" asked Edward Elric with gritted teeth.

    "I''m not saying that. However, the method I just used will not seed for you guys."

    Meanwhile, Lieutenant Hawkeye--who still had her guns raised--suddenly said: "Have any of you noticed how easy this man was able to gain our trust and lead the conversation, and yet, we do not even know his name.

    "On top of that, he seemed to know a lot about the conditions of you two."

    Everyone then noticed that she was right, so they once again became on guard. As for Edward, he just smiled before saying: "My name is Edward Bones, a traveler from distantnds. I''m currently in the process of traveling the world to learn about different countries'' alchemy.

    "My first step is Amestris, soon, I''ll be heading to Xing."

    "Do you have a passport and a visa?" asked Colonel Mustang.

    "Of course," responded Edward as he took it out. The Lieutenant slowly walked to him to check it.

    "He''s from Creta, the passport and visa are real,"mented Lieutenant Hawkeye. She then looked at Edward and asked: "Last question, how did you suddenly appear here? And how did you know that something bad would happen ?"

    She remembered how this person asked if he was toote after appearing here. This was one of the reasons she was suspicious.

    "I cannot exin how I knew that something would happen here: I just knew. Think of it as intuition. As for how I suddenly appear, well, I just teleported here."

    "That''s preposterous," said Edward Elric. "Alchemy is based on scientific principles, meanwhile, teleportation is nothing but science fiction. It''s impossible to use Alchemy to teleport."

    "No, it''s possible. All you have to do is dpose the body into atoms, then reconstruct it in another ce. Of course, you would need some other dimension as a link to connect the two ces."

    "Like the Gate of Truth," muttered the older Elric brother.

    "Exactly," responded Edward Bones.

    "Even so, if even a single atom was missing, the process would fail. Controlling trillions upon trillions of molecules seemed an impossible task."

    "You are thinking about this too deeply," added Edward. "Alchemy is not 100% based on science. At a deeper level, it oveps with spiritualism, the ult, and pseudoscience.

    "For example, the soul is linked to the body through the mind. In the process of teleportation, once the soul passes through the Gate and arrives at the desired destination, using the mind, all the atoms in the body will follow.

    "And when ites to the process of reconstruction, if we consider the atoms in the body as living entities with instinct, an alchemist just has to allow these atoms to follow this instinct and the body will reconstruct itself on its own.

    "There is no need to rebuild it atom by atom."

    Edward was not just spewing nonsense. In the anime, Edward Elric did achieve something simr to teleportation when he was swallowed by the Homunculi, Gluttony.

    And the process he used was simr to the one that Edward mentioned.

    The Elric brothers seemed to be enlightened after hearing his words, so they stopped to ponder Edward''s words. Meanwhile, Lieutenant Hawkeye was thinking to herself:

    ''This way this man behaved, he seemed like he was a teacher. More importantly, he seemed to enjoy teaching.''

    "Wait," suddenly said Alphonse. "There is still the issue of toll: to open the Gate, a toll must be paid. So, what did you pay?"

    "Good question, unfortunately, I cannot answer that question."

    Edward Elric frowned after hearing this, then he said: "By chance��"

    "If you want to ask me if I have a Philosopher''s Stone, the answer is no. However, I can warn you guys. Your search for this stone will bring you a lot of pain and misery."

    After saying that, Edward paused for a moment, looked at the Lieutenant: "Could you please stop pointing a gun at me? It is very ufortable and useless. Quite frankly, if I wanted to do something to any of you, there is nothing you could do about it."

    "Oh, how so?" asked Colonel Mustang with a smirk on his face, obviously displeased by the insinuation.

    "Like this," said Edward who proceeded to snap his finger. Then, me surrounded him, then he snapped his finger again, controlling the atoms and electrons in the surrounding area. Then, a massive surge of electricity surrounded him.

    "me Alchemy!" said Colonel Mustang.

    "How is that possible?" muttered Lieutenant Hawkeye. Her father was the creator of me Alchemy, and she only passed it on to one person.

    "I can be considered one of the greatest Alchemists in modern time," boasted Edward. "So, it was quite easy to recreate it after seeing the basic principle."

    He paused for a moment, turn to look at the sleeping Nina, and thought to himself: ''t''s good that I was able to save you''

    He then finally looked at Shou Tucker who was trembling on the floor. Ever since Edward entered the room, he felt a horrendous dread oveing his soul. This was the reason that he did not say anything.

    After taking a quick nce at this guy, he raised his head and said:

    "Well, now that I''ve aplished the task I came here for and fed my vanity in the process, my job here is done; it was nice meeting all of you, folks." He then pped his hand together, a transmutation light shed from his body and he disappeared.

    This was not magic, he just bent the lights surrounding him to appear invisible.

    While everyone was still shocked by what just happened, Edward did not immediately leave thepound. Instead, he waited for the night; he waited until Scar found Shou Tucker and killed him.

    Edward did not know whether his action would prevent that guy''s death, so he waited to see. Since he could not do anything himself, he was prepared to use magic to influence Scar to do his bidding for him.

    Luckily, he did not have to do anything as the Ishvn Avenger did not have any mercy for an alchemist like Shou Tucker.

    Of course, another reason he waited for Scar was to see the Transmutation Array tattooed on his body, and use Legilimency to acquire information about where he ced his brother''s research onbining Alchemy and Alkahestry.

    After getting the information he wanted, he left.

    ________

    Title: Homunculi

 Chapter 137 - Homunculi

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    _________

    Underneath Central, Fuhrer Bradley stood along with all the other homunculi, waiting respectively while looking at his father.

    "You''re saying that there is an alchemist that performed a perfect Human Transmutation to separate a Human Chimera?" asked Father with a calm look in his voice.

    "ording to the report made by Mustang, it seems so."

    "Did that Alchemist have a Philosopher''s Stone?" asked Envy.

    "ording to the report, no."

    "Then the report must be a lie. There is no way a human is powerful enough to aplish such a task without a stone."

    All the other homunculi agreed with her, even Father. He knew how difficult it is to perfectly create a human body--especially without a Philosopher''s Stone.

    The body he currently has was made using some of the souls from the people of Xerxes.

    Since he could not achieve such a task on his own, he did not believe a mere human would be able to.

    "Nevertheless, even with a stone, this alchemist is quite talented. And from the information summarized, he likely opened the Gate," said Lust. "So, he can be considered a sacrifice. Wrath, have you located him?"

    "Unfortunately, no. In the past few days, I''ve sent people to find him but there was no result."

    "Since he said that he was traveling east, could he have already headed for Xing?" asked Pride.

    "Not likely," responded Fuhrer Bradly. "I received a report yesterday that someone with his exact description was seen not long ago in Central. So, I''m guessing that he is here, but very good at hiding."

    "Why is he hiding? Does he know something about us?" asked Pride.

    "Unlikely. If I had to guess, I would say it was because of his identity as a citizen of Creta. Maybe, he does not like to draw attention to himself in a foreignnd."

    "None of that truly matters," said Lust. "What matters is to find this alchemist as soon as possible and control him."

    "It''s quite easy to aplish both," said Envy with a grin full of malice. "Since this alchemist went his way to save Nina Tucker, all we have to do is kidnap her and lure him. Based on his reaction, we might even use her to control him."

    "That''s a good idea," said Lust. Then, all the homunculi looked at Father for him to make a final decision.

    "In that case, Lust and Gluttony, you two go capture that small human."

    --Scene Break--

    East City:

    Lust was standing in front of a small house with Gluttony next to her; thetter had droolsing out of his mouth.

    "This ce should be where Mustang ced the little girl Nina Tucker. How nice of him."

    "Can I eat her?" asked Gluttony.

    "You can eat the olddy taking care of the little girl, but you cannot eat her. Also, you cannot eat the alchemist as well."

    After saying that, Lust entered the house calmly. However, she soon felt that something was wrong: it was too quiet.

    ''Could it be that Nina and the caretaker were not home today?''

    With the utmost confidence in herself and her power, Lust entered the small manor with Gluttony following. However, when they reached the living room, they saw a man with ck hair and blue eyes waiting for them; a smirking smile that made Lust angry for some reason was stered on his face.

    "You must be Edward Bones, correct?" asked Lust.

    "That''s correct."

    "And what are you doing here?"

    "Waiting for you, of course," replied Edward.

    Lust frowned after hearing this.

    "Are wondering how I knew you guys would being?" continued Edward. "Well, let''s just say, you people are quite predictable. Let me guess, this was Envy''s n, wasn''t it?"

    A slight surprise sh across her eyes.

    "It seems that I was right. Well, her personality is truly twisted, so only he would have no problem using a little girl for her n."

    "You seem to know us pretty well,"mented Lust.

    "More than you can imagine."

    Then, Edward ignored her as he focused on the idiot known as Gluttony; his eyes contained endless greed.

    Inside this idiot was an entire dimension that lies between reality and the Soul Space where the Gate of Truth exists. Gluttony is the result of a failed experiment by Father trying to recreate the Gate of Truth so that he can gain all the alchemy knowledge in existence.

    However, after failing, he only used Gluttony as a disposable expert--an act which Edward considered truly wasteful.

    By studying Gluttony, Edward believed that he would be able to create an entirerge dimension by himself as right now, he could only use magic to create a small one the size of a bucket.

    After creating thatrge dimension, all he has to do is connect it to his Soul Space, ce countless mana inside the dimension, then use that mana to cast magic and remove his limitation on his body.

    Of course, Edward knew that there were a few problems with his n. For Example, he still does not know how to use energy from different dimensions to cast spells. Maybe, he will have to wait one day when he goes to the Marvel World.

    Nevertheless, the first step of being able to create his own dimension will start by studying the homunculi, Gluttony.

    While Edward was staring at Gluttony, Lust immediately took action and attacked. Her fingernails grew longer and rushed towards him, trying to piece his arms and legs. She was probably trying to immobilize him.

    However, a weird blue shield appeared to surround Edward, protecting him. This was a force field that he created by using Alchemy to control electromaic fields in the surrounding.

    Ever since he came to this world, he tried his best not to use magic to the best of his ability.

    After being attacked, Edward turned his head and looked at Lust.

    "Although you''re not as important as him, you still have value. After dissecting you, I should find a way to turn the Philosopher''s Stone into my magic core."

    Lust was confused by the words "magic core". However, she did not have time to respond. Edward snapped his finger, then both Lust and Gluttony fell to the ground and started seizing.

    Immediately after that, they found themselves unable to move.

    "What did you do to us?"

    With a smile on his face, Edward said: "Did you know that certain sound frequencies can affect the human brain and make it shut down the entire body?

    "If it was a normal person, they would have passed out long ago. However, you, homunculi, are more resistant, so you can keep some form of consciousness.

    "Alright, let''s get down to business."

    Edward then walked to both Lust and Gluttony to take a few samples of blood. Then, he turned on the light in the dark house, disying a strange transmutation circle that was already drawn.

    He ced the blood in the middle of the circle before activating it. Then, to Lust''s horror, two bodies that looked exactly like her and Gluttony appeared inside the room.

    Meanwhile, Edward nodded in satisfaction after seeing this, he then took out two stones from his pocket: two Philosopher''s Stone to be exact. He ced the stones inside their bodies.

    "Morgana, can you take control of these bodies?"

    "As you wish, master." replied the little purple-hair elf that suddenly appeared. Then she said:

    "I have already scanned these people''s memories and developed a behavior model based on their personality and ideologies. However, there are a few problems."

    "What is it?"

    "Although I can replicate the woman''s ability, I cannot do the same for the fat one."

    "Well, it does not matter; their recement is only temporary. So, just try not to use his ability until I''m finished."

    "As you wish."

    After that, Edward took the real Lust and Envy to go back to hisboratory, while the fake one returned to see Father.

    ______

    Title: The Key Ingredient

 Chapter 138 - The Key Ingredient

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Envy slowly walked inside the tunnel that led to the ce his Father was; he was in a happy mood as he just finished burning down the Central Library, preventing the Elric Brothers from getting any information regarding the Philosopher''s Stone.

    However, as soon as he entered the room, he saw that everyone was looking at Lust and Gluttony with a somewhat somber tone.

    "Lust? Did you already get back? Where is the little human girl, or the strange alchemist?" asked Envy.

    "I did not capture any of them. The entire situation was a trap."

    "What do you mean?"

    "The Alchemist seemed to know about our existence and was waiting for us. Gluttony and I were lucky to escape after dying more than a hundred times.."

    "He''s that powerful?"

    "More than you can imagine."

    "How strong can a human be?" said Pride with a sneer. "You''re just trying to use excuses for your failure."

    "Brother Pride, you are more than wee to go after him yourself," said Lust nonchntly.

    "Tell me his location and I will dly do so."

    "There is no need to bicker, children," said Father. "The Current issue we are facing now is whether this alchemist knows about our n? Will he stop it? Finally, how did he know about it?"

    Only a few people in this room know about the entire n, and Father did not believe that his children would betray him.

    "There might be some leaks from the military," said Pride, then he looked at Bradley. "Wrath, you might want to check your subordinates."

    "Although some militarymanders knew about our existence, they did not know ourplete n. So, if this alchemist manages to gather some information from them, then we will still have some advantages," replied Fuhrer Bradley.

    "Father, there is still the possibility of Greed betraying us and revealing our ns," said Lust.

    "Indeed, that''s a possibility," replied Father. "Envy, I need you to go check on him. As for you Lust and Gluttony, go deal with Scar; he''s been causing too much trouble in centraltely."

    Meanwhile, inside hisboratory, Edward had gloves on. In front of him, three bodies had their bodies opened from the middle, disying their organs. These three bodies were the three homunculi: Lust, Gluttony, and Greed.

    The odd thing was that these guys were still alive, witnessing this process. However, they were unable to move.

    Edward looked at the red stone that served as their cores with a calm look on his face.

    "Interesting. The Philosopher''s Stone haspletely reced their essence. All the bones, muscles, and organs are nothing but decorations. They are the stone, and the stone is them. As long as the stone remains intact, they will live.

    "Even if all their body parts were destroyed, it can be reconstructed if the stone is intact. However, if something happens to the stone, they will die."

    Edward paused for a moment, then he said" Morgana, are you done searching for their memories?"

    "Yes, master. The process took longer than needed as there were too many souls inside the stone, so I had to go through all their memories before finding the main one."

    "Is that so? Then send me the important information and your analysis."

    "Yes, sir."

    Edward then began to analyze the process of these people turning into Homunculi. Essentially, a Philosopher''s Stone was liquified and injected into the bloodstream of a human, along with one of the 7 deadly sins that served as a fusion material.

    Then, all the souls in the stone fought together to be the final one that got to fuse with the deadly sin of Father. Meanwhile, during the process, the energy of the stone will destroy and reconstruct the body.

    The intense pain is enough to make the majority of souls give up, but if one has a will strong enough, he or she will be the final victor, fused with Father''s Sin and be the main personality of the homunculi,

    After reviewing that information, Edward muttered: "Well, I was right to be cautious and not immediately fuse the Philosopher''s Stone with my magic core."

    After studying alchemy for a while, he dide up with a feasible n to fuse the stone with his magic core. However, he wanted to be safe, so he decided to wait and study Homunculi first.

    And after seeing the result, he knew that his bet was correct.

    Soon after that, Edward continued to gather more data. Soon, both Lust and Greed will not have much help to him, so he wanted to get as much value from them as possible.

    As for the Homunculi, they wanted to scream because of the pain, but their throats were blocked by something. All they wished for was that they had some anesthesia.

    Meanwhile, little Morgana looked at the process while thinking to herself:

    ''Master seems extremely cruel this time; I wonder why he hates these homunculi so much."

    --Scene Break--

    Ed and Al sat with a bunch of books around them; it appeared that they have not moved out of this room for quite some time now. And their faces were one of horror and despair.

    They have just learned what the key ingredient for a Philosopher''s Stone was: human lives.

    Ed clenched his hand in anger, then he remembered the warning that Edward gave him regarding the stone. He suddenly stood up.

    "Brother?"

    "Al, do you remember the Alchemist with the same name as us?"

    "You mean Edward Bones?"

    "Yes, him. He is probably the most talented Alchemist we''ve met."

    "So?"

    "So, why is he so powerful? He could create a miracle like Human Transmutation, but he did not have to use a Philosopher''s Stone. But, look at us, we could not even save a little girl; without him, we would be powerless and watch Nina live a life worse than death."

    "What are you saying, brother?"

    "I''m saying that if we can find the reason he''s so powerful without a Philosopher''s Stone, then maybe, we can use that method ourselves to get our bodies back."

    Al paused for a moment, "That''s indeed a good way, but how do we find him? For all we know, he could be heading to Xing already."

    "I know where he lives," replied Ed.

    "Howe?"

    "The day after we met him, I found a card in my hotel room with his address on it."

    "Brother, why didn''t you tell me?"

    "I forgot."

    "How can you be so irresponsible with something so important."

    "We were so busy dealing with Scar at that time, so it slipped my mind. Plus, there was a note that said not to reveal his whereabouts."

    While arguing, the two Elric brothers departed to find Edward''s house.

    ________

    Title: Human

 Chapter 139 - Human

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Inside his house in central, Edward sat in a chair next to the firehouse reading a book. After a few minutes, he finished the book, put it aside, and took the drink next to him to sip.

    "How is it, master?"

    "Well, the automail is quite interesting. Although the Empire can regrow limbs, it''s not much use in the medical field. However, for the study of cybeic enhancement, it should be useful."

    In the Empire, there is a small group of people who study how to turn ordinary people into Cyborgs by recing some body parts with cybeic enhancement, turning them into living weapons.

    Because of magic and gic engineering, this field is not that popr, however, Edward has been funding these people so that they can create a biochip that can be implemented in a wizard''s brain, thus granting theputing power of a supeputer.

    Although he already has Morgana--and she has been bound to his soul--and does not need it, his family members along with other wizards in the Empire will benefit greatly from this technology.

    "So, how is the progress of reverse-engineering the dimension inside Gluttony?" asked Edward as he took another sip of his drink.

    "The process should take a few more days," replied little Morgana with frustration on her face.

    "There is no need to me yourself. After all, you''re not at full capacity," reassured Edward. Then, he became quiet as if he was in deep thought.

    "Morgana, do you think I should contact my family?"

    The little elf frowned after hearing this. She knew that her master could contact the people in the Empire through the Gate of Truth and Soul Space since he left a piece of his soul there.

    As long as one person in the Empire used a spell to enter his Soul Space through the little piece of soul he left there, they could contact one another.

    As for how to make them use the spell, Morgana just has to connect to her main server and send a message through Sk since she is Sk herself. Even if it''s possible to send a few words, this method has a high probability of working.

    However, there is a major problem facing them: Truth. That''s an essentially omnipotent existence. Although they have currently theorized that this omnipotencees from this world only, and as soon as he leaves this world, he should be weakened drastically.

    Nevertheless, this is just a theory; there is no proof or sufficient data to back up this theory.

    So, Morgana knew that her master was worried that if he sent a message to his family, Truth might intercept the message, and even use it to discover their world.

    Morgana knows very well how paranoid her master can be; she guessed that he might even be worrying about whether Truth has read his mind and knew everything that he was thinking.

    So, after thinking about it for a while, she said: "Master, it may be useless, but I think it''s best to be prudent."

    Edward then nodded his head, "You''re probably right...Hmm, it seems that we have visitors."

    Meanwhile, Ed and Al--who followed the address on the card--entered the house with a weird look on their faces. After seeing Edward waiting for them, Ed immediately yelled out loud: "What was that? Why is it that only Al and I can see your house? Why can''t Lieutenant Hawkeye enter the house even after standing right in front of it?"

    Edward looked at the brothers and said: "Boy, know how to behave when in someone else''s home."

    "Sorry!" said both Al and Ed who immediately felt like they were facing their teacher and her cruel training.

    "As for the answer to your question, that''s because I ce a little magic on my house so that uninvited guests do not interrupt my peaceful life. The reason you two coulde in was because of the card I gave you."

    "Magic? There is no such thing," replied Ed. "Alchemy is based on scientific principles and thews of physique that govern our world."

    "You''re too closed-minded. In some ces in this world, an alchemist would be considered a God because of their abilities. Why is that?"

    "That''s because of ignorance," replied Ed.

    "Exactly. The same can apply to you right now. Because you have never heard of magic or seen it, you''re ignorant of its working and intricacies."

    Ed frowned after hearing this, then Al asked: "Sir, in that case, what is magic?"

    "Magic is not so different from Alchemy. The biggest difference is the fact that Alchemists use earthen energy from the movement of technic tes to control thews of physics and achieve extraordinary things, but magic uses a different kind of energy called mana.

    "Alright, there is no need to mention this; I doubt any of you will ever encounter mana in this world."

    Edward then invited them to sit down in the living room while serving tea. The Elric Brothers--knowing that Edward did not want to mention the topic of mana again--did not ask any more questions.

    "So, what brought you two to visit this old man?" asked Edward.

    Both Al and Ed were a little speechless as they looked at Edward who looked like someone in his early 20''s. Ed then chose to ignore this before asking: "We are here to ask you a question."

    "Oh, go ahead."

    "We want to know why you''re such a powerful Alchemist. Why could you save Nina so easily and we could not do anything about it? What differentiate you and us?"

    Ed stared at Edward waiting for his answer. He did not think that the answer had anything to do with magic since when Edward saved Nina, he only used Alchemy.

    Edward paused for a brief moment as he was surprised by this question. Then, he answered: "The answer to your question is quite simple: humanity."

    "Humanity? What does this have to do with anything?" said Ed with gritted teeth.

    "Brother, calm down and let him continue."

    "Fine," said Ed as he stared at Edward. Thetter smiled like an old man appreciating youth''s vitality and exuberance. Then, his smile faded.

    "I did not lie to you. The truth of the matter is that you two have slowly epted the fact that you''re human and have limitations. I guess that after failing in human transmutation, failing to save Nina, and discovering the key ingredient in making the Philosopher''s Stone, you have realized the consequences when Alchemists try to y God: loss of their humanity.

    "So, you guys have slowly decided to keep that humanity, to keep your moralpass; you have epted your limitation.

    "But I''m different from you. In my path of pursuing knowledge, I have slowly let go of humanity and have done many horrible things. As a result, or as a price, as equivalent exchange, I have acquired power beyond the limit of humans.

    "This is the reason that I can save Nina and you cannot."

    In many ways, Edward and Father are the same kinds of people. The main difference is that Father refused to acknowledge his human origins and see it as a weakness.

    However, Edward never let go of human origin and saw it as an anchor to keep him from going over the edge.

    "Sir, do you ever regret your choice?" asked Al.

    "No, since when I made the choice, I perfectly knew what path I was taking. However, there are still times I regret being forced into situations when I have to do things I regret."

    After chatting with Edward for a while, the Elric brothers left his manor with a deste look on their faces.

    ________

    Title: Failed Species

 Chapter 140 - Failed Species

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Al and Ed stood in front of Edward''s house with a solemn look emanating from their bodies.

    "Brother, what should we do? Should we��"

    "No," replied Ed. "Just like we promised not to use the stone to get our bodies back, we did not need to walk on Mr. Bones'' path. I believe that we will find a way to get our bodies back; certainly."

    Meanwhile, Lieutenant Hawkeye--who had a puzzling look on her eyes after seeing the Elric brothers suddenly appear out of nowhere--rushed towards them.

    "Are you guys alright? What just happened? How did you guys suddenly disappear out of nowhere?"

    The two looked at each other, but they did not answer; they just left to do their things.

    Meanwhile, after the Elric brothers left, Edward had something else to do: he apparated to the house of the leader of Amestris, Fuhrer Bradley. Thetter was in his study reviewing some papers.

    Suddenly, he felt something and raised his head. After seeing the person in front of him, Bradley said with a calm look: "Are you the Alchemist called Edward Bones?"

    "That''s me."

    "So, what brings about this visit?" asked Bradley, still staying calm andposed.

    "You know, of all the homunculi, I have to say I hate you and Pride the most: I hate your arrogant demeanor and your level of coldness and indifference. It''s a shame I cannot kill you lots."

    "Is your opinion supposed to affect me?" As soon as Bradley finished saying these words, he rushed towards Edward with two swords in his hand. His speed far surpassed the limits of humans.

    He swung his sword intending to chop Edward''s head clean. However, midway through, Bradley suddenly coughed, blood starting sipping from his mouth and nose.

    He looked down to see Edward right in front of him, in a punching position. What shocked Bradley the most was the fact that the force of this punch severely punctured one of his lungs.

    ''My Ultimate Eye could not keep up with his speed. How fast is he?''

    Immediately afterward, Bradley tried to distance himself from his opponent knowing that his opponent was faster than him. Unfortunately, he discovered that he could not move a muscle.

    "What did you do to me?"

    With a smile on his face, Edward said: "Do you know that all creatures with flesh and blood have something called pressure points. If you hit all of them, they will be rendered immobile.

    "The human body has 18 Pressure Points, and since homunculi have the same physiology as a human, you also have the same pressure point."

    He paused for a moment, turned his head to the corner, and said: "I wonder if this fact is true for creatures like you whose flesh and blood are merely a container, Pride. I truly want to know the answer to this question."

    In the corner that Edward was looking at appeared a young child about 8 years old or more. However, unlike real or ordinary children, his face had an eerie smile.

    "Do not ce me on the same boat as humans," replied Salim Bradley, also known as the homunculus, Pride. "I''ve heard about you, Edward Bones, and I have to say, for a human, you''re quite special. I''ve taken some interest in you--especially your origin."

    While saying this, countless shadows appeared around him; some of them had mouths at the tip.

    "Capturing you should be quite entertaining."

    Edward was momentarily surprised, then heughed out loud; hisughter echoed throughout the room. Oddly though, no one outside the room came to check, or realize that an intruder sessfully infiltrated the home of the most powerful man of this country.

    "Why are youughing?" asked Pride with a frown on his face.

    "I cannot believe that you''re so arrogant that you even fail to see who is the hunter and who is the prey in this situation," replied Edward as he shook his head. "I have to say, as a species, you homunculi are quite the failure."

    "Failure? A mere human calls us failure? Hahaha, this is the most ridiculous thing I''ve heard in my life."

    "Really? Then, let''s think about this logically. Homunculi are made by imnting Philosopher''s Stones into a human''s body. Philosopher''s Stones are made from human life.

    "So, without humans, there is no stone. Without stone, there are no homunculi. Even if there was a Philosopher''s Stone, without humans to ce it inside, no homunculi can be born.

    "In conclusion, your entire race is nothing but a parasitic race that can only exist and survive because of humans. Even your so-called Father was created from a humble ve. So, am I correct to assume that you guys are failures?" said Edward with a smirk on his face.

    Meanwhile, Pride had the word "furious" written all over his face. Even the immobile Wrath was angry.

    "Well, you seemed not convinced," continued Edward. "Let me tell you another interesting fact. Humans can make homunculi, but homunculi cannot make humans.

    "With all these facts, I truly want to know why you people always look down on humans, thinking that we''re inferior to homunculi. Is it because of our emotions? Your Father seemed to think that emotion is a weakness, and all of you seem to have inherited that idea.

    "However, simr logic could apply to you guys as well. With each of you having only one of humans'' seven deadly sins, doesn''t that mean that all of you are iplete? How pitiful!"

    "Shut up!" roared Pride as his shadow spike rushed straight towards Edward''s eyes; he hated the look that thetter gave him. Unfortunately, a force field appeared, blocking the attack.

    "Maybe it''s because we are weak?" continued Edward as he ignored Pride''s constant attacks.

    "The human race is indeed inherently weak, however, we are a race of endless possibility. With our weakness and limitations, we can create wonders beyond anyone''s imagination."

    Edward paused for a moment, looked at truly outraged Pride, then said: "Well, I guess it''s time for my sermon to end. Alright, let''s get back to business."

    He raised his hand to create an intense light that enveloped Pride. Immediately after that, thetter shadows disappeared.

    Edward knew that one of Pride''s weaknesses was the fact that he could control shadows, not create them. So, as long as there are no shadows around him, he is powerless.

    The intense light served that purpose.

    After rendering Pride powerless, Edward made a clenching motion, then the earth underneath Pride''s feet moved to form a sphere that imprisoned him.

    The intense light disappeared, making Pride''s environment that of total darkness, without any shadows.

    Under Edward''s control, the Earth Dome slowly shrunk to the size of a marble before he ced it in his pocket. He was truly interested in Pride''s ability to absorb the power of the people he swallowed. Then, he turned his head to look at Wrath.

    "Now, it''s your turn."

    The first thing he did was to read thetter''s memory. Wrath was a unique homunculus as he was made with a Philosopher''s Stone that contained only one human stone. As such, he did not have his brothers and sisters'' immortality and healing factors.

    Without many souls to interfere, Edward was able to easily read his mind and memories.

    "Interesting," muttered Edward with a slight surprise on his face.

    ________

    Yesterday, I had a dream where a second-generation young master paid me a load of money to write chapters for him every day. Does anyone out there want to make my dreame true?

    Title: Maes Hughes

 Chapter 141 - Maes Hughes

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After reading Wrath''s memories, Edward realized that he was wrong about something. In the anime, Wrath is one of the most powerful viins that the protagonists faced, and he was not even an alchemist. He relied purely on his physical abilities and peak swordsmanship, and even a powerful Alchemist like Colonel Mustang was not his match.

    Edward always assumed that his physical prowess was due to the Philosopher''s Stone, but he was wrong. Wrath''s enhanced physical abilities came purely from training.

    He waved his hand and a dissecting table appeared in the room; heid Wrath on it before opening him up like a cadaver at a medical school. After a brief analysis, Edward muttered:

    "Your muscles are five times denser than humans, and so are your bones. Your organs are shock-resistant, and your life force is incredible. On top of that, your neural receptors are at least 10 times faster than humans.

    "And all of that was achieved through pure training; how incredible."

    After doing an initial analysis on Wrath, Edward had Morgana scan all of his body down to the atomic level, then he left--leaving Wrath alone. He knew that a few hourster, thetter would be able to move on his own.

    After returning to his house, Edward took two swords and started training. With each swing, he would control certain muscles in his body to exert a certain amount of force; each swing was exact.

    Then, Edward felt a strange energy from the ground entering his body, nourishing his body; to be exact, it was increasing his life force, thus also enhancing his body.

    "I was right; the people of this world can passively absorb life energy from what the people of Xing call Dragon Pulse; the life energy will nourish them thus enhancing their bodies beyond normal range.

    "And it seems that Wrath has developed the optimal method of training."

    He then continued to use Wrath''s memory of training to fully digest it. A few hourster, he stopped and muttered:

    "This world is different from Earth, so it should not be possible for the citizens of the Empire to passively absorb life force to increase their physical fitness. However, after studying the concept of Dragon Pulse from Xing, I should be able to create a method to actively do so.

    "Unfortunately, there is a bigger problem atrge: whether Earth has any life force to absorb. Only living things have a life force, as such, this entire world or is actually a living organism; it might even be a part of Truth''s body.

    "But, the same cannot be said for Earth."

    Edward paused for a moment as he suddenly remembered a theory made by a wizard from Hawaii. The theory stated that Earth was a living creature, and the leyline nodes that travel through it were its magic veins.

    "This theory is simr to the concept of the Dragon Pulse; however, instead of Qi traveling through the ground and connecting everything, it''s magic instead."

    Edward went through his memory to review that wizard''s theory. Many people disagreed with him, with the main argument being that if Earth was alive, it should have a consciousness; without it, it cannot be ssified as a living organism.

    As such, the Hawaiian wizard has been researching to discover the consciousness or will of the.

    "That wizard might have been right," muttered Edward. "After all, Truth can be considered the consciousness of all living things, including this. If he can exist, why can''t the''s consciousness exist--even the entire universe might have its own consciousness.

    "Alright, I can research these things when I get back."

    After that, Edward ced his focus on the homunculi, Pride. He was interested in its ability to absorb other homunculi and gained their powers and abilities.

    --Scene Break--

    "So, you''re saying that this Alchemist dissected you, left you alive, then proceeded to take Pride away?"

    "Yes, Father."

    "Why would he do that?"

    "From the brief conversation we had, the Alchemist seems to be unable to kill us for some reason. However, he is also interested in our abilities," replied Wrath calmly.

    However, his hands that were clenched showed his true emotions. What he did not say to his father was that this Alchemist seems to want to humiliate the homunculi, showing that they are as weak as ants in front of him.

    Just like they despised humans, the Alchemist despised them.

    Father frowned after hearing this, paused for a few minutes before saying: "As long as he does not mess with our ns, we will leave him alone for now. However, afterward, I will deal with him."

    ��

    Days passed and Edward finished studying the homunculi that he captured, he then released them. Since he wanted their ns to seed and promised Truth not to kill anyone, he did not bother with them after getting the information he wanted.

    Even Gluttony was released after Edward learned how to make arge dimension from him. Meanwhile, Father was once again surprised once he learned that the Lust and Gluttony that he has been interacting with the past few weeks was a fake one.

    After realizing that Edward was a much greater threat than anticipated, he gave up the idea of making him one of the sacrifices and ordered the Homunculi to avoid confrontation with him.

    Central City, inside a booth, a many on the floor bleeding, a picture of his wife and daughter was next to him. Looking down on him was the homunculus, Envy.

    "You humans don''t make any sense to me. You throw away your lives for nothing."

    After saying that, he turned around to leave. However, what he did not notice was that as soon as he did that, the bleeding person--who was Lieutenant Colonel Maes Hughes--suddenly plunged into the ground, before another person that looked exactly like he appeared.

    As for Envy, after turning his head, he saw a man with blue eyes standing in front of him; the man was wearing a suit with a long trench coat that floated with the wind.

    "You''re Edward Bones," said Envy as he unconsciously took a small step back.

    "That''s correct. Now, do you want to go willing with me and be dissected, or do you want me to drag you there by force? You can take your time to make a choice, I don''t have any ns for the rest of the night."

    Envy gritted his teeth after hearing this; he hated the eyes that this alchemist gave him. Because it was simr to when he toys with the lives of humans when he watched them squirm before dying in despair.

    "Don''t be cocky, human," said Envy as he revealed his true form which was a giant green four-legged beast with countless souls on its body.

    "So, you''ve chosen the hard way. Fine by me."

    Edward snapped his finger, massive blue lightning traveled from his hand to hit Envy. He screamed out loud after being electrocuted, with burns all over his massive body.

    Envy heard another snape, then mes enveloped him and burned his massive body. In just two attacks, he lost dozens of souls to regenerate himself.

    Afterward, for the next 30 seconds, only Edward''s hand snapping and Envy''s scream could be heard in the area of the booth. For a sadistic thing like Envy, his screams were nothing but music to Edward.

    After ying for a while, he used a spell to ce Envy to sleep before capturing it and leaving.

    ________

    Title: Funeral

 Chapter 142 - Funeral

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    "Where am I?" muttered Maes Hughes as he opened his eyes, looking at the room he was in. "Wait, I thought I was dead?"

    "Fortunately, you are not," suddenly said a voice, which slightly startled Hughes. He turned around to look in the direction of the voice, however, all he saw was blurred.

    "Your sses are on the nightstand next to you," said the voice. As such, Hughes reached out to take them; he had to tap his hand for a few seconds before he reached.

    Hughes then saw a young man with ck hair and blue eyes looking at him.

    "Are you the one who saved me?"

    "That''s correct," replied Edward. "You can get up if you want, you have made aplete recovery."

    Hughes immediately realized that his body was in perfect shape. He raised his shirt to see a few scars on his body in the shape of bullet holes. If it was not for them, he would have thought that the previous event was a dream.

    "Thank you for saving me, and when I have time, I would like to show my gratitude. But, I have to go."

    "There is no need to rush."

    "You do not understand, this is a matter of life and death."

    "I am perfectly aware of your discovery of the nationwide transmutation circle and the implication behind it," replied Edward. "Nevertheless, it does not change the fact that you cannot leave."

    Immediately, Maes Hughes became on guard as he looked at Edward with a solemn look. However, thetter just smiled and said:

    "There is no need to guard against me; if I was your enemy, there would be no point in saving you. Now,e watch your funeral."

    As Hughes watched this young man leave, he pondered for a moment before realizing that thetter was right. So, he got up from the bead, rushed after him while yelling: Wait, who are you? I don''t even know your name. Plus, what do you mean by watching my funeral?"

    As Huges followed the young man, he found himself in a living room with two chairs that looked remarkablyfortable. However, his eyes were attracted to whaty in front of the chair: arge projection screen that showed a funeral.

    At the funeral, Hughes saw his best friend Mustang, the soldiers under hismand, the Fuhrer, and more importantly, his wife and daughter.

    "What is this?"

    "To the outside world, you''re a dead man. So, this is your funeral."

    Hughes looked at the screen. Then, something that broke his heart happened. His daughter looked at his wife and said:

    "Mom, why are they burying Daddy?"

    "Elicia, he''s gone."

    "Daddy said that he has a lot of work to do; if they bury him, he cannot do his work. Stop them, mommy, stop them; daddy has a lot of work to do."

    As Hughes watched his wife embrace his daughter with tears flowing down her eyes, he clenched his hand. Edward--who feared that this guy would cause trouble--immediately said: "Think of it that way, you''re not really dead, just cannot see them for now."

    Hughes had already figured out that this young man who saved him would not let him leave for some reason, so, with clenched teeth, he sat on the remaining chair while he stared at the screen.

    Meanwhile, while Edward was watching, he was also pondering about his mortality. To him, the reason that Hughes made his family suffer like that was that he was too weak to prevent his death.

    And the current him was also pitifully weak. So, one day, his family might have to bury him--just like Hughes. As such, Edward warned himself to never getcent in his progress and to also always be careful so that he does not have to put his family through this; too many people are counting on him.

    After the funeral ended, Hughes looked at Edward and asked: "Why did you save me? And why are you preventing me from warning people about my discovery?"

    "Humm?" muttered Edward. "How do I exin this. Well, think of it that way. Imagine that you''re reading a good book and you have a favorite character. However, the author decided to kill that character to drive the story and make it emotionally impactful, to raise the stakes.

    "As a reader, there is nothing you can do about this since this is not your story. However, imagine if some God gave you the chance to travel to the world of that book and granted you the ability to change the plot as you wish. What would you do?"

    "Of course, save my favorite character," replied Hughes.

    "Well, that''s exactly why I saved you."

    "Although I''m a little ttered that I would be your favorite character, this is not a book, and I''m not some character on a page; this is real life with real consequences."

    Edward looked him straight in the eyes and asked: "If you were a character in a book, how would you possibly know? How would you know if your fate was already written down from the moment you were born?"

    Suddenly, an existential dread overcame Huges, but he quickly regained his thoughts.

    "Okay, let''s not mention your reasons for saving me, but why do you prevent me from giving the information about the nation-wide transmutation circle? Whoever is behind this, if they seed, all the citizens of Amestris will be killed."

    "Since I''m a reader of the book, of course, I already know the end of the events. As such, I also know that other people will also find this information out and prevent it from happening," replied Edward calmly.

    "Even more so, since you already know the oue, you can easily prevent it and reduce the necessary struggle and sacrifices that could happen," rebutted Hughes. "Unless you do not want to intervene or you will benefit in some ways."

    "See, you are finally using your talent as an intelligence officer."

    Hughes sighed but did not continue on this topic.

    "By the way, I still do not know your name."

    "Oh, sorry about that. My name is Edward Bones," said Edward as he extended his hand for a handshake.

    "You''re the alchemist that saved Nina Tucker?"

    "That''s me."

    "Mustang told me about you. I''m d that you were there to save that little girl from her miserable fate," replied Hughes as he shook Edward''s hand.

    "Now that everything is settled down, I will give you two options: stay here or travel with me."

    Hughes fixed his sses up as he pondered for a moment, then he responded: "I''ll stay here."

    Edward looked at him up and down. "Okay, you do not need to y smart. Even if you stay here, you cannot escape as I ced a powerful spell on this vi. Every day, someone wille up to give you a menu and you can choose what you want to eat. Besides that, you''ll still be imprisoned inside."

    "Spell?"

    "You can think of it as a very advanced form of Alchemy."

    Hughes sighed after hearing this, he then asked: "If I leave with you, where are we going?"

    "We will be crossing the desert heading for the country of Xing."

    Hughes pondered for a while before deciding to travel with Edward.

    ________

    For anyone who watched FMAB and did not cry or feel anything during Hughes'' death and funeral, you''re either a psychopath or dead inside. No argument!

    Title: Xerxes

 Chapter 143 - Xerxes

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Edward and Hughes were walking in the hot desert for days; while thetter was on the verge of copse, the former was perfectly fine; he seemed to be enjoying the process.

    Edward turned his head to look at the dying Hughes before handing him a bottle: "Drink this."

    "Is this water?" said Hughes as he took a mouthful without waiting for him to answer. Immediately after, he stopped as if in a trance, then he said: "Oh my god, I just tasted color."

    "Delicious, isn''t it? Which color was your favorite?"

    "Green, no, blue. Maybe I prefer green more; let''s just say both of them."

    "Personally, I found green a little too bitter, but blue is quite delicious. My favorite is red," replied Edward. However, Hughes suddenly took out a picture from his pocket and said: "I bet my lovely wife and daughter would love the same color as me. Do you want to see how lovely they are?"

    "You''ve already shown it to me 5 times in thest 3 hours."

    "So what? I can tell that you''re secretly jealous. It''s not my fault that you do not have a lovely daughter and wife."

    Edward''s lisp twitched a few times, then he said: "The only reason that I do not have a daughter more lovely than you is that I am currently focusing on my career right now."

    "All I''m hearing are excuses."

    That''s it. Edward had enough of this guy''s bragging. He took a picture out of nowhere and showed it to him. "Look, while you only have one lovely wife, I have 5 lovely and beautiful wives."

    Hughes'' mouth was slightly opened as he saw the picture of Edward surrounded by five beautiful women that looked at him dotingly. He then said with gritted teeth: "Hmmph, you''re just unfaithful."

    "Oh, is that jealousy I smell," said Edward with a sneer. "What a disgusting smell."

    Hughes ignored him and refused to talk to him anymore, nor show any picture of his family. After all, what man did not secretly want to have many wives--even if they knew that they could not handle it.

    After seeing Hughes deted, Edward''s mood became much better, so they continued their voyage. As for the former Lieutenant Colonel, he finally noticed that after drinking that potion, he was no longer fatigued or dehydrated during the journey. Besides needing to eat food, he was in perfect shape.

    However, since he decided to ignore that guy that made him mad, he decided not to ask. At least, not now.

    After a few days of traveling, the two reached a ruin; to be precise, a ruined city. Scattered houses could be seen, along with a few broken monuments. The majority of them seemed to have been eroded by the sand in the desert.

    "Where are we?" asked Hughes.

    "Xerxes."

    "You mean the ancient country that suddenly disappeared overnight?"

    "The one and only."

    "Interesting. So, why are we here?"

    "To learn, of course," replied Edward. "However, before that, we need to deal with a little trouble. He looked in one direction where a building was still intact.

    "Come out, I know that you''re here."

    A group of people with brown skin and red eyes revealed themselves after his shout.

    "Ishvns?" said Hughes with a slight surprise.

    "Amestrian, leave this ce; you are not wee here," said one of the Ishvn. Hughes lowered his head after hearing this. As a soldier who participated in the genocide of the Ishvns people, he did not know how many of their kinds that he killed with his hands.

    So, he understood their anger and hatred.

    Edward looked at the ground and said: "First of all, I''m from Creta, so don''t lump me with the atrocities that Amestris hasmitted."

    He wasmitted to maintaining his persona.

    "Second of all, there is going to be a big change going on in this destroyed city; if you can take advantage of the situation, maybe your kind will have the opportunity to rise again."

    The Ishvn that spoke still looked at Edwards with hatred in his eyes, however, an older one ced his hand on the youngd''s shoulder, then asked Edward:

    "Sir, could you borate on what you just said?"

    "Follow me if you want to know more." After that, he ignored the group and walked away. Hughes immediately ran after him. As for the old Ishavn, he hesitated for a moment before deciding to follow.

    After walking a few meters away, Edward stopped, then his Gate suddenly appeared in front of him. He waved his hand and his long wand appeared on his hand. He pointed the tip of the wand that had a Philosopher''s Stone towards the Gate and said: "Tokni Akfe."

    Immediately, the dragon chant spell activated and a grey light flew the wand before hitting the Gate. A powerful temporal force came out from the gate and expanded like a dome; the force surrounded arge portion of the desert.

    Then, a scene that shocked both Hughes and the Ishvns urred; the empty desert seemed to have rewind in time: buildings started to appear, followed by people.

    "The power of sphemy," muttered one of the Ishvn, then he started praying to Ishv, the Gods that their people worshipped.

    "Oh my god! Are those the people of Xerxes?" asked Hughes. "Have you traveled back in time to 400 years ago?"

    "Of course, not," replied Edward. "This is just a Time Record."

    However, after seeing the confused look on Hughes and the other people, he further exined: "Every event that has urred in history has left its trace or record. What I did was capture that record from the river of time."

    Then, Edward walked to one of the people in the street; oddly though, he just walked through him.

    "As you can see, none of these people are real; they are just remnants, echoes of the past."

    This was a spell that Edward developed to learn about the events of the past without traveling there and risking messing things up. Unfortunately, there is currently still a limit to how far he can go back, otherwise, he would have long learned about the Catastrophe that destroyed the Lemurian Civilization 12,000 years ago.

    Additionally, this spell can also be used by the Empire when solving crimes. However, only when the crime reaches a certain level of influence or danger will this spell be used.

    Even then, a special division called the Time Auror will be dispatched to overview the process. Edward established the Time Auror to prevent any wizards or foreign civilizations from using time magic or technology to kill him or destroy the Empire.

    Although he properly controlled all the Time-Turners, he did not know whether some escape the, or if someone could recreate them.

    So, to be safe, he established the Time Auror: a police force in charge of protecting the Empire''s timeline.

    Meanwhile, Hughes seemed to have understood his words, but not really. So, he moved on and asked: "So, what''s the point of doing this?"

    "Like I said before, to learn. Although we cannot interact with these people, we can learn their knowledge. For example, if you listen to a lecture about Alchemy, you can still retain that knowledge. The people of Xerxes were very advanced for their time."

    Edward then looked at the Ishvns: "You can learn many trades from this ce, like ntation, masonry, irrigation, and a bunch of knowledge that could help your people survive in the desert, and even one day, rebuild some sort of civilization."

    After saying that, Edward waved his hand and a map appeared in front of Hughes and the older Ishvn. The map disyed different areas where they could learn different trades.

    Then, he headed straight for the nearest Alchemist. As for Hughes, he pondered for a moment before deciding to learn about governing, philosophy, and the military.

    Edward proceeded to walk to every Alchemist of Xerxes, and using this magic, he experienced their entire lives from birth to death; he read every book they read, witnessed all their experiments, and essed all their results.

    Finally, he met the Alchemist that made the homunculi currently known as Father. However, back then, he was only called the Dwarf in the sk.

    As Edward watched how the dwarf was created, he muttered: "So, that''s the reason that he has so much advanced Alchemy knowledge: a part of him was from the Eye of God."

    ''Now, the question is whether this Eye of God is an entirely different entity, or is it just another part of Truth?'' thought Edward. However, he quickly shook his head to remove this thought from his mind: he was strong enough to find the answer to this question.

    And even if he wanted to, he must wait until he returns home where Truth''s power might be limited.

    So, he started to wonder whether to use this method to connect Morgana to the Eye of God so that she can gain unknown knowledge about Alchemy--just like the dwarf.

    ________

    Title: Xing

 Chapter 144 - Xing

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After pondering about it for a while, he decided not to do so. After all, if he seeded, Morgana would form some kind of connection with the Eye of God, and this kind of thing might be dangerous.

    Furthermore, he would rather wait for him to discover the Akashic Record and maybe find a way to connect Morgana to it so that she can get more magical knowledge--instead of focusing on Alchemy.

    Nevertheless, Edward still decided to make a new homunculus just like the Dwarf in the sk so that he can get ess to thetter''s alchemy knowledge.

    After making a decision, he spent the next few days watching the interaction of the Dwarf with ve Number 23, which wouldter be Hohenheim--the father of Ed and Al.

    With the time magic, he watched as Hohenheim grew from a lowly ve to a noble in the Xerxes country through being an intellectual. He learned all the things that the dwarf taught him in the process.

    Finally came the day of Xerxes''s destruction.

    Edward suddenly appeared in front of Hughes and the Ishvns--who were surprised at how they suddenly disappeared from their locations to appear here.

    ''I''m sure that you have learned plenty of things in the past few days?" asked Edward. Just like, he granted these Ishvns the ability to witness a person''s life from beginning to end so that they can learn many things rather quickly.

    "Sir, thank you for your kindness. Our people will never forget," said the old Ishvn. "We do not have anything to offer as repayment, so all I can do is pray that Ishv protects you in your life."

    Edward nodded as he epted their blessing. Although he was not religious, he can still ept people''s kindness. He snapped his finger, then the Ishvns discovered that everything had returned to normal; the lively capital of Xerxes was gone, reced by the deste desert.

    Meanwhile, Edward flew away in the sky with Hughes being dragged along with him. Unlike the Ishvns, the two of them could still see the Time Record of Xerxes.

    "Why did you prevent them from continuing seeing your illusion thingy?" asked Hughes as he marveled at the fact that he was currently floating in the air. Although he was afraid at first, he quickly calmed down to enjoy the process.

    "Because what''s about to happen next is not something that they need to know," replied Edward calmly.

    "What''s about to happen? You mean the destruction of Xerxes?"

    However, no one answered him, so Hughes quickly looked down, and what he saw shocked him to the core.

    "That''s the nationwide transmutation that I discovered in Amestris!"

    "That''s correct. The same person who destroyed Xerxes wants to re-enact the same process to Amestris."

    "How is that possible? Xerxes was destroyed more than 400 years ago."

    However, Edward ignored him. He just finished scanning the entire transmutation circle, so he waved his hand before the two of them disappeared.

    Soon, the two appeared in the pce of the king of Xerxes where they first noticed another transmutation circle. Edward went to study the circle, while Hughes started to listen to the conversation of the people inside.

    That''s when he learned that this so-called Dwarf in the sk tricked the Xerxes King into creating this nationwide transmutation circle in an attempt to use the lives of all the people of the country to turn himself into a human Philosopher''s Stone and attain immortality.

    However, the dwarf lied to the king about where exactly the center of the circle was, thus killing him along with all the citizens of Xerxes and attaining immortality instead--along with Hohenheim.

    "How could he do this? That''s more than 1 million lives!" said Hughes. He paused for a moment, then said with a horrified look:

    "Amestris currently has a poption of about 50 million; if that person seeds, then so many people will lose their lives."

    Instantly, Hughes became agitated as he wanted to quickly return home to warn his friends and family. Also, to find a way to stop this catastrophe from even happening.

    Edward raised his head and looked at him: I" can tell you that if you return home right now, you and your family will be immediately killed--without any suspense."

    "Why is that?"

    "You see that guy over there that looked exactly like Hoheihem?"

    Hughes nodded as he knew that this was a fleshly body that the dwarf made for himself after attaining immortality.

    "He is the one who created the country of Amestris for the sole purpose of killing all its citizens one day and bing a God. As such, the entire country''s military is under his control. Even your Fuhrer is a homunculus created by him to aplish his goal.

    "So, tell me, if you return home, what can you do to stop him?"

    Hughes clenched both his teeth and hands after hearing this; he could imagine that there were only a few people in the military he could trust, but these people do not have any power to change the situation.

    Edward shook his head after seeing him like this. He was not telling lies. After the Elric brothers discovered the truth about the nationwide transmutation circle, the only reason that they were not killed was that the homunculi needed them as a sacrifice for their ns to work.

    Even then, their loved ones were captured as hostages. A person like Hughes that the homunculi viewed as not important will immediately be killed along with his family if they ever discovered that he was not dead.

    After realizing his weakness and ipetence, Hughes calmed down and decided to trust Edward''s words. After all, thetter told him that some people will eventually stop this dwarf.

    He looked at Edward and asked: "So, what exactly are you doing?"

    "Learning."

    "What would you want to learn such taboo knowledge?" asked Hughes with vignce.

    "It''s only taboo if used in the wrong way," replied Edward calmly as he continued to analyze the circle. Right now, a crazy idea on how to reach the Akashic Record was slowly brewing in his mind.

    He knew that for his n to seed, he would need to mobilize the strength of the entire Empire and use a lot of resources. And in the end, he might fail, leading to catastrophe.

    After figuring this out, he did not extinguish his idea but decided to be more cautious and take his time.

    "Alright, I''m done. We can now leave."

    He waved his staff and the Time Record Spell was lifted, thus returning things to their natural state. Following this, he immediately apparated with Hughes to the Xing Empire, instantly crossing the entire desert.

    ________

    Title: Alkahestry

 Chapter 145 - Alkahestry

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After arriving at Xing, Edward did not just enter the country like it was his home; he visited the embassy and showed his visa. Although this country received few visitors because they were all the way east and separated by a vast desert, they still had an embassy.

    Additionally, after showing that he was an Alchemist, the reception he received became quite weing; too weing one might say.

    "Wow, I did not know that the people of Xing were so weing to outsiders; truly remarkable people," said Hughes after attending a banquet held by the Ambassador of Xing.

    "They are not," replied Edward calmly.

    "What do you mean?"

    "The Emperor of Xing is dying. So, he is currently searching for a way to achieve immortality. The only reason that they are so weing to us is because of the possibility that I might know a way as a foreign Alchemist."

    "Immortality, Huh? That sounds like a recipe for disaster," said Hughes with a frown on his face.

    "Be prepared. In a few days, we should be summoned by the Emperor."

    Just like Edward predicted, a few dayster, the Ambassador came to see them with the news that the Emperor wanted to see them.

    The next day, Edward and Hughes attended arge banquet held by the Xing Emperor himself; the banquet was full of food, people ying the zither, dancing. In general, the atmosphere was jovial.

    As for the Emperor, he was a middle-aged man with long hair and beard wearing a long yellow dress with dragons embroidered on them. Hisplexion was a little pale as he sat on a golden chair also decorated with dragons on it.

    With only a nce, Edward could tell that this man was close to death due to illness. Most likely, he spent a lot of effort and energy to get out of bed and attend this banquet.

    "Mr. Edward. Is ''Mr'' the appropriate word used in the west?" said the Emperor.

    "That''s fine, your majesty."

    "Well, I have a question. Are you a member of royalty?"

    "Huh? No, I''m just an Alchemist."

    "I''m only asking because the way you conduct yourself seems like a person of high power."

    In fact, it was not just the Emperor who felt that way. Even Hughes sometimes has the same feeling he had when meeting with Fuhrer Bradley when dealing with Edward.

    "No, I''m just an Alchemist."

    "I see. So, to what I owe the honor of this visit?"

    "I have traveled the world to learn about different country''s Alchemy. In my voyage, I have heard about Xing''s Alkahestry and its wonderful healing abilities, so I cam to learn," replied Edward. "Of course, I know that Alchemist follows the Laws of Equivalent Exchange. So, I will also exchange my knowledge of Alchemy."

    After saying this, he pped his hands together before cing them in the air. Electric light shed from them, then the space in the banquet trembled and a rift opened up. Beyond the rift, the people saw a vast library beyond anything they have ever seen.

    "This is my library. In exchange for knowledge about Xing''s Alkahestry, your majesty can choose people to enter and learn from it."

    The Xing Emperor looked at the magical sight in front of him, then a look of greed shed from his eyes before returning to normal. With a calm look on his face, he said:

    "It would be my honor to have an exchange with a powerful Alchemist like you. Give me a few days, I will summon all the Alkahestrist of the Empire and the exchange can begin."

    "In that case, I will dly await that day," replied Edward. The banquet continued with everyone having a peaceful and enjoyable time. Then, Edward and Hughes returned to the house that they were assigned to by the Emperor.

    "Hey, are you sure you should show that Emperor all the knowledge you have?" asked Hughes. "This guy does not look like a good person."

    "You are right about that. However, if I did not do something to lure him in, he would probably not show us the Empire real knowledge about Alkahestry; he would probably show us some basic knowledge while trying to get everything from us."

    "Why do I feel like you''re ying with fire?"

    "You think too much. I could easily take down this entire country by myself," replied Edward with an arrogant tone. Of course, Hughes did not believe him.

    Soon, three days passed by. Edward thought that the process would take at least a week or more, but the Xing Emperor was ruthless and ordered all these Alchemists to rush to the capital as soon as possible.

    So, Edward had aprehensive exchange with these Alchemists inside his library that he ced inside a dimension that he created after analyzing Gluttony.

    Inside a circle, a little bunny who had a deep cut on his backid motionless, looking at its surroundings with fear. Edward activated the circle and soon afterward, the fresh wound on the bunny''s back was instantly cured.

    ''My theory was correct. Alkahestry used life energy from the to heal living creatures. The Dragon Pulse is essentially the life force that connects all living things as one. By using this connection or through the flow of energy, they can project their transmutation circle over long distance.

    ''Izumi Curtis''s theory of All For One, One For All is the western version of the Dragon Pulse.''

    Of course, Alkahestry was not only used for medicinal purposes but could also be used the same way as Amestris'' Alchemy. The only difference is the energy used in the process.

    ''Whether it is Alchemy or Alkahestry, they both use some form of energy that is underground or underneath the earth. In my world, mana exists underneath the earth. So, logically speaking, Alchemists should be able to extract mana from the leyline nodes to perform magic.

    ''And since all people have a Gate of Truth and are capable of performing Alchemy, they should also be able to perform magic. However, if these people were on a that did not have leyline nodes, they would immediately lose the ability to perform magic.

    ''Well, I''ll have to check if that is feasible when I return.''

    After waking up from his thinking, Edward took a bunch of herbs and ced them on a separate circle. After activating it, all the herbs were dposed and rbined into a pill. He took the pill and swallowed it.

    Immediately afterward, he felt a powerful life force from the pill traveling to his lungs trying to heal it. Of course, since he was healthy, the pill just dissolved itself without much result. However, if his lungs had any problems, this pill would be greatly beneficial.

    While Edward was doing his little test, all these Alchemists from Xing looked at with shock. Pill refining was one of the highest levels of Alkahestry and only one person in Xing currently had that ability: the Imperial Doctor.

    The Imperial Doctor was the only reason that the current Emperor was still alive. However, this foreign alchemist only took three days to reach such a level.

    Edward did not care about these people''s looks. To him, Amestris'' Alchemy was very simr to the Empire''s Transmutation Magic--except more organized, with a better system, and easier to use.

    As for Xing''s Alkahestry, it was basically a form of Potion since they mostly deal with herbs and stuff. Adding to that the fact that some Eastern Wizards in the Empire tried making pills instead of potions, he has sufficient knowledge regarding the subject.

    So, learning and mastering Alkahestry was quite easy for him. As such, after digesting the knowledge about the subject, he focused on studying their understanding of Qi.

    He had an idea that might create apletely new system for the Empire, and if he seeds, he will deal with a major issue that wizards faced.

    ________

    Title: Aura Master

 Chapter 146 - Aura Master

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    During the past few days, Edward not only learned about Alkahestry but also about Xing''s understanding of Qi. Like how to use it to augment the body, how to sense it from your opponent, and how to mask it to hide your presence.

    Adding to that the knowledge he learned from the homunculi Wrath, he has developed a good method for the people of the Empire to break the limit of their bodies besides gic modification--which has a high failure rate.

    However, Edward was not satisfied; he wanted to create a new power system based on Qi. After research, he realized that his method had an upper limit--which happened to be the level of Wrath.

    In other words, through training, ordinary people can only reach the level of strength of the homunculi Wrath. This level was actually quite high since the man could dodge an attack from a tank. More than that, he even used a sword to cut a rocketuncher from said tank.

    This kind of strength is simr to people in the Empire that underwent their second gic modification, which is quite powerful.

    Nevertheless, he was not satisfied yet, especially since this method had little value to Wizards and Mages that can strengthen their bodies with mana.

    So, he had an idea: what if he could merge mana with Qi to form a new kind of energy that has the same physical benefit as Qi. Of course, this energy should not have a limit.

    To achieve his goal, Edward excused himself from these Xing Alchemists and secretly entered his dimension.

    In a white room, Edward held two swords from his hand as he trained. During the process, his eyes were closed as he felt the Qi or Life Energy circr inside his body, along with the mana in his core and other organs.

    He controlled the two of them to merge, and the process was easier than he anticipated. Unfortunately for him, his man just swallowed the Qi without having any changes.

    So, Edward changed to a different ratio and tried again; he failed this time as well. So, he tried changing the frequency of his mana, while at the same time trying different ratios of mana to Qi.

    Time seemed irrelevant to him as he continued to swing his sword, then, after countless trial and error, he mixed the perfect ratio and the exact frequency. So, a change urred in his body as a new form of energy was created.

    Edward opened his eyes and he gazed at his hand; he could feel an invisible white energy surrounding his hand. On instinct, he chopped one of the swords with his bare hand.

    Bang!

    The sword made of pure steel was cut in two, which slightly surprised Edward as he did not use much force. In fact, he used the force equivalent to an ordinary adult.

    The reason that the sword was cut in half was because he concentrated this new energy into his hand which allowed him to have such destructive power.

    Immediately afterward, Edward controlled this energy to his legs'' muscles and bones, then, with the force of an ordinary person, jumped in the air. And to his surprise, he actually jumped more than 5 meters.

    "Morgana," said Edward out loud.

    "Yes, master," said the purple-haired little elf.

    "Create a new file and name this energy Aura. Now, let''s begin an overall test."

    "As youmand, master."

    After that, Edward and Morgana did aprehensive evaluation of aura and how to use it.

    "So, what''s the result?" asked Edward.

    "It seems that Aura can exist in the body without the need to have a special ce to hold it like the magic core; it flows to every part of the body, from the skin all the way to the cells. And so far, we have not found a limit to is quantity like mana."

    "Interesting. We can do some testster on whether we can create an Aura Core in the body and the possible consequences. What else?"

    "So far, Aura seems to function as a more advanced form of Qi, however, based on our initial analysis, there are some differences."

    "Like?"

    "Aura is a weaponized version of Qi, so increasing it cannot increase life span; or at the very least, it is not as good."

    "That''s not a problem. The main reason that I created this system is so that wizards have a way to fight in closebat, and to have another method to defend themselves in case their mana runs out."

    "In that case, master, you have seeded. Aura can exist in the body without mana. As long as it is created, it does not need mana to maintain its existence. However, if you want to increase the amount of aura inside your body, you still need to absorb mana and life force."

    Edward frowned after hearing this, "There should be a way for ordinary people who do not have mana inside their bodies to use aura. Alright, let''s do some tests."

    He entered his Gate and took out a muggle prisoner. He injected his mana inside his body and mixed it with the prisoner''s Qi with the appropriate ratio.

    "Excellent, aura was born."

    He then proceeded to do the same to another prisoner. However, this one was different as he was a person who suffered from Mana Rejection Syndrome; meaning that mana was poison to him, so, as long as it entered his body, he would be sick.

    After injecting mana into the second prisoner''s body, he winced in pain despite being in aa. However, after the mana quickly mixed with his Qi, it turned into Aura.

    "Well, this is a relief. This new system can be used by the people in the Empire that can sense mana but have Mana Rejection Syndrome."

    "Yes, although they cannot be mages, they can be Aura Master," replied Morgana.

    "Aura Master? That''s a good name.

    "d you like it, master."

    Edward nodded his head as he looked at these two prisoners. "There is still a big problem: it is not universal enough."

    "That''s true. If an ordinary person that cannot sense mana wants to be an Aura Master, they would have to either rely on wizards or the Empire have to create machines that can install mana into their bodies.

    "With our technological capabilities, it should not be a problem to do so, however, not everyone would be able to afford such a machine--no matter how cheap we made them," analyzed Morgana.

    Edward agreed with her. "In that case, let''s see if there is another way to increase aura without the use of mana. Let''s begin with intense training."

    Edward proceeded to ce these two prisoners in a Time Dtion Room inside the Gate. Two dayster, 6 months passed inside that room. During those 6 months, while being controlled, all these prisoners did was intense training while also taking the necessary nutrition.

    "How is the result?"

    "After monitoring them, their Aura has indeed drastically increased. However,pared with the control group that absorbed mana, it was simply too slow."

    Edward frowned after hearing this. The Empire was already dealing with the issue of ssicism and equality; he did not want to further aggravate the problem.

    "In that case, let''s try n B. By now, the Mana Trees should have been nted all over the world, thus making each in the sr system a mana-full environment. What we have to do is create a method that allows Aura Masters to passively absorb mana from the environment without sensing it."

    "I''m on it, master."

    Edward nodded his head and prepared to observe this experiment, however, he received a message from Hughes. Since he told thetter not to disturb him unless something important came up, he checked it:

    "The Xing Emperor wants to see you."

    "So, you finally could not wait," muttered Edward before leaving the dimension and returning to the real world.

    "AN: Before anyone says anything about this chapter, I can guarantee that this novel will not turn into a Martial Art or Xianxia Novel; it''s still about magic. However, every powerful wizard should also be a master of hand-to-handbat.)

    ________

    Title: False Immortality

 Chapter 147 - False Immortality

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After Edward left his dimensions and returned to his manor, he quickly discovered someone from the pce waiting for him. Without saying anything, he entered the carriage that the pce sent and went to see the Empire.

    This time, their meeting was not in an open hall, but in a private garden with only him and the Emperor. Of course, Edward could feel the Qi of countless people hiding in the dark. Although they tried to hide their presence, they could not hide from his senses.

    After meeting with the Xing Emperor, they had a casual chat where the Emperor disyed his charm and asked Edward whether he was satisfied with the Xing people''s reception.

    Of course, Edward--who was knowledgeable in politics--also answered with a smile on his face and greatlyplimented his highness Empire and his people.

    However, mid-way through their conversation, the Emperor casually asked: "Sir Edward, you are a very knowledgeable Alchemist that has traveled all over the world. Have you never thought about your mortality?"

    If it was an ordinary person, they might think that this Emperor was just chatting casually about different topics.

    "Of course, I have. However, death is an inevitable thing for all life."

    "That may be true, but have you never thought about researching immortality?"

    "Immortality, huh? One time, indeed, I was intrigued by the subject."

    "Oh, and what was your discovery?"

    "The only information I discovered was the fact that a 15th century Amestrian Alchemist named Nics mel believed that the Philosopher''s Stone could grant him immortality and did research on it. However, from what I know, he''s dead so he most likely failed."

    "Is that so? What a shame."

    Then, the Emperor did not mention this topic again and continued his casual chat with Edward until thetter was dismissed.

    As soon as Edward left, the gentle smile on the Xing Emperor''s face was reced by a solemn one.

    "What do you think?" he spoke out loud, seeming to talk to himself.

    "Your majesty, he is lying," responded another voice from the shadow.

    "How so?"

    "When this man first came, I felt the Qi on his body; it was like a walking sun due to how vast it was. Although he has now learned to hide it, it does not change this fact.

    "This abundant amount of Qi is not something a normal person can have. And with such vast Qi, it should be possible for him to live for a couple hundred if not thousand years."

    The Xing Emperor frowned after hearing this, then he asked: "Did you find anything in his library?"

    The person in the shadow paused for a few seconds before saying: "We did find a kind of false pseudo-immortality."

    "What does that mean? Be more straightforward."

    "The method we discovered involved binding a person''s soul to a suit of armor. That armor will have no need for food, sleep, and does not age. Even if it is destroyed, as long as the ce where the soul is sealed is still intact--it can be rebuilt."

    "I''m guessing that there are other downsides to this method besides not being able to experience the pleasures of the flesh," said the Emperor.

    "Yes. ording to the notes, the suit of armor will eventually reject the soul, thus leading to death. However, the notes mentioned that the soul can be transferred to another suit of armor after the rejection."

    "How long can this processst?"

    "Seven times. The soul can stay bonding to the armor for a hundred years maximum based on the Alchemist''s skill. After that, it has to be transferred to another suit. Finally, the soul can only be transferred seven times before reaching its limit."

    "So, this method could only give me 700 years of life," replied the Xing Emperor as he pondered deeply. "Since I can transfer my soul to a suit, couldn''t I also transfer it to another body?"

    "ording to the notes, the rejection of this process is more severe than a suit. Another body canst between 3 months to 5 years maximum before being rejected. And the amount of time that the soul can be transferred still remains at 7."

    The Xing Emperor nodded his head as he pondered what to do.

    Meanwhile, after leaving the pce, Edward returned home to see Hughes having dinner; he seemed to enjoy Xing''s food. He looked at him and said: "It''s time to go."

    "What? Howe we have to leave so suddenly?"

    However, Edward was not looking at him; he was sensing therge number of people that already surrounded his manor. He mentally sighed:

    ''It seems that the Xing Emperor was not satisfied with the method of immortality that I gave him; how greedy.''

    Although Edward only gave him this method as both a thank you and an experiment to study how the souls of the people of this world are different from the people of his world, it was still a real method.

    Meanwhile, Hughes--who did not know what was going on--was quite shocked when the house that they were living in suddenly exploded, creating a cloud of smoke made of dust.

    And once the wind blew it away, he discovered a strange shield surrounding him and Edward. Meanwhile, arge army of soldiers dressed in armor and holding knives and spears had surrounded them.

    "What''s going on?"

    "I told you that the Xing Emperor was dying, so he wanted to acquire immortality."

    "What does that have to do with us? Wait, does he think that you have a way for him to be immortal."

    "Apparently, so."

    "Well, do you?"

    "Of course I do, but I would never give it to him."

    Hughes looked at him up and down, then decided to change the subject. He looked at the army and asked: "So, what do we do now? We''re in big trouble!"

    Edward--who remained calm andposed during the entire situation--said: "It''s a shame that I cannot kill people. Anyway, I can still give them a little lesson."

    He pped his hand which suddenly created a loud sonic wave attack. Then, more than 90% of the soldiers in this army screamed as they held their hands before falling on the ground, bleeding in their ears and noses.

    The remaining 10%--although still standing--were also bleeding from their orifices. Although these soldiers were not dead, they won''t be getting back up any time soon.

    Immediately after that, Edward and Hughes disappeared from Xing, nowhere to be found. Of course, this was not the end of this incident. Soon after their disappearance, the Xing Emperor copsed.

    His health rapidly deteriorated at an rming rate, and no matter what the Royal Alchemists did, they could not prevent this from happening. In the end, out of desperation, they tried to ce his soul in a suit of armor to prolong his life.

    Unfortunately for them, during the process, a mysterious power suddenly prevented the Emperor''s soul from leaving his body; he was forced to remain bed-ridden until it was time for him to die of natural cause.

    ________

    Title: Existential Crisis

 Chapter 148 - Existential Crisis

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After leaving Xing, Edward did not go anywhere specific, he just teleported to his dimension and continued his work. A few dayster, while taking a break, Edward sat in a chair in a room with arge screen in front of him.

    On this screen, he watched everything that the Elric brothers went through after theirst meeting. And to his astonishment, almost everything urred as it did in the original anime; his involvement had only a little impact on the overall story.

    Although this was what he wanted, he felt that something was wrong.

    "Morgana, did you discover any [Correcting Force of Fate] like the one in our world?"

    "No, master. Everything seemed normal."

    Edward frowned after hearing this. This could only mean two things: either there is no power of fate existing in this world and the fact that everything happened like it was supposed to despite his intervention is merely a coincidence.

    Or, Morgana is incapable of noticing the power capable of guiding everything back on his original track. Of course, Edward believed that the second option is the best exnation.

    The entire Full Metal Alchemist Brotherhood anime can be interpreted as a game between God (Truth) and humans (the Elric brothers). Truth believed that humans--or Alchemists--have be arrogant and boastful as they pushed the boundaries of science by conducting inhuman experiments.

    Even when they know that Human Transmutation is taboo, many still decide to y God by trying to revert the power of Death. So, Truth always punished these people severely and in an ironic way.

    For example, Edward Elric was trying to revive his mother, which was the pir of their family. So, in retaliation, Truth took Edward''s leg or his pir to stand. Izumi Curtis wanted to bring her child back from the dead, in return, her ability to conceive children was taken away from her.

    To Edward, the whole story is essentially Truth trying to see whether humans can learn from their mistakes, acknowledge their limitations, and respect thews of nature.

    And in the end, when Edward Elric chose to sacrifice his Gate of Truth and lose the ability to perform Alchemy to save his brother, he finally humbled himself and epted the fact that he was just an ordinary human, and should never try to y God.

    This is one of the reasons that in the end, Truth told him that he beat him; Edward finally won the game. Meanwhile, Father or the Dwarf in the sk--who never learned any lessons during the game--served as a foil to the Elric Brothers, and he was punished severely for his actions.

    All these thoughts quickly shed across Edward''s mind as he watched the videos. To him, only Truth may be able to slowly control fate to this extent and ensure that things develop as they should.

    However, Edward still had many questions; to be precise, his theory still had many ws. For example, why did Truth allow him to intervene if his actions had no significance whatsoever?

    Could it be that it was trying to teach Edward a lesson as well? Or, because he did not intervene that much in the story, his impact was not enough to createrge ripples in this timeline?

    Thinking of this, Edward quickly looked through the videos, focusing on the things that did change because of him.

    The first change was rted to the homunculus, Greed. In the original timeline, he was not discovered by the other Homunculi until the Battle of Dublith when he was killed by Wrath after capturing Al.

    However, since the homunculi suspected that he was the one to inform Edward of their ns after he was dissected by Edward and released, he was tracked down and almost killed.

    However, he managed to escape

    Unfortunately, things did not change much after that. Obsessed with finding a way to ce his soul in armor like Al as a form of immortality, he still kidnapped him. And in the end, Wrath still discovered and captured him in Dublith. And like the original timeline, he was swallowed by Father and remade into a new homunculus.

    The second thing that changed was that after the Elric brothers returned to see their teacher, they learned that their form for human transmutation was wed, and what they summoned was not even their mother. ording to the original timeline, they learned this fact from their father Hohenheim, then told their teacher.

    The third and final thing that changed was after Ed was identally swallowed by Gluttony along with Lin Yao, he was not as desperate as he was in the original timeline.

    That''s because he instantly remembered Edward''s little talk about teleportation and knew a way out; however, he was still hesitating on what toll to pay once he opened the Gate again.

    After knowing about this, the Xing Prince Lin Yao did not hesitate to ask Ed to use some parts of his body as a toll. ording to him, he waspletely fine with living with an automail.

    In the end, Envy discovered them while they were bickering, and Ed--just like the original--decided topromise his morals and used Envy''s Philosopher''s Stone as a toll.

    After that, everything was the same as usual; whether it was Lust''s death, Scar''s meeting with May Chang, and all the political plots involving Colonel Mustang and the higher-ups of the military.

    As Edward watched all these happening, a sudden thought came to his mind. He once read a novel in his past life about a ce called the God Space that randomly chose ordinary people from Earth and sent them into movies, films, and anime worlds with specific missions.

    And after these peopleplete the missions, the timeline of the world will be restarted and a new group of people will be sent again. One thing that caught his attention about this novel was the reason that the powerful being who created the God Space sent these people into these worlds.

    The reason was that by destroying the established plot or destiny of these worlds, these entities could absorb the source of the entire world to increase their strength.

    As for how this applies to him? Well, Edward has always wondered the reason he was miraculously reincarnated into the world of Harry Potter. Now, he was wondering if some powerful being was also using him for some purpose and he did not even know about it.

    These kinds of thoughts brought Edward a great deal of existential dread, but he quickly ced these thoughts in the back of his head. He knew that he tended to be paranoid, so he did not think about it any longer.

    Anyway, if his conjecture is true, there is currently nothing he can do about it now. So, all he can do is move forward and be powerful, then the truth will eventually be revealed.

    After that, he ordered Morgana to keep watching these events unfold as he continued his research. He ignored the little elf''sint that he was beginning to develop some voyeuristic tendencies and took out a special notebook:

    It was Scar''s brother''s notes on thebination of Xingese Alkahestry and Amestrian Alchemy. This book contained how to reverse the control Father had over the tectonic energy which granted him the ability to deprive Alchemists of their powers.

    ________

    Title: Fort Briggs

 Chapter 149 - Fort Briggs

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Edward Elric sat in a medical room while listening to a female doctor telling him about how he needed to have a special automail because of the cold weather in the north, otherwise, he would freeze to death.

    He ced his clothes back on, thenined about how he was forced to pay 100 cents for coffee that was not that good. Then, the door suddenly opened with three people walking in.

    "Mr. Bones, you''re also here?"

    "Oh, it''s Edward number 2. How have you been doing?"

    "You know this individual?" interrupted a beautiful woman with long blonde hair wearing a blue army uniform. While standing, she exuded an air of dominance and authority.

    "Major General Armstrong," saluted the doctor.

    "At ease," replied Olivier before looking at the Elric Brothers. "Answer my question."

    "We''ve met him before and he helped save the lives of a friend of ours. But, General, how do you know him," replied Ed.

    "A few days ago, this man showed up here and I thought he was a spy, so I tried to capture him. Unfortunately, he single-handedly defeated all my men--and with no effort."

    Ed and Al were momentarily surprised, however, after thinking about how knowledgeable of an alchemist he was, they thought that it made sense.

    "Mr. Bones, I thought you were headed to Xing?" asked Al.

    "I am, but I decided to visit the north beforehand."

    The reason that Edward lied was that he knew that these two were looking for May Chang to learn Alkahestry, and if they knew that he already visited there, they might ask him instead.

    Edward has no problem teaching them. Over the years, he has discovered that he had a passion for teaching. Nevertheless, since he decided not to interfere too much with the plot, he decided to avoid them for now.

    Meanwhile, Olivier looked at these people happily chatting like acquaintances, coughed out loud to get everyone''s attention, then she proceeded to ask the Elric brothers about their attention foring to Fort Briggs.

    And just like in the anime, she did not cuddle these brothers even though they were children.

    ''She deserved the title of Ice Queen,'' thought Edward to himself.

    After the conversation ended, Olivier asked her men to give the brothers a job, then she left the medical room. Edward along with Captain Baneer followed her.

    "Those two boys haven''t exactly had easy lives, General," said the Captain as he secretly looked at Edward. His eyes showed that he was both on guard against him, as well as worship and a little fear.

    "I believe that they may have witnessed some carnage in their times. But I can tell that on the inside they remain soft and weak. And what''s more, those two have a secret they aren''t telling us."

    Olivier then looked at Edward who magically had some weird fruit bag on his hand and ate it nonchntly; her intuition told her that he knew something.

    Soon, the three of them reached Olivier''s office. Edward and she entered while the Captain remained on guard outside. While still eating, Edward looked at the General on her chair and asked:

    "So, have you thought about my offer?"

    She looked at him with a serious face for a moment before saying: "You randomly appeared out of nowhere, tell me that you''re a wizard from another world and an Emperor to a vast Empire.

    "Then, you offered me to be your concubine and promised me to lead an army, unlike anything I could possibly imagine. Tell me, if you were a normal person, how would you feel?"

    Edward pondered for a moment, "Well, you have a point. How about I show you some proof first?"

    "I would appreciate that very much."

    Nodding his head, he made a downward motion in the air, then a space fissure urred before a Gate suddenly appeared in the room. Looking at the General that was trying hard to retain herposure, Edward smiled and said: "After you."

    Olivier paused for a moment, then she stood up from her chair and walked inside the Gate while Edward followed her. For a brief moment, she could only see white, making her eyes a little hard to adjust.

    Then, Olivier saw something that she could not describe with words. She was in a room and in front of her were countlessrge rectangr metallic structures. She estimated that the smallest of them was at least 3 kilometers long.

    "What are those things?" asked Olivier.

    "They''re spaceships," replied Edward. However, after seeing the confusion in her face, he added: "I forget that the technology of this world is still in WWI. Think of it as a tank that can fly."

    Olivier nodded as she understood. Meanwhile, Edward snapped his finger, then the two of them suddenly appeared inside one of the medium-size ships, inside the control room.

    "Morgana, take control of the ship."

    "As you wish, master." Countless lights suddenly turned themselves on, and not long afterward, the ship started to levitate.

    During the process, Olivier tried her best to remainposed and not show any surprise on her face; she had her pride to maintain. Even though she had many questions, she did not immediately ask.

    After seeing this, Edward mentally nodded his head. One of the reasons he wanted Olivier to be his wife was not just because of her beauty, but because of her military leadership ability andposure during difficult times.

    In the future, the Empire''s Marine Fleet will be one of the most powerful military divisions. As such, he wanted the majority of control of such a force to be in the hands of the royal family. If Olivier bes his wife, he would be relieved to have her take control.

    Of course, not now. Only after they have established a certain level of trust and affection.

    "Morgana, go to the testing site and use the lowest level of attack,"manded Edward.

    Following this, Olivier discovered that the environment suddenly changed and she was now floating in the air above a deserted in with nothing in sight. A screen suddenly appeared in front of her showing a cannon that was pointing at the n underneath.

    A white light flew from the cannon and hit the ground.

    Boom! A massive explosion urred, and for the first time, Olivier disyed shock on her face. The reason for that was the fact that this attack was powerful enough to destroy the entire country of Amestris.

    "Are you telling me that this is the lowest level of attack?" she asked in a solemn tone.

    "Yes. Unless you switch to Target Mode which is designed to attack single individuals."

    Olivier took a deep breath to calm herself down. She has spent a great deal of her life guarding the Northern Borders, and she thought that she has seen many things.

    But nothingpared to this. This single ship had the power to easily destroy the country of Amestris; no, it could take over the world with no effort whatsoever. No one could stop it.

    And this man had dozens if not hundreds of them lying in a room.

    "Is this the most powerful army of your Empire?"

    "Technology-wise, yes," replied Edward. "However, in terms of size, this is not even considered a small fleet."

    At this point, Olivier was a little numb to being surprised. "Can you tell me a little about your Empire?"

    "No problem," replied Edward with a slight smirk on his face.

    ________

    Title: Decision

 Chapter 150 - Decision

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Edward raised his hand and approached Olivier, "If you do not mind?"

    She frowned for a moment before nodding her head. As such, he gently ced his hands near her temples. "This is going to hurt."

    Immediately afterward, countless pieces of information poured into her mind. After only slightly grunting, she quickly processed the information and learned a basic understanding of the Arcane Empire.

    From what magic was to the development of technology, and even a little bit of history. Of course, it was not like she was privy to highly ssified information; she was only granted enough knowledge to know what it was like to be an ordinary citizen of the Empire.

    And even then, the information was only the bare minimum. At this point, Edward is working under the assumption that Truth might know everything about him. Even then, he still decided to remain cautious.

    Olivier took a few minutes to process all the information inside her mind. "I did not think that you were such an impressive individual."

    "I do alright for myself."

    "You know, sometimes humbleness can be seen as cockiness to others."

    "I''ve been told that many times."

    Oliver nces at him, then she begins to ponder for her next action or decision. "So, you''re just going to let me be in charge of such a powerful force? Just like that?"

    In the information she received, she saw a space fleet leaving the sr system, and she was truly amazed.

    Edward shook his head, and after seeing this, Olivier frowned; "Are you going back on your words?"

    "That''s not it. Although with my power, I can indeed make you themander of the Empire''s Marine Force. However, I will have to deal with the political force thates with it, and that''s too much trouble that I don''t care to deal with.

    "So, I n to allow you to enter a fleet and be an ordinary soldier. Through war, you can slowly climb the rank. And when the opportunity arrives, I will appoint you as the Chief Commander of the Marine Force, no one would dare to question."

    "Aren''t you afraid of people talking? What if the masses do not ept your decision."

    Edward looked deep into her eyes, "You seem to have misunderstood something. This is my Empire and I can do what I want with it; the only reason that I want you to go through all that trouble is that it will be easier for you to control such arge governmental body, and also because I''m toozy to slowly deal with these politicians.

    "Otherwise, I could just appoint you for the position, then send a while to appease some of them. Heck, if I wanted to, I can just appoint you and not care about their opinions. Afterining for a while, they''ll just ept the fact."

    Oliver immediately understood Edward''s meaning. As an Emperor, he has absolute control over his Empire. However, as a wise ruler, he understood the concept of not abusing such power or at least, not showing it so that it is easier to control the people and prevent them from constantly rebelling.

    After that, Olivier took more than half an hour to ponder Edward''s offer, then she said: "Unfortunately, I still have to decline."

    "Tell me your reason," replied Edward calmly.

    "First, I have a duty to Amestris. Even thoughpared to your Arcane Empire it is a weak country, it is where I was born and raised. My goal and dream have always been to lead it to prosperity."

    "Loyalty to one country: that''s a good reason. So, what''s the second?"

    "The second reason is the fact that there is no emotional connection between us. I''ve only met you for a few days and you cannot expect me to marry you. Although you are truly handsome, and more importantly, very strong, this does not change anything."

    "I did not expect that the mighty Ice Queen would care about love; how shocking," said Edward with a smirk.

    Unfortunately, Oliver ignored him. "Finally, now there is the fact that you have more than 4 wives."

    Edward nodded his head, then said: "Anything else?"

    "No, that''s about it."

    "In that case, I have a solution to your concerns. When ites to your duty to Amestris, I have no problem waiting for you to aplish your goals before we leave.

    "Anyway, even if it takes you 50 years and you be an old woman, I can still revert you to your youth. By then, as long as you do not have any more attachment to Amestris, I can take you and your family to leave."

    Olivier squinted her eyes and asked, "How old are you exactly?"

    "Well, my physical age is probably over 60. However, my real age is probably over 200 years."

    "How does that make sense?"

    "Well, I''ve traveled through time a few times, I''ve also hibernated for a long time. So, it''s hard to count. Anyway, I''m immortal so I don''t really care that much."

    Olivier looked at the young man who looked no more than 20 years old and a little shock quickly shed in her eyes. Although she knew that his Empire was capable of many unimaginable things, she did not expect them to have found a way to achieve immortality.

    "So, how can you deal with the other two concerns?"

    "When ites to your second concern, well, just like the first one, time is the only way to deal with it. In the next few years, as you deal with your political ambitions, we can get to know one another and build an emotional base for our rtionship."

    Edward paused for a moment, then he continued; "As for yourst concern, unfortunately, there is nothing I can do about that. As you can imagine, I''m a womanizer and I have no intention of changing my ways.

    "So, if you ept my terms, you have to slowly ept this w of mine. And if you cannot, then that can only mean that the fate between us was not meant to be."

    Olivier began to ponder about this issue. She asked herself whether she could ept him having multiple women?

    And the answer was yes. Her idea was always the survival of the fittest, and the strong are respected. Since Edward is so strong, why can''t he have as many women as he wants?

    "I can ept that, but I have a condition."

    "Please."

    "If one day I be stronger than you, then you have to dismiss all your other wives."

    Edward ced his hand on his chin, caressing his nonexistent beard. "Although I know that they will be upset after hearing about this bet, I''m still tempted. So, I ept your offer."

    ________

    Title: The Plot Continues

 Chapter 151 - The Plot Continues

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After making a decision, Olivier felt relieved; she was truly looking forward to her new life in another world. She imagined that many unknown adventures and new wonders were waiting for her to experience.

    Of course, she has to finish things in this world first.

    "There is something that I''ve been wondering for some time now after seeing your small fleet," said Olivier.

    "If you want to know something, just ask. I''m a person who rarely lies--unless it truly benefits me."

    Olivier did not believe his words, nevertheless, she still asked: "Why didn''t you conquer this world? With your power, it should be quite easy."

    "What kind of person do you take me for?" replied Edward with an exaggerated look on his face. However, after seeing that Olivier was not buying his act, he smiled before replying:

    "There are three main reasons: first, this world does not have anything of value that''s worth so much trouble. Alchemy could be argued for, but since I already got all the knowledge I need regarding it, when I return home, with a poption of 50 billion people, the Empire can bring the field of Alchemy to heights that people in this world could never fathom.

    "Secondly, the Empire is not ready to start conquering other worlds. Maybe in the future, but for now, it is not part of the agenda."

    "You seem very cautious," said Olivier. "That''s a good thing. However, I guess that thest reason is not the main one."

    "Correct."

    "So, what is it?"

    "Well, your world is protected."

    "Protected? By whom?" Olivier could not imagine someone that could protect this world from these terrible weapons of mass destruction.

    "God? Or maybe, the universe," replied Edward.

    "Are you serious?"

    "Of course. There is a powerful individual or God in this world that could probably wipe me and my entire fleet out in just a blink of an eye."

    As he said that, Edward sighed. Of all the worlds he could go to, he ended up in this one where there happens to be an entity powerful beyond his understanding, making him a little helpless.

    Of course, although he is currently safe, he did not stop preparing for the worse. In case of a confrontation with Truth, he has prepared a few methods that could buy him enough time to escape.

    The first one is to detonate all five Void Cores that his queen gave him before he left.

    The second one also involves void energy. He developed a spell to open a hole in this world''s Source Wall and allow massive amounts of Void Energy to enter this world. And with how destructive this kind of energy is, it should be enough to y a role.

    ording to studies done in the Empire, void energy--just like Obscurus--can also destroy the power of [Authority] or the fundamental rules/concepts that exist in a universe. Unfortunately, Void Energy is very difficult to control, so using them as weapons is currentlybeled as forbidden by Edward.

    In one of their experiments, he and Rowena almost destroyed Earth while studying it. Luckily for them, he reacted in time and sent the massive void energy that was out of control outside of the universe, returning it to its ce of origin.

    The third n that Edward made to fight Truth involves the people in this world. Based on when Truth told Edward Elric "I am All, and I am one," he theorized that Truth might be the embodiment of the consciousness of all the living beings in this world.

    And even if it is not the embodiment, it might be connected.

    So, what would happen if all the consciousness of the people of this world rejected or denied his existence? Most likely, he will either cease to exist, or he will be drastically weakened.

    Based on this idea, he created a spell to link the consciousness of all the people of this world, then forcibly have them reject and deny the existence or even the idea of Truth.

    Of course, the poption of this world is still a few hundred million, and with his current measly mana, he can''t cast a spell of that level. However, with the help of the Philosopher''s Stone that is serving as the energy core of his Gate, and with Morgana''s powerful consciousness, he should be able to execute this n.

    Nevertheless, Edward is also aware that these ns might possibly be useless; in fact, all his thoughts might have already been read by the "opponent". Still, he did not stop nning for the worse.

    Truth be told, Edward is just being paranoid. Although he did not know it yet, Merlin''s sponsor for him also protected his mind and prevented these powerful beings from reading it.

    Of course, this protection is only for beings that way too powerful for him. If he met someone that was on his level, everything would be based on his skill and abilities.

    ��

    After hearing Edward''s answer, Olivier was somewhat relieved. Although she promised to maybe leave with him, she did not want her world to be conquered. Additionally, although she was not religious and did not believe in any god, she was d that her world was protected.

    At the same time, she was slightly worried that such a powerful existence also existed without anyone knowing about it. However, she quickly ced all these thoughts on the back of her head; these kinds of things were not things that she should concern herself with.

    Just like that, a few days passed by. Events proceeded as they were supposed to. The homunculus, Sloth--who was in charge of slowly digging the nation-wide transmutation circle--appeared in Briggs and fought with the soldiers there.

    Under Olivier''smand, they used some tactic to freeze the creature, thus rendering his regenerative abilities useless. Soon after that, General Raven soon appeared at Briggs bringing with him a doctor that could heal the Alchemist known as Kimblee--who was released from prison under the order of Fuhrer Bradley and tasked to capture the Ishvn, Scar.

    After a meeting with General Raven, Olivier used her charm to get some information from thetter about immortality and the Philosopher''s Stone. Immediately after the conversation, she went to see Edward who waszing around while so many things were happening.

    "Did you achieve your immortality by using the Philosopher''s Stone?" asked Olivier.

    "Yes," replied Edward honestly. "Do you have a problem with using other people''s lives to be immortal?"

    She frowned and answered: "Yes. As a ruler, if you cannot even protect your people, then you do not deserve such power."

    "Well, you do not need to worry about that as the people''s lives are not used in making the stone--at least not anymore."

    "Then, what do you use?"

    "Mostly clones and other species."

    Olivier remembered what a clone was from the information that was ced in her mind. She remembered thinking about how such a technology could be used to mass-produce soldiers for war.

    "If you have a problem with using the stone, there are many other ways to increase your lifespan," added Edward. "Just gic engineering can allow you to live for 1000 years. And with more discovery, the amount will surely increase."

    "Wait, I thought gic engineering could only allow people to live up to 200 years?" She remembered how shocked she was when she learned that every person in the Arcane Empire could live for 200 years.

    "That''s only the information that is released to ordinary people. High-level members of the Empire have ess to better technology and methods," replied Edward.

    "That seems unfair."

    "It is not. If an ordinary citizen makes the necessary contribution, he or she can slowly rise through the ranks until they reach the level of gaining ess to such technology.

    "However, if they cannot offer anything substantial to society and the development of the Empire, they can live for 200 years without worrying about food, shelter, and diseases."

    Olivier sighed after hearing this, but she did not mention the subject anymore.

    ________

    Title: Closer to the Truth

 Chapter 152 - Closer To The Truth

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After chatting with Olivier, Edward returned to his dimension while having Morgana keep watch on the development of things through divination. He headed straight to a room where a sk stood in a chair with something inside.

    It was a floating mass-like object with one eye. This thing looked exactly like Father when he was the Dwarf in the sk, with the expectation that this one was the color white.

    After Edward approached the sk, the creature inside looked at him and said with someone of a grin: "So, Alchemist, have you thought about our deal? As long as you help me create a body, I will offer you countless knowledge."

    Edward looked at the homunculus that he created using the same method that the Dwarf in the sk was created. He ignored thetter''s words as he immediately used Legilimency to read the homunculus'' memories from the moment he was born.

    This homunculus was born in the world beyond the Gate of Truth. And that world is essentially a dimension that houses vast alchemy knowledge. As a creature born from that world, he innately possesses arge amount of knowledge about alchemy.

    After reading the homunculus'' memories, he closed his eyes to digest all the information. A few hourster, he woke up and immediately teleported away. Soon, he found himself in a desert.

    Two things were floating in front of him: uranium and plutonium. Edward pped his hands together like prayer then touched the two substances, and immediately afterward, he teleported a few hundred miles away.

    In the ce he was, a massive explosion urred, creating a mushroom cloud that could be seen from miles on. The people of Amestris and Xing who were close to the desert saw that cloud of dust.

    A few minutester, Edward appeared near the explosion with a shield surrounding him. As he watched the devastation that he created, he was quite calm.

    As a person born in modern society and who has created a very advanced civilization, he understood how to use nuclear fission and fusion to make a thermonuclear bomb; he even created a spell that had the same effect.

    However, just now, he used Alchemy to aplish this feat. Before he had tried to do the same, unfortunately, despite knowing the scientific process behind it, he could not control energy with sufficient uracy to make it happen.

    Fortunately, he learned many things from that Dwarf.

    As Edward watched the sand that had turned into ss because of the heat, he said out loud: "Morgana sent the appropriate Golem to clean the radiation in the surrounding...Forget it, I have a faster way."

    He waved his hand to create a small vortex that immediately swallowed the radiation in the surroundings and sent it to a designated area of his dimension. After that, he teleported back to hisboratory.

    This time, he was going to review every single detail of that homunculus'' life instead of just a brief understanding. After lying in afortable position, he began.

    A few dayster, he opened his eyes and a slight smile could be seen on his face. This time, he learned a few important pieces of information.

    One, this homunculus is a part of "God" itself, a part of its essence. This is the reason that it was born with so much knowledge.

    The second thing that he learned is that this "God" is the source of Alchemy; it is the ce that it originated from. At least, in this world, that''s true.

    Thirdly, Truth and "God" are probably one and the same, or they are connected. The reason he is not sure is because of the events that happenedter in the story.

    The homunculus known as Father managed to forcefully open the Gate of Truth and swallowed this "God" and used millions of souls to contain it inside his body.

    Logically speaking, this should not be possible based on how powerful Truth is. The only reason that Father seeded is either Truth allowed it to happen, or like Herpo, he cannot intervene in the world as he pleased.

    Edward believed that the former is more likely. However, herees another problem: why do all of this? Could it be it just wanted to teach humanity a lesson about hubris? Maybe It was bored and wanted to use the world as a game? Or, it could be something that Edward could not understand at the moment.

    Edward shook his head to remove these distracting thoughts; things rted to Truth were not something that his current self could get involved with. Maybe in the future, once he is more knowledgeable and powerful, he might try to get the answer.

    After reigning in his thoughts, he focused on a specific memory that he received from the homunculus'' mind. It was the memory of a floating Gate. However, this Gate was not the Gate of Truth: it was something else.

    ording to the brief information he received, this Gate was known as the Origin Gate. The Homunculus did not know anything about this gate. In fact, he only saw it for a passing moment.

    Nevertheless, he instinctively knew its name, and held it in very high regard; it was like meeting a very noble person and instinctively having respect for it. Even as Edward reviewed the memory, he too instinctively felt respect and adoration for it.

    Unfortunately, besides the name of this Gate, there was no other information. So, Edward started to ponder:

    ''What if that Gate is the connection to the Akashic Record. Truth seemed obsessed with maintaining the Law of Equivalent Exchange. If gaining knowledge from the Akashic Record requires the same principle, this could exin why he is so bent on executing it and maintaining it.

    ''After all, he obviously copied the idea of Gate from them.''

    After thinking about this, Edward frowned as he realized that there were many ws in his logic, or at least, many unanswered questions.

    For example, what is the connection between the Gate of Truth and Truth himself? The logical answer is that it created it, but since all humans have a Gate of Truth, does that mean that Truth is powerful enough to give all humans a soul with said Gate.

    After all, Edward once tested that even people from other worlds like him have their Gate. He suddenly paused as he realized that he may have made a mistake.

    When he tried to find the Gate of Truth from the prisoner he brought from the Empire, he assumed that since the experiment took ce inside his World Gate and was isted from the rules of this world that his experiment was valid and proved that people from other worlds could have their own Gate.

    However, that may not be true. The rules of this world might be the reason that individuals have a Gate--including him. If that''s the case, many things now make sense.

    Truth was most likely a powerful individual who created the power system known as Alchemy used in this world. Somehow, it managed to gain ess to the Akashic Record and traded knowledge with it.

    Edward paused for a moment as he suddenly remembered the fact that this world did not have an afterlife. After an individual died, his soul would turn to energy and return to the natural flow of this world.

    ''What if Truth uses soul energy as a currency to trade with the Akashic Record. After all, if the record follows the Law of Equivalent Exchange, then it will require a price to gain knowledge from it.

    ''And this might not be just that. If I was the person who created the Akashic Record, I would trade knowledge with knowledge. By that logic, what if Truth created the Gate of Truth and granted it to humans so that they can help him study alchemy and create new knowledge to trade with the record; it would be simr to how I created the Empire to develop more magical knowledge.''

    After thinking there, Edward stopped as he knew that all of these were simply theorems and conjectures with no basis to back them.

    Nevertheless, if he is right, he will have to face a major problem: the people of the Empire would not be able to have ess to a Gate of Truth and perform Alchemy--unless he received approval from Truth.

    His mind quickly calcted as he pondered what to do next. Soon after, he came up with a method. Dealing with Truth has many risk factors, however, since he was not powerful enough to deal with these risks, he would just find someone that could.

    And Edward knew the right person for the job.

    ________

    Title: Open Plot

 Chapter 153 - Open Plot

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After waking up from his thinking and calction, Edward asked: "Morgana, how are things developing?"

    The little purple elf appeared out of nowhere and said: "Master, Olivier is really awesome. She killed General Raven without hesitation. I finally understand why you like her so much."

    "Of course, you have to trust in your master''s vision," replied Edward with a smile on his face.

    ''By now, the main characters along with Olivier have already learned of the purpose of the nation-wide transmutation circle. This also means that the conclusion of the story is nearing its end.''

    "Tell Hughes about this information."

    "No problem."

    "Also, how is Nina doing?"

    "She''s fine mentally, however, she seemed a little lonely. Probably miss her parents."

    Edward was silent after hearing this. If it was back in his world, he could revive the little''s mother so that she could have a family once again. However, in this world, reviving the dead was impossible--unless a terrible price was made.

    And even then, there is a chance that it would not seed. After all, unlike the Elric brothers, Nina''s mother has been dead for countless years.

    "After everything is over, I''ll ask Hughes to adopt her so that she can have a new loving family," muttered Edward, then he left his dimension.

    After entering an office, he saw the beautiful Olivier looking at a map of Amestris. After entering, she did not turn her back, but asked: "Did you already know?"

    "Know what?"

    "About Amestris'' transmutation circle."

    "So what if I did? Would that change anything?"

    She turned her body to look at him. "It would change a lot if you knew about it and did not do anything, or even say anything."

    "Well, I did know."

    Olivier continued staring at him.

    "Are you wondering why I never interfered?"

    She just stared at him. Edward sighed before saying: "To you, what is happening is or is about to happen is a cmity that will affect the lives of millions of people. However, to some people or things, this may be nothing but a game.

    "As I said before, your world is too dangerous. Unless absolutely necessary, I will not be drawn in this vortex."

    Oliver frowned after hearing this, then she remembered how Edward said that there was a God in this world.

    ''Could it be that what was happening was part of its n?'' Olivier quickly shook her head and did not think about this kind of thing. After all, it was useless and could not help her in this situation.

    "If I were to ask you to intervene and stop all of this from happening for my sake, would you do it?" asked Olivier.

    "No," replied Edward directly.

    "Why is that?"

    "Just like you previously said, there is not much emotion between us. Although I was attracted by your beauty, that''s not enough. If you were one of my wives, I would not hesitate to fight Gods, Devil, and Demons for you. I would not hesitate to destroy worlds for you. However, you''re not."

    Olivier was silent after hearing this; she did not mind Edward''s answer. In fact, one of the reasons she liked interacting with him was his candidness; he rarely lied or hid anything from her.

    As long as she asked him something, he would answer. And if he could not, he would simply say that he could not answer.

    "Furthermore, you do not seem like a person who likes to rely on others when you can deal with the problem yourself," continued Edward.

    Oliver agreed with him. She only asked because she was curious about his answer. After that, the two spoke for a few hours about the situation of Amestris before Edward left.

    He teleported to a specific ce in the northern area. He ced his hand on the ground creating a transmutation circle that soon disappeared. After that, he apparated again to another specific area in the north and did the same.

    For the next few hours, Edward apparated to different ces in the eastern, southern, western, and central areas. And in those ces, he ced the same transmutation circle.

    If anyone could map out the ces that Edward ced these circles, they would also find a nationwide transmutation circle that waspletely different from the ones Father was building.

    Edward''s purpose was essentially an open plot. Father managed to absorb the Eye of God that was located in the world beyond the Gate of Truth and used millions of souls to contain that entity inside his body.

    As a result of this, he also learned all the knowledge of that entity and became the God of Alchemy.

    Edward wanted all that knowledge, but he also did not want to offend Truth. So, he designed this transmutation circle with the sole purpose of taking that knowledge directly from Father himself after he swallows God.

    This is where Edward''s plotes in. Whether Truth allowed Father to seed for some n or he could not intervene and prevent it, it was beneficial to Edward.

    Either way, he will still get ess to all that Alchemy knowledge without taking any of the risks that Father took. Of course, there is also the possibility that Truth will intervene and directly make Edward''s transmutation circle useless and prevent him from seeding.

    Despite this, he decided to try and wait. Even if he failed, he did not lose much anyway.

    After making his preparation, he returned to his dimension. Inside one of the many living rooms, he saw Hughes with a frown on his face; thetter seemed to be pondering about something very deeply.

    "Now that the truth is out, you can leave if you want," said Edward.

    Unexpectedly, Hughes shook his head. "That would bemitting death."

    Over the past few weeks, he also observed the behaviors of the homunculi and knew how they operated. As such, he knew that if they learned that he was alive, they would do everything to kill him and his family.

    "Do you have a way to mask my identity?" asked Hughes.

    "Yes," replied Edward who gave him a magic item that could change his appearance at will. As he watched Hughes leave, he was wondering whether this guy''s action would change anything, or whether his actions would have little effect.

    After that, Edward continued to observe things behind the scene.

    ________

    Title: The Promised Day

 Chapter 154 - The Promised Day

    After Hughes left, he disguised himself and left for Central in an attempt to prevent the plot of the homunculus. As for Edward, he merely watched everything from the shadows.

    As he watched events unfold, he became very disappointed. The reason that he allowed Hughes to leave was that he wanted to see if things would change with his appearance.

    Unfortunately, it was not. Only minor details changed because of his appearance. One of which is Olivier asking him to look after his parents for her instead of asking them to leave Amestris.

    As he watched things unfold the same way as the anime he watched, he became increasingly more convinced that the events of this world were being manipted so that a destined path was followed.

    He tried to do many tests, unfortunately, he still could not discover any hints or proof of this. Nevertheless, he still believed his intuition.

    In that way, as the Day of Reckoning approached, Edward began to worry about his n; based on his recent discovery, he did think that it would seed.

    Time passed and soon, it was the Promised Day, and Edward finally left his dimension. He suddenly appeared next to Olivier--who was injured in her battle.

    As soon as he saw her, he could feel she was sad--even though she had a calm face.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked.

    She hesitated for a moment and said: "I just learned that one of my men is dead."

    "By now, shouldn''t you be used to the death of soldiers? After all, dying on the battlefield is amon thing."

    "I can ept it, but I will never be used to it. No human being should be used to death."

    Edward nodded his head. "If you''re talking about Captain Baneer, he''s fine."

    "What do you mean!"

    "I ced a spell on him to preserve his soul. Once everything is over, he can be revived after fixing his body."

    Olivier''s eyes lit up after hearing this, then she hurriedly asked: "What about the other Briggs'' soldiers?"

    "Don''t push your luck," replied Edward calmly.

    Olivier sighed and did not mention the topic again. She was just happy that her right-hand man was saved.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "I''m here to take you away."

    "Take me away? I''m in the middle of a battle." Izumi Curtis had just disappeared right in front of her; she wanted to find her.

    Edward ced his hand on her injured arm, then an electric light suddenly came from his hand. Using Alkahestry, he instantly healed all her injuries. Then, he snapped his finger and the two of them disappeared.

    The two of them soon arrived in a separate dimension with arge screen in front of them. Olivier was surprised and wanted to ask. However, after seeing the solemn look on Edward''s face, she remained silent.

    On that screen, it soon showed what was happening with Father, the Elric Brothers, and the other sacrifices. (Hohenheim, Izumi Curtis, and Colonel Mustang.)

    On the screen, tentacles came from Father''s new form and bound all five sacrifices. Immediately afterward, an eye appeared on the bodies of the five people. Finally, Father activated the nationwide transmutation circle.

    ck shadow enveloped the entire nation of Amestris. Then, all his citizens started to fall on the floor one by one.

    "What''s going on?" asked Olivier.

    "Their souls have been extracted."

    "What? We have to do something. My brother is still there."

    Although on the surface she looked like she did care about her brother, however, that was not true. Their rtionship could be described as the epitome of sibling rivalry.

    "Calm down," said Edward calmly. "He along with everyone will be fine."

    Olivier looked at what was happening on the screen, then looked at Edward. In the end, she did not say anything else. She realized that even if she returned to Amestris, there was nothing that she could do.

    All that was left now was to trust Edward''s words.

    Meanwhile, after the nationwide transmutation circle was activated, a gigantic gate suddenly appeared in the sky.

    ''Is that the Earth Gate?'' thought Edwards as his mind quickly functioned.

    ''All living things have their Gate of Truth. As such, since this has a consciousness and is considered a living thing, it also has its own gate.

    ''What Father did was to use the energy from opening the Gates of the five sacrifices to open the Gate of the and absorb its consciousness."

    Edward then continued to watch events unfold.

    After Father absorbed the earth''s consciousness and became a gigantic being, another Gate appeared in the sky with one eye showing. Then, Father began to slowly absorb that Gate.

    ''So, he used the massive energy of the Earth Gate to open the Sky Gate-- which should be the ce that the Dwarf I created came from--and the ce that the Eye of God resides.''

    Finally, Father absorbed the being he called God and took a new form that looked simr to humans. It''s ironic how Father looked down on humans, but the final and "perfect form" that he pursued all his life looked like a human.

    This can only show that this homunculus--just his son, Envy--looked forward to human life; he wanted to have things that humans have.

    As Father finished his n, Edward took a good look at him. He could tell that thetter used the more than 50 million Amestrian Souls to contain "God" inside of him.

    As such, he could not be said to have absorbed itpletely, more like ying a symbiosis with it just like Kurama is to Naruto.

    Edward quickly shook his head to get these distracting thoughts out of his head; he had better things to do now.

    As soon as Father contained God, his transmutation circle activated and a massive amount of Alchemy knowledge came into his mind. He quickly closed his eyes and contacted Morgana through their Soul Links and had her ept these pieces of information and categorize them.

    A few minutester, he opened his eyes. Edward suddenly took out a Philosopher''s Stone and held it in his left hand. He raised his right hand and a small sun appeared.

    Olivier, who was next to him, was quite shocked. However, she soon found something was wrong. Veins started appearing on his hands, sweats dripping down his forehead, and he looked a little pale.

    Before she could say anything, the mini sun disappeared, and all the mana that was coursing through his veins returned to the stone.

    With the knowledge of God and a power source like the Philosopher''s Stone, he could aplish the same feat as Father by creating a small sun.

    However, he was not happy about this. Although his n worked, the feeling that something was wrong kept growing.

    (If anyone is confused about the whole concept of Earth Gate and Sky Gate, well, I''m also confused. I watched the anime many times and did a lot of research, but nothing was made clear.. So, I had toe up with an exnation of my own.)

 Chapter 155 - Immortality

    Edward decided to follow his instinct that something was wrong. So, he immediately used a spell on his mind. Immediately, he entered a state where his mind or consciousness is very inactive; his thoughts are mostly nk.

    The ideas and thoughts in his mind were removedpletely from his mind�Ceven the ones in subconsciousness. That way, even if someone tries to read his mind, all they would see is nk.

    As for his usual interaction with people that requires thinking, he first wanted to let Morgana take control of it. However, he changed his mind. Instead, he created a second brain that had the same brain wave as his and connected to his own, created a small dimension attached to his body, and ced the brain inside.

    The second brain did not have many of his thoughts or memories but could serve as a way for his dailymunication.

    "Master, you''re being too paranoid again," said Morgana directly through their soul link. She knew that her master did all of this to prevent Truth from reading his mind. However, he seemed to have gone overboard.

    Edward ignored her. All these preparations were made long ago to deal with powerful Mind Readers. The only difference was that now he could create a small dimension to ce the brain instead of carrying it on him inside a magic item.

    After activating Project Mind Blocking�Cwhich only took him an instant�CEdward continued to watch the events of this world unfold. As for Olivier next to him, she did not even notice the changes that urred in the split seconds after he extinguished that min-sun.

    On the screen, events continued to ur as they should.

    Father thought that it had achieved the "perfect form" and be God. Unfortunately, he was wrong. Hohenheim has been messing with the Nationwide Transmutation Circle for many years.

    Over his long years of life, he managed to talk to and convince the more than 500,000 souls inside his body to get their forgiveness. Then, he asked them for help to prevent what happened to Xerxes from repeating itself.

    As such, he has been going around the world releasing some of the souls inside his body at strategic ces around Amestris to prepare for the day that Father aplished his ambitions.

    So, Hohenheim immediately activated his n. Immediately afterward, all the souls of the citizens of Amestris that were inside Father were forcibly released and returned to their bodies.

    Olivier was finally relieved after seeing this; she was d that Edward did not lie to her. Her brother along with the people of Amestris will be fine.

    After Hohenheim''s n worked, Father was in some trouble. He needed these souls to contain "God" inside his body. Without it, he had to use his own power to contain it, thus reducing his offensive abilities.

    Unfortunately, even severely weakened, few people were his opponent. Additionally, Father controlled the tectonic energy underneath Amestris thus rendering all Alchemists useless. The only people capable of using alchemy were Hohenheim because of the Philosopher''s Stone inside his body, and May Chang who used Alkahestry.

    As Edward watched things unfold, he suddenly had an ideaing to his mind. The idea was the fact that he would also have to control the tectonic energy back in the Empire after he spreads Alchemy. After all, who knows what crazy things these wizards and scientists will experiment with after gaining ess to such power.

    If he does not have a way to control them, the Empire might be plunged into chaos.

    As soon as this idea came to his mind, the spell activated and intercepted the idea and sent it to his World Gate located outside of this universe in the void where it was stored. To him, this was the safest ce as Truth power should not be able to reach there.

    Edward knew that he had to wait until he deactivated the spell for this idea toe back. But now was not the time.

    After Hohenheim and May Chang struggled against Father, the Elric Brothers and Scar''s n finally activated. Using Scar''s brother''s alchemy research, they were able to counter Father''s control over the tectonic energy and allowed other Alchemists to regain their ability to perform transmutation.

    Once events unfold to this point, Edward looked at Olivier and said: "We can leave now."

    He then teleported her to the battlefield where countless soldiers and a few alchemists battled against the weakened Father. As soon as she arrived at the location, Olivier took charge of both the Briggs and Central soldiers,manding them on the attack against Father.

    As for Edward, he just looked around and watched. He saw many people he was familiar with including Hughes that had revealed his identity to his best friend, Colonel Mustang.

    After that, he closed his eyes. Immediately afterward, he found himself in the point of view of Father. He could feel all his thoughts and actions. The reason he did that was to learn how this guy managed to contain such a powerful being inside his body. This kind of knowledge might be useful in the future.

    Soon, things unfolded just as they should. Under Greed''s sacrifice, Father''s body was turned into fragile carbon atoms. Alphonse sacrificed his soul to get his brother''s arm back, and Ed finally killed Father.

    In the end, Father lost the ability to contain God and returned to his true and original form: The Dwarf in the sk.

    Immediately after that, Edward Elric used human transmutation, sacrificed his Gate of Truth as a toll to bring his brother''s body back.

    Everything was over, so people began the process of cleaning up and dealing with the aftermath.

    While Edward was waiting with nothing to do, someone approached him: it was May Chang.

    "Mr. Bones, can I ask you something?"

    As Edward looked at the little girl, he could not help but remember his cousin Susan when she was young. Back then, she was so cute. He crouched down, smiled as he patted the little girl''s head.

    "What is it?"

    May Chang felt kindness from him, so she did not resist.

    "Alphonse told me that you''re a very powerful Alchemist. So, I was wondering if you know of a way to achieve immortality."

    "I do, the Philosopher''s Stone."

    "No, I meant a way without using the lives of others."

    "And my answer remained the same."

    After seeing the confused look on the little girl''s face, he took a stone from the ground and began to draw a transmutation circle.

    "The Philosopher''s Stone is made with the life energy and souls of humans. Lifeforce is essentially the Qi in the Dragon Pulse that Xingese Alchemist used. However, there is a ce that contains almost endless Qi: this," exined Edward.

    "By gathering Qi or life force from the, you can make a Philosopher''s Stone without using the lives of people."

    After exining the process, he activated the circle, and soon afterward, a white stone appeared in the middle. May Chang could feel the vast abundant Qi inside that stone.

    "With this stone, you can live for a few thousand years while also being immortal. Well, at least, until the energy in the stone is exhausted."

    After handing the stone to her, she asked: "For me?"

    "Yes. Consider it a gift for our first meeting."

    He waved his hand and the stone entered the little girl''s body and fused with her heart. Well, it was notpletely fused, but more served as an energy source. The real fusion of a Philosopher''s Stone is too painful and horrible.

    Soon after Edward helped May Chang, he could feel a few eyes looking at him. They were Riza Hawkeye and Hughes, along with Alphonse and two burly men standing next to him.

    Instantly, he could guess these people''s meaning. Alphonse probably wanted to ask him to use the same method he did on Nina to separate his chimera friends, while Hughes and Riza probably wanted him to heal Mustang''s eyes.

    Instead, Edward immediately teleported away. Although he can be nice and do things based on a whim as he did for May Chang, it did not mean that he was a phnthropist willing to help everyone.

    Maes Hughes sighed after seeing this as he was not surprised. After being with Edward for so long, he knew about his temperament. If this guy likes you, he does not mind helping you.

    But if he treated you as a stranger, then he probably won''t care about your life and death unless it was beneficial to him.

    (AN: I have not been very happy with the recent chapters. I discovered that not many of my viewers have seen the show, so I have to describe many events so that they can understand the story. Adding to that the entire FMAB story took ce in a few months, there is not much I can write about. And now, we are already at the end of the story.

    (Of course, this arc is not over yet as I still have many things more to write.. But, soon, Edward will return home, so be prepared for his next journey.)

 Chapter 156 - Visitors

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    A few days after the events of the Promised Day, Edward received a visitor inside the manor that he bought in Amestris. Luckily, he was not busy and was staying there for some time. Ever since all the plots were finished, he removed the spell he ced around the house.

    After opening the door, he saw a perfectly healthy Al and Ed waiting for him, and he was not that surprised that Al had healed in just a few days instead of spending years nurturing his body and retraining his muscles.

    "It seems that May has put the stone I gave her to good use," said Edward.

    "Yes. With it, her Alkahestry has greatly strengthened, so she was able to heal my body," replied Alphonse.

    Edward invited them inside and offered them some tea. After some pleasantries, he directly said:

    "I''m guessing that you''re here for your chimera friends. What were their names?"

    "Jerso and Zampano," said Alphonse.

    "I will not help get their bodies back. You want to help them, do it yourself. I will open my library to you and all the knowledge needed to do so is in there. However, as an Alchemist, I follow the Law of Equivalent Exchange.

    "So, if you want something from inside, you have to pay an equal value of knowledge."

    Ed and Alphonse probably guessed this oue as Hughes already warned them. Nevertheless, they were still satisfied as they had a way forward; they still had a chance.

    Alphonse looked at his quiet brother and motioned him to say something. However, seeing thetter remaining motionless. So, he could only speak for himself:

    "Mr. Bones, we were wondering if there was a way for my brother to regain his ability to perform alchemy again?"

    "Yes. Be more powerful than the individual that took your alchemy."

    "You mean Truth?" asked Ed. "What exactly is it?"

    "I do not know. Just like he said, God, the Universe, the consciousness of all living things. Or just a powerful entity charged with maintaining the Law of Equivalent Exchange.

    "In the end, it does matter. What truly matters is the fact that you did not lose your ability to perform Alchemy just because you destroy your Gate of Truth. Even if you were to recreate the Gate, you still would not be able to perform Alchemy."

    Edward was not talking nonsense. In the anime, even with the Philosopher''s Stone, Hohenheim could not give Izumi Curtis the ability to have children even after fixing her organs problems. And even Edward could not do the same after giving her a powerful magic potion.

    When ites to Ed''s problem, he did a few experiments beforehand. He had one of his prisoners sacrifice their Gates to acquire knowledge. Then, he developed a n that should have allowed him to regain his ability to perform alchemy.

    The n involved the meditation method that Hermione developed for mages back in the Empire. The Meditation Technique allowed muggles with enough potential to sense and control mana in the environment.

    So, Edward modified this technique to allow the prisoner to sense and control tectonic energy on the ground so that he could perform Alchemy again. Although this method requires a high level of talent, the prisoner did meet the requirement.

    Unfortunately, even after sensing the tectonic energy, he was incapable of controlling it to do anything. ording to his description, it felt like he was taking a test and knew all the answers, however, he could not write down the answer no matter what he did.

    As such, Edward knew that even if he gave Edward Elric this meditation method, it would not work.

    After hearing the answer, Ed was a little disappointed�Calthough not that much as he was prepared for this oue. However, he still had one thing he wanted to know.

    "Based on what you said, Colonel Mustang should not be able to regain his eyesight even with the Philosopher''s Stone. So, why did it work for him?"

    "Think about the difference in circumstances between you, your teacher, and Mustang," replied Edward.

    "You mean the fact that he was forced to perform Human Transmutation."

    "That''s correct. Since it was not of his own volition, Truth will allow him to regain his sight."

    "I never thought of it as a benevolent being," mocked Ed.

    Edward just shrugged his shoulders in response; he did not have anything toment regarding this topic. After the three chatted for a while, the Elric brothers left after promising toe by to exchange the knowledge that they needed.

    After the two left, Morgana appeared next to Edward and said: "Master, you''ve been quite grumpytely."

    "I know. It''s just that the situation we found ourselves in this world is quite frustrating."

    "Shouldn''t you be used to it after dealing with Herpo for so long?"

    "The situation with Herpo is different. At least with him, I could gather some information no matter how little. And with that small information, I could deduce more, find ways to gather more information, and eventually, found solutions.

    "But now, there is nothing to go on, which is a little frustrating."

    Morgana nodded and said a few things tofort him. A few hourster, another person came to visit Edward: it was Hughes and his family.

    "Thank you for saving my husband," said Gracia Hughes. "Our family does not know how to repay you, so I baked you some Miso Caramel Apple Pie."

    Edward epted her gift with a smile, he then looked at the two little girls that were apanying Hughes and Gracia. He squatted down on the floor to be at the same eye level as them.

    "Nina, how are you doing recently? Do you like your new family?"

    "Yes. Mr. Hughes and Ms. Gracia treat me very well," replied Nina with a genuine smile; probably the only one she had in a very long time.

    Edward nodded his head, then looked at the other little girl. "What about you, Elicia? How do you like your new sister?"

    "Great. I finally have someone to y with when daddy is busy with his work."

    After inviting the family inside, they had a long chat. Edward tasted the apple pie, and it was quite delicious. So, he asked Gracia for the recipe and she was happy to give it to him.

    A few minutes after the Hughes family left, another person came to see him: it was Olivier. Edward was wondering why so many people wanted to visit him on and on the same day too.

    Unlike the other people, aftering to see him, Olivier made herself at home by taking off her boots and the top part of her uniform, leaving only the ck undershirt.

    She then went straight for the liquor cab, took the entire battle, and jugged it down with ease.

    "What''s gotten into you today?" asked Edward.

    "That old man Grumman was chosen as the next Fuhrer."

    "Huh? What about you?"

    "Since most of the previous military leaders are either dead or traitors, based on ranks, he is next in line for the position. As for me, I was just promoted to General."

    "So, what are you going to do?"

    "Nothing. I already talked to Grumman and he promised me that I would be his sessor."

    "What about Mustang?"

    She sneered, "He can only be after me."

    Edward then spent the night drinking with her. After she drank her depressed mood away, she left. She refused his invitation to spend the night.

    ________

    Title: Discovery

 Chapter 157 - Discovery

    If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my ******* with the link https://.*******/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] (https://.allnovelfull/book/journey-of-the-fate-destroying-emperor_18761925005900305) and see if the story is to your likings. It is a Xianxia genre with a simr premise as Emperor Domination.

    Or my new Naruto fanfic, [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction]. Be warned, this is an evil MC, so if that kind of story is not for you, then don''t read it.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ___________

    After dealing with his interpersonal rtionship, Edward used a magic item to teleport back to his World Gate that was located in the void outside of the Full-Metal Alchemist World.

    Once there, he headed straight to a strange room full of machines. In the middle of the room was a machine that had something that looked like a bed. Without hesitation, Edward took off his clothes andy on the bed.

    "Morgana, begin the scan. I want everything to be searched: from every atom in my body to my soul, my mind, and my magic core."

    "As youmand."

    Soon, Edward fell asleep, then, countless lights shed around his body, scanning every inch of it. An hourter, he woke up and asked:

    "What were the results?"

    "There have been some changes, but not what you were expecting," replied Morgana who had a projection in front of her.

    "What changes?"

    "For one, your body''s physical aspects have drastically increased due to the aura circting everywhere.

    "Secondly, you have now ess to mana equal to the Second Limiter. Additionally, your mana seems to be undergoing some sort of mutation. Unfortunately, the process is still ongoing and there is not enough data to specte."

    Edward frowned after hearing this. After putting on a robe, he closed his eyes to feel the mana flowing through his body; he wanted to know what this mutation was all about.

    A few minutester, he opened his eyes with a little understanding.

    Each world has different rules or regtions that govern them; they have differentws. For example, in his world, the speed of sound is 343 m/s. However, in another universe, this constant might change to 400 m/s or something less.

    The mana in his body is a result of the Law of the Harry Potter World: it allowed the existence of magic and mana. However, the Full-Metal World is different; itsws do not allow the existence of magic.

    So, what happens when mana is introduced into a world that it should not exist in? The logical answer is that it ceased to function or disappeared entirely.

    But that''s not what happened.

    Instead, Edward''s mana started to evolve, mutate so that it can function properly under thews of the new world.

    "I should have thought about this before," muttered Edward softly. "Why is it that I was able to use magic in a magicless world?"

    However, the question he was asking himself now was: why did his mana evolve instead of bing useless? Could this be a characteristic of mana that he had never heard about? Or is it rted to some higher concepts that he has note into contact with?

    Is the only one this change was happening to?

    Edward then waved his hand and an unconscious prisoner suddenly appeared in front of him. He ced his hand on his chest where his heart was located.

    He then used a spell to check the magic core of this wizard. Unfortunately, he did not find anything. So, he immediately checked a few more dozen people, but the result was the same.

    Edward frowned as he pondered deeply. Then, an idea shed across his mind. Immediately, he took another prisoner: a special one.

    This prisoner had appeared in the Full-Metal Alchemist World and was experimented on by Edward to see if he could have a Gate of Truth. Edward then checked his mana.

    "Indeed, his mana is also evolving like mine�Calbeit at a slower pace."

    He checked a few more people who he previously experimented on in Amestris, and they were all going through some sort of evolution.

    "Since this evolution is a positive one, then I can encourage the other wizards of the Empire to travel to other universes to reap the benefit."

    Edward could foresee that one day, countless Floating Cities of the Empire will travel to different universes, conquering, exchanging knowledge, and experiencing different power systems.

    Of course, that will be in the future when he is powerful enough to suppress all these people even if they were to revolt at once, and also control or reign in their ambitions and desires.

    Additionally, once a wizard is granted the right of Interdimensional Travel, they have to sign a contract that says that they have to hand over all the knowledge they acquired in other worlds to Edward.

    And if they decide to walk the path of conquest, they have to hand over 30% of their gains as tax. If they fail to conquer a world, they can request back up from the Empire. However, in return, they have to pay 70% of their gains instead.

    Additionally, Edward will promise them that if they die in another world, the Empire will avenge them, and maybe revive them if necessary.

    Edward shook his head to remove these thoughts from his head. Right now, the development of the Empire has not reached such a point�Cand it''s not even close.

    After making this discovery about mana, Edward decided to gather some more data. So, he sent a few hundred wizard prisoners in a cell in his manor back in Amestris. He also sent another group of muggle prisoners as a control group to see if there will be other changes.

    "Morgana, were there any other discoveries of the scan?"

    "Yes. The strength of your soul has increased by at least 10 times. This should be the result of all the Alchemy knowledge you learn from the Eye of God."

    Edward was not surprised by this discovery. In the Empire, a wizard named Carlos De Leon once discovered the rtionship between knowledge and a wizard''s soul.

    The more knowledge a wizard has, the more powerful his soul is. And with a powerful soul, it is easier for them to control mana. For example, if two wizards with the same amount of mana were to fight, then the one with the more powerful soul has a higher chance of winning.

    With a powerful soul, wizards can cast spells faster, the strength of the spells are more powerful, they have greater control of their spells, and they can recover mana faster.

    This is one of the reasons that Schr Mages are more powerful and respected in the Empire than Battle Mages.

    Despite all this good news revealed by the scan, Edward was not happy. The reason he wanted to do it in the first ce was to discover whether Truth had secretly done something to him.

    Unfortunately, he did not find anything.

    "I''m going to say it again: Master, you''re too paranoid," said Morgana.

    "That may be," muttered Edward. "I need you to do onest test. Do a psychological test on me to see if there are any changes."

    Morgana sighed before nodding. She looked Edward in the eyes and asked a few questions. A few minutester, he was in a trance, and Morgana asked more detailed questions, and Edward subconsciously answered.

    Three hourster, he woke up from his trance.

    "Well, did you find something?"

    "Yes. I did discover an anomaly," replied Morgana with a serious look on her little face.

    ___________

    Title: New Magic System (I)

 Chapter 158 - New Magic System (I)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    "Anomaly? What anomaly?" asked Edward.

    "Based on your previous thought patterns, you seemed very obsessed with bringing the power of Alchemy to the Empire," replied Morgana with a solemn look on her face.

    "Based on this discovery, there is a high chance that a spiritual hint was ced inside your mind to make you that way."

    After hearing this, Edward suddenly understood. In the past few months, he has been thinking non-stop about how to make all the citizens of the Empire have a Gate of Truth and use Alchemy.

    When he discovered that thews of his world might not allow this to happen, he was even going to ask Truth for a way to modify thew of his world to allow people to have a Gate of Truth.

    Of course, his paranoid nature did manifest itself. His n was after receiving the method from Truth, he would not immediately use it, but go to see the old man Merlin and ask if there were any problems with the method.

    Now, after finding the truth, Edward suddenly realized something he had overlooked: he could make a Gate of Truth without the help of Truth. In fact, he could recreate the entire Alchemy System on his own.

    Father had long attempted to create a Gate of Truth of his own. The result of his failure was the homunculus, Gluttony. Since Edward already has the data of Father, seeding would be much easier.

    When ites to the knowledge that Alchemist received after opening the Gate, Edward could also recreate this process as well. All he had to do was create a dimension that is connected to every alchemist''s Gate of Truth and stored information inside.

    With the knowledge he acquired from the Eye of God, this was a simple thing for him.

    Despite this, he never thought about doing this, but insisted on asking Truth for him. This was a problem.

    Edward sighed after figuring things out; he suddenly felt that his mind was clear and that it was working properly. In the end, this was all because of his arrogance and pride.

    Although he knew that Truth was such a powerful being, he did not take precautions and went to meet it. He thought that he had humbled himself by asking for permission to stay in the world, however, he forgot the saying:

    "Mortals should not look up to God."

    With his measly strength, he should not directly interact with some entity�Cat least without the necessary information and preparation.

    After figuring this out, Edward was relieved. Luckily for him, only a spiritual hint was imnted in his subconscious and nothing else. He guessed that Truth did not want him to suspect anything and believed that wanting to bring Alchemy back to his world was his own idea.

    Just like the saying, "You can make a person walk straight to hell as long as they believe it was their idea."

    As for the reason that Truth wanted him to change thews of his world? Edward could guess there were many benefits for thetter.

    After figuring things out, a ruthless light shed across Edward''s eyes as he looked at the crystal wall in front of him: a crazy idea came to his mind. He was never a person to suffer a loss so easily.

    However, he did not rush to do things; he still had plenty of time to n things easily.

    He waved his hand and a holographic image appeared in front of him. Inside, there were three documentsbeled: Wandcraft Magic, Draconian Language Magic, and Devil Whisper Magic.

    He opened the Wandcraft Magic folder and there were many folders of subcategories like Conjuring, Elemental, White Magic, Transfiguration, Dark Magic, etc. And each of those categories had other subcategories like Necromancy and Summoning.

    Basically, the Wandcraft magic was all the spells created by the Empire based on the original Harry Potter magic that was based on Latin and Old English incantation.

    Edward closed the folder before opening the Draconic Magic one. This one also had many subcategories of magic. The majority of magic in the first folder was converted to Draconic Magic since it was more powerful.

    Additionally, there was the category of Time Magic that did not exist in the first folder.

    As for the third folder, it had the least subcategories and amount of spells. Its magic was more focused on the soul and mind, along with contracts.

    "Morgana, create two new folders: onebeled Gate Alchemy. As for the second��call it Arcane Rune Magic."

    "As you wish, sir,"

    Two new folders were created. On the one named "Gate Alchemy", she uploaded all the knowledge that they received in this world. As for the second one, it was nk.

    Edward has long been dissatisfied with these two different magic systems for different reasons.

    The wandcraft system had many ws. For one, it was very hard to cast spells without incantation. ording to his study, without incantation, wizards can only use 90% of the power of any spells. Even Edward can only use 95% of the power of the spell, and that seems to be the limit.

    Meaning that if two wizards used the same amount of mana, one used incantation and the other did not, thetter can only use 90% of the power of the spell�Cand only if he is gifted.

    Of course, the silent cast still has its advantage in speed.

    Another disadvantage is the fact that multiple spells are very difficult to aplish. Using that system, a wizard can only use one spell after the other.

    If you wanted to use "Ice Spear" and "Pyrost" together, it''s not possible.

    As for the Draconic Language Magic, this one has problems as well. Although powerful, this does not change the fact that it''s the magic of the dragon race.

    Humans and dragons have different souls and anatomy�Cespecially in the vocal cord. So, it is very difficult to bring out the full extent of this magic. On top of that, Edward believed that he did not get the fullnguage from Albion''s bloodline.

    Based on what he learned about dragons from thetter, their magic should be way more powerful. Of course, that is if he was not bragging.

    Lastly, the Devil Whisper Magic. Over the years, based on the Devil Language that Edward learned to make his contract, the Empire managed to recreate the magic power of thatnguage.

    Unfortunately, it is currently still iplete.

    Another majorint that Edward had with these three magic systems was how tedious it was to engrave all these words when making magic items�Cespeciallyrge items like spaceships or the Floating City.

    It took too much time and could not fully bring out the power of the enchantment.

    So, based on his recent study of Gate Alchemy, he decided to merge all four of these things together to create a new magic system.

    ________

    Happy New Year and hope that this one is better than thest.. May God, Buddha, the Dao, or the Universe bless all of you and your future endeavors.

 Chapter 159 - New Magic System (II)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Using his mana, Edward created two circles inside each other in the air. The two circles are part of Transmutation Circles and represent the flow of energy, allowing it to be contained.

    After drawing the circle, Edward drew Colonel Mustang''s me Alchemy symbol which is basically two hoursses made of triangles connected to one another. On top of the hoursses was a me symbol, while the bottom had a smander.

    In the first hourss made of two triangles, he drew the Ancient Runes for Kenaz from his world in both triangles. In the second hourss, he drew the ancient rune Sowulo.

    Kenaz is the rune for torch, while Sowulo is the rune for the sun.

    In the space between the two circles, on the left side, he wrote the Dragon Incantation [Difei] which could create mes. On the right side, he wrote the incantation [Incendio].

    After everything was done, he used his mana to activate the circle and runes. A spark appeared in front of the circle before extinguishing; it did not evenst a few seconds.

    Edward was not surprised as he continued to test. He removed the incendio incantation on the right and reced it with the dragon incantation. This time, a bigger spark appeared.

    He then removed all the dragon incantations with wandcraft incantations. A small spark appeared again,sting three seconds. Edward then removed the ancient runes in the middle and reced them with differentnguage incantations.

    For the next three hours, Edward tried different ways of cing the runes and incantations but only created a spark. Obviously, he was missing something to create his new magic.

    He took a few minutes'' breaks and drank a potion that refreshed his mind, making it easier for him to think.

    After returning to work, he decided to try another approach.

    "I have been inscribing the runes with mana and activating it with mana as well, this could be one of the problems. In that case, let''s try something else."

    Transmutation Circle can be engraved or inscribed with anything: chalk, blood, pencil, or ink. However, Edward did not want his new magic system to rely on foreign aid to cast spells.

    "Mana is contained inside the body and flows through the bloodstream. So, blood could be used."

    He used a spell to draw blood from his body and drew the magic circle with all the runes needed. Then, used his mana to activate it.

    A small me appeared in front of the circle. However, it did notst long before bing unstable, then:

    Bang!

    A powerful explosion spread throughout the room, enveloping everything in smoke. Luckily, this room was empty, so nothing was destroyed.

    Once the smoke cleared, Edward was standing upright with a transparent sphere protecting him.

    He knew that creating new spells was dangerous, so he was prepared beforehand. After all, one of his wives'' mothers died because of an ident like this.

    "Although using blood is better than mana, it is not practical at all. Wizards will have to use spells to control their blood to cast spells. Not to mention how much blood would be needed in a protracted battle."

    He pondered for a moment, then muttered: "In that case, let''s try Aura."

    So, he engraved the magic circle with aura and activated it. Arge spark urred, followed by a massive explosion; this trial failed.

    After thinking about it for a moment, he realized the core issue. Aura was created by the fusion of mana and life force. So, it contained arge amount of mana.

    Aftering to this conclusion, Edward then tried using only life force. A me the size of a tennis ball appeared before exploding again. Compared with the previous me that was the size of a ping pong ball, the size was drastically increased.

    Unfortunately, Edward was still not satisfied. Overuse of life force will decrease the lifespan of wizards, so this was not a viable option.

    So, he went back to the drawing board. He walked back and forth in the scorched room that suffered from many explosions. Luckily, it was enchanted to withstand such damage.

    "Mana is controlled or guided by the mind," muttered Edward to himself as he paced back and forth.

    "The mind is an extension of the soul. So, what if I use the soul instead."

    Edward along with many wizards of the Empire has done extensive research on the soul, so they can manipte it at will. One of their discovery is an energy special of the soul that Edward called spiritual energy based on the anime Bleach.

    So, with the power of this spiritual energy, he started drawing the magic circle.

    A red magic circle suddenly appeared in front of Edward, then he used his mana to activate it.

    This time, a me the size of a basketball manifested, then exploded.

    "Indeed, the soul is the best choice. Overuse of it will only lead to fatigue and weariness. With enough rest and mediation, a wizard can quickly replenish its loss.

    "And when ites to people with powerful souls, they do not have to worry about things like overuse."

    After making this discovery, Edward was finally satisfied, and the first step of creating his magic system waspleted. Now, he needed to find the reason for the explosion and deal with the situation.

    So, he cast a few more spells with his spiritual energy to gather enough data. A few hourster, he discovered the crux of the problem.

    It was a conflict of all the different runes used in this system. Whether it is wandcraft incantation, ancient runes, or draconguage, they operated mana at different frequencies.

    Trying to mix them together resulted in the instability of the spell, this leading to the explosion.

    After a few more tests, he discovered that the Draconic Language was very overbearing; it would always try to overwhelm the other incantations, thus leading to the instability of the spell.

    Although the other incantations were not as bad as it, they were not better too. Using different ones always leads to conflict.

    Nevertheless, Edward had a solution to this problem: alchemical runes.

    Unlike the others, alchemical runes can control different kinds of energy: whether it is tectonic energy, life energy, or soul energy, it can be used.

    So, Edward will modify them to ept and control different frequencies of mana so that the spell bes more stable.

    ________

    So, I''m sorry but the next few chapters are quite boring. However, they do serve a purpose.. So, bear with it.

 Chapter 160 - Magic System (III)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After finding a solution to his problem, Edward began to fix it. Alchemy runes are usually made of geometrical patterns like triangles and squares and are used as a way to control and release energy in a way most conducive to the alchemist.

    With all the alchemy runes of this world along with the knowledge of the Eye of God, it only took Edward an hour to design the new runes for the fire spell.

    In general, the design of the magic circle was not that different with the same draconguage, ancient runes, wandcraft incantation, and the fire and smander symbol.

    What was different was the hoursses made of triangles in the middle. Instead, it was reced by a moreplex geometrical symbol.

    After everything was done, Edward was satisfied and activated the circle with his mana. A blue me the size of a basketball appeared immediately afterward.

    He waited for a few seconds to see if there would be any other ident, but nothing happened.

    "Seed!"

    He then continued to increase the amount of mana in the circle, as a result, the me increased in size until it was about 30 meters in diameter. Under his control, the me turned into a ball.

    As he looked at the fireball in front of him, he created another magic circle. The runes of this one were simr to the previous one, with only a few ones changed.

    After activating it, another blue fireball appeared. Unlike the first one, he did not have to control the me to change shape into a ball but appeared that way.

    Finally, Edward created another magic circle and a third fireball appeared. As he looked at all these fireballs, he began to think about the fundamental difference between them.

    In the first two, he transformed mana into fire elements that can be controlled. As for thest one, he controlled the oxygen around to make the me. One use magic, while the other use science. Nevertheless, he was very satisfied with the versatility of this new magic system.

    Nodding his head with a little pride, Edward quickly calmed down before saying: "Morgana, based on the data we have at hand, optimize the runes in these three spells."

    "As you wish, sir."

    "How long will it take?"

    "1h 32 mn 19s."

    "In that case, I''ll go eat something."

    More than an hourter, Edward looked at the optimized runes in front of him with his lips twitching. He thought that he had created a masterpiece, but Morgana discovered so many problems with them.

    He used his mana to cast the newly improved spell, and he discovered that with the same amount of mana, he can create a me 3 times the size of a basketball.

    Edward sighed after seeing this result. This is the wonder of artificial intelligence. When ites to magic, Edward was quite prideful, and rightfully so.

    In the Empire, many scientists or engineers were on par with him, and many were better than him. However, when ites to magic talent, he had never found his match�Cexcept for Morgana.

    He knew that it would take him at least a year to optimize such basic spells to such a level, yet, the little elf only took an hour. And this was only because she was not operating at maximum capacity.

    This is one of the reasons that he strictly controlled the use of artificial intelligence in the Empire. Although he knew with it, the rapid progress of the Empire would be even faster.

    Nevertheless, he still insisted that artificial intelligence is used as nothing but helping aid humans. They can assist, speed up research, and do many of the long and tedious calctions, but the advancement of any project has to be led by humans or wizards.

    Artificial Intelligence can only be an assistant.

    After taking a moment to think about these things, he continued to do his research on this new magic system. Creating one or two spells was not enough to be called a new magic system.

    However, Edward did not continue to create spells as he discovered another problem. To be exact, he found something he did not like; He discovered that it was very difficult to create two magic circles at the same time.

    So, he concentrated and drew the magic circles in the air. However, after only five magic circles, he realized that he could not make any more, and Edward frowned.

    He did not make any new attempts but continued to practice engraving runes and the magic circle. A few hourster, he could instantly engrave all five circles, meaning he could cast five spells at the same time.

    Nevertheless, the number of circles did not increase.

    "With how strong my soul is, I can only use five magic circles, what about other wizards?"

    The reason he wanted to create this new system in the first ce was that he wanted the wizards in the Empire to have a massive advantage when dealing with other magical civilizations in the future.

    Yet, so far, this new system has not reached its desired oue. Of course, Edward did not immediatelye up with another method but instead decided to create other spells first and try them.

    So, for the next three months, he recreated many of the spells in his database. One good news that came out of this experience was the fact that his new Arcane Rune Spells were at least 3 to 5 times more powerful than Draconic Language magic.

    But, he still did not break the limitation of five magic circles. And only a few of the prisoners he tested on could use two magic circles.

    As such, he prepared to use another method to break this limitation. And the solution to this problem was obvious.

    Since the soul is required to engrave magic circles, then where is the source of the soul in the body? In the Soul Dimension or Soul Space.

    After closing his eyes, Edward found himself in an empty white space with a gate in the middle: this was his Soul Dimension. Without hesitation, he started engraving spells inside the space, and he only stopped until therge space was filled.

    Then, he returned to his body. He did not immediately activate these spells. But even his body, he could still see the magic circles in his mind.

    "Interesting," he muttered. "It seems that I can leave the spells there and use them at ater date. I should do a test on how long they can stay there."

    After that, he went to another room in the gate that was a vast deste ce with nothing in sight. Then, he used his mana to activate the spells.

    Twenty magic circles appeared in front of them, then fireballs, ice spears, wind des, lightning bolts came out of these circles.

    Boom!

    A devastating explosion that could instantly wipe out a few modern cities took ce. Massive amounts of mana enveloped the surrounding, making things even more chaotic.

    As for Edward, as he floated in the sky and looked at the devastation below, he nodded in satisfaction.

    "With enough mana, I could probably use more than twenty spells at the same time."

    After nodding in satisfaction, he began to train. He wanted to have the ability to enter his Soul Dimension without closing his eyes and entering a deep state of meditation or using spells.

    After another three months of constant training and trial and error, a magical change urred to Edward. His Soul Dimension and Mind seemed to fuse together.

    With this change, he could now see his Gate of Truth inside his mind, and he could engrave magic circles inside with his thoughts alone.

    ________

    Title: Water Resort

 Chapter 161 - Water Resort

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After having this breakthrough in his new magic system, Edward was ted. Although he still had many things to aplish before this system was perfected, he was happy with his progress.

    With his ted mood, he wanted to celebrate, so he thought of Olivier; he wanted to see her after so long. However, he did not enter the world again, instead, he created a clone and ced his consciousness inside.

    The clone entered the world.

    Fort Briggs:

    Olivier�Cwho had returned to the North after everything settled�Cwas in her office overviewing documents. She felt something and raised her head, only to see a handsome man with blue eyes standing in front of her, smiling.

    Instead of replying with the same smile, she sneered, "I thought you had left, returned to the embrace of your 4 wives."

    "An emergency came up, so I had to hurry to deal with it. Then, I got caught on a new research project and lost track of time. I apologize."

    "You disappeared for more than 6 months. If you think an apology is enough to get me to forgive you, then you are gravely mistaken."

    "I know that I was wrong, so I have a surprise for you," replied Edward, still with a smile on his face. He did not mind that Olivier was mad at him. This only showed that she cared. If she was indifferent to his disappearance, then he would worry.

    "What surprise?"

    "We''re going to a water resort."

    "Resort?" muttered Olivier as she tried to remember the information about the Empire in her mind. Once again, she sneered: "You just want to see me in a bikini."

    Edward shrugged his shoulders, "I won''t deny this as one of my motives."

    Olivier red at him for a second before ignoring him. Amestris was and-locked country, so there were no oceans. Additionally, the concept of pools and resorts was not invented yet in this world, or at least, not in Amestris.

    She wanted to have such an experience. So, after grunting for a while, she epted his offer. In fact, she was only thinking that if she was stronger than him, then she would beat him up a little before epting the offer.

    Olivier sighed as she told him that they could leave tomorrow as she had things to do for the rest of the day. Edward nodded and waited for her at Briggs.

    The next day, Edward''s clone teleported with Olivier inside his World Gate outside of the universe. After seeing two Edwards, she frowned: "Clone?"

    "Yes."

    "Why?"

    "My paranoia has gotten the best of me," replied Edward before dismissing the clone. He waved his hand and a holographic image of many types of bikinis appeared in front of Olivier.

    "Choose the style you want, then Morgana will print it for you."

    Edward decided to wait in another room; he thought that things would onlyst a few minutes, but he forgot that it was a woman shopping. Unfortunately, even the Ice Queen could not resist the allure of shopping for clothes.

    In the end, Edward had to wait 3 hours before Olivier came up. During the wait, he asked himself many times if it was worth it?

    However, when he saw her in a blue two suit with a transparent long nightgown, her long blonde hair loosely tied, andrge dark sunsses, he knew that it was worth it.

    "My dear, you look breathtaking."

    "I''m perfectly aware of this."

    Edward smiled as he always liked a confident woman. After admiring her curves and perfect figure for a few seconds, he led her to another room in the Gate.

    As soon as Olivier entered, she felt like she entered another world. There were many people, both women, and men, both young and old, flocking around and enjoying themselves.

    Whether it was at the pool, at a restaurant, or a bar, they were everywhere.

    As Olivier looked at everything in wonder, she started to wonder something: "Where did you get all these people? I thought you came here alone?"

    "Do you really want to know?" asked Edward back.

    "Tell me, I''m not that fragile.

    "They''re clones."

    Olivier looked at him, wanting him to exin.

    "When I first tried to travel to other universes, I did so while knowing that I might either die during the process or forever get lost in the endless void, forever not able to return home.

    "So, I created this ce as a way to interact with people, and deal with loneliness. Plus, they also served as a backup n."

    "Back up n?"

    "Yes. In case I get stranded somewhere, I can use them as poptions to rebuild the Empire, then find another way home with the help of many people."

    Olivier nodded her head as she looked at all those people, wondering how they would feel if they learned that they were just clones of someone else.

    "There is no need to pity them. Compared to their otherpatriots in the Empire that are used as either cannon fodder for war or experimental materials, they get to live their lives in peace, enjoying every day as if it was a vacation."

    "I''m guessing that you do not use this ce often. So, what happens to these people during your absence?"

    "I use the power of the Gate to freeze them in time. Once I need toe here, I unfreeze them."

    Olivier nodded her head but no longer asked any more questions. For the next few weeks, she enjoyed herself in the resort. She visited many water slides, the beach, 5-star restaurants, luxurious hotels, and even a movie premiere that Edward organized just for her.

    With a beautiful dress, she walked the red carpets with countless paparazzi taking pictures. Additionally, she finally learned how vast this space actually was.

    It was not just a resort, but arge city. However, Edward told him that freezing an entire city in time took too much energy, so he had to only freeze only the habited part of the city.

    However, since he wanted to provide Olivier with the full experience of a modern vacation, he made more clones, imnted them with the necessary memories, and had these people upy the city.

    After that, Edward took her to watch different sports games, watched ballet, the opera, and even a concert. Unfortunately, besides American Football and Rugby, she did not like many sports or other activities.

    What she enjoyed the most was watching the military training that Edward organized for her. She had a wide smile during the entire ordeal. It''s a shame that the military training was only based on the modern 21st-century army, and not the Empire''s Army Regiment of wizards and gically engineered soldiers.

    Nevertheless, Oliver was still satisfied. ording to her, she learned plenty of things that she nned to use when she returned to Briggs, and eventually, for Amestris.

    Once their date finished, Edward sent her back home, and he continued his magic research.

    ________

    Title: Chain Circle

 Chapter 162 - Chain Circle

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After more than a month of rxing, Edward returned back to his busy schedule of magic research. He walked into the testing site he designed to create spells and test them.

    "Morgana, create a sub-category under Arcane Rune Magic. Call it: [Chain Magic Circle/Magic Array]."

    "As you wish, sir."

    After that, a holographic pen and paper appeared in front of Edward and he began to draw. He first drew many magic circles of various designs. Then, he started to ce them together.

    Once all the magic circles were together, he surrounded them by anotherrger circle. As such, this particr magic circle looked like arge circle with many smaller circles inside of them.

    Once it was done, Edward did not immediately test the result. Instead, he entered a virtual space to test it out. In the past few months, with enough data about runes and magic circles, Morgana can create a virtual space that can simte the real magic circles effect.

    For the next week, he tested and corrected all the errors or faults on the new spell. Finally, when it was ready, he tested it.

    Edward stood in a desert with a baseball shooting machine in front of him.

    "Ready?"

    "Ready," replied Morgana.

    Runes then started appearing in front of Edward to form arge circle with many circles inside. Once therge magic circle was formed, he nodded his head to the little elf.

    The shooting machine shot a baseball at him with unmatched speed, so Edward immediately used his mana to activate therge magic circle. A white light flew from the circle and hit the traveling ball, then it stopped in the air.

    A smile appeared on Edward''s face as he said: "I can finally use Time Magic without relying on my gate."

    Unfortunately, his smile did notst long as his face became stiff, he fell on the ground and started twitching like he was having a seizure.

    ''Damn it. I forgot to take into ount the mana used for such a powerful spell."

    More than half a minuteter, he stopped and breathed out loud.

    "Morgana, why didn''t you remind me?"

    "Master, I forgot," replied the little elf while dodging eye contact with him.

    "You forgot?" said Edward as he red at her. "Fine, you forgot. In that case, why did you wait for more than 30 seconds to instill mana inside my body?"

    "My system had been malfunctioningtely, so I waste to respond."

    "You!" said Edward as he knew that this little girl did it on purpose. She was probably mad at him for not including her in the creating process of this new magic system.

    "Fine. In that case, I will not give you any credits for optimizing the new system."

    "Master, you can''t do this."

    "Yes, I can."

    "No," said the little elf as she started crying. Unfortunately, Edward ignored her. This little elf has be obsessed with receiving credits for her work. Because of her, it is required byw in the Empire for all wizards or scientists who used Sk as a help in their research to put her name as credit.

    Edward guessed that this personality w was probably the result of using Voldemort''s soul to create her.

    "Master, I''m sorry. I won''t do it again," cried the little purple-hair elf.

    "You should know what your punishment is," responded Edward. Morgana nodded her head before disappearing. Then, her consciousness descended into a regr human body.

    That regr body then started to write: "I should not act out and respect the master."

    For the next few hours, she repeatedly wrote these words, even when her hands ached tremendously, she continued. She did not stop writing until after the 100,000th sentence. By then, her little hand was numb with the pain.

    While Morgana was reflecting on herself, Edward continued his research on his new magic system. He entered his forging room and took out a regr sword.

    Using his Enchanting Pen, he engraved a magic circle on the sword. However, unlike previously where he needed to use mana for the engraving, this time he used his soul power.

    Once he was done, he injected mana on the sword and swung it. A massive me tornado manifested from it.

    He was satisfied that his Arcane Rune Magic could be used for magic item creation. However, he was not done yet. Using one of the machines, he zoomed in on the sword until he saw the very atoms that it wasposed of.

    In the space between these atoms, he began to draw a magic circle. Because of how small this circle was, Edward required the help of machinery to aplish it.

    Once the circle was drawn, he controlled it to attach to one of the atoms. Then, a magical change urred. A link connecting all these atoms was created from that single microscopic magic circle.

    Additionally, the mana existing inside the metal of this sword suddenly became even more active.

    "Interesting," muttered Edward. He immediately injected his mana on the sword and me ejected out of it. The me soonnded on a piece of iron and remained there, seeming to burn forever.

    Edward observed this me for at least five minutes before it was extinguished.

    "Using the micro-engraving, the magic circle gains some kind of specialty," muttered Edward. He guessed that this specialty was probably "burning". Unlike the previous me that only used high heat to burn things, this me had an additional magical property that made it stronger.

    Edward continued testing this new sword to gather data, and his guess was proven correct. No matter where the mends, it will continue to burn for a few minutes without having additional mana to support it.

    To gather more data, he tried a different micro-engraving. He used the magic circle for the Wind de spell. As a result, the sword gained the "sharp" specialty.

    Then, an ordinary magic iron could easily cut off metals that were harder and denser.

    "It seems that this new micro-engraving enchantment has a lot of potentials."

    The concept of micro-engraving was not new in the Empire. Many kinds of research were done before. Unfortunately, wandcraft enchantments were not possible for micro-engraving, and draconguage would notst long.

    But with this new system, Edward finally seeded.

    Furthermore, he could see the vast potential of this type of enchantment. For example, engraving countless magic circles and attaching them to different atoms should have different results.

    Nevertheless, despite this ground-breaking breakthrough, Edward did not continue his research on this subject. He had one more idea to try for magic item creation.

    ________

    Title: Core Engraving

 Chapter 163 - Core Engraving

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Inside his forging room, Edward held a white sphere in his hand. He looked at it with satisfaction, then said: "Morgana, begin inserting mana."

    Soon after that, blue light flew from the floor to enter the sphere. The processsted for at least 3 hours. Once everything was done, Edward drew a [Fireball] magic circle or spell model in the air, then controlled it to enter the white sphere.

    The sphere floated in front of him, then Edward walked to a table where a sword was located. Under his control, the sphere entered the sword.

    "Begin connection," he ordered. As soon as his words finished, a veins-like design started to appear on the side of the de, and Edward observed with bated breath.

    Unfortunately, a few secondster, cracks started to appear all over the sword before it broke apart.

    With a frown on his face, he muttered: "Is the de too brittle to support the connection?" He experimented a few times again with the same sword, then said: "Morgana, use all the materials we have to manufacture different swords. Organize them from the most brittle to the hardest."

    "Yes, sir. Do I only use magical ores?"

    "No, use regr ones as well."

    "In that case, it will take 7 days to finish."

    Edward nodded in response. During these 7 days, he went to see Olivier again. Since she was busy, they did not do much, just talked most of the time. Of course, Edward only sent a clone this time as well.

    A weekter, he returned to his forging room with thousands of swords in front of him. Without hesitation, he ced the white sphere on the onebeled with #1 and began testing.

    Like the previous swords, the majority of the tested ones ended the same way. It was not until 234th swords, that the connection finally seeded, and Edward''s experiment finally seeded.

    Although he could have used the hardest metal at the start, he wanted to gather more data, so he did not hesitate to go through all this trouble.

    Edward looked at the swords that had veins pattern all over them with satisfaction. To most people''s eyes, this might be an ordinary sword with a strange design. However, the truth was far from this.

    The sphere that Edward ced inside was a small pocket dimension he created to house magical enchantment. So, instead of engraving the enchantment on the sword, it was ced inside the dimension.

    Edward used a small part of his mana to activate the sword, then a fireball about 100 meters in diameter appeared in front of him. Logically speaking, this sword should only be able to create a fireball about 5 meters in diameter.

    However, the pocket dimension inside the sword contained mana of its own. So, when Edward activated the enchantment inside, it also absorbed the mana inside the pocket dimension to increase its strength.

    He waved the sword again, then another fireball appeared. This time though, he did not use his mana to activate the enchantment, but the mana inside the pocket dimension.

    This was another advantage of this kind of enchantment; it could be considered magetech and be used by regr people.

    There are two reasons that he wanted to develop this kind of technology. One, it was for safety. Engraving magic circles on items makes it easier for other people to decipher them.

    With enough time, preparation, and resources, it is possible to decipher the runes used and replicate them. Edward has to prepare in advance for when the Empire encounters other civilizations and prevent them from easily analyzing their technology and replicating it.

    With this new technology that he decided to call [Core Engraving] unless a civilization has reached the point of exploring and creating pocket dimension, it is almost impossible for them to decipher their technology.

    And even if they have this capability, the Empire can modify the pocket dimension to explode when someone tries to decipher, thus erasing the evidence and protecting the technology behind it.

    As for the main reason he created this technology, it was for terrorist bombings. If he ever wanted to destroy a civilization secretly or without going through a long war, all he has to do is have one of these magic items infiltrate the core location of that civilization.

    Under the disguise that this was just a normal magical item, the process will be quite simple. Once that item reaches its destination, the program he left inside the pocket dimension will activate causing it to detonate itself.

    The spatial energy released by a pocket dimension exploding is enough to destroy anything from a to an entire sr system. The scope of the destruction is based on the size of the pocket dimension.

    And Edward has no problem extending the size of the dimension. With the Extension Curse, the size of any dimension he creates is theoretically limitless.

    Furthermore, he can even ce void energy inside the pocket dimension to increase the lethality. However, considering how dangerous this kind of energy is, he would never do so unless absolutely necessary.

    As Edward watched his new weapon of mass destruction, he nodded in satisfaction.

    "I have tried many times to connect the pocket dimension to my soul, that way, I could use it to storerge amounts of mana and use it when needed. Unfortunately, my experiment failed. Yet, I seeded in connecting it to non-living items."

    Ever since he learned how to create pocket dimensions from studying Gluttony, he wanted to use it as a way to store mana. His idea was to use the same method that Sorcerers in the Marvel Universe use to control dimensional energy to cast spells.

    Unfortunately, even with his deep understanding of controlling energy that he learned from studying this world''s alchemy, he failed. So, he decided to try n B, which was to connect the pocket dimension to his Soul Dimension.

    This way, he could use his Gate of Truth to siphon mana from it and use it to cast spells. But that also failed. Nevertheless, Edward was not in a hurry. He had plenty of time to research this method.

    And even if he fails in the end, all he has to do is find a way to go to the Marvel Universe and learn their method of casting spells.

    After making further ns for the future, Edward started to think about his recent gain. So far, the three methods of Magic Forging that he created have their advantages and disadvantages.

    Still, they can only be considered in their infancy and have plenty of room for growth and development.

    "Morgana, continue to test the other hundreds of metals left and record your findings."

    "As you wish, sir." Then, a hesitant look appeared on her face. Edward looked at her, then said; "Yes, you will receive your credit."

    With a smile on her face, the little elf hurried to conduct her research. Meanwhile, Edward went inside the core of his World Gate. He was preparing for an upgrade.

    (AN: The research chapters will notst long. After a while, the regr plot will continue. I still have some things nned before this world ends.)

    ________

    Title: New Upgrade

 Chapter 164 - New Uprgrade

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After arriving at the core of the World Gate, Edward first looked at the enormous Philosopher''s Stone in the middle, then his eyes shifted to all the enchantments in the middle of the white room.

    Although he remembered all of them vividly, he still did onest check. Once he was done, he sat in a meditative position and yelled out loud: "Morgana"

    "Morgana, server 234 at your service, master."

    "Use a Soul Link for me to enter the Virtual World."

    "As you wish."

    After closing his eyes, Edward found himself in another white room that looked exactly like the gate''s core room. Then, without hesitation, he began to draw runes and magic circles.

    This time, he was tranting the enchantment in his gate from their original magic system to his new Arcane Rune Magic System. The processsted three months.

    All the Spatio-temporal enchantments, the ones that allowed him to survive in the Void, the ones that allowed him to use luck to locate other worlds, the one that allow him to use Harry''s Fated Star as a spatial coordinate for his homeworld, the energy distribution ones, all of them and more were tranted to the new system.

    However, Edward did not stop there. Once that project was done and after he had Morgana optimize these enchantments, he had another crazy idea. Tobine them into a 3-dimensional structure that formed aplete system.

    So, he did not exit the virtual world and beganbining these runes together. With enough data, the virtual space can stimte the real effect of these runes, so Edward did not have to risk blowing himself in the process.

    If something went wrong with the runes, his virtual body will be the one who suffers.

    Edward opened his eyes, then groaned in pain as he held his head. He felt like a million elephants were trampling on his mind; he even felt that his soul was about to break.

    Luckily for him, Morgana acted in time. Three long cords with an injecting needle came from the ground and inserted themselves in his neck and spine. A green potion was injected into his body, which then immediately started to soothe his mind and soul.

    A few minutester, Edward stopped groaning, so Morgana said: "Master, you should be more careful of using the Perception Dtion."

    "I know," replied Edward, who was still a little groggy. "How long has it been?"

    "A year."

    He nodded in his head. The reason he had such arge reaction was that he had spent 20 years inside the virtual space while only a year passed in real life. Due to therge difference in perception, he went over his limit and his soul was almost affected.

    As soon as his symptoms were relieved, he headed straight back to work. With his spiritual energy or the energy from his soul, he began to create aplicated 3D shape object made of different geometric shapes and runes.

    Once he was done, this new magic circle looked like a sphere, but upon closer look, it seemed to be constantly changing shape. Sometimes it looked like it was made of many different triangles, sometimes it was made of both rectangles and triangles.

    In general, it was veryplex and constantly changing as if it had a life of its own.

    As Edward watched this masterpiece of his, he smiled with great satisfaction.

    "3D Enchantments? I look forward to 3D spell models," muttered Edward. As he observed this new enchantment, he could see that it was slowly fading away.

    He was not surprised by that. Enchantments are different from spells. One is permanent, while the other is temporary. Immediately, he controlled the Philosopher''s Stone to provide energy to maintain the shape of the enchantment.

    "Morgana, take out the metals we needed for the enchantment."

    "As you wish, master."

    Immediately afterward, a bunch of magic metals appeared in the core room. These metals included mithril, adamantinium, orichalconium, white gold, purple silver, mana steel, and even the metal he created from the Philosopher''s Stone: magicium.

    After these ores appeared, Edward took different portions or sizes of them and threw them into the 3D enchantments. Without any pause, these ores were absorbed, and with absorption, the enchantment became a little more real.

    Once everything was over, he removed the mana that was keeping the enchantment intact, but it did not disappear afterward. With a wave of his hand, the other enchantments that were engraved in the floor in another magic system were erased.

    The core room shook for a few seconds before stopping, then the core started to supply energy to the different sections of the Gate. However, they were not functioning under a new system.

    "Morgana, give a status report on the new upgrade."

    "There are many updates, like the increase in control of spatial and temporal energy. However, these things are minor and can be experiencedter on.

    "The most important upgrade so far is the Void Navigation System. Previously, it would take us 120 years to travel back and forth from our universe to this one, but now, it will only take 1 year.

    "And if you shut down all other functions and use all energy on it, we could drastically reduce the time."

    Edward smiled in satisfaction. His next n involved a confrontation with Truth. So, he prepared a way for him to quickly run away once something goes wrong.

    Honestly, he has no shame about running away from a powerful opponent. After all, he is not some honor-bound knight that would rather die in battle rather than surrender or run away.

    He is a wizard that focuses on intelligence and wisdom. And running away can be considered a form of wisdom. And if he wanted to be honest with himself, he can be considered a dark wizard with all the shady things he has done.

    As such, running away is not a problem for any dark wizards. As long as their lives are kept.

    After taking a moment to regain his thought, Edward muttered softly, "Now, it''s time to deal with the issue of my mana and magic core."

    (AN: Honestly speaking, the research chapter went longer than I anticipated. So, if you do not enjoy this kind of thing, I rmend waiting for a few days once everything is done to read the actual plot. To be safe, wait until chapter 168.)

    ________

    Title: Tier (I)

 Chapter 165 - Tier (I)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Inside a blue room, Edward sat in a meditative pose with his eyes closed. In his Soul Dimension, he was constructing a 3D magic circle that somewhat looked like a funnel.

    ''The first step is done,'' thought Edward once he finished. Immediately afterward, he controlled that magic circle to travel from his mind to his magic core located near his heart.

    There, Edward could see a bunch of vague blue fog, and in the middle floated the magic circle. He knew that this was a visual manifestation of his mana.

    Under his control, a small part of his mana was used to activate the circle. Immediately afterward, the circle started absorbing the mana from one end of the funnel.

    Once inside, the Energy Compression Spell located inside the 3D magic circle activated and started to apply pressure. Edward observed the process while waiting with bated breath.

    A few minutester, at the other end of the funnel, a drop of liquid appeared making him excited. This drop of mana looked exactly the liquid mana he would find inside the leyline nodes.

    ''I finally seeded,'' he thought to himself. Then, he actively controlled the magic circle to speed up the process. Three dayster, all the mana inside his core had turned into liquid.

    The exact moment that the process ended, something out of his expectation urred. The liquid mana instinctively traveled to different parts of his body: his skin, muscles, bones, organs, and cells.

    In the process, it seemed to nourish or strengthen these parts. Edward could feel that all his physical aspects like strength, speed, nerve reactive, stamina, and many more drastically strengthened.

    Once that was done, his mana broke into his Soul Dimension inside his mind and started to nourish his soul. Edward moaned slightly as the process was surprisingly very pleasurable.

    The processsted another hour before ending. Then, Edward opened his eyes. He checked his body as he could feel the powerful energy flowing through his veins.

    Additionally, he could feel that his lifespan has drastically increased. ording to his calction, he could live for a few thousand years without the use of the Immortal Elixir.

    While he was scanning his body to ensure that nothing was wrong, he suddenly frown. In his mind, a message suddenly appeared:

    "Tier 4 Wizard."

    He just received a message that he became a Tier 4 Wizard. That message seemed to be deep from both his soul and mana.

    "What is going on?" muttered Edward as he quickly thought of a way to exin what was going on. Then, he remembered a passing remark he heard from Albion.

    "How could a low-tier wizard��"

    Because Edward was walking away, that''s all he remembered from that conversation. So, he entered his MindScape and began to review that specific memory over and over again to hear what the dragon said.

    Finally, he remembered him muttering: "How could a measly low Tier 3 wizard manage to bypass my bloodline preventive measure."

    Suddenly, something clicked in Edward''s mind. He remembered the three Limiters he discovered.

    "Could it be each of the Limiters correspond to a Tier? The first Limiter corresponds to Tier 1, the second to Tier 2, and so on. This should be how wizards and mages are ranked in my universe."

    Now, he was wondering how this information appeared in his mind. Could it have been inscribed in the soul of all living beings in that universe, and as long as they reach a certain level, they will receive the message?

    Or was Edward special.

    Wanting to know the answer to this question, he quickly began to experiment. He took out a dark wizard that had broken the Third Limiter and installed the way to liquefy his mana to him.

    Using the Perception Dtion of the Virtual Space, the dark wizard did not take long to learn. Then, under the promise of freedom, he tried to reach the level of a Tier 4 wizard.

    As Edward watched the dark wizard sitting cross-legged, an ident urred. The dark wizard''s heart suddenly exploded. With a frown on his face, a holographic image appeared in front of him.

    It disyed the Mana Liquifecation of the dark wizard. After reviewing it, Edward quickly discovered the problem. This wizard''s soul was not strong enough to control his mana, so his magic core exploded.

    So, Edward changed the experimental material. This time he used another dark wizard with a more powerful soul. And to be safe, he fed her a few potions to forcibly increase her soul strength.

    As he watched her going through the same process as the previous guy, another ident urred. The female dark wizard started bleeding from her mouth, nose, and ears.

    "So, the wizard''s body has to reach a certain standard before entering Tier 4, otherwise, the liquid mana will destroy the body instead of strengthening it. Luckily, I have alreadye up with Aura to strengthen wizards."

    So, Edward tried with a third dark wizard. This time, he ensured that this person had both the body and soul strength necessary to survive the process, and this dark wizard did.

    He immediately appeared in front of this red hair, pale-skin wizard, then asked: "What information did you receive?"

    He tried to read this guy''s mind, but he did not find any information about bing a Tier 4 Wizard.

    "Y-You-Your majesty, some information just entered my mind saying that I became a Tier 4 Wizard," stuttered the dark wizard. He felt an instinctive fear after seeing Edward, who just nodded after hearing this.

    His theory was correct, however, there was still room for improvement. However, he had to wait until he returned home to do further research. He looked down at the wizard, and by reading his mind, he could tell that this guy had be a little bloated after bing more powerful as he was nning on how to escape.

    His low-level lumency was nothing to Edward. Under hismand, the curse he ced inside the dark wizard''s body was activated and his mana became unusable. Then, the dark wizard passed out and was transported to his cell; he still had values as research material.

    As for Edward, he returned to his research room to continue to increase his strength. If everything goes right, he should be able to reach Tier 5 in one reach.

    ��-------

    Author''s Note:

    First, I would like to apologize. This chapter was supposed to be longer, but as I''m currently writing it at 1 AM and I still have another chapter to write for my other novel, I had to stop.

    Second, I debated internally whether to add the concept of Tiers in this novel since it started to sound too Xianxia, but in the end, I still chose to do it since this novel is heavily influenced by Warlock of the Margus World. The tier system is a good way to show Edward''s strength progress along his journey and the level of threat he will face in the future.

    Third. This is kind of a disimer. Do not take this Tier system too seriously. In this story, it does not matter what level of tier a threat is, Edward can still use his intelligence, strategy, and technology to kill higher tiers opponents. Think of it as the way Rick Sanchez and Doctor Who�Cwho are people that can be killed with a bullet�Ccan still fight with Gods.

    Of course, I will try my best to make it sound believable. The next storyline will disy what I mean.

    ________

    Title:

 Chapter 166 - Tier 2

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Edward returned to the blue room he was meditating in. After sitting down, he began the process of increasing his mana. The room he was in was designed to contain mana in the environment, so he could absorb that mana to fill his magic core.

    Additionally, as a wizard, his bloodline could naturally produce mana over time. So, Edward drank a new potion to speed up the process. Because he had abused the previous potion, he had grown immune to it, so he had to develop a new one with different magic nts and materials.

    Every time he absorbed mana inside his core, it will be processed and turned into liquid by the magic circle. Slowly, the number of mana inside his core gradually increased.

    ''The process is too slow," muttered Edward who did not want to wait.

    "Morgana, directly inject mana inside my body from the core."

    Tubes came from the ground and began to inject mana from the Philosopher''s Stone at the core of the gate. Edward quickly realized the difference between this mana and the previous one.

    The mana he absorbed from the air had topress into liquid by the circle, but the one from the stone was already liquid. This was not the first time that Edward had injected mana inside his body from the stone, but those times, it was not liquid.

    This change must be the result of his recent development.

    Three dayster, he felt a sense of fullness inside his core; it was simr to when he broke through the Third Limiter and his mand reached 100 times that of an adult wizard. This meant that Edward had reached the limit of Tier 4.

    Without pause, he began to engrave a new 3D spell model inside his mind. In the past 20 years he spent inside the virtual space, he aplish three things: optimized the enchantment for his World Gate, and create a way to liquefy and solidify/crystalize his mana.

    Once the 3D model was engraved inside his Soul Dimension with his spiritual power, he controlled it to enter his magic core. After activating it, to his surprise, nothing happened.

    He quickly checked the spell model to see if something was wrong, but all his calctions were correct. Nevertheless, he still failed. He tried a few times again with no sess.

    After frowning for a while, he muttered: "It''s time for n B."

    He apparated away and reappeared in a room with a veryplex transmutation circle in the middle. At the center of the circle was a blue Philosopher''s Stone.

    Edward first checked the stone to make sure that nothing was wrong. This stone can be considered the perfect Philosopher''s Stone; it is made of both magic and Gate Alchemy. It contained the perfect ratio of mana, soul, and life energy.

    After checking the stone, he checked the transmutation circle. It''s been a while since he designed this circle as a way to fuse his magic core with the Philosopher''s Stone.

    Now that his knowledge had increased, he could see a few ws in the design, so he optimized it.

    Once he was done, he prepared to go through the process himself. Morgana suddenly appeared next to him and said: "Master, do you want to do a few more experiments before trying it on yourself?"

    "Didn''t we already have enough data?"

    "We, but it''s better to be more cautious."

    Edward pondered for a moment before nodding his head. He first did a few hundred of thousands of simtions in the virtual space, then used a few prisoners as experiments.

    Once everything was done, heid down in the middle of the circle and activate it. Lights came off from the circle followed by lightning-like noses. A blue cube suddenly came from Edward''s heart and floated next to the stone, then two of them seemed to dpose into tiny particles and began to mix together.

    Edward''s n was to use the core ideas of alchemy: dposition and reconstruction. He dposed both his magic core and the Philosopher''s Sone into their basic material and reconstruct them into something new with the advantage of both.

    It''s the same process of making chimera bybining human DNA with animal DNA.

    Once everything was over, a blue hexagon core appeared in the air before entering Edward''s heart. Immediately afterward, a powerful force started ravaging his body.

    The mana and lifeforce of the stone would destroy every part of his body, then reconstruct it. Whether it was his hearts, organs, skins, muscles, bones, etc. It did not matter; it would be destroyed and rebuilt.

    On top of that, powerful soul energy was also rapidly increasing the power of his soul, and the process was not peaceful.

    With all the pain he was experienced, he still had to steel his mind and retain a certain level of consciousness, otherwise, the violent mana and life force would be more destructive.

    The strengthened processsted for an entire day before Edward absorbed all the life force in the stone and the mana returned to his core. However, everything was not finished.

    Once his soul was finished strengthened, he had to face another test: the Resentment left from the souls that the Philosopher''s Stone was made.

    Although Edward used the souls of clones, and even purify the resentment left in them, he could notpletely get rid of them. In fact, he wanted to summon demons and use their souls to make Greater Philosopher''s Stones.

    Unfortunately, he could not summon arge number of them at times. On top of that, although the soul of demons was more powerful than a regr wizard, it was filthy and full of madness and chaos.

    It was extremely difficult to purify the soul of demons. The Empire has been trying to invent Light Magic to purify them, but the result has been mediocre before Edward left.

    In his Soul Dimension, Edward''s soul watched as more than a hundred thousand people looked at him with hatred and madness. He could hear their constant madness andints.

    Immediately, he began to chant in Sanskrit, and a golden light came out of his body. As soon as the light touched these souls, their faces constantly changed from peaceful to anger; it was like they were two people fighting over one body.

    Edward was currently using a Buddist Magic from India. ording to a study previously done by the Empire, this magic had some effect on soothing souls or ghosts full of resentments.

    For the next week, Edward continued to chant and the light quickly expanded in size. Then, all the resentments vanished from his Soul Dimension.

    Edward opened his eyes with a frown on his face before looking at his hand. He could see a tiny ck spot in the middle. He knew that although he managed to remove the resentment of these souls, his own soul was still contaminated.

    Albeit this level of contamination was nothing to him, he did not want any blemish on his soul. His first thought was to cut off that contamination, then slowly heal his soul.

    However, he decided to slowly remove it instead. Although this process would probablyst decades, it was also a way for him to study the soul and contamination.

    After making a decision, he left his soul dimension and returned to his body. He stood up from the ground in the middle of the transmutation circle.

    Edward could feel the strong mana floating through his veins. He immediately inspected his magic core, then muttered: "So, that''s how it is."

    He finally understood why his method of Crystalizing Mana did not work. What he was doing was essentially turning the magic core into a pseudo-Philosopher''s Stone.

    Although this kind of stone is even less powerful than the Less Stone that used emotions, it still requires arge amount of soul energy to be bound or contain. Otherwise, the process will not seed.

    After realizing the problem, he knew how to allow the wizards in the Empire to reach Tier 5; a certain amount of soul energy is required in the process.

    At the same time, he also has a n that will further divide the strength of Tier 5 Wizards.

    There will be ordinary Tier 5, followed by people who can use the Lesser Stone to fuse their magic core, then people who use a Greater Stone, and finally, only members of the royal family and specific individuals in the Ghost Squad will be allowed to use the Perfect Stone that he himself used.

    He can foresee that the better the stone use, the more powerful a Tier 5 Wizard will be.

    After nodding his head in satisfaction, Edward then reviewed the information that just popped up in his mind. One of them was the fact that he reached Tier 5.

    To be precise, Tier 5 Continent Level.

    As for the second��

    ________

    Title: Strenght and Ability

 Chapter 167 - Strength And Ability

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Edward learned that he just received a new power or ability: Cosmic Awareness�Cwhich granted him the ability to know anything that affected him on a universal scale. As a person who has read a fewics in his past life, he knows how powerful such an ability is.

    He immediately try to use it, however, nothing happened. It was then that he realized that he was still in the Void and not in any cosmic universe; he is essentially standing in an environment that is beyond the reach of space and time.

    So, unless his ability evolves to Hyper-Cosmic Awareness, there was nothing he could do now. So, he immediately sent a clone into the Full-Metal Alchemist World with his consciousness in it.

    As soon as the clone reached his destination, he activated his newfound power and some information appeared on his head:

    "Truth, Tier 11??? A being whose sole goal is to spread and control the concept of Alchemy in every existing universe. Unfortunately, for some reason, he is still tattered to this world and unable to leave for now."

    After staying for a few seconds, he returned to the Gate.

    Other information also appeared in his mind, and he began to review them, thought to himself: ''Well, it seems that this power has some limitation based on the difference of strength of the person that is threatening me, but with it, I can still use to gather information."

    Among the information he received were the weaknesses of Truth. Although it was only a few words, it still inspired Edward.

    "Some of the theories I came up with about him were correct," he muttered before sneering. "With this much information, my n has a higher chance of seeding."

    Edward then quickly calmed down his emotions. Although he was happy with this new ability, he knew that Cosmic Awareness was not an omnipotent ability.

    If something happened in the universe that did not affect him, his ability will not work. Additionally, from what he knows from theics, some people are immune to the power of Cosmic Awareness.

    Additionally, he wanted to know why he had such ability.

    He currently had two theories: one was the fact that he just became a Tier 5 Wizards. The other was the fact that he absorbed the Philosopher''s Stone.

    Each of the homunculi had a unique ability granted to them by their stones, so this might exin it. However, Edward was not in a hurry to find the answer as he still had some tests to run to check for his new strength.

    He head to the Room of Requirement he had installed inside the Gate.

    "Morgana, recreate the Earth. Based on the old era instead of the current time."

    "Master, that would require more than 5% of energy from the core."

    "That''s a lot. Still do it."

    After entering the room, Edward found himself in the streets of London with high rising buildings and cars all over the street. The only difference was that there were no living people around.

    After taking a few seconds to reminisce, he apparated to the continent of Asia.

    A small magic circle appeared under Edward''s feet with him at the center. Then, under his control, the diameter of the circle started increasing in size. In just a few seconds, the magic circle had already covered the entire continent of Asia.

    Finally, Edward used his mana to activate the spell.

    The ground turned red with cracks appearing in all the cities, all the countries in Asia. Building started to fall one by one, destroying all possible modern infrastructure.

    However, this was not the end.

    Massive pirs of mes erupted from the ground with temperatures high enough to burn everything in their paths. And there was not only a few dozens pir of mes but thousands if not more; they covered the entire continent of Asia.

    The processsted for five minutes. Once everything was over, Edward floated in the air as he watched the level of destruction he caused. The ground was fiery red as if hell was brought on Earth.

    The majority of buildings and houses were melted, leaving nothing undamaged. He imagined what kind of horror would ur if there were human lives who had to suffer through this experience.

    "It seems that in the future, I have to monitor all Tier 5 Wizards in the Empire. If all of them can do this level of damage, no, even if they could only destroy the smallest of continents, they will still be a major threat."

    From the information he received, all Tier 5 Wizards could destroy a continent. As such, in the future, he will have to keep an eye on the people who reach that level.

    He will pass aw that all Tier 5 and above wizards have to do a mandatory psychological evaluation after a certain number of years to see if any of them have any tendencies for destruction or let power gets over their head.

    Additionally, he has to ce measures in each that the Empire upies in case a powerful wizard goes rogue and started to userge sale destruction spells.

    Many ideas shed through Edward''s mind as he pondered on how to proceed. When he goes back, he can foresee that the first people to reach Tier 5 will be the royal family and some members of the Ghost Squad.

    And this is not only because he holds the method of advancement, but also because the majority of them are talented enough and have the resources to quickly pass Tier 4 and reach Tier 5.

    Once that is done, they can help think of counter-measures.

    "Let''s continue the test." He first checked his mana and realized that a quarter of it was gone in thest attack. After waiting for five minutes for it to return to peak

    With a wave of his hand, a beautiful staff decorated with gems appeared. He started to channel his mana on the staff which served as an amplifier.

    Countless runes appeared in the air forming many magic circles inside arge one. Edward was using a chain circle/ magic array or a super spell as he liked to call it.

    This method can be used by one wizard or by many working together; it allows a wizard to use a powerful spell beyond his normal capability. The only downside is that it cannot be instant and requires time.

    After one minute, the super spell was finished, then, a massive fireball appeared; it looked more simr to the sun.

    Under Edward''s control, the fireball descended on Earth. It burned all theyers of the earth''s crust until it reached the core. Then, the exploded.

    While floating in space with a shield around him, Edward muttered to himself: "Since I can destroy a, shouldn''t I be Tier 6?"

    Of course, he was just joking around as he could not actually destroy a. The reason that the exploded was not because of the fireball.

    It was a reaction that urred after the fireball mixed with the magma core of the. Otherwise, along, the fireball can do catastrophic damage to the, but not destroy it.

    On top of that, this powerful spell required a full minute before activating. No enemy would give him that much time. And if someone managed to make the fireball explode ahead of time before reaching the core, there is no way for it to destroy a.

    After experimenting to check his power level, Edward left the Room of Requirement to recuperate. Thest spell cost almost all his mana.

    After reaching Tier 5, Edward did not use any potion or other means to rapidly increase his mana. Over the years, he had started to notice that this approach had some burden on his body and magic core, so he decided to slowly meditate and absorb mana from the air.

    Nevertheless, he still has onest thing to check.

    A simple magic circle appeared in his Soul Dimension, then he controlled it to attach to his magic core. Immediately afterward, the internal dimension of his core increase in size thus allowing him to contain more mana.

    Despite his new increase in strength, the amount of mana that Edward''s magic core could hold has always been 100 times that of an adult wizard. The process of Liquefy and Crystalizing mana that he created has only allowed his mana to change in quality, not quantity.

    However now, using the Extension Charm that has been tranted to the new magic system, he finally broke his limit.

    -------

    If any of you are interested in the next world, go to my patre.o.n. to find the answer. You do not need to be a member or pay anything. Just go to my page, there is a public post with the title "Next World", after scrolling down, you can see it.

    I do not want to announce it since some peoplest timeined that It was spoilers.

    ________

    Title: Aging

 Chapter 168 - Aging

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Edward was reading research on the difference of strength between an orthodox Tier 5 Mage and the Empire''s Tier 5 Mage. For the orthodox mage, he had a muggle with magic talent create a magic core based on Hermione''s research.

    Then, the person engraved the Extension Magic Circle in their core. Once their mana reach a certain level, they also received the message that they reached Tier 4 and 5.

    Then, Edward had them fight another mage of the same tier that used Solid Mana. The result was quite pleasing to him: it was a devastating defeat.

    Using the same spell, the strength of the mage who had solid mana was between 2 to 5 times stronger. And that was only a mage that did not use any Philosopher''s Stone.

    As such, Edward could foresee that once the wizards and mages of the Empire encounter other magic civilizations, they will easily overpower most people, except for probably a few gifted individuals.

    Of course, that is only theoretical. After all, there is no absolute in this world. He has done his best to create a magic system that gives the people of the Empire an advantage. As for what happenster, he can''t control it.

    "Morgana, prepare to go into full research mode. From now on, I will be transferring all the spells that the Empire has in its arsenal into the new Arcane Rune System," ordered Edward.

    Previously, he had only transferred a few dozens of them. But now, he was prepared to do everything.

    "Master, if you do this, it will take a lot of time. So, why don''t you let me do it instead?"

    Edward shook his head, "The reason I''m doing this is so that I can be more familiar with this new system."

    Since he created this magic system, he wanted to be familiar with it and be the best at it. Additionally, once he''s done, the wizards back in the Empire do not have to do this kind of tranting job.

    They can get ess to aplete system. Then, they can build from there and contribute to it by creating new spells that do not already exist.

    Once Edward is done and returns to the Empire, with this new andplete system, the magic and technology of the Empire will have a dramatic growth.

    "Furthermore, I have another project for you to work on," said Edward. "Two to be precise."

    A holographic image appeared in front of Morgana with two documents. One wasbeled [Project Void Shield Interference], while the other was called [Project Authority Transference].

    "I need you to use all your calcting abilities to ensure the sess of these two projects. If you need to, you shut down all other projects to focus on these ones," ordered Edward.

    "No problem" nodding Morgana with a wide smile on her face.

    Just like that, 20 years passed by.

    Edward�Cwho was sitting in a meditative pose�Csuddenly opened his eyes. The light of wisdom and arcane shed across them. Despite how long passed, he did not change a single bit.

    A mirror appeared in front of him, then he muttered:

    "An urgent message from Olivier?"

    Over the past two decades, although he did not leave his gate, he still used magic items tomunicate with Olivier. They talked every day in an attempt to get to know one another.

    Additionally, Edward will sometimes send a clone to invite her here so that that they can have different kinds of dates.

    After receiving an urgent message from her, Edward decided to send a clone to see her.

    Full-Metal Alchemist World, Central Area, Armstrong Family:

    Edward''s clone suddenly appeared. He looked around for a moment to marvel at how many things have changed. He did notice the woman standing in front of the door waiting.

    She had long golden hair and a beautiful face. However, upon closer examination, he could see wrinkles on her face. Her youthful eyes were gone, reced by calmness and wisdom brought through experience and age.

    He walked to her and said, "Mira, you''re old."

    Olivier sighed as she looked at the young man in front of her. "What do you expect? I''m already 57 years old."

    "That''s your choice."

    "Alright, don''t be rude. You should know not to talk about a woman''s age."

    Edward shrunk his shoulder, "So, what''s the emergency you called me for?"

    Olivier paused for a moment, then said: "My father is dying. And by the looks of it, soon, my mother as well."

    Edward did not say anything but continued to listen.

    "When you or General Raven offered me immortality, I thought I was strong enough to reject it. However, as time passes, as I watch my body bes frail, as I watch my family slowly aging and dying, and knowing I could do something about it, my determination wavered."

    Edward sighed, walked over to hug her. "I understand how you feel."

    As a person that has died once, he is afraid of death; this is one of the reasons that he has so many methods of resurrection. His first life was cut very short, so he did not want this to happen again.

    After all, he did not believe that he would be lucky enough to have a third chance.

    "So, what do you want me to do?" asked Edward.

    "I want you to take my family away with you."

    "No problem. However, your brother might not be willing."

    "Don''t worry, I will knock him out," replied Olivier calmly.

    "What about you? Areing with me now?"

    "No."

    "Why? You have already be Fuhrer and achieved your goals of making Amestris one of the most powerful nations in the world."

    Olivier pondered her words for a moment, then said: "I can feel that once I leave with you, my life will no longer be ordinary. So, I want to enjoy a normal for as long as possible.

    "Once I''m at my death bed, you can take me away."

    Edward nodded his head, "In that case, I will keep a clone of mine with you; I will allow him to age with you."

    "That''s fine."

    After chatting with her for a while, Edward took Olivier''s family back to the gate and ce them in cryosleep. Of course, he also used gic engineering to increase her father and mother''s life span.

    "Morgana, how are the projects I entrusted to you?"

    "Master, they are all done."

    "Good," replied Edward with a smirk. "We can now officially begin our ns."

    He then immediately sent another clone to the manor he had in Amestris.

    ________

    Title: Step by Step Preparations

 Chapter 169 - Step By Step Preparations

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After Edward''s clone returned to his home in Amestris, he immediately began to take action. Using the core engraving method, he created a small dimension with an enchantment inside, then linked it to the house.

    As soon as he finished, a transparent shield surrounded the entire manor. Luckily for him, the shield was invisible to ordinary people, but not to Truth.

    Inside a white space with just one gate inside, Truth looked in one direction. His eyes seemed to ignore the concept of distance as he watched the shield that surrounded the manor.

    "Void Energy?" he said in his weird twisted voice before suddenly standing up.

    "Why is this wizard ying with something so dangerous?"

    As a person that has ess to the Akashic Record, he knew how dangerous void energy was. Even the lowest of grades was not something that even he wanted to deal with.

    Unless an individual is truly powerful beyond measures or evolves into a Void Lifeform, void energy was always a threat to any gods or unknown entities.

    So, his first instinct was to warn Edward. However, he stopped his actions. He did not want to risk being infected by it. He wanted to peep inside the manor and even pull Edward''s soul into his dimension so he could warn him, but he could not do so.

    The void energy was blocking his vision and his ability to interfere in the material world. So, he began to observe.

    Meanwhile, Edward waited inside his manor for three days, wanting to see if Truth would intervene or summon him. However, nothing happened.

    "The first step isplete," he muttered. "Now, let''s begin the second."

    He used his mana to open the interdimensional ring on his finger and took out a cloak: it was one of the three Deathly Hallows, the Invisible Cloak.

    As he observed the cloak, he could feel that the power inside was inactive or ineffective. He guessed that since this was an entirely different world, the power of [Authorithy] inside no longer applied here.

    ''Time to change this," he thought to himself. Then, countless runes and magic circles started to appear around him. Each magic circle had different colors and appearances.

    Once they finished manifesting, they began tobine together into aplex geometrical shape before entering the cloak in Edward''s hand. Immediately afterward, a dark light came out from the cloak before spreading out in all directions.

    Fortunately, after hitting the shield that surrounded the house, it stopped. Edward quickly scanned the cloak and he realized that the [Death Authority] that Herpo ced on the cloak became active.

    It slowly started to change to adapt to this world. To Edward, it seemed to be secretly stealing some of the powers that belong to this universe. And since Truth imed that he is the universe, the cloak was stealing from him as well.

    As Edward watched the final transformation of the cloak, he muttered: "Let''s see if I can use your power to deal with you."

    After the transformation was done, he immediately began to test it out. After cing it on and bing invisible, he left the manor. He apparated to the nearest prison.

    He quickly flipped through the files of the prison to acquire the list of the most heinous prisoners. After entering one of their cells, he ced his hand on the guy''s chest sending a small shock. A few secondster, the prisoner had a heart attack and died.

    Edward did not do anything else but wait. Truth had warned him not to kill anyone in this world, and he has abided by this rule ever since he came to this world. Now, he was breaking it.

    Edward waited for an entire day. He watched how the death of the prisoner was discovered and the process of his burial was arranged. However, nothing happened to him.

    Despite this, he did not immediatelye to any conclusion. He apparated to different prisons all over the world and killed a few heinous prisoners. Yet, nothing happened afterward.

    "So, the second step isplete. The Invisible Cloak can hide me from the prying eyes of Truth," muttered Edward. "Next, let''s begin with the third step."

    He immediately returned home before taking out a vial full of ck liquid. He looked at it for a moment as he thought to himself:

    ''Just in case, I should probably bless myself with some luck.''

    From his interdimensional ring, he took out another potion: Felix Felicis or Luck Potion.

    However, this was not an ordinary luck potion. Edward has always been intrigued by the concept of a protagonist''s luck or plot armor. In most stories, due to luck or plot armor, most protagonists never actually die.

    General, things go their favor�Cespecially towards the end of their journey. So, he wondered whether he could create a luck potion that allowed him to steal or borrow the luck of the protagonist.

    In order words, a potion that gave him some plot armor. After many years of studying Harry Potter''s Fate with the help of Luna and Severus, he seeded.

    Unfortunately, overuse of this potion has some serious side effects.

    After taking out the potion, Edward did not immediately drink it. Instead, he apparated away to a little town called Resembool. While being invisible, he walked inside a little house where a family was living.

    It was Edward Elric''s house where he lived with his wife, Winry, along with their children. By now, Ed was in his 30''s and had already started a family; he was living a peaceful and fulfilling despite losing his Alchemy.

    Without alerting them, Edward took a small sample of his blood. As the protagonist of this word, both Al and Ed have some sort of luck or plot armor. He was going to use it to increase the strength of his potion.

    After that, he quickly left and apparated to Xing where he learned that Al was with his wife, May Chang.

    After visiting them, Edward learned that after the death of the Emperor and ruling the Xing Empire into a prosperous one, the little girl gave up the immortality that Edward granted to her; she wanted to grow old and die with Al.

    Without alerting them, Edward took a sample of their blood. As a side character that survived until the end, May Chang also has arge amount of luck.

    To be on the safe side, Edward took the luck from people like Colonel Mustang who was now the Fuhrer, along with his assistance Riza Hawkeye. Even Izumi Curtis was also included.

    After all, nothing will happen to these people besides being unlucky for a few days. The worse that will happen to them is that they constantly have some small idents. With the skills of these people, they will be fine.

    The only people Edward did not touch were Olivier and Hughes.

    Once the blood samples were gathered, he added them to the potion and drank it.

    Finally, he took the ck potion and dump it on the ground. The ck liquid seemed toe alive after that as it quickly burrow through the ground and mixed in with the Dragon Pulse that connects all living things on this.

    Then, from the pulse, it started to spread widely like an unstoppable virus.

    ________

    Title: Plot Armor

 Chapter 170 - Plot Armor

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After the ck liquid fused with the Dragon Pulse, it used the life energy that connects everybody to spread to all human beings; not to anyone or anything that has a consciousness.

    It acted like a virus in the way it spread. However, it did not have any effect on people after entering their bodies. Truth be told, it was very hard to be discovered as it blended with people''s life force like it was a part of them.

    While this virus was quickly spreading from the Central Area of Amestris, Edward had a map in front of him to monitor the spread; he could control the speed of the virus spreading.

    However, he did not rush. At this stage, everything was a test; he wanted to see whether Truth will discover him and intervene. Anyway, he was nothing but a clone at present, so he did not care if he was killed.

    Worst case scenario, he was discovered and he was forced to flee.

    While Edward was slowly testing the water and waiting for his opponent to respond, Truth was quite busy.

    Although it was surprised at Edward''s use of void energy, it thought that the wizard was being paranoid and wanted some privacy. So, after leaving a clone to keep watch on the house, Truth started to deal with his own ns.

    It entered the Knowledge Dimension where the Eye of God resided. The eye is a form of artificial intelligence created by Truth to oversee the dimension; it is simr''s to Edward''s Morgana.

    The only difference is that the "eye" does not have any emotions or thoughts; it only followed Truth''s orders. The reason that both Father and Edward were able to learn the "Knowledge of God" was because Truth allowed it.

    After entering the dimension, Truth soon came in front of a Gate. Despite its non-existent feature, a solemn and respectful atmosphere came from it. A few minutester, the Gate opened and arge single eye appeared.

    This eye looked eerily simr to the one that appeared every time an alchemist performed Human Transmutation and open the Gate of Truth. The only difference was the fact that this one was golden in color and exuded a breath of mystery.

    It was as if all the answers to all existing mysteries could be found from this eye.

    The meaning of existence, the origin of magic, the secrets of dimension, the purpose of Gods, and the mystery of the universe. Any question one might want to ask, this eye seemed to know the answer.

    After the gate opened and the golden eye appeared, countless golden tentacles that looked like arms pierced Truth''s head, attaching themselves to his souls.

    The tentacles soon found arge amount of alchemy knowledge from Truth''s soul, then a question appeared in its mind:

    "Law of Equivalent Exchange. Do you want to exchange these pieces of knowledge for other ones?" asked a cold and indifferent voice.

    "Yes," replied Truth humbly.

    "Pick your category."

    Truth�Cwho was used to this process already�Cquickly chose a category. Then, an orb was left inside his mind; he knew that this orb contained the knowledge that he wanted.

    While Truth was checking the orbs in his mind, the Gate closed itself and everything returned to normal. Truth grinned as he muttered: "This time, I exchange enough knowledge enough for me to study for a few hundred years.

    "All my efforts of creating that homunculus were not in vain."

    Truth is aware of the need for arge poption to develop science and technology. In his case, alchemy. So, he spread alchemy to humans as a way to create more knowledge for him to exchange with the Akashic Record. Basically, he took a simr path as Edward.

    However, it was not satisfied as to how things were developing; it was too slow. So, Truth concerted another n.

    It created a homunculus from his dimension with the knowledge of alchemy beyond human alchemists. Then, through a human alchemist of Xerxes, he sent that homunculus to the material world.

    That homunculus was the Dwarf in the sk who wouldter be Father.

    Truth ced the homunculus in an environment where he could observe humans every day, yet could not experience the joy and happiness of being humans. This led to the twisted nature of Father of wanting to be a perfect being, a being better than humans.

    Truth be told, Father''s entire life was calcted and predicted by Truth. His desire to be "perfect" led to him pushing the boundaries of alchemy to the extreme through cruel experiments�Cwhich in turn benefited Truth.

    Finally came the confrontation of Father and the Elric brothers. After they defeated the homunculi, the two of them started traveling the world and learning other countries'' alchemy, and spreading their own as well.

    This led to the rapid development of the field because of the exchange of knowledge and the sh of ideals. Which in turn also benefitted Truth as he managed to acquire more knowledge.

    You could say that the entire story of Full Metal Alchemist is a plot of Truth to push the further development of Alchemy forward.

    Of course, it''s also a game for him. Truth wanted to see whether the homunculus could get rid of his calction, learn from his mistake, and grow as a species.

    It also wanted to see whether human Alchemists could learn the concepts of humility and sacrifice. The entire story is also a game for him to see which of the two species�Chumans and homunculi�Ccould learn and grow.

    At the end, when Edward Elric decided to sacrifice his Gate for his brother, he won the game and proved that humans were the better species. Well, at least, to Truth''s standard.

    ��

    Truth started to study the knowledge in his mind,pletely ignoring everything else that was going on. As for its clone, it was only in charge of monitoring Edward''s manor and nothing else.

    If Edward was here, he would immediately understand what was going on: plot armor.

    Why is it that Truth would choose this time to have an exchange, making him unavable to pay attention to anything else? Why is it that his clone was so weak that it could not even notice the spreading virus he released?

    It was luck or plot armor. The Luck Potion he drank was working and ensuring that he was a protagonist; everything was working in his favor.

    A few dayster, the virus had spread to all of the Central Area. Every single individual was infected. Edward stopped and waited for Truth''s response. After a month of no reaction, he began the fourth phase of the n.

    ________

    Title: Final Confrontation (I)

 Chapter 171 - Final Confrontation (I)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    For the Fourth Phase of the n, Edward could have used the virus, but decided to be more cautious and used another method. He took out a small orb from his interdimensional ring; this orb contained a small pocket dimension inside.

    And inside that pocket dimension were many clones sleeping in a pod that looked like a coffin. They were at least a hundred of them. On the forehead of these clones was a small red crystal.

    The clone entered the pocket dimension to look at the clones. After pressing a button, the red crystal in their foreheads activated and the clones opened their eyes.

    After they stood up, they lined up like they were a well-trained army. However, their eyes were cold and indifferent as if they were machines instead of people.

    Well, they were indeed machines. The red crystal in their forehead allowed the clone to remotely control these people if necessary.

    "Do you all know your missions?"

    "Yes," replied all the clones in unison, their voices echoing in therge room.

    "Then, let''s begin."

    More than a hundred cloaks suddenly appeared in the hands of these droid clones; the cloak looked exactly like the Invisible Cloak. The main clone that was in charge of this operation took out the real cloak and activate it.

    A ck light flew from the Deathly Hallow before entering the cloak of these droid clones, blessing them with the [Death Authority]. Once the droid clones put on the cloak, they also became invisible.

    Edward then ordered two of them to secretly exit the manor and go kill a few prisoners to test the water. Three dayster, the two droid clones returned intact, without suffering any repercussions.

    However, Edward realized that the power in their cloak could notst long. ording to his calction, every seven days, they need to receive the blessing again to continue functioning. And after three months, the cloak will be waste and destroy itself.

    Edward did not care about this. Although the material for these cloaks is very precious, he was rich so it did not matter to him. He was prepared to pay more to aplish his n.

    After checking the power of the Substitute Cloak, Edward released all these clones into the world. While continuing to monitor the spread of the virus, he begin to enchant the manor he was.

    This manor will y a great role in the future.

    ��

    Amestris, eastern area, in a small town.

    A middle-aged man was slowly walking with a sack on his back. His eyes were listless, full of sadness. As he was heading home, he met a passing old man.

    The old man paused and said, "Thomas, I''m sorry about your wife. You have to be strong and live your life to the fullest. This is the only way for the living to honor the dead."

    Thomas nodded his head in thanks before continuing home; the sorrow enveloping him did not diminish the slightest. When the old man saw this, he shook his head.

    On his way home, Thomas encountered a few vigers, and they all said some words of encouragement.

    After entering his house, Thomas ced the sack on the floor before heading to his study. Inside the room were rows of alchemy books, but Thomas ignored all of them.

    He walked straight to a picture frame showing him and his wife. He caressed her beautiful face while reminiscing about all the happy memories they had together.

    She always wanted children, but he was always busy with his work, so he always dy, thinking that he would always have timeter on.

    While Thomas was lost in his memory, an idea suddenly entered his mind:

    ''Why don''t I try using Human Transmutation to revive my wife?''

    Thomas quickly shook his head as he knew that Human Transmutation was impossible. He once attended am Alchemy Conference held by the Elric Brothers. They publicly exined to all the alchemists there their experience with messing with human lives, then provided evidence as to why Human Transmutation was impossible to bring the dead back to life.

    Despite knowing this, Thomas could not remove that idea from his head. ording to him, just because the Elric brothers did not seed does not mean he could not.

    That night, Thomas did not sleep at all; he dedicated all his time thinking about possible ways to aplish Human Transmutation.

    Countless forms appeared in his mind; his brain has never been more clear in his entire life. Thomas felt like he was a true genius the more heplete the form inside his mind.

    Once everything was done, he begin to prepare to try.

    What Thomas did not see or realize was that one of the droid clones was next to him, feeding him the idea of Human Transmutation and the forms to seed.

    Three dayster, Thomas stood in front of a transmutation circle. He activated it. Unfortunately, he did not seed as he expected, instead, he experienced bacsh.

    The Gate of Truth was opened and he was captured inside and received some knowledge after paying a price.

    Inside the Knowledge Dimension, Truth was immediately aware of Thomas opening the Gate of Truth, and he was a little surprised.

    After the Elric brother''s tour, it has be a known fact that Human Transmutation was impossible by the majority if not all alchemists. Additionally, not just anyone could perform Human Transmutation.

    It requires both talent and the right form.

    Right now, Truth was busy studying the vast knowledge he exchanged from the Akashic Record, so he did not have the time or mind to pay attention to this kind of thing.

    So, he created another clone to punish Thomas for breaking the Law of Equivalent Exchange.

    Three monthster, another alchemist from the Southern Area who lost his loved one also performed Human Transmutation under the guidance of the droid clones.

    Truth once again punished this guy, however, they became annoyed and decided to just leave a clone to deal with this kind of situation and not interrupt it.

    This clone was a mindless one, simr to a programmed robot. All it did was punish people who broke the taboo of Alchemy.

    This was another manifestation of Edward''s plot armor. Once again, fate was in his favor.

    Just like, Alchemists all over the world would perform Human Transmutation after a certain time interval. These people were from Amestris, Drachma, Creta, Aerugo, Xing, and even the newly created Ishvn Empire located in the Desert.

    This Empire was the result of Edward. The Ishvns that apanied him to learn from the Xerxes Empire put what they learned to use and created their own Empire in the desert.

    After more than 20 years, their poption has reached a certain number, so they began to prosper.

    ________

    Title: Farewell

 Chapter 172 - Farewell

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    The Void, outside of the universe, Edward was sunbathing with an artificial sun; heid in a chair with a drink next to him while reading a book. The title of the book was "The Synchronization of Time Flow Between The Void and the Universe."

    This was book was written by him and little Morgana. One thing he has always been curious about was the fact that the passage of time in his Gate was the same as the Full Metal Universe.

    Logically speaking, the void was outside of space and time, so there should be some difference. Yet, they were the same. Additionally, while in his gate, he could stillmunicate with people inside, and even still feel the connection with his clone.

    All of these should be impossible. So, he did some research on the subject to find the reason.

    Unfortunately, the best answer he came up with was because of some of the enchantments that Merlin gave him. Edward thought that he hadpletely understood these enchantments�Cespecially after tranting them into his new magic system.

    But he was wrong. He was far from reaching the level of Old Man Merlin. Truth be told, Edward suspect that the Merlin he met in his homeworld was actually the real one.

    From what he knows, Merlin has existed in countless media, thus countless universes. So, he theorized that there was an original or real Merlin while the others are clones or projections of the true one.

    The same theory can be applied to Nics mel and Antis; this is one of the reasons that he did not destroy or conquer it before he left the Empire despite knowing that these sea breathers were troublemakers.

    While Edward was engrossed in reading his book, the watch on his hand suddenly chirped. He nced at for a moment, then muttered: "It''s been 50 years, now, the time has finally arrived."

    In the past 50 years, he has spent most of his time studying and developing his new magic system. By now, he has already tranted all the spells in the Empire''s Library and invented many more.

    He conducted many other experiments and deepen his understanding of magic.

    As for his strength, he was still in Tier 5, but his mana has increased a lot. However, he could feel that he was nowhere near the 6th Tier.

    The reason for that was his body. Edward discovered that his Wizard System was different than the previous. Before, as long as his soul was powerful enough to control his mana, he could rapidly increase it by either relying on potions or the Philosopher''s Stone.

    However, now, there was a third requirement: his body needed to be of sufficient strength to withstand his crystalized mana, otherwise, it will just damage it instead.

    Luckily for him, he had previously invented the [Aura Master] profession which could strengthen his body. Regrettably, this system is very crude and rudimentary.

    It mainly involved transforming mana into aura, then using said aura to strengthen the body. That''s basically it. As such, the increase in his body strength has been quite slow.

    Over the years, he has discovered that his talent for [Aura] is quite mediocre, so he is waiting to return to the Empire to have other people�Cespecially the Wizard Knights�Cto develop this system further.

    ��

    After receiving the notifications in his watch, Edward''s consciousness descended into the world.

    Armstrong Family Manor, two old people with hunch backs stood on the balcony. It was one man and one woman.

    "So, I''ve reached my limit?" asked Olivier who looked at the wrinkles on her finger and arm; she was old.

    "Yes," replied Edward''s clone.

    "Well, to live up to 107 years, it''s not bad."

    "That''s true."

    The two paused for a moment, then Olivier asked: "How do you feel about watching all the people you knew die?"

    Edward was silent after hearing this. In the past 70 years, all the people he knew or even considered friends already died of old age.

    The Elric Brothers, May Chang, Izumi Curtis, Roy Mustang, Riza Hawkeye, and even Hughes and his wife. Edward attended their funerals one by one. He even offered Hughes immortality with his family and the prospect of going to his universe with him, but he refused.

    In the end, he died peacefully.

    And he was not the only one who refused. The little girl Nina Tucker also refused his offer. In the end, she died at 70 years old.

    "One of the things that I will have to learn in my travel is to get used to death. I can not save everyone, nor can I force everyone to travel the same path as me. I''m just d that I found you and you epted my offer."

    Olivier nodded her head. Decades ago, she decided to send her family away with Edward, so he enjoyed her peaceful mortal life while she could. Now, she was prepared for the journey ahead.

    "When are you starting?" asked Olivier.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I''m not stupid. I could feel that you are preparing to do something major, and you''re just waiting for me to leave before you begin."

    Edward paused for a moment before saying: "One of the downsides of being with me is that sometimes, you have to look the other way around and not ask questions."

    "What will happen if I keep asking questions?"

    "You won''t find any answer from me."

    "What if I find the answers myself."

    Edward became silent for a few long seconds, "In that case, you might discover the real me."

    "Is that a bad thing?"

    "I honestly do not know," replied Edward as he looked into the distance. Olivier raised her hand to caress his face, then said: "You do not have to worry; no matter what I found, I will still love you: both the good and the bad."

    Edward smiled after hearing this, "It''s time to go."

    A Gate suddenly appeared swallowing the two of them. Edward proceeded to feed her a Youthful Potion, then used an Elixir of Life to prolong her lifespan.

    Since Olivier did not want to use the Elixir from the stone made of human souls, he had to use one made out life force simr to the one he gave to May Chang.

    Once she regained her youthful vigor, he ced her in cryosleep.

    Meanwhile, the clone inside the Void Shield suddenly opened his eyes, then muttered: "It''s time for the final confrontation."

    ________

    Title: Final Confrontation (II)

 Chapter 173 - Final Confrontation (II)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After opening his eyes Edward waved his hand to manifest a hologram showing the spread of the virus in the past 50 years. By now, every corner of this world has been infected.

    The virus stayed in people''s bodies without harming them, then was passed down to their descendants through gic. And this virus did not only affect humans but animals as well. As long something has a consciousness�Cno matter how low it is�Cthe virus will enter their bodies.

    After checking the map, Edward headed to the main room in the manor. Inside was a tall tower with two floors. One floor contained a room full of enchantments with a Philosopher''s Stone the size of a basketball.

    The second floor contained one of Morgana''s servers. At the top of the Tower, where Edward stood up holding a magic staff. The Void Shield that surrounded the manor was removed, he used the staff to channel the massive mana in the stone.

    A powerful wave came from the tower and immediately traveled throughout the entire world; the manor was destroyed in the process, revealing the tower. Additionally, the clone of Truth immediately noticed the changes in the shield and the wave.

    However, before he could react and alert his main body, things started to change.

    The virus inside all the people suddenly activated, turning their eyes white like they did not have any pupils. Then, in a robot-like voice, all the people in the world said in unison: "Consciousness is Link."

    All the thoughts, ideas, emotions, and even memories of these people became linked together like a hive-mind with the main consciousness or the queen of the hive-mind being Edward.

    With billions of thoughts and memories rushing to his head, Edward felt a massive migraine; he felt like his soul was slowly copsing, and it was. He could hear so many people talking to him at the same time; all the murmurs were driving him crazy.

    "Morgana," he groaned in pain.

    "At yourmand."

    Using her soul connection with Edward, Morgana took control of all these consciousness with her massive superputing ability.

    Finally, under her control, all the people of this world started to mutter at the same time:

    "We reject the being known as Truth; his existence is nothing but a parasite of this world."

    "We reject the being known as Truth; his existence is nothing but a parasite of this world."

    "We reject the being known as Truth; his existence is nothing but a parasite of this world."

    All the billion people repeated this phrase over and over like they were some mindless zombie. As these people repeat this phrase, a weird energy came from their bodies to rush into the sky.

    The energy then slowly turned into a gate.

    Edward and Morgana controlled arge number of Alchemists and have them pped their hands together before cing them on the ground. Since each of these alchemists was in a specific ce, transmutation light shed across the world forming a circle.

    A second Gate appeared floating above everybody''s head: it was the Earth Gate. However, unlike Father''s Earth Gate that was only asrge as the country of Amestris, Edward''s Earth Gate covered the entire world.

    Additionally, Edward did not fuse with the''s consciousness or will like Father did. Instead, he controlled it like everybody''s else through the virus.

    After the Earth Gate opened, a colossal ck entity came out of it; it was the physical manifestation of the''s Will. The ck being punched the Sky Gate to open it, then pulled someone or something out: Truth.

    After being dragged out of his Knowledge Dimension, Truth immediately realized what was going on. As an entity born out of the consciousness of all living beings, once they began to reject his existence, terrible things will happen.

    His vision looked at the underneath him; his vision seemed to ignore time and space as he looked at Edward on the tower.

    "Wizard, is this all your doing?" Usually, Truth has no expression, so it''s difficult to decipher his emotions. However, now, his anger was easily noticeable.

    Although Truth was still in space, his voice echoed throughout the world, so Edward could hear it.

    Immediately, Edward''s felt a feeling of danger. His Cosmic Awareness activated and he learned some information about Truth. For example, the previous Tier 11 now disyed Tier 9 and was slowly decreasing.

    ''Well, I guess I''m not lucky enough to render himpletely useless,'' thought Edward. He never believed that this n wouldpletely get rid of Truth''s power. However, a small part of him hoped that he would be lucky enough to seed after one try.

    "Why are you doing this?" asked Truth. "I''ve never done anything to hurt; I even let you gather knowledge in my world."

    "I''m truly grateful for that," replied Edward calmly. "However, what about the spiritual hint you ce in my mind?"

    Truth was momentarily silent, "It''s not like you would be hurt. My only purpose in doing so was for you to spread Alchemy in your world, and in exchange, I would receive more knowledge."

    Edward shook his head, "If you truly only wanted knowledge, you could have spoken with me. We could have agreed to establish an exchange between our two worlds.

    "The truth of the matter is that you never treated me as an equal; you just wanted to use me as a pawn to further your goals. It''s ironic how someone who punishes people for breaking the Law of Equivalent Exchange did not practice the same concept."

    "Enough with this nonsense," roared Truth. Its hand turned into a gigantic one as it descended towards the to kill the culprit responsible for all this annoyance.

    As for Edward, he suddenly felt like his body could not move; space and time seemed to freeze, and even his mind stopped working. Even the mana inside the clone''s body suffered the same fate. Even little Morgana was not spare.

    Luckily, Edward was prepared for such an asion. A small Void Shield surrounded him, blocking Truth''s influence on him.

    Horror shed through Edward''s mind as he realized the difference in strength between Tier 5 and Tier 8�Cwhich was the current strength of Truth as it stopped decreasing.

    He raised his head to the sky and said, "Truth, why don''t you see what I have in my hands."

    The gigantic hand stopped descending before disappearing. Then, Truth said with gritted teeth: "You would not dare."

    ________

    Title:

 Chapter 174 - Final Confrontation (III)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Truth looked at the five small orbs in Edward''s hand and his soul trembled slightly. He could feel arge amount of energy condensed into these balls. If all five of them exploded at the same time, the entire will be instantly destroyed.

    Worse of all, if the void energy is not removed, it will slowly corrode the entire universe until it ispletely destroyed and return to the Void.

    If it was any other people, they could run away, but not him. Right now, all the consciousness in this world was only rejecting him, so his strength temporarily decrease.

    But if all the people die, not only would his strength further drastically increase, it will be a permanent one.

    "You wouldn''t dare?" said Truth. "Can your conscious allow you to kill all the billion people in this world?"

    "You seem to have underestimated me," replied Edward calmly. "I am the Emperor of an intergctic Empire. I do not know how manys I have destroyed during wars, how many lives have been lost because of me."

    Truth immediately became a little agitated after hearing this; he was a little anxious. Of course, Edward was lying�Cat least partially.

    In the future, as the Arcane Empire growsrger and more powerful, it is inevitable to participate in cosmic wars. As such, he could see that one day, he will have to order to destroys, sr systems, gxies.

    And once the Empire bes strong enough to travel to other dimensions and universes, he might have to wage war with powerful civilizations that could potentially destroy the entire universe.

    His journey as an Emperor will be one filled with blood, war, and destruction.

    After sighing to himself, Edward threw the five orbs into the sky. A power energy wave emanate from them and began to spread. Luckily, Truth instantly appeared in front of the explosion and used its hand to contain the explosion.

    In an instant, he created hundreds of pocket dimensions to contain the explosion. Unfortunately, the void energy inside kept corroding and destroying these dimensions, but Truth keep making more.

    Then, a process of constant destruction and reconstruction repeated itself.

    As Edward watched this, he could feel that Truth was channeling a massive amount of soul energy to keep the void energy contain. He guessed where this energy came from.

    This world does not have an afterlife. After people die, their souls turn into energy that is returned to the flow of the universe. And Truth is capable of essing and controlling that vast soul energy.

    Although Edward does not know how long this world has existed and how many people have lived since the dawn of time, the number must be quite amazing.

    After being amazed for a moment, he said to Morgana inside his mind, "Have you been able to analyze anything from his body or his power?"

    Countless runes could be seen shing across her eyes.

    "Yes. I have made another discovery regarding the Life Code. After scanning him, I discovered that he might be a pure Energy Species."

    After Morgana showed him the data, Edward understood her meaning. Aftering to this world, he checked the Life Code of the people here. At first, he was caught off guard as their code was in apletely differentnguage or runes than the ones back home.

    However, since the humans of this world were pretty simr, he could decipher the code byparison. Additionally, the fact that the code had many simrities with Alchemic Runes made the process easier.

    From his founding, the people of this world were pretty simr to the people in the Empire with the exception that they had a gene that made it easier for them to passively absorb life force and increase their physical stats beyond the norm. Edward was ted with this data as it would greatly increase the gic engineering of the Empire.

    However, now, as he watched the Life Code of Truth, he was even more surprised. From his previous discovery, each person''s code was divided into three categories: Body, Soul, and Bloodline.

    However, Truth had a fourth one: Energy.

    However, after taking a single look at it, he was baffled at howplex this code was; he imagined that deciphering would not be a simple thing.

    "Record as much information as you can," he said to Morgana.

    "As you wish," said the little elf. "However, there seems to be a problem."

    "What is it?"

    "The rate at which the void energy is corroding the pocket dimensions is rapidly decreasing. At this rate, it won''t be long before Truth has enough energy to throw the void energy back into the void."

    Edward raised his head to look a Truth who was greatly focused on containing that energy; he realized that Morgana was right.

    "In that case, let''s distract him more."

    Edward took a remote from his interdimensional ring and pressed a button. Immediately afterward, Truth''s face became even angrier. He felt something was happening inside his Knowledge Dimension.

    Without any choice, he separated a part of his consciousness to return inside. As soon as he arrived, he saw countless explosions urring inside, creating holes in the dimension, which in turn led to its instability.

    At this rate, he could foresee that this dimension would be destroyed and he would lose too much; all his years of hard work would be gone. With the help of the Eye of God, Truth began to stop these explosions and fill in these dimensional gaps.

    While doing all of these, he was wondering what led to this incident, so he checked. His gaze seemed to prate time and space as he saw the development of thest few decades.

    "That damn wizard," roared Truth; he saw what happened.

    Over the past few years, countless Alchemists have attempted Human Transmutation and entered the Knowledge Dimension. And once they entered, they would secretly leave many things behind, including very unstable pocket dimensions that were on the verge of copsing.

    Their activations are what led to all these bombs that destroyed the Knowledge Dimensions.

    While Truth was busy keeping this world from being destroyed, Edward smiled at Morgan as he said: "Alright, let''s begin."

    Three things appeared in front of him: the Invisible Cloak, the Elder Wand, and a World Gate.

    ________

    Disimer: I recently realized that the virus plot might be a little too insensitive especially during the current times. So, if you''re a person who has been heavily affected by Covid and did not like this plot, I apologize for that. I did not do it intentionally.

    Title: True Goal

 Chapter 175 - True Goal

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Edward looked at the three things in front of him: two of them were Deathly Hallows, while the other was a new World Gate he personally made for this asion.

    Without hesitation, he began his n.

    The Elder Wand and the Invisible Cloak floated in the air together with a ck hue enveloping them. The World Gate has both a golden and silver hue surrounding it. Finally, Morgana had a purple hue around her.

    Then, a pir of light came from these three groups before hitting the earth; upon closer look, the light had countless runes inside of them; there were at least a few hundred thousand of them.

    After entering the Earth, the lights seemed to be forcefully pulling something off. However, Edward felt a great deal of resistance.

    "Not enough energy?" muttered Edward. "Then, let''s add more."

    Edward''s Gate of Truth suddenly appeared behind him. He pped his hands together before touching it; the gate disintegrated into tiny particles before dispersing.

    Edward was not the only one doing so. Every single individual in this world who was being controlled by him did the same thing. Even Morgana took the time to do the same.

    Ever since he decided to confront Truth, he was prepared to destroy his Gate of Truth. But now, it could be used for a better purpose.

    After making such arge sacrifice, Edward was able to gain ess to the vast soul energy of this world as an equivalent exchange; it was the same energy that Truth was currently using to stop the explosion.

    The majority of the soul energy was used to power the three light groups, while a small part was diverted to create a pool on the second floor: a pool full of pure soul energy.

    Edward did not only want to use such pure soul energy for himself, but also study how it was possible for Truth to purify soul energy to such an extent; this is one of the many benefits he will receive after his ns arepleted.

    After being powered up by the soul energy, the light groups began to operate. Each of them pulled a small luminescent orb: this was the [Authority] of this world.

    The Deathly Hallows forcefully pulled the [Death Authority], the Gate pulled both [Space and Time Authority] and Morgana pulled out [Wisdom Authority].

    "Edwarddddd!" roared Truth after seeing what just happened; he was truly enraged this time. [Authority] is the source of his power and the reason he stayed in this world for so long.

    After gaining sentience, Truth was lucky to be contacted by the Akashic Record because of how unique of an individual he was and because of his potential.

    Through it, Truth learned a lot of things including knowledge regarding [Authority] which has many other names like Divinity, Godhead, Law, Rule, Concept, and so on.

    A perfect way to exin [Authority] is why is it that Zeus is the ruler of the Sky, Poseidon the ruler of the sea, and Hades the ruler of the Underworld. That''s because Zeus controlled the [Authority of Heaven], Poseidon the [Authority of the Sea], and Hades the [Authority of Death].

    Another example is Athena and Ares. Both of them are Gods of War, so they share the same of [Authority of War]. But what''s the difference between the two?

    Well, Athena''s authority focused more on the strategy and tactics of war, while Ares focused more on the brutal killing aspect of war.

    One thing that he learned from the record was how to be a Void Lifeform. This method involved swallowing all the [Authority] of this world to transcend the limit and restriction of this world.

    But now, his n is being ruined.

    "This might be the first time you address me by name," replied Edward as he watched Truth''s agitated emotion. However, he soon frowned as he discovered that the rate that thetter could contain the explosion was rapidly increasing.

    "If I were you, I would slow down," said Edward.

    "And why is that? Are you scared now?" replied Truth with gritted teeth.

    "No, I just do not want to use extreme means."

    "Why do you mean?"

    "If things do not go ording to n, then I will be forced to open a hole in the crystal wall and allow void energy to rush inside. That would not be good for any of us, would it?"

    A look of terror appeared on Truth''s face, "There is no way you have the ability to destroy the Crystal Wall."

    "Try me," replied Edward calmly.

    Truth had no way to determine whether he was bluffing, so he slowed down his actions, while Edward went back to his n.

    He first used an orb made of the metal magicium to contain the [Wisdom Authority]. As he looked at it, he could not understand anything from it. Then, he took the [Death Authority].

    Instantly, his Cosmic Awareness activated and he knew the consequences of him taking away a small part of this world''s Authority.

    One of the first major events he did when he came to this world was attempting Human Transmutation, but he discovered that it was impossible to bring the dead back to life in this world as their souls would turn into pure energy to absorb by the world.

    However, now, things have changed. His actions made it that Truth had lost control of Death in this world. The result of him taking away the Authority is that the concept of the afterlife will be a reality in this world.

    From now on, a few lucky individuals, after their deaths, will not turn into energy, but their souls will enter the afterlife and even have the opportunity to reincarnate.

    These individuals can be brought to life through Human Transmutation.

    Then, Edward looked at the [Space-Time Authority] that he took. He activated his Cosmic Awareness to learn the consequences of his action.

    "Interesting. The Multiverse?" muttered Edward. His World Gate has the ability to travel to parallel universes, but this function did not work in this world. So, he concluded that a multiverse did not exist in this world.

    But now, he could have countless timelines diverging from the main one. In one of them, he saw that it was eerily simr to the 2003 Full Metal Alchemist Anime that did not follow the manga.

    Edward did not watch that anime, so he knew little about it. But he was still aware of the main viin Dante. So, he recognized this timeline.

    He has always wondered what happened to that story. Was it a part of this world, or an entirely different one? He guessed that in the future, Truth might be powerful enough to create different parallel universes.

    Now, his actions are the reasons that the multiverse has opened.

    Then, after sighing out loud, he quickly ced all the [Authority Orb] inside the World Gate, along with Morgana''s survivor and the pool of pure soul energy.

    He nted a chip in his brain before removing the consciousness of the main body from this clone. From now on, he was nothing but a robot acting based on a program.

    Finally, he activated the Gate to send these things to the main body.

    The reason that Edward left this clone was to let Truth kill it in the hopes of removing some of its anger. Although that was unlikely as Truth would most likely see through his n, he still wanted to try.

    After all, he did not want such a powerful being to do whatever it took to track him. If he was lucky enough to remove some of its anger and have him ept the loss, so be it. All he would lose is a clone. It''s worth trying.

    In the Void, the real Edward held another orb in his hand. Although he felt the return of the Second gate along with the other gains of this n, he did not care.

    His real objective was never these things; they were nothing but additional goals.

    Edward was not petty enough to go through all these troubles because Truth ced a spiritual hint inside his mind.

    His real goal all along has always been the Akashic Gate inside Truth''s Knowledge Dimension.

    During all those 50 years that Alchemists have been infiltrating the Dimension, he has been searching for it. Unfortunately, after finding it, its owner was next to it so Edward could not take it away.

    Plus, ording to his calctions, he might not even seed if he tries to. So, he proceeded to n B.

    He wanted to gather an energy signature of the Gate to use in his n. Using it as a guide, his sess in finding the Akashic Record has increased by at least 20%.

    Of course, the process was not that easy. Although Truth was upied, the Eye of God was still an obstacle. However, after anything that it was an A.I, Edward had Morgana divert its attention.

    After looking at the energy signature in front of him for a moment, he said, "Morgana, use all our energy and run away as fast as possible."

    "As you wish, sir."

    The Gate then ran with the fastest speed possible.

    (AN; This volume is basically over. A few more chapters before Edward return home.)

    ________

    Title: Old Acquaintance

 Chapter 176 - Old Acquaintance

    If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my ******* with the link https://.*******/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] (https://.allnovelfull/book/journey-of-the-fate-destroying-emperor_18761925005900305) and see if the story is to your likings. It is a Xianxia genre with a simr premise as Emperor Domination.

    Or my new Naruto fanfic, [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction]. Be warned, this is an evil MC, so if that kind of story is not for you, then don''t read it.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ___________

    A few hours after Edward''s main body ran away, Truth managed to contain the Void Energy Explosion and repair all the damage to his Knowledge Dimension. With a wave of his hand, the clone that was standing in the Tower was annihted along with the building.

    However, Truth was not satisfied as he knew that this was nothing but an empty vessel; his wrath was not quelled. So, he directly took measures.

    He headed for the Akashic Gate.

    "I need the information about this wizard''s homeworld and ess to the ability to travel there. As for the price, I will pay anything."

    Truth then showed Edward''s face, DNA, fingerprint, Mana Fluctuation, and even Soul Frequency. A While light came from the door to scan the information.

    A few secondster, a cold and mechanical voice:

    "Dear Customer, the information you are requesting is under heavy protection. You do not have the sufficient level clearance to search for it."

    "What? On who''s order?" asked Truth.

    "Your level of clearance is not enough to ess such information."

    Truth then finally remembered something he had overlooked because of his anger. When he first met Edward, his soul was protected by a powerful mark: Merlin''s Mark. He finally remembered that this wizard was sponsored by Merlin.

    So, if he wanted to use the Akashic Record to track him down, it was impossible.

    Truth finally calmed down as he reviewed what happened. In the end, besides being humiliated, he did not lose much.

    The [Authority] that was stolen was only a small part of it. The soul energy could be renewed, the Knowledge Dimension was repaired. Its greatest loss so far was the fact that all the people in this world had their Gate of Truth sacrificed, making them unable to use Alchemy. Truth had to grant them new ones.

    After convincing itself of this, it proceeded with the aftermath of this event.

    Meanwhile, Edward was in the process of running away. After destroying Olivier and her family''s Gate of Truth, he said to Morgana: "Close all the unnecessary sections and use the bare minimum energy requires to function. Then, use all the energy to return home."

    Under his order, the speed of the Gate drastically increased. As for Edward, he was contemting his confrontation with Truth. He realized that there were two reasons that his n seeded.

    First was the Luck Potion which allowed Truth to be upied at the exact opportune time. Unfortunately, this potion has the reverse effect once used too often. Plus, it was not nearly as potent when used back home.

    Most likely because only Harry Potter''s luck was used when previously tested, but this time he use many protagonists and side characters.

    Of course, the thing that contributed the most to the sess of the n was the void energy. Without it, Edward would not be able to hide from Truth''s sight. Without it, he would be rendered powerless in front of its power.

    However, when ites to the Void, Edward had some conflicting thoughts or feelings. He believed that with his ability, he would one day find a way to travel to other worlds. However, the process should havested a long time, hence the reason he wanted to attain immortality.

    Yet, fate or luck seemed to be in his favor. He discovered a hole in reality that led to the void. And after studying it, he managed to find a way to advance his timetable by who knows how many years.

    To Edward, this was too much of a coincidence. Of all the infinite parallel timelines, he would discover the one with this hole in it.

    At first, Edward thought that he was being paranoid. However, his meeting with Rowena in that timeline proved to him that he was right to be wary.

    The Rowena he met in that timeline was affected by void energy that was corroding her soul. Edward knew how powerful this kind of energy was. Even a being as powerful Tier 11 as Truth feared it. With his power, he could only expel it.

    Yet, Rowena''s soul was affected by the smallest amount of energy; the quality was also very low. This level of void energy was perfect for studying and understanding it.

    Although the Void was full of this kind of energy, it did not mean that a person could easily detect it and control it. However, the one in Rowena''s soul was the perfect ratio that allowed Edward to understand the properties of void energy; to learn how to gather and use it.

    Everything was too coincidental. So, he became wary and wanted answers; he knew who to get them from.

    As the gate rapidly flew in the Void, Morgana appeared next to Edward and asked: "Master, you seemed in a rush, and not just because you want to run away.

    "You are correct. ording to my prediction, the Akashic Record should contain the coordination of many worlds�Cincluding ours. This is one of the reasons that I want to get ess to it.

    "I wanted to use the record to be able to travel to different worlds; to have the ability or option to choose which world to go to instead of simply relying on luck."

    "So, you''re worried that Truth will use the Record to find our home coordinate?"

    "Yes."

    "But master, if he does that, what could you possibly do to stop him?"

    "Hehe, when you''re weak, of course, you have to rely on people stronger than you," replied Edward with a snake-like smile.

    A monthter, Edward returned home to the Harry Potter World. However, he did not immediately return home but stood outside of the void while sending a signal.

    After waiting for a while, his Gate was forcefully pulled by a powerful strength.

    After exiting, Edward saw an old man with a long white beard waiting for him.

    "Old Man Merlin, I''m d you''re doing well," said Edward with a big smile on his face.

    Merlin was momentarily caught surprised by his words, before slightlyughing: "You must be in trouble to be acting so cheeky. Tell me what you''ve gotten yourself into."

    Edward was a little embarrassed that he was seen through, however, over the years, he had developed a thick skin to deal with so many wives. Otherwise, he would have suffered.

    So, with a big smile on his face, he acted as if Merlin was his closest friend, his elder that he could lean on in times of crisis.

    ___________

    Title: Long-Awaited Answers

 Chapter 177 - Long Awaited Answers

    If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my ******* with the link https://.*******/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] (https://.allnovelfull/book/journey-of-the-fate-destroying-emperor_18761925005900305) and see if the story is to your likings. It is a Xianxia genre with a simr premise as Emperor Domination.

    Or my new Naruto fanfic, [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction]. Be warned, this is an evil MC, so if that kind of story is not for you, then don''t read it.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ___________

    After having tea with Merlin, Edward told him about all his experiences in the Full Metal Alchemy World, including his battle with Truth. Except for private details regarding Olivier, he did not live much out. After all, he was the one looking for protection.

    "So, old man, what do you think?"

    After caressing his beard, Merlin replied: "You do not have to worry about Truth."

    "What does that mean? Are you going to stop him if hees or he cannote at all?"

    "Just know that you''re safe."

    Edward looked at him with a speechless look, then said; "Alright. I know old and powerful people like you enjoy speaking in riddles. When I be as powerful as you, I will continue the tradition."

    This time it was Merlin''s time to be speechless. Edward took out the orbs containing the different [Authority] and asked: "Please check to see if there are any problems with these things. Also, check to see if there is any problem with the knowledge I have received from the Eye of God."

    Merlin took the orbs and looked at them, then looked up and down at Edward, who felt like all his secrets were seen through. Although ufortable, he did not resist because for one he was asking for help, second, resistance was futile.

    "The orbs have no problem," replied Merlin. "However, the knowledge you receive have. Truth has ced a backhand on them."

    "Please borate."

    "I''m guessing that your n was to create a Knowledge Dimension simr to Truth''s. Then, once an Alchemist in your Empire opens the Gate of Truth, they will be sent there. However, if you use the knowledge you got from the Eye of God, Truth would be able to secretly steal from your Knowledge Dimension�Ceven across universe."

    "I knew it," muttered Edward; it was too easy to get all that knowledge from Father during the Promised Day. He also knew that powerful entities like Truth have weird methods that he could not fathom.

    So, he looked at Merlin with shining eyes. The old manughed slightly before snapping his finger. Suddenly, Edward felt like some heavyweight has been lifted from his shoulder, then there was nothing else.

    He could not even remotely understand what Merlin did. After sighing to himself how he had a long way to go, he said; "Alright, let''s discuss the other matters."

    "There is more?"

    "Of course."

    "Fine, little brat, I''m in a good mood," replied Merlin. One of his closest rtions is with his disciple, Arthur. However, thetter respected him so much that it was not easy to have a rxed and non-formal conversation.

    Even across multiple universes, it''s always like that. It''s the reason that Merlin likes the universes where he is an enemy with Arthur instead of his teacher. Or better yet, universes where things get spicy between them or their gender are reverse.

    Of course, Old Man Merlin would never admit to his disciple that he secretly experience this universe himself. After all, he has a reputation to uphold.

    "What do you think about my n to reach the Akashic Record?"

    "Well, all I can say is that you will need for your n to have even a remote chance at seeding. And I''m not talking about Morgana."

    Edward pondered for a moment before his eyes lit up, "I know what to do."

    "Is there anything else?"

    "Yes," replied Edward; this time, he talked about his concerns regarding how coincidental it was for him to discover the hole in reality that led to the Void along with Rowena.

    Then, he stared at Merlin intensely, waiting for his answer.

    The Old man internally shook his head. To him, Edward was the perfect disciple with plenty of potentials; what he like the most about him was his desire to pursue the essence of magic.

    There were twoints he had about him: one was his womanizing way. He would have preferred if he was a one-woman kind of guy.

    The second was his paranoia. However, he understood that his paranoia came from his personality, experience, and high intelligence.

    So, after pondering for a while, he said: "Discovering the hole had nothing to do with me or anyone else. You were just lucky."

    "Lucky?"

    "Yes. Luck is a fundamental part of reality. Some people are born lucky and can aplish great things because of it. Some people do not have high luck and have to work hard to aplish their goals. Fortunately, you''re one of the lucky ones."

    Edward frowned after hearing this, then he asked: "What about Rowena? Was that also my luck?"

    "No, she was my doing. She is from a different timeline where after being infected by low-level void energy, the hole in reality that you discovered in the Bermuda Triangle was instantly closed.

    "I knew that your travel throughout different universes would be quite dangerous, so I wanted to give you something to protect you from some powerful entity, so I merged her timeline with the one you discovered the Void Hole."

    After being silent for a few seconds, Edward said: "Thank you."

    "Oh? I thought you would be mad."

    "I''m not that stubborn of a person. I understand when people are trying to help me. Without meeting Rowena, it would have taken me a few hundred years if not more to control the lowest level of void energy; there is no way I could be able to use as efficient as now, so it would be impossible for me to deal with people like Truth."

    "It''s good that you understand. Well, is there anything else?"

    "Yes," replied Edward with a more serious look on his face. "I want to know about my reincarnation. About the Earth, I came from."

    Merlin caressed his beard, thinking how to reply. A few secondster, he said: "The Earth you are from is called Primordial Earth."

    "Is there any special about it besides the cliche name?"

    Merlin was once again speechless before shaking his head and continuing:

    "It is indeed a very special ce. That Earth is located in a very special High Dimension. Truth be told, many people believe that it is the original Earth and all the other Earths are projections of it. However, there is not enough information to prove that."

    "So, what''s so special about it."

    "Although the people there are just ordinary people, they all possessed an unknown ability. Their minds can receive information from other universes, dimensions, or worlds. Then, they will write about these worlds in the form of stories, movies, books, and televisions.

    "On top of that, all the people of Primordial Earth have the ability to create worlds. Any story that they write down, any films that they create, any animations they draw will be a real world.

    "The odd thing is that they are not even aware of this."

    Edward had a looked of shock on his face, "Then?"

    "After discovering this, many powerful people became interested in this small. Although no one found the reason for such power, they also discovered another important aspect:

    "If you take a random person from Primodialr Earth and have them reincarnated or transmigrated into another world, using their knowledge of "story", they can rapidly grow powerful in a very short time.

    "On top of that, a lot of these people have awakening powerful Innate Abilities after being transmigrated."

    "What do you mean by Innate Ability?" asked Edward even though he had a guess.

    "Things like "system" or your innate talent for magic. Basically what the easterners called [Golden Finger]."

    Edward nodded his head as many things he did not understand became clear.

    "Because of this fact, many people choose people from Primordial Earth as their disciples, their inheritor, or avatar. If the people they chose did not have Innate Abilities, they would be granted one; if they already did, they would be strengthened. Or they might not receive anything. It all depends on the people who choose them."

    Edward understood Merlin''s meaning. He has read many stories of protagonists that were granted wishes by Gods before being reincarnated into other worlds.

    The Gods are the powerful people Merlin was talking about, and the wishes were the Innate Abilities.

    "From what you said, there should be many people reincarnated into different worlds. Howe I''ve never met one in my world?" asked Edward.

    "Oh, they exist, just in different timelines. Additionally, these timelines are usually isted and protected. The Harry Potter World is a favorite of many people, so there are many of them."

    Edward nodded his head, nning to one day search for these timelines.

    "What about me? Who is the one who reincarnated me? Was it you?"

    "No one," replied Merlin.

    "No one?"

    "Yes. After so many people began to intervene in Primordial Earth, a change took ce in that dimension. After death, some random people were chosen to be reincarnated on their own without outside intervention.

    "You were one of the lucky ones."

    Edward sighed both in relief and disappointment. He was relieved that he did not have some powerful old guy secretly nning his life. He was regretful since the only Innate Ability he received was his magical talent along with the ability to never forget.

    He also wanted a system to help him reach the peak of life.

    "You do not need to look down on yourself on your talent," said Merlin as if he could guess Edward''s mind.

    "I have seen many people across different timelines with more powerful ability than you, yet their aplishments do note close to you. The majority of them be satisfied after killing Voldemort and achieving immortality with the Philosopher''s Stone.

    "They be content with their strength and have no desire to explore therger world, to explore the universe ande in contact with other magic civilization."

    This is one of the reasons that Merlin decided to sponsor Edward. With his talent, his limit should have been like the other people, but he had greater visions and actively pursue them.

    An example of that is the creation of his World Gate. Many people have been transmigrated into the Harry Potter World. These people should have realized that since the Harry Potter World is real, shouldn''t the other worlds that they have learned about in the Primordial Earth be real as well and try to reach there.

    But few people do so. The only people who actually do so are the ones who have Innate Abilities that allowed them to travel to different worlds. Unfortunately, these people did not rely on themselves but on their talent.

    This is the reason he appreciated Edward.

    After taking a few minutes to calm himself down and process all the information, he just received, Edward asked: "Could I return to Primordial Earth?"

    "The politicalndscape there is tooplicated. Wait until you''re more powerful before trying."

    Edward nodded as he was not in a hurry; he ept his new life. He just had a few regrets that he wanted to make up.

    "Do you have any advice for me?"

    "Yes," replied Merlin. "The World you are currently in is more vast andplex than you could ever imagine. So far, you have barely scratched the surface, be mindful of this fact."

    Edward nodded his head, chatting for a little with Merlin before leaving.

    ___________

    Title: Changes

 Chapter 178 - Changes

    If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my ******* with the link https://.*******/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] (https://.allnovelfull/book/journey-of-the-fate-destroying-emperor_18761925005900305) and see if the story is to your likings. It is a Xianxia genre with a simr premise as Emperor Domination.

    Or my new Naruto fanfic, [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction]. Be warned, this is an evil MC, so if that kind of story is not for you, then don''t read it.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ___________

    This Volume is called Intergctic War.

    ------

    "Morgana, do not forget tond as close to our time of departure," said Edward. Then, the Gate shook for a few seconds before arriving at its destination.

    "Where are we and what time?"

    Morgana quickly connected to her main server before saying: "It''s currently Arcane Year 40 and we are on the continent of Africa."

    "So, only 5 years passed since we left," muttered Edward before leaving the Gate; he wanted to see what change urred during his absence.

    As soon as hended, he felt the difference. He could feel energy in the environment; to be precise, he could feel mana.

    "So, the Mana Trees were nted. I wonder what changes a high mana environment has brought to the people, animal, and general ecology of the,"

    Edward then looked at the ground underneath his feet. He could feel the tectonic energy along with the life force of the. Although his Gate of Truth was destroyed, with his senses, he could still feel these energies.

    However, after trying they became extremely difficult to control without the Gate. Nevertheless, Edward was not worried as he already knew how to create a Gate of his own based on Father''s research.

    And with Merlin dealing with the issue of Truth, he did not have to worry about using the gate.

    As Edward felt the different energies in the Earth, he also felt the leyline nodes and the mana inside. He mobilized this mana to cast a spell. A small me appeared on his hand.

    "Well, one of my theories has been proven true. With the Gate of Truth, ordinary people can use the mana in the leylines to cast spells."

    After a few tests, Edward apparated to the nearestrge city. With an invisibility spell on him, he watched everything around him. He watched the flying cars, children riding hoverboards, wizards, and ordinary people using magic.

    Because of itsrge resources, Africa became one of the most prosperous continents in the Empire�Cespecially on the magical side. The continent had thergest magical resources on the.

    While Edward was walking in the city, he discovered a special area with a magic shield covering. With intrigued, he apparated in that direction. He discovered a special ce in the city that was protected by the shield.

    At first, Edward thought some people had broken thew in his absence and created a ce where only the rich or magically gifted could enter. However, after arriving at the destination, he saw a sign with the words:

    "Mana Free Zone."

    After a quick investigation, he realized the purpose of this ce. The environment had changed with mana being present. However, to some people, mana is a poison to their bodies.

    So, some special ces were created that did not contain mana for these people to live in. After entering that ce, Edward discovered that all of these people would wear a bracelet, ring, or watch on their bodies with a specific enchantment.

    After checking the enchantment, he found out that it would release a weird frequency that repels the mana in the environment and prevent it from entering their bodies and making them suffer.

    ''It seems that the Council did a good job at handling this transition,'' though Edward to himself.

    Then, he did a few more research on the Mana Free Zone; he learned that a year ago, there was a breakthrough in gic technology. The Empire could modify the bodies of these people to permanently prevent mana from entering their bodies, thus curing them of this problem.

    That way, they could leave the Mana Free Zone without wearing magical items. Moreover, this procedure was very cheap ensuring that everybody in need could use it.

    Unfortunately, not many people were willing to do so. This is all because of a rumor that long-term exposure to mana can grant ordinary people magical talents. So, even if mana would cause them tremendous pain after entering their bodies, many people were willing to take the risk. Many people would remove their protective device for a few hours every day to withstand such pain.

    Edward frowned deeply after seeing this. He then continued his secret visit to the Empire. His next destination was Hogwarts.

    He walked along the walls of the castle that had withstood the trials of time. Nothing of significance had changed during his absence. After all, only five years had passed.

    Edward thought that his visit would only be a trip to memoryne, however, one event caught his attention.

    A student that looked like he was in the 5th Year had a bunch of other students behind him as he dueled three people at the same time. Based on his green outfit, he was a Slytherin.

    With his small wand, he easily defended against the attacks of the three people. Then, he used a Disarming Charm to remove their wands from them.

    "I have to say, you Mages are really weak," said the Slytherin student.

    "You!"

    "Did I say something wrong? None of you will ever be as good as us wizards," added the Slytherin students; his words made his friendsugh out before leaving. They all sneered at the defeated students.

    As Edward watched all of this happening, he was a little disappointed. Not just at the Slytherin students, but the other houses as well who just stood by and did nothing. Not even the little badgers.

    As Edward watched the three defeated students walk away, he listened to their conversation.

    "John, are you alright?" asked one of them to hispanion who seemed more agitated than the other two.

    "I''m fine, just a little unwilling," replied John.

    "Don''t listen to them. One day, the problem of Unstable Magic Core will be fixed. And once the research on expanding the internal dimension of our cores has a positive result, we Mages will not be any weaker than any Wizard," said the third person.

    Unfortunately, John seemed to be still in a bad mood, so one of them said:

    "Think of it that way. At least we are better than the muggles."

    "Don''t say that. You know this word is considered a racial slur ording to thew. If you get caught, you will be ced in detention and your parents will have to pay a fine."

    The three of them looked around to see whether anyone heard them talking, then they rushed to their house lounges.

    ''It seems that the problem of discrimination has increased instead of being solved,'' thought Edward before connecting to Sk and essing thetest research.

    He was not aware of any problem regarding insatiable core before leaving. So, after getting the research, he understood what these kids were talking about.

    After mana returned to the environment, mages have to absorb this mana to increase their own reserve. However, a problem that was not detected by Hermione during the trials was that many Magic Cores of mages became unstable and even copsed.

    After research, she discovered that the mana in the environment is more aggressive in naturepared to the well-regted and controlled mana she used in ab. This aggressive nature led to the instability of the Mages'' Magic Core.

    Because of the difference in the environment, this problem was not detected beforehand. However, a temporary solution was quickly developed. A potion was quickly created to stabilize the core.

    Unfortunately, this potion is very expensive and requires constant use. Adding to that the limitation of all mages is 20x mana, their situation is not looking good in the Empire.

    After looking at the data, Edward was not worried. He could think of a few dozens of magic circles that could fix this problem by stabilizing and even reinforcing the magic cores of Mages.

    Plus, with Extension Charm Magic Circle, they can also grow their mana to the same height as wizards.

    However, he knew that doing this would not fix the problem, just merely manage it. So, he was pondering on how to solve the problem and further unit all the people of the Empire.

    ___________

    Title: Conflict

 Chapter 179 - Conflicts

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After this encounter, Edward did stay long at Hogwarts before leaving. He did not even alert Headmistress Minerva but contacted his family to announce his return.

    As soon as he returned to his castle, he saw Hermione waiting for him. She jumped into his arm and hugged him tightly, almost squeezing him to death.

    "I''m fine. I don''t even have a scratch on me," said Edward as he caressed her long hair. Soon afterward, everybody else arrived to give him a long hug.

    A few minutester, Edward was having dinner with all his family. His mother, father, wives, Amelia, and even Susan closed her art exhibition toe to participate in the dinner.

    "Son, you''re finally back," said his mother.

    "What do you mean? My experiment has just finished," lied Edward smoothly and effortlessly.

    "Oh, I know you way better than you can imagine. Do you think I could not tell that the person that was talking to me for the past five years was nothing but a programmed hologram," replied Johana.

    (AN: In the early chapter, I said that Edward''s mother''s name was Johana, then I forgot and said that her name was Morgana. Now, I decided that Morgana is her first name while Johana is her middle name. To disguise from the little elf Morgana, she will be referred to as Johana from now on.)

    "Plus, your father cannot keep a secret."

    Edward just nced at his father without saying anything. Before leaving, he left a hologram to talk to his mother to not worry her. At first, he wanted to leave a clone.

    However, he was worried that the clone would go rogue in his absence. With how much power he has in the Empire, a rogue clone could do too much damage. Plus, he did not want Herpo to take advantage of the clone to do something sneaky.

    "Well, all that matters is that our son is back safe and sound," said Edgar Bones.

    "That''s true. Son, where is my new daughter-inw?"

    "Excuse me?"

    "There is no need to y coy," said Johana. "If I know you, you must have brought one or a few new wives from your voyage. So, where are they?"

    Edward could feel many dangerous eyes staring at him, she coughed slightly: "She''s still in cryosleep; she needs time to adjust to this world. Alright, let''s not talk about this. How has everything been during my absence?"

    Although Johana wanted to know more, she was wise enough to know that this was not the time.

    So, the family had a long dinner as Edward briefly exined the things he experienced during his travels. Once everything was over, he was left alone with his five wives.

    The joyous mood on his face instantly disappeared once he was alone. With a frown on his face, he asked: "What''s going on?"

    "What do you mean?" asked Rowena.

    "I could feel some alienation between all of you. So, something must have happened."

    During the dinner, he could feel that all of them seemed to be separated into two groups: One with Rowena and Betrix. The second with Hermione, Luna, and Fleur.

    "While you were gone, we had a little disagreement," said Rowena calmly. "I guess it''s not that little since it also divided the Illuminati Members as well."

    "In that case, let''s assemble and deal with the issue once for all."

    Soon, all the other members were called for a meeting. Snape, Lily Potter, Grindelwald, Professor Flitwick, Amelia, and the mel. As soon as they arrived, Edward could feel the tension between them.

    So, he asked someone to tell him what happened, then a file was sent to him. After using Sk to watch, he understood the gist of what was going on.

    A Rebellion.

    Three years after his departure, news of his absence was leaked. A group of people�Cusing the information that the so-called Dementor Invasion that was the foundation of the Arcane Empire''s establishment was a lie created by the Emperor�Crebelled and took over a few major cities all over the world.

    After reading up to here, Edward was calmed. He expected long ago that the information about the Invasion would not remain a secret forever. So, he was prepared long ago.

    He disseminated the truth to the web so that all the people of the Empire would hear about it at least once. That way, over time, after constantly hearing this "conspiracy theory", the majority of people became desensitized to this kind of information.

    No one actually believes it to be true, and when other people talk about this theory, they arebeled as conspiracy theorists.

    What led to the conflict amongst the members was not the rebellion, but the actions taken to deal with the situation. They were divided in what course of action to take.

    People like Hermione and Luna advocated for a peaceful solution, while Rowena, Betrix, and Snape advocated for a more military or forceful approach.

    However, before they coulde up with a decision, Grindelwald took matters into his own hands. Using his power as themander of the Ghost Squad, he led his legion to massacre the rebels.

    And he broadcasted the entire thing to the world.

    "Your Majesty, I''m willing to ept punishment," said Grindelwald. "But I still believe that I did the right thing."

    "You indeed did the right thing," said Edward.

    These words made Grindelwald relieved. His only dream in his life was to see wizards prosper. Now, this dream has been aplished, so he will not allow anyone to destroy the current prosperity of wizardkind.

    Whoever tries to do so, he will kill them with no hesitation.

    Edward looked at the fuming peaceful group and said: "I understand why you want to use a peaceful approach. However, despite how prosperous the Empire currently looks, there are too many problems.

    "So, we cannot tolerate any form of rebellion. Grindelwald''s action will not only serve as a warning to those people who have these thoughts but also serve as a precedent for how to deal with rebellion in the future�Cespecially when our territory spawns countless sr systems and even gxies.

    "Rebellion in any shape or form cannot be tolerated. Otherwise, the Empire will slowly crumble once we begin to expand our territories."

    Hermione, Luna, Fleur, Lily, and Flitwick sighed after hearing his words. Although they did not like it, they understood that sometimes, force and violence is the best way to solve some problems.

    Rowena, Betrix, Snape, and Grindelwald did not rob their victories to the other side. After all, they knew that these people wanted the best for the Empire.

    As for the mel, they remained neutral during the entire controversy.

    After appeasing these people, Edward made one phone call: it was to Dolores Umbridge. After this incident, she took the me for Grindelwald''s actions.

    After talking to her and promising her that she will be reinstated in her position after a few years ofying low, Edward hung up the phone. As an Emperor, he was adept at politics and knew how to appease the people that worked for him.

    Even though he did not like Dolores, she was very capable in her work and did what she was told withoutining.

    After that, Edward made another call. This time it was to Lucius Malfoy. As themander of the Earth Defense Force, he actually allowed a rebellion to ur under his watch.

    So, Edward reprimanded him while also telling him that his power will be reduced. On ount of his loyalty, he can keep his position, but the power he holds will drastically decrease.

    Of course, Edward also knew that part of the fault was on the Auror Department and the Intelligence Department. But, he would deal with these peopleter.

    ________

    Title: New Projects

 Chapter 180 - New Projects

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After dealing with his phone calls, Edward looked at Grindelwald and asked: "Did you find the people who instigated the revolt?"

    "Yes. They belonged to a radical anti-Imperialism group. I tracked many of their secret bases in many differents in our sr system and have eradicated them. However, I noticed that their operation was funded by someone or a group of people.

    "Unfortunately, these people were very good at erasing their traces."

    After saying that, he looked at Amelia, who added more to the topic.

    "Since your departure, a group of corporations has been using their financial means, threat, and dark magic to influence many members of the council.

    "They have been trying to passws regarding lowing taxes, Nobility Titles, and the rights to privately owns. I believe that they are responsible for the fundings of these radical groups."

    Edward reviewed the information that Amelia sent him, and a deeper frown appeared on his face. Their actions have begun to affect the foundation of the Empire.

    One of the reasons that the empire has been flourishing so well is because it is a meritocracy. As long someone contributed enough, they can rise in both status, strength, wealth, and many more.

    However, many of these corporations have begun to take credit for their worker''s contributions for their own benefit. Edward will never allow this to happen, otherwise, the Empire will crumble at a rapid rate.

    "Why don''t you deal with these people?" he asked.

    "The main reason is that there is not enough evidence to back these usations; these people are very good at cleaning their tracks."

    Edward understood her meaning. As the most powerful elder of the council, she still has to follow certainws and regtions. However, he does not.

    "Don''t tell anyone about my return. I will attend the Council Meeting three dayster and deal with these people."

    Edward knew that these people were dying to know what other universes are like and what he experienced, so he showed them. He uploaded his memory and experience in a private server of Sk and have them experience it themselves.

    Of course, a few private things were left out.

    So, all of them closed their eyes for a few minutes before opening their eyes.

    "The wonders of the world never stop amazing me," said Flitwick with a big sigh. He was not the only one who felt that way.

    After everyone reviewed the memory, all of them gave Nics mel a strange look before averting their eyes. In the information that they just learned, they knew that someone with the same name as him was involved with the Philosopher''s Stone.

    All of them were not stupid and guessed something. However, since Edward did not mention this topic, they did not bring it up.

    Then, all of them began to review the knowledge Edward brought back from his voyage. Besides Nicol who was interested in Gate Alchemy and Snape who was interested in Alkahestry, all the other members focused more on the Arcane Rune Magic that Edward invented.

    "So, we, wizard, finally have a way forward," said Rowena as she read the information on bing Tier 4 and Tier 5.

    "Not just wizards, but mages too," added Hermione. "With this new system, most if not all the problems that mages faced will be solved."

    The creation of mages has always been very important to her as it was a way for her to allow her parents to use magic.

    "I can even use it to deal with the issue of Bloodline Rejection,"mented Fleur.

    Edward nodded his head as he could see that each of them could find inspiration from the knowledge he brought back.

    "Nico, what do you think?"

    "The Gate Alchemy seemed to be an advanced form of Transmutation Magic. With it and the new form of enchantments you created, we can finish Project Uranus in two years or less. If there is more manpower, it can be done in 6 months."

    "Indeed," replied Edward as he sent new schematics that he developed for the Floating City to Nicol; it was a better and more powerful version of the old ones.

    Nics was intrigued and began to study it.

    "What about you aunty? What do you think?"

    "The Gate Alchemy is a system that can be generalized to the people. As long as someone has a soul, they can have a Gate, meaning that we will enter an era where every individual in the empire has some sort of extraordinary power.

    "However, that is not necessarily a good thing. Once people have power, their inner desires will also be augmented. So, we need proper regtion to ensure that things do not go out of control."

    "Don''t worry, I''ve been prepared for this possibility."

    Then, Edward sent all of them a new document with the title:

    "Project Pangea."

    "This will be our main next project in the next few months, so I need you guys to be knowledgeable in Gate Alchemy. Additionally, I will organize a symposium with all the Tower Masters and other influential wizards of the empire to help."

    "I''m d that you already thoughts of everything," nodded Amelia. With the current n, no matter whether it is wizards, mages, or other extraordinary beings, it will be easier for them to be managed.

    Amelia read the information about the destruction ability of Tier 5; she could imagine what kind of catastrophe these people could make if they went rogue.

    "There is more," suddenly said Edward as he sent them another blueprint with the title: Project Akashic.

    After everyone read the entire thing, a solemn look appeared on their faces; everyone became quiet. Finally, Flitwick said:

    "Is this a little too dangerous? If something goes wrong, there will be catastrophic ramifications."

    Many people agreed with Flitwick.

    "This is the reason I''m showing you all of this," replied Edward. "I want your help to deduce the possible danger that I overlooked ande up with ways to reduce them."

    Many people immediately understood that there were no ways to change Edward''s mind. Without them, he will still take the risk.

    The only person slightly excited was Rowena.

    "Does this Akashic Record truly exists? Does it really contains all the knowledge in the word?"

    "They do exist. However, I do not know if they contain all the knowledge in the world, but there should be more than we can imagine."

    The meeting continued for a few minutes before everyone was dismissed. Edward could see that many of the people present wanted to be Tier 4 Wizards as soon as possible, and even Tier 5.

    So, he dismissed them before warning them that they should probably practice [Aura] to strengthen their bodies before trying to reach the higher stages, otherwise they risked failure.

    Then, he waited for the Council Meeting three dayster.

    ________

    Title: Arcanist

 Chapter 181 - Arcanist

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Three days soon passed, and a council meeting took ce. All the elected officials along with the Council Elders showed up thinking that this would be a regr meeting like any others.

    However, after everybody arrived, they discovered that the Emperor sat on a throne in the highest seat of the council. They did not whether he instantly appeared on that sit or he was always here but they could not notice him.

    Many people immediately became scared. There was a rumor that the Emperor went to a faraway ce and would not return for at least a few decades if not centuries.

    Because of this, many people became impudent and did things that they were not supposed to; things they knew could get them killed or imprisoned.

    So, after seeing the Emperor alive and well after only a short five years, these people knew that they were in trouble. A few of them wanted to run, however, as soon as this idea popped up in their minds, a powerful pressure enveloped the room making everybody unable to move.

    Arcane Rune Spell: Spiritual Pressure.

    This was a spell that Edward invented based on Bleach''s anime reiatsu or spiritual pressure. With this spell, he could release the strength of his soul to intimidate his opponent.

    And if there is a vast difference in soul strength, he can render the person immobile and unable to use their mana. With Edward''s Tier 5 strength and the fact that his soul has always been innately powerful, he was able to immobilize all the Tier 3 wizards in the room along with the other regr people.

    Once everybody was unable to move, Edward began to use arge-scale Legilimency Spell to read the mind of these people.

    This act infuriated all of them, even the people who had nothing to hide. After all, no one wanted to have their mind and memories read by someone else; this was an invasion of property.

    So, all of them collectively resisted.

    Unfortunately, soon after, a warning was sent in their minds:

    "If they resisted, more force will be used, which could lead to damage to their minds and souls."

    Immediately, these people knew that the Emperor was furious and will not y nice with them as usual. Anyone who stood in his way today will suffer the consequences.

    Although some people were unwilling, they stop resisting. As for the ones that refused to, they suffered the consequences. Many of them dropped to the floor, screaming in pain as they held their heads.

    Once Edward was done with his search, a few people discovered that some people had a red "X" braided on their foreheads. More importantly, Three Council Elders had the same mark.

    The room instantly became quiet with everybody having a subtle look in their eyes.

    Then, one of the people who had a mark on them was suddenly enveloped by a dark aura that allowed him to break the spiritual pressure immobilization. Afterward, that person began to turn into a shadowy figure seeming to want to apparate away.

    Unfortunately, before he could do so, a magic circle appeared on the ceiling and a green light flew from it and hit him. With a look of horror on his face, that person fell to the ground, his body paled�Calthough there was not a single scratch on him.

    A few knowledgeable wizards could tell that this spell looked simr to the Killing Curse that was once infamous in the wizarding world.

    And these people were correct, at least partially. Edward modified the Killing Curse to destroy people''s souls instead of the vitality inside the body, thus making the spell more deadly.

    While everyone was still terrified by this person''s death, members of the Imperial Guard entered the room and took away the people who had marks on them.

    "I would like to apologize to all of you who are innocent in this incident," said Edward calmly. "Unfortunately, the situation required desperate measures.

    "To express my gratitude for your loyalty to me and the Empire, you can rest assured that you will bepensated."

    Immediately, the remaining people receive a notification that a great number of Arcane Points have been added to their ounts. Additionally, they discovered that the Grand Library has been updated with two different power systems and many other new things.

    The Wizards in the room quickly took notice of Tier 4 and Tier 5 advancing methods, while the Mages took notice of the ways to stabilize their Magic Core and increase the upper limit of Mana.

    "Alright, you can review these things after this meeting. They will not be publicly announced for another two weeks, which should be plenty of time to give many of you an advantage," said Edward.

    So, everyone quieted down and provided their attention to him.

    "First, there will be a rise in taxes to all the Private Corporations along withws that strictly regte them. You can emphasize the aspect of them taking credits for other people''s works. I have a zero-tolerance policy regarding their actions.

    "The Imperial Guards will assist in the arrest of the people found guilty of such crimes. They will have the power to kill anyone who resists before reporting."

    A few people clenched their teeth after hearing this. Although they were publicly elected, they still have private businesses on the side. But now, they could foresee hard times with these newws.

    "Second," continued Edward. "All people with extraordinary abilities will be collectively referred to as ''Arcanist.''

    "Mages will be called Arcanists, wizards as Bloodline Arcanists, Wizard Knight as Arcane Knight or Arcane Swordmen based on their preferred choice."

    Edward then proceeded to divide the different sses of Arcanists.

    People who use Gate Alchemy will be known as Gate Arcanists. People who modified their genes, people who reced their bodies with robotic, and [Aura Masters] will be under the category of Enhancer Arcanists.

    Although he wanted to have a separate category for mechanically enhanced individuals, the field was just beginning and there were not many people or knowledge to be an independent department.

    Another department that faced the same problem is Psychic Energy that Narcissa Malfoy and Soleil discovered. This particr system has not developed yet to the point of being on its own.

    However, once they do, they either be called Spiritual Arcanists or Arcane Psykers. He hasn''t decided yet.

    After the meeting was over, Edward left the council. He hoped that the firstw deal with some of the issues regarding ss division and wealth distribution in the Empire.

    As for the second, it is to bridge the gap between wizards, mages, and other extraordinary people. With themon identity as "Arcanist", it will be easier for people to be united and rally together.

    So, from now on, he is no longer a wizard but an arcanist.

    ________

    Title: High Magic

 Chapter 182 - High Magic

    After the council meeting, Edward had important things to do, so he rushed back to his Gate. One of the rooms contained a gigantic gate more than 100 meters tall that looked like a Gate of Truth. The only difference was that this gate had many runes engraved on it.

    After standing in front of it, the runes lit up and began to activate. A white light came from the gate and entered his head. Immediately afterward, changes started to ur inside his Soul Dimension.

    Countless runes began to appear, and these runes started to build something: it was a Gate of Truth.

    Using Father''s experiment, the knowledge he stole from the Eye of God, years of research, and a little bit of help from Merlin, Edward invented a way to create his own Gate of Truth.

    A few hourster, a brand new gate appeared in the Empty white space. The design on the gate looked exactly like the previous one that he destroyed:

    An ouroboros with a pyramid inside. Inside the pyramid was a lotus with a single eye at the center.

    However, now, there was an additional circle with the word "Arcane" written in a stranglenguage that Edward did not know. Still, just by looking at the word, he understood its meaning.

    After the new Gate of Truth was created, Edward left theboratory and appeared on Earth. Instantly, he discovered that his senses of energy were drastically enhanced.

    He could see the mana in the environment; they looked like tiny blue atoms. He could sense the tectonic earth energy on the ground that Alchemist most often used.

    Along with it was the life force of the and long with the leyline nodes that resided on the earth. Additionally, Edward could feel arge quantity of aquatic energy from the ocean.

    Since Earth was made of 70% of water, this energy was the most abundant. He wondered would be using this energy for Alchemy would have some additional effect just like life force has on Alkajesty?

    Edward controlled the aquatic energy and perform a transmutation. The water underneath his feet instantly turned into arge iceberg.

    "It seems to be able to amplify Water-Rted Alchemy," muttered Edward, but he did not continue to test.

    He apparated and left the atmosphere. As he floated in the vacuum of space, even without relying on any spell, he could breathe properly, and his body was strong enough to block any kind of radiations and so on.

    While there, he could feel ambient energy that exists in space and seemed to flow through the universe.

    He tried to control that energy but failed. So, he tried a few more times. After more than an hour, he finally managed to control a small part of it and begin to take a close look at it.

    "Is that cosmic energy?"

    Edward has read about cosmic energy in manyics and Marvel Movies. He did not expect to discover it in his universe.

    "I will have someone studying it; it could be of great use in the future."

    After taking note of this, Edward teleported to the small dimension that used to be hisboratory located in the Bermuda Triangle. He went to see his dragon, Albion.

    When the Thunder Dragon King noticed its arrival, he opened his eyes while stillying on the mountains of gold.

    "So, did you return after failing in your trip?"

    "Maybe," replied Edward with an ambiguous smile.

    "Don''t be discouraged. Even our Dragon n has failed to break through the Source Wall, let alone you��Wait, you''re already a Tier 5 Wizard?"

    "Tier 5 Arcanist, but yes, I''ve had some opportunities."

    "Did you find something in the Astral Realm?"

    ''Astral Realm? That''s a new term,'' thought Edward.

    "More or else," replied Edward. Then, countless runes appeared in his eyes as he looked at the dragon; he was checking Albion''s soul and bloodline.

    ''Just like I thought.''

    He discovered that the restrictions he ced on the dragon were slowly being removed. So, it is only a matter of time before thetter regained its freedom.

    Then, a 3-dimensional magic circle started to manifest in front of Edward, which shocked Albion.

    "What''s this? What are you doing?" The dragon had a bad premonition. However, Edward ignored him. A few minutes after the circle was created, it entered Albion''s bloodline and soul, creating a new and stronger restriction.

    "Damn it," roared the Dragon as he tried to find his envement. "How can you use High Magic?"

    ''Another new term,'' thought Edward. While the dragon was busy fighting the spell he cast on him, Edward took the opportunity to steal some of the memories that were previously inessible to him.

    He then knew what the term [High Magic] meant.

    In the universe, magic can be categorized into three main categories: divine magic, ordinary magic, and High Magic.

    Divine Magic can only be used by the Gods and their followers. And their followers can only use it if their Gods bestowed it onto them. This form of magic is considered the mainstream, and although debatable, could be considered the most powerful type of magic.

    Ordinary magic is any other type of magic, for example, Wandcraft magic that was popr in the Harry Potter World before Edward came along. The reason this magic is considered ordinary is that the Gods are immune to this kind of magic.

    No matter how strong a spell is, once it touches a God, they will not be affected by it in the slightest. Even if there is a vast difference in Tier between the caster and the God.

    High Magic is different as it can affect Gods and even kill them if strong enough. And Edward''s newly invented Arcane Rune Magic falls in the category of High Magic.

    After knowing, Edward started to sweat profusely thinking how he wanted to fight Herpo with Wandcraft magic; that would be a disaster. Since Dragon Language is considered High Magic, maybe things would not be so bad.

    Unfortunately, as soon as this thought came to his mind, Edward discovered another piece of information from Albion.

    Draconic Language Magic is divided into four levels: Beginner, Intermediate, Advanced, and King.

    The previous magic that he got was nothing but the Beginner level, and only after the Advance level could Draconic Magic be considered High Magic.

    Immediately after knowing this, Edward began to steal the Intermediate Magic from Albion''s Bloodline Inheritance.

    Unfortunately for him, after getting 10% of it, a weird power came and cut off his contact with the information source.

    Meanwhile, Albion looked at Edward with furry in his eyes. He could feel that the difficulty of him removing the envement in his bloodline has increased to Hell Level Difficulty.

    Albion was indignant; a noble Dragon King like himself was enved by a mere human.. If he was not weak after his reincarnation, there is no way that he would suffer such humiliation.

 Chapter 183 - Hidden Dangers

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Ignoring Albion''s furious gaze, Edward quickly reviewed the information he gathered about Intermediate Draconic Language and nodded in satisfaction. Although he only managed to get 10% of it, with his understanding of Beginner Draconic Language and with Morgana''s help, he should be able to deduce the rest after some time.

    Plus, he did not ce as much emphasis on this magic as he used to. The main reason that he was excited was that he could use what he just learned to make some minor upgrade to his Arcane Rune Magic.

    So, after getting the information he could get and sending it to Morgana, he began to achieve his real purpose ining to see the grumpy dragon.

    Edward immediately used his Cosmic Awareness as he looked at Albion. His mind then traveled countless light-years away, in a gxy far away.

    He saw a sr system gleaming with ck lights. From his point of view, there seem to be countless scales bound together.

    Suddenly, two bright stars appeared out of nowhere, shining brightly throughout the sr system. Immediately, Edward''s jaw as he became gaze; he could not imagine what he saw.

    The so-called stars were two eyes, and the sr system was the body of a colossal dragon. He saw a dragon the size of a sr system. Edward took a deep breath to calm himself down.

    After opening his eyes, the dragon muttered: "The Thunder Dragon King has been resurrected?"

    Just his words created a massive space storm enough to destroy a few sr systems. Moreover, Edward could feel a terrifying amount of mana inside this dragon''s body; the quantity was higher than the massive Philosopher''s Stone he has powering his World Gate, albeit not as good when ites to quality.

    "I should probably contact the Dragon Temple to go get him."

    After these words were spoken, Edward''s vision was broken. He found himself breathing loud, his heartbeat elerate, and his clothes were soaked in cold sweats.

    Luckily for him, the enchantments on them activated to clean himself and the clothes.

    A few minutester, Edward calmed himself down, then an excited smile appeared on his face.

    "This world is more interesting than I thought," he muttered under his breath.

    When he looked at Albion again, he became excited. This dragon must have the potential to reach that level. And as long as he is strong enough to suppress it, one day, he can ride a dragon the size of a sr system.

    How domineering that will be.

    For a moment, he became excited again before removing these thoughts from his head and dealing with the real problem.

    After this experience, he could see that Albion''s body is releasing a strange wave and that colossal dragon was using it to know his coordinates. If this issue is not dealt with, once these powerful dragons arrived on Earth, the little Arcane Empire have little chance of surviving.

    The only hope that he will have is the Void Canon, however, these things are unstable and their power has not been tested yet. So, their effectiveness is still unknown.

    Still, knowing the current situation, Edward decided to deal with the coordinate wave from Albion and improve the stability and power of the Void Canon as a deterrence to these powerful gods and demons.

    So, for the next four days, Edward began to study that wave. Unfortunately, he could not find a way to block it or prevent Albion from sending it. In the end, he decided not to waste too much time and send the dragon to live in a World Gate located in the Void.

    That way, the Source Wall will act as the protective shield for this wave. And even if the dragon race managed to track the signal, they would not be able to do anything unless they could also enter the Void like Edward.

    This treatment is not only for Albion but also the Water Dragon King that Fleur was using to study bloodline since she also was sending a signal.

    However, Edward also had onest precautionary measure to do. He send both Albion and the Water Dragon King to a faraway gxy and left them on a full of underground beasts with a small trace of dragon bloodline. Then, he erased all the traces of the signal that they were sending from Earth.

    As he looked at the two sleeping dragons, Edward muttered: "If the Dragon Temple can track thest ce the signal was located, they should not found Earth, but this deste."

    After that, he entered the World Gate and returned to Earth. By the time he was done with all this, another three days. However, as soon as Edward returned home, he felt an intense gaze.

    He looked in one direction as his eyes suddenly turned pitch ck. His gaze then seemed to pierce through another dimension where he saw a tall individual dressed in a ck floating cloak.

    His Cosmic Awareness once again activated and some information appeared inside his mind:

    "Herpo, Tier 8 Sr System Level (Weakened State). Curse by Cronai to be forever stuck in this dimension without leaving."

    Many pieces of other information about this god also appeared in his mind.

    "Herpo, ever since I came back, you''ve been peeping nonstop. Please stop as it is quite ufortable."

    After hearing these words, Herpo had a calm andposed demeanor despite how shocked he was inside. This wizard, no, arcanist''s strength has increased from Tier 3 to Tier 5 in just five years.

    In his current state, he can barely use Tier 6 Level strength, so he is not that far in terms of strength. Additionally, in the past, the arcanist needed to use the Deathly Allows to contact him, but now, he could easily do, meaning his understanding of dimensions has reached a higher level in the past five years.

    Moreover, Herpo has known Edward for decades and knew about his personality. He always has been careful when talking or dealing with him, but now, he felt a hint of taunting in his voice.

    It was as if he did not care whether he left the afterlife and deal with him.

    ''So, what does he have to rely on?'' thought the Death God.

    He wanted to use thest remaining faith he has and leave this ce, then use all his strength to instantly destroy this arcanist. However, his cautious nature did not want to take risks.

    Herpo knows a few secrets. For example, the reason that the current Arcane Empire cannot summon demons from Hell or even ess other dimensions is that his forceful ascension to Godhood ten thousand years ago severed the connection to these ces.

    However, after mana returned to the environment, this connection will slowly heal itself.

    Herpo nned to take advantage of this process to create a clone to stay in the afterlife and escape his imprisonment with his real body.

    So, as long as he waits patiently, not only can he escape, he will be able to use his full strength.

    The question is now whether this Arcane Emperor will give him time?

    ________

    Disimer: With this Tier System, once Edward bes more powerful, it will be harder for me to have him enter some world that could give him some challenge. So, in the future, I will either slightly nerf him or drastically raise the power ceiling of some world.

    Of course, I will not make him start from scratch, but lower his ability so that he can have some form of challenge. Plus, I will try to make things make sense and not just randomly make a low-level world more powerful.

    I will also try to find worlds that are suited for his power level depending on the level he is at in the story.

    Title: Path Forward

 Chapter 184 - Path Forward

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    In the end, Herpo decided to wait and see.

    After making a decision, he secretly sighed. His long years of imprisonment have made him very patient, at the same time, it also removed his risk-taking ability. So, he stopped looking at Edward and cut off thetter''s connection to this dimension.

    Meanwhile, Edward sneered after seeing this. With a wave of his thought, the gate that was in invisible mode behind him disappeared. If Herpo dared to leave the Afterlife and attack him, a major surprise was awaiting him.

    After his recent voyage and confrontation with Truth, he no longer feared Herpo as much as he previously did. Although he still respected his opponent''s strength, he still has many ways to deal.

    And with this newfound confidence, he did not want to just kill Herpo. No, he had bolder ns for the fate of this Death God. After all, ording to the information he knows, Herpo managed to instantly be a Tier 8 God from a Tier 3 Wizard.

    Edward is very interested in his method. Over the years, he studied the Ceremony Magic that Herpo used to be a God. However, he did not ce that much emphasis on it.

    Now, he decided to change that.

    ''He should be a very interesting experimental material.''

    Edward then headed to hisboratory in the Bermuda Triangle. As soon as he entered, he saw a shadow rush towards him with rapid speed. He raised his hand.

    Bang!

    Arge thumping small echoed in the room, followed by a small shockwave that blew the chairs and tables in the surrounding away. Edward looked at the fist that he blocked, smiled before saying:

    "So, you guys already practiced Aura and reached Tier 4?"

    "Yes. Do you see how strong I am?" said Luna. "I can probably wrestle with a dragon. That''s actually a good idea, I will tryter," she mumbled to herself by the end of that sentence.

    "Alright, let''s test your shield."

    He raised his hand and a rune appeared. However, this one was notrge as usual, but small enough to fit his palm. In an instant, an ax made of lightning appeared on his hand and he swung it down without hesitation.

    A transparent shield appeared to protect Luna, however, the force of the attack still made her take a few steps back. She and Edward both nodded in satisfaction.

    One of the two abilities that Tier 4 Arcanists will acquire is a Protective Shield that will instantly protect them when in danger. The shield is connected to their mana and does not have to be actively used by them.

    After a few tests, Edward knew that only by using Liquid Mana to be Tier 4 would this ability be granted. If someone just increases the amount of mana inside their body to reach Tier 4, there is no such benefit.

    Another ability of Tier 4 Arcanists is the passive ability to fly. They do not have to use spells to fly, they can do so just by instinct.

    Edward checked and see if there were any hidden injuries on Luna from his attack, and after seeing that she was fine, he was relieved. Then, he said:

    "I need you to perform Anti-Divination Spell on Albion and the Water Dragon King."

    Although Edward has already removed the traces of these two dragons, he knew how powerful some diviners can be. So, he wanted to be prepared just in case.

    Luna was confused by the sudden request, so Edward exined the situation to her. Knowing the severity of the situation, she immediately started to do so.

    Meanwhile, Edward entered another room where all his other wives were�Cincluding Olivier who recently woke up from her slumber. He walked to Hermione who was holding a very thin tablet, looking at some data.

    "How is she?" he asked.

    "Everything so far is fine. Her body and soul have adapted to this world, and so far, we have not found anything strange."

    "Anything else?"

    Hermione paused for a moment, then said: "After doing some test, I have discovered that she has a really poor talent for magic."

    "What level?" asked Edward.

    "Even lower than Level 1."

    The Empire has divided magic talent into 5 categories, with one being the lowest. ording to research, Level 1 talent has no chance to break the First Limiter in their lives.

    Essentially, these people will forever remain as Tier 0 Apprentices.

    When it came to wizards, the amount of mana that their bodies produce is terribly slow and it is very difficult to control their mana. When it came to mages, they could barely sense mana in the environment, let alone control it.

    Of course, with arge number of resources, it should still be possible to forcibly push them to Tier 3, but Tier 4 requires talent and deep understanding of magic and runes, and control of mana. So, it is impossible for them to advance.

    After hearing Oliver''s low talent, Edward was not surprised. Back in her homeworld, with the Armstrong family''s wealth and strength, it should be easy for Olivier to be an Alchemist.

    And with her desire for strength, she should not reject bing an alchemist, yet, she did not. This only shows that she had a terrible talent for controlling energy�Ceven with the aid of the Gate of Truth.

    Of course, Edward also knew she was talented in other aspects. He looked at the worried Olivier and gave her an assuring smile.

    "You do not have to worry about your talent. Severus has been studying a potion to increase talent using Dragon Heart as an ingredient. Once he is sessful, I will have him brew one for you with the Water Dragon King."

    "That''s indeed a good way to deal with the situation," said Hermione.

    "Once the potion is created, I can foresee that many dragons will be killed,"mented Betrix, and many people agreed with her.

    "Not necessarily, " replied Edward. "Dragons are creatures with powerful regenerative ability. After harvesting their hearts, as long we provide them with enough mana, they can regrow it.

    "So, in the future, Dragon Hearts, along with their scales, blood, muscles, and even bones can be renewable resources. We are civilized people, so there is no need to act like barbarians and hunt these creatures to extinction."

    The others rolled their eyes after hearing this. What kind of civilized person used the body of another creature as a renewable material. Ignoring these people, Edward looked at Olivier and asked: "Remember what I taught you?"

    "You mean the way to control the life force in my body?"

    Edward nodded. He knew that Oliver was bad at controlling external energy, but was a prodigy at controlling internal energy. Plus, her body could absorb life force at an rming rate.

    This is the reason that she was such a strong fighter back in her world, able to fight the homunculus Sloth who was physically enhanced beyond human limits.

    So, Edward theorized that she might be a genius in the path of [Aura Master]. Now, he was going to test this out. He ced his finger on her forehead and the information on how tobine mana with life force to create Aura.

    "Understand?"

    Oliver nodded her head. Then, Edward had her recreate her Gate of Truth to aid her in controlling her internal energy. Finally, he had Morgana inject mana inside her body.

    After following the method Edward gave her, it did not take long for her to create the first string of mana. After that, she was on a roll.

    "I was right," muttered Edward. The speed that she created Aura was a few times faster than him.

    ________

    Title: Preparation

 Chapter 185 - Preparation

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    A few hourster, Olivier finished the transition into an [Aura Master]. As she felt the powerful energy inside her body, she was momentarily fascinated. Her physical stats has drastically increased in just a short few hours.

    She controlled the aura to travel to her legs, then jumped in the air. To her surprise, she managed to reach more than 10 meters. Her highest record before was 4 meters.

    Afternding, Oliver suddenly caught the sword that Edward tossed to her, then she began to practice. She was so fast that after-image could be seen of her swinging her sword.

    During the practice, Oliver remembered thest tough battle she had; it was against the homunculus, Sloth. Back then, she had to use the help of her brother, Izumi Curtis, and her husband to be victorious.

    Now, she could cut off his head with one swing of her sword. Once done, Oliver smiled in satisfaction; she felt powerful. However, after turning her head, she saw all the people in the room looking at her calmly.

    Immediately, Oliver calmed down. Previously, she could not feel it but now, she sensed the massive amount of aura inside all these people''s bodies. On top of that, she could feel that the aura was slowly increasing without them doing anything.

    She understood that this was because the mana inside their cores was automaticallybining with their life force.

    ''Is that the reason Edward wanted me to be an Arcanist?''

    Olivier was partly correct. One of the reasons he wanted her to have mana was to make it easier for her to train in Aura. Another reason was the fact that aura was still a new and underdeveloped field. Edward wanted her to have the ability to deal with different situations, and magic was perfect for that.

    At least until Aura is further developed.

    Knowing that she was currently the weakest member of this harem, she immediately removed the satisfaction she felt. The road ahead was long and arduous.

    Meanwhile, Edward nodded; he was satisfied with Olivier''s talent as an [Aura Master]. He could foresee that she will be a great asset in developing it.

    "I will give you a Philosopher''s Stone made of life force, that way, it will be faster for your aura to grow. When you be a Tier 5 Aura Arcanists, you can fuse with two stones: one of mana and the other of life force."

    Oliver''s eyes lit up after hearing this. Over the past few days, she has been reviewingmon knowledge and information about the Empire. So, she knew the benefit of fusing with these two cores.

    Edward looked at Rowena and said: "Are you busy with any projects?"

    "No, I have some time."

    "Then please design a Gravity Room for her and us to train."

    "Gravity Room? You want to use the power of gravity to train the body just like the novels?"

    "Yes. Aura is essentially a type of energy that is closely rted to the physical body. The stronger the body, the more aura that can be created, and the faster it strengthens the body, thus turning into a loop.

    "So, a Gravity Room is a great way to elerate the training of aura."

    Rowena nodded in agreement. Creating such a thing was actually quite easy for her as Gravity Enchantments already existed. She just needs to modify it a bit and do a few tests.

    As for her other research project, with the new Arcane Rune Magic, she could foresee that she will make rapid progress very soon. However, she still needed some time to learn this new form of magic and master it.

    So, in the meantime, she could work in the Gravity Room.

    "What about you? Working in any project?" asked Edward to Hermione.

    "No. After the Mages'' Magic Core was stabilized, I have nothing new."

    "In that case, I have something for you."

    Edward then showed her the previous research that he and Rowena did on Herpo''s Ceremonial Magic, asking Hermione to study it.

    "You can work together with Be."

    Hermione nodded her head before looking at Betrix, smiled gently while slightly squinting her eyes:

    "Be, I''ve never seen your research. So, I wonder what your abilities are?"

    "Granger, do you have something you want to say? If so, be direct."

    "No, I''m just curious."

    "If you want to know what I''m working on, ask our husband."

    Hermione snorted silently. If Edward was willing to tell her, did she have to ask someone else?

    Meanwhile, Edward pretended that he did not hear any of these two''s arguments. He looked at Oliver and asked: "Do you want me to announce your status before or after entering the military?"

    "Do it after," she replied. Oliver has been thinking about this issue for quite some time now, but she finally decided after arriving in this world.

    "Good. ording to what my aunt said, in a year or two, the Empire will begin its first Intergctic War. During this time, you can use your strength to gain a decent position and train a group of loyal men.

    "Once the war begins, I will send you at the center of it. Gather as much merit as possible to climb the ranks. That way, once you be the Commander of the Imperial Navy and your status is revealed, no one canin."

    Edward also had other ns for Olivier. If he managed to reach the Akashic Record, he should be able to use it to travel to other worlds. And at that time, he will be able to choose what world to go to instead of being random.

    He ns to send Oliver to the Star Trek Universe for her to attend Starfleet Academy and learn how to be a propermander. If possible, he will send her to different universes to learn how to properly lead space fleets and conduct intergctic war.

    "What about your brother and family? Have they decided what to do?"

    "My brother said that he did not want to join the military again; he was tired of all the killing. My sister is very interested in magic, so she wants to go to school. As for my parents, they are still in the adjustment period."

    "That''s fine. They can take their time. As for you, train well so that you can stand out in the army and uing war," replied Edward.

    "Has someone been chosen for this war?" asked Rowena.

    "We have a few candidates, but nothing has been set in stone yet. We have to make sure that the opponent is strong enough to train our troops, but not too strong so that things do not go out of control.

    "After all, this our first gctic war. Although we have conducted many theories and practice in the Virtual World, we have zero real experience."

    Rowena nodded her head before asking him: "What about you? What are you going to do?"

    "Me? I''m going to take a small vacation and wait for the Symposium. Who wants to apany me?"

    After saying this, the room became quiet for a moment before Rowena disappeared; she went to build the Gravity Room. Hermione and Betrix left to start their new project, Luna went to wrestle with a dragon.

    Olivier did not want to waste time, so she went to train. So, only Fleur was left to apany Edward�Cwho sighed out loud after seeing this.

    He knew the reason all of them were acting this way. Although they epted the fact that he was a womanizer, it does not mean that they will notin or show their dissatisfaction one way or another.

    The only person more eptable to his way is Fleur�Cmost likely because of her French origin. In the early days, Betrix was more understanding, however, recently, she has be a little possessive of him.

    With a smile on his face, Edward apanied Fleur.

    ________

    Title: Enthusiasm

 Chapter 186 - Enthusiasm

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    A week quickly pass, then, all the people in the Empire received a message: The Arcane Grand Library has been updated. At first, people did not care much about such an announcement until they checked what was added.

    Then, a massive surge of excitement plunged the entire empire. From Earth to all the others in the Sr System.

    The people most excited about this update were the Tier 3 Wizards. For many years, many of them have broken through the Third Limiter. However, they could not find the path ahead.

    Now, they saw ways to be Tier 4 and 5 in just one day. Not to mention this newly created Arcane Rune Magic. Based on the description, many people could foresee that this new system will bring a new age of rapid development to the Empire when ites to magic or magetech.

    The second people who were excited were the mages. From now on, they will no longer be inferior to wizards. Well, ording to recentws, they will all be Arcanists from now.

    This upgrade did not only affect the wizards and mages but all aspects of the Empire.

    The Wizard Knight and the Martial Wizard of the East were ecstatic with the concept of [Aura Master] and could see the rapid development of their career.

    The new enchantments methods created by Edward will greatly benefit Artificers in the Empire. The magic weapons created in the future will be more versatile and powerful. They cannot wait to create many magical wonders with these methods.

    Another group of people that were truly excited were ordinary scientists and engineers. Although they have high status in the Empire since schrs are highly respected, it did not change the fact that they were just ordinary people.

    A few of them have been gically enhanced, but not all of them can survive the process since it is quite harsh and the technology is notpletely developed.

    However, now, they saw the hope of bing extraordinary. Gate Alchemy is based on the scientific principles that govern the world. So, as long as they go through the process of creating their Gates of Truth, with their knowledge, they will have a great advantage.

    The only thing to worry about is whether they have the talent to control energy. However, even if they do not, they will still be able to do basic transmutation after hard work and study.

    The gicist of the Empire was also satisfied after seeing all the Life Code knowledge that Edward gathered by studying the bodies of ordinary people in the Full-Metal Alchemist World and the chimeras.

    A few of them even had ess to Truth''s Life Code and could ask permission to study such a lifeform.

    Of all the people, the ones most excited are the Magetech Engineers. Since theybine technology with magic, they can benefit from both the new magic system and the Gate Alchemy.

    As such, after the new upgrade was released, countless people began to use their Arcane Merit to exchange for the knowledge in the library.

    (AN: From now on, Arcane Point will be changed to Arcane Merit.)

    Many people who were selfish and did not want to exchange their research had no choice but to do so. They knew that if they hesitated, their peers will exchange before them and be more powerful than them.

    One thing that caught many people by surprise was what happened after they wanted to buy the information on how to be a Tier 5 Arcanist. They received a notice that this information will on be released 3 monthster after a symposium organized by the Emperor.

    If they want to attend and acquire arge amount of merit, they have to show their abilities. In the short three months, they have to master both Gate Alchemy and Arcane Rune Magic.

    Finally, they have to submit a video of their proficiency in Gate Alchemy along with a paper of a theory. After evaluation, the best amongst them will be chosen.

    Many of the older arcanists remembered the first symposium that the Emperor orchestrated. This was before the Empire was established. During that time, many of the powerful wizards today grew rapidly in both strength and status after learning from the Emperor during that symposium.

    So, many people became excited and began to prepare. They used their high-level ess to use Perception Dtion in Sk so that they have more time to learn these two fields.

    Academy City, Bones Advance School of Magic, in the Principal Office:

    Flitwick just ended a call with Edward and he sighed in relief. He was worried that his favorite student would not release the method of bing Tier 5 as a way to further control over the Empire.

    Luckily, he did not have to worry about that. The reason for the dy was to motivate people to work harder, and because the destructive power of Tier 5 was too great and require some form of control or restraint.

    The purpose of the symposium is to address this situation and deal with it.

    Meanwhile, in a Tower Master not so far from the school, Lily looked at her son and asked: "How is it?"

    "After six months of training, I can barely make my spells instant," replied Harry. Unlike many people that had to wait to gain ess to the new update now, his mother provided it to him more than two weeks ago.

    Using Perception Dilution, he has been training nonstop.

    "Six months? That shows that your talent is extraordinary."

    "I''m confused. Wouldn''t it be better to just allow the magic circle to stay inside the Soul Dimension and used it when needed? All this training seemed unnecessary."

    Lily shook her head. "You are only looking at the benefit while failing to see the downside. Tell me, how long can the magic circle stay in your Soul Dimension?"

    "Should be about a month?"

    "For you, maybe. But for some people, only a few days. Now, how many circles can stay inside?"

    Harry was not stupid. After thinking about these questions, he immediately understood the crux of the problem. Engraving the magic circles inside the Soul Dimension meant that every arcanist will have many instant spells, however, each person will have a different among based on the size of the dimension.

    Once these spells are used, if not trained to cast instant spells on their own, they will be powerless. Well, weakened since they can use other types of magic like wandcraft or draconguage.

    Not to mention that after being used or after the expiration time, each magic circle requires time to slowly be engraved again.

    "Do you understand? From now, another form of division will form between arcanists: ordinary and elite. People who cannot use instant spells on their own will be considered ordinary Arcanists.

    "This is the reason that I encourage you to train so hard."

    Harry nodded his head, however, he suddenly heard the sound of two people bickering. He raised his head to see Snape and his father walking while ring at one another.

    ________

    Title: Potter Family Dynamic

 Chapter 187 - Potter Family Dynamic

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    James Potter was furious. Five years ago, he was resurrected by his wife. He thought that he had a second chance at life, to be with his family and friends once again.

    Unfortunately, things did not go as he nned.

    For one, the world changed beyond recognition. After being resurrected, he had a hard time adapting to many modern concepts and ideas. Although he had information imnted in his mind to deal with the problem, it was still difficult to adapt culture-wise.

    For example, he was used to writing letters and sending them with howls. But now, this form ofmunication has now be obsolete, with only a few stubborn and old fashion wizards still using them.

    Another aspect that was hard for him to adapt to was the change of his friends and family. He first learned that Rat Tai or Peter Pettigrew betrayed him and caused his death.

    Then there are the others. Lupin is no longer suffered from lycanthropy, has a family, and is a respected professor at Hogwarts. James was happy for him, just slightly missed the fact that they could not hang out as much since he was now always busy.

    As for Sirius, he was the most changed. He was part of the Imperial Navy training as a Scout. Soon, he will be sent to differents in our gxy to gather information for the Empire.

    With the current technology, it would be quite easy for them tomunicate from light-years away. However, Sirius will be in constant danger based on what he is sent to, where will he have time to talk to him?

    For now, he was more worried about whether his friend will survive these expeditions. He thought about persuading him not to go. However, he remembered that his friend was a Gryffindor; he long for bravery and adventure.

    Luckily, Sirius still had a few years before his deployment. So, they still have a long time together.

    Of course, of all the changes, the one that disheartened James the most is his family. His son is already grown up with a wife and children of his own. He regretted not having the chance of seeing him grow.

    However, given the circumstances of his death, he was just d that Harry was found and had a somewhat happy and normal childhood.

    Now, herees the real trouble. One of the people who served as a father for Harry while growing up turned out to be his sworn enemy, Snivellus Snape.

    On top of that, he discovered that because of how long has passed, his wife had a strange rtionship with his enemy. So, after resurrecting, he was furious and wanted to challenge Snape.

    He failed miserably. Back then, he was merely a Tier 0 Apprentice that did not even break his first limiter. How could he be Snape''s opponent?

    Ashamed, James contacted his friend to ganged up on his old school rival. Although Sirius was all for the drama, Lupin tried to convince him to let go of the past and act their age. James would not have it.

    In the end, Lupin was also convinced and followed the two. The result? They still failed. Although they did not lose, they did not win as well. It was then that his wife told him that Snape is one of the most trusted individuals of the Arcane Emperor and has ess to the best resources of the Empire.

    The only reason that the three of them even stood a chance was that Snape took the higher road and did notpletely embarrass them.

    Aftering to this realization, James Potter decided to delve deep into the magic art and increase his strength. He wanted to deal with Snivellus himself.

    Unfortunately, after five years, with his wife''s support, he only broke the second Limiter and became Tier 2. This was quite fast and disyed his talent.

    Increasing mana and bing Tier 3 is simple with the Empire''s resources. The real trouble is having a soul powerful enough to control said mana. This requires in-depth study of spells or experiments with magic; this requires learning a lot of knowledge.

    Unfortunately, James is like his son and loves fighting and using magic than studying. So, he was still stuck in Tier 2.

    At first, he did not mind his progress since he knew that Snape was only one limiter higher than himself. However, two weeks ago, he learned that Snape was about to be Tier 4, and in a few years, even Tier 5�Cthus further the distance between them.

    ��

    As Lily watched the two of them walk in the room, sword drawned and ready to fight at any moment, she sighed lightly. She was confused about what to do.

    As a member of the Illuminati, she has to spend a lot of time with Snape. More importantly, they can discuss many secrets that she cannot share with her husband because of his low-security level.

    Over the years, she has noticed that these secrets have started to create a rift with James. Although she tried to exin the situation to him, and he seemed to understand and ept, the estrangement was still there�Calbeit reduced.

    On top of that, Lily is aware that in the future, she might have to travel to other worlds with Snape and the other members. By then, she will have to leave home for years and spent hundreds of years with him.

    By that, the situation will be moreplicated.

    As she pondered these issues, Lily suddenly remembered thest time she met Molly Weasley andined to her regarding her situation.

    She looked at him with a straight face and said, "Why do you need to choose? Polygamy is not only legal in the Empire, but also normalized. So, choose both of them as your husband."

    She was shocked by these words as she never considered this. Despite the many changes that have urred over the years, some of her thinking has not changed from the olden days.

    So, she never considered this approach.

    So, once Molly said this, she quickly denied such an approach. Unfortunately, ever since she said this to her Lily has been unable to remove the idea from her head.

    ��

    After walking into the room, Snape smiled at Lily. Over the years, he has tried to be less gloomy and even practiced his smile. Although he was still wearing a ck magical robe, it did not look as gloomy as his previous one as it was decorated with magical patterns.

    He even had a badge on his clothes that disyed his status as a Tower Master and a Potion Grandmaster.

    "Have you prepared your thesis for the Symposium? Do you want to work on it together?"

    "If she is going to work with someone, it will be me," replied James. However, Snape just gave him a look before ignoring him.

    James was familiar with that look. It was the look of looking of an idiot, implying that he was not good enough to work at their levels.

    Lily looked at the two of them, sighed internally, and wondered what to do.

    ________

    Title: Quality

 Chapter 188 - Quality

    Three months quickly passed and it was time for the Symposium. All the people who wanted to participate were chosen by Morgana and Edward based on their applications.

    The chosen ones included diverse people from arcanists to magetech engineers, to normal scientists. In other words, the elite of the Empire was gathered together to deal with the uing issue.

    The venue chosen for this event was the Academy City. The security was drastically intensified as the Imperial Guards were deployed, along with the Ghost Squad secretly protecting the venue.

    After all, the people attending this event are considered the elites of the Empire. If something were to happen to them, this would be a great blow to the whole nation as a whole.

    At 3 P.M., all the invented people entered inside a room where there was arge circr circle. His Majesty was sitting along with a few members of the royal family. The participants saw name tags on the chairs and proceeded to take their seats.

    Finally, the meeting began.

    "I know that majority of you are here for the Tier 5 knowledge, and since this meeting involved this topic as well, let''s begin with it," said Edward.

    Many people indeed came for this reason. In the past three months, many people have reached tier 4 after strengthening their bodies to withstand liquefied mana.

    And when it came to the way forward, many people were slightly puzzled. From the information they knew, as long as they engraved the Extension Charm on their cores and increase their mana, they should be able to reach Tier 5 eventually.

    Even if someone did not liquefy their mana, they could still reach Tier 5 by expanding the amount of mana inside their cores.

    So, the arcanists wondered what other method is there to reach Tier 5? Soon, people began to theorize that the Emperor invented a way to crystalize mana.

    After all, there is already the Philosopher''s Stones as an example.

    They also quickly realized the advantages of this method. Whether an arcanist goes through the liquefy or crystallization process, the amount of mana inside their bodies did not change: it is still 100 times that of an adult wizard, which is also the limit after the Third Limiter.

    The main difference is that the quality of the mana as an energy has drastically changed, thus making it more powerful or destructive. The capacity of their magic core has not changed, so it is easier for them to fill it up.

    However, if they decided to use the Extension Charm and expand the capacity of their core, ording to calction, the amount of mana needed to reach Tier 4 is at least 1000 times that of an adult wizard.

    A ten-fold increase and that''s the lowest estimate. A person with a level 5 talent�Cwhich is the highest level�C would take between 160 years to 200 years to reach Tier 4 by normal training and meditation.

    With potions and other resources, this process can be reduced by a few decades.

    As for Tier 5, the calctions are in the hundreds of years if not thousands. However, the method of liquefying mana drastically decreases the time necessary for the promotions to months and a few years.

    Of course, other requirements are needed as a result. One, the body has to be of a certain level before the advancement can be sessful. Luckily, the Emperor has always emphasized that all wizards and mages should have strong bodies and know self-defense in case their magic does not work.

    On top of that, Aura was invented to elerate the process.

    Another condition for advancement was the soul. Without a powerful enough soul, it is virtually impossible to control liquid mana.

    As such, in the future, only the truly talented and hard-working will be able to be Tier 4 and 5 Arcanists through Liquefy and Crystallization Process.

    ��

    After saying these words, Edward sent a file with more information about Tier 5 and the advancement procedures. Of course, the actual method was not shared yet.

    Then, arge holographic screen appeared in the middle of the room. It showed a video of Edward using arge-scale spell to destroy the continent of Asia.

    Following this, it also showed a few other people destroying other continents as well. These people were the death row prisoners that Edward experimented with back in the Full-Metal Alchemist World to gather data on Tier 5.

    "As you can see, the destructive power of Tier 5 is toorge to ignore, not to mention higher Tiers," said Edward calmly. "As such, a few restraints is required to ensure the safety of every individual of the Empire."

    Although many people already expected this when the library was updated, a few people were still not happy. However, they remained silent and did not show any abnormality on their faces.

    "The first rule, and the most obvious one, Tier 5 Arcanists cannot use spells with arge area of effects. ording to the empire''sw, no one should be using dangerous spells in public anyways.

    "Second, every Tier 5 individual must be registered and have public records of their level. Hiding your strength will be considered a vition of thew and will be punished. The severity of the punishment can vary from imprisonment to instant execution."

    This time, a few people could not keep their facial features under control. However, Edward ignored them and continued:

    "Third, after advancement, every Tier 5 Arcansits must undergo a psychological evaluation. Once people attain power, it is easy for their minds to be influenced. We have to take precautions about this.

    "Fourth,..."

    Edward went on to list a few dozens more rules. As a result, many people were not happy. Once he was done, he paused for five minutes to allow people to digest his words.

    "Now, I understand that many of you are not satisfied with the stringent rules, so I have two ways out of for all of you. One, ording to thew of the Empire, beat be in a duel and be the new Arcane Emperor; that way, you can make the rules instead of following them."

    Many people became speechless after hearing this. Forget the fact that the Emperor is the pioneer of the Arcanist Path and the first person of the empire to be Tier 5, these people just learned that there would be further ssification amongst Tier 5.

    The lowest level is the people who only increase their mana to be Tier 5. These people are considered the weakest and are ssified as Bronze-grade tier 5 Arcanists.

    The level above that are people who managed to liquefy their mana to be Tier 4 but failed to crystalize their mana to be Tier 5. Then, they increase their liquid mana to the point o bing Tier 5. They are ssified as Iron-grade.

    Silver-grade Tier 5 Arcanists are the people who crystalized their mana.

    Golden-grades are the people who fused with a Lesser Philosopher''s Stones made of emotions after crystalizing their mana.

    Purple-Golden grades Tier 5 are the arcanists who fused with a Greater Philosopher''s stone made of souls. This is the highest grade shown to these people.

    However, as intelligent as they are, they do not believe for a moment that there was not a higher grade that the Emperor reserved for himself and the other members of the royal family.

    This is only logical since the royal family would like to ensure their control over the Empire. No matter how generous and open-minded the Emperor is, he is still a ruler after all.

    He has to ensure his power.

    ------

    So, I''m not too very fond of this grading system. I wanted to use normal, elite, boss, and so on but I also did not like this method.. So, if you guys can give me a better suggestion, I will dly change it.

 Chapter 189 - Project Pangea (I)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Edward paused for a few seconds before continuing:

    "The second option is to leave the Empire. With all of your financial means, it should be possible to buy a spaceship with FTL technology. The universe is vast, with your abilities, you should be able to achieve something.

    "As an Emperor, I can give you my words that the Empire will not pursue you if you decide to leave unless you directly attack us or our interests, however��"

    He once again paused, this timesting way longer. The tension in the room became so thick that it was almost tangible.

    "ording to the contract all of you signed, if you decide to leave, some sensitive information or knowledge of the Empire will be automatically deleted from your minds.

    "Of course, you have until you advance to Tier 5 to make a decision. Before you do so and sign the necessary contract, the knowledge on crystalizing mana will remain a secret."

    After hearing Edward''s words, many people understood the subtle meaning behind them. If someone decided to leave after reaching Tier 4, with their liquid mana, they will still be considered elite or have some form of advantage in the universe.

    This could be considered the Emperor''s farewell gifts to them for all their services to the Empire. However, these people will not be able to share this knowledge with other people, nor will they have the opportunity to ess the Crystallization Method.

    That way, if they want to be Tier 5, they can only be Iron-Grade Tier 5.

    Who does not want to be more powerful?

    This is essentially an open plot by the Emperor. If someone wants to be a leading figure of the universe in the future, not only will they have to follow the Empire''sw, they also have to disy a certain level of trust in the Emperor.

    On top of that, since the Emperor cane up with such a magical way to shorten the time to reach high tiers, why can''t he do it again?

    From the Tier System in the library, these arcanists knew that Tier 6 wasary, Tier 7 Star Level, and Tier 8 Sr System Level.

    The jump from Tier 7 to Tier 8 is truly vast. From being able to destroy a star to an entire sr system, the amount of mana required would be tremendous.

    They could imagine how long would it take them to gather such mana? Would that even be possible with their lifespan?

    Then there is the jump from Tier 8 to Tier 9 Gxy Level. How much mana does this require?

    Since crystalized mana is a sublimated or higher form of mana, the requirement for quantity is vastly reduced. The same for liquid mana. However, even then, the amount of time needed to reach these levels might be counted in thousands, ten thousand, or even a hundred thousand years.

    When ites to this problem, Edward has also noticed this. However, unlike these people, he already had some basic ideas on how to deal with the issue.

    ��

    "Alright, let''s began with the Symposium. This is the first project we will be working on today."

    A file was sent to all the people attending. After reading it, they began to review it and discuss how to implement it. After all, they will receive a lot of Arcane Merits once everything is done.

    Two dayster, everything was calcted and nned. Then, the people were divided into two groups.

    One group began to build temples in specific ces in each continent. Many Alchemists who have proven to be great at enchantments were enlisted to build these temples.

    As for the second group, they were further divided into 8, each one going to one continent. As for thest one, it was thergest of them all as they were sent to many scattered inds.

    Once they arrived, these people used the Gouging Spell to dig deep underground and build arge transmutation circle that will cover the entire continent.

    Many Golems designed for digging and mining were sent to help these arcanists to speed up the process. Two weekster, the continent-size transmutation circle was finished.

    Then, many Tier 4 Arcanists who have proven to be very knowledgeable about Gate Alchemy tapped into the earth energy, the aquatic energy from the ocean, and even mana from the leylines.

    These people activated the transmutation circle. Finally, each of the scattered continents began to move towards one another; they began to form a whole: they began to form Pangea.

    While floating in the air, Edward was supervising the entire situation, making sure that nothing went wrong.

    As the continents and small inds moved closer together, the people living there did not feel much before the slight tremor once the continents first moved.

    The transmutation circle was designed not only to move the continents but also to ensure the safety and stability of the people and infrastructure on top. Of course, the people were still warned of the uing changes.

    As the process was reaching the final phase of fitting together, Edward suddenly received a call.

    "Sir, the Anteans seem to want to interfere with our ns."

    Edward nodded to the holographic image in front of him before gazing under the sea. His eyes seemed to prated countless distances as he saw arge city underwater.

    The city was roughly the size of North America and was surrounded by a shield. Inside, countless people with mainly blue hair lived in harmony. The majority looked like humans, while the rest were mermaids with fishtails.

    No matter their appearance though, they all could breathe underwater and were quite powerful when it came to water magic.

    Edward raised his hand to cast a spell: Light Cannon.

    A magic circle instantly appeared in front of him before shooting a massive white light. The light traveled rapidly to more than a few hundred thousand meters deep under the sea before hitting the city.

    The light hit the shield instead, causingrge earthquakes to the entire city. Many people panic before bing reassured after seeing the shield protecting them.

    Unfortunately, this reassurance did notst long as cracks began to appear on the shield. Anyone could tell that it wouldst long.

    The Antis Royal quickly began procedures to remedy the situation. However, before they could act, the white light disappeared.

    Meanwhile, Edward who purposely ended his attack waited. A few minutester, a mermaid holding a crystal appeared near his flying location. The crystal shined for a moment before a blue holographic image of a man n a throne with golden armor holding a trident.

    Anyone who sees him would think that he was the incarnation of the Greek God Poseidon.

    "Arcane Emperor, what is the meaning of this?"

    "I should be asking you this, King Nedakh. Why are you interfering in the affairs of our Empire?"

    As soon as these two rulers met, they are already ready to draw their swords.

    ________

    Title:

 Chapter 190 - Project Pangea (II)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    King Nedakh was surprised despite not showing it on his face. The royal family has just decided to take action against the Arcane Empire, yet they have already received the news. This could only mean that the higher echelons of their kingdom have been infiltrated.

    This made him furious and worried at the same time. However, he could not disy his emotions in the current situation.

    "What are you talking about? The Kingdom of Antis has not done anything, but you have attacked us."

    "I do not care if you want to deny ountability," replied Edward calmly. "My attack just now was just a warning. Next time, I will send my armada to break your shield and destroy your kingdom.

    "By then, even your precious Sea God could not save you."

    The hand of King Nedakh on the throne squeezed the harm rest, forming a dent on the metal. He wanted to shout and roar but did not dare. In the past, he feared the technology of the Arcane Empire, but not the people.

    But now, he just witness the Emperor use one spell and almost destroyed their shield. In the past, this would not have been possible. To be exact, 5 years ago, this should not be possible.

    ''How could his strength increase so much in just five years?'' thought the king. Although he wanted to know, there was currently no way. So, he snorted coldly before ending the conversation.

    Then, the mermaid who was holding the crystal rapidly swim under the ocean, fearing that the Arcarne Emperor would unleash his wrath on her; she was just the messenger, so she did not want to die for no reason.

    Edward ignored the Antean King. When he first discovered the City of Antis, he was quite excited and even sent someone on a diplomatic mission. However, the response of these people was quite arrogant and even injured his messenger.

    He understood the mentality of these people. They hated muggles for polluting the ocean. Oddly though, they did not intervene. As for the magical sides, they disdained how weak and backward they were. So, they never interacted or intervened.

    Over the years, he tried to make diplomatic rtionships with the Antis Kingdom to exchange knowledge and resources. But he received the same treatment. So, he stopped trying.

    He trained a powerful navy and created special spaceships designed for both naval and cosmic battles. Armed them with powerful weapons and ced them under the sea.

    Between the many small conflicts between the two nations, the Anteans have always been the ones who suffered. The only reason that Edward has been patient with them so far was that he knew that Antis existed in many universes, so he feared that some powerful being would have an issue if he destroy this one.

    Additionally, they may have a weapon with the power of Tier 5 or 6.

    However, after his return trip and his conversation with Merlin, he did not have that fear anymore. He still will not antagonize the kingdom. After all, he did not want to rely on Merlin for everything.

    Nevertheless, he will still take a more aggressive approach when dealing with them.

    After sending King Nedakh away, Edward began to focus on the task at hand. Under his supervision, all the continents and scattered inds fit together almost perfectly.

    As for the missing gaps that existed, alchemy was used to grow these patches ofnd so that everything fitted perfectly together.

    "Huh?" muttered Edward as he noticed something. He used a spell to scan the Pangea Continent and discovered something. After all the leyline nodes were connected as one, the process of them activating was suddenly elerated.

    Previously, after the Mana Trees were nted, it would still take thousands of years for them to activate on their own. But now, the time needed was drastically decreased.

    "Why is that?" muttered Edward. From what he knew, the others on the sr system also had leyline nodes and were connected together. Yet, they were still unactivated.

    Edward waved his hand to cast a Cloning Spell. Another version of himself appeared next to him for a brief moment before disappearing. A few minutester, the clone appeared next to him again.

    "As you suspected. The other leyline nodes on the others have also begun to activate."

    Edward nodded his head while looking at a map in front of him; he seemed distracted.

    The map was the Pangea Continent. However, there were marks in different spots on this map. They were different ancient monuments that are famous in the world.

    Edward focused on the Pyramids located in Egypt, Peru, Mexico, Sudan, and other countries. He could see a pattern by drawing on the location of these pyramids on a map.

    It was simr to the continent-sized transmutation circle that he was previously using to move the continents. The only difference was that this pattern was not a circle, but looked more like��

    "Ancient Runes?" he muttered. However, he could not find anything from his memories to fit this pattern. However, he did have some clue as to the reason that the leyline nodes were suddenly starting to activate.

    He guessed that some ancient civilizations like the Mayans, Egyptians, and Mesopotamians may have created some sort of magical ceremony using the entire world to reactivate the leyline nodes.

    However, given how far apart these civilizations existed in history, how could they work so well together? Unless someone was leading them from the shadow.

    "Herpo," muttered Edward. "Well, this guy has worked really hard, hasn''t he?"

    The question now is why did he stop? Why did he not continue with his n?

    Edward shook his head to remove these distracting thoughts from his mind; he was currently busy and had no time for this now. So, after tasking Morgana to study this map ande up with an exnation, he returned to the task at hand.

    Once the continents were connected together, it was Edward''s turn to take action. Hended on a deserted ce.

    Then, a massive Gate of Truth appeared floating on top of the continent; the gate had countless runes engraved on it. This was the Gate that all the current Gate Alchemists used to create their Gate of Truth inside their Soul Dimension.

    Furthermore, the people of the Empire who want to have their own Gate of Truth will have to use it as well.

    Once the gate materialized, Edward closed his eyes as he began to feel the earth underneath his feet. He first felt all the different energy underneath.

    He could feel the breathe through all the trees, releasing oxygen for people to live. As he sunk deeper, he could feel some form of consciousness.

    This consciousness was vastpared to him, but did not seem to have much intelligence: This was the''s Will.

    One thing that fascinated Edward from the Full Metal Universe was the fact that the entire world was a living being with thoughts and consciousness. The itself even had a Gate of Truth that Father opened up during the Promised Day.

    So, he studied this phenomenon in-depth. Now, the result of that study wille in handy in this situation.

    --------------

    (AN: So, ording to the setting of the story, after using the perfect Philosopher''s Stone, new talent will be granted to the user like Edward''s Cosmic Awareness. Because of this, I''ve been trying toe up with a few ideas for what power the other members of his harem along with the Illuminati Members have.

    I already have one for Rowena and Hermione that I''m pretty satisfied with. However, when it came to the others, I''m a little stuck. I have one for Betrix, but I''m not too keen on keeping it.

    So, if you guys have any ideas, leave them in thement sections and I will use them.

    The rules are that the power has to be unique or special, not too powerful but can grow over time with the story.

    If anyone is an avid reader ofics, you can talk about some powers you know about as I used them as a reference for Edward''s ability.

    If possible, be as detailed as possible with your chosen ability, that way I can use it directly or draw inspiration from it.)

 Chapter 191 - Project Pangea (III)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Aftering into contact with Earth''s Consciousness, Edward could feel it trying to say something, or send some sort of message. However, it was too difficult to understand. So, he focused deeply before hearing:

    "Than��Thank..y��you."

    "Thank you?" After pondering for a moment, he understood the reason. Before the Empire was established, the was slowly heading to destruction.

    Mass pollution, climate change, global warming, deforestation, and animal extinction were the shortlist of the things both muggles and wizards were doing to the.

    However, aftering to power, he fixed a lot of these problems. With the use of Mana as clean energy, many problems such as air pollution were solved.

    Magic was used to clean the already damaged environment, strictws were passed for hunting both normal and magical animals. Trees were nted all over the world�Cespecially with the recent Mana Tree.

    With all these changes, the environment of the was reversed for the better. Although it is not perfect as there are still some problems, in general, things are looking better than they used to.

    So, Edward smiled and replied: "You are wee."

    After saying that, he proceeded to tell Gaia�Cwhich is the obvious name he decided to give the''s will�Chis intention. After she agreed, he linked her consciousness to the massive Gate of Truth in the sky.

    Inside the gate was arge dimension. However, unlike Truth, Edward did not ce knowledge inside that dimension. Instead, he ced another one of Morgana''s main servers inside.

    The purpose of doing so is that she can now use Gaia''s power to monitor and control the tectonic energy, aquatic energy, Dragon Pulse, and even mana in the leyline nodes.

    In the previous world, Edward has seen how dangerous alchemists can be with their experiments. In the future, every individual in the Empire can be a Gate Alchemist.

    The alchemists in the Full Metal World had ess to scientific knowledge during WW1 and WW2. Inparison, the people of the Empire have ess to knowledge hundreds of years more advanced than them.

    So, Edward could imagine what catastrophic things some people might create. So, he prepared in advance.

    For example, Human Transmutation is only possible by the most elite of alchemists in the previous world. However, in the Empire, even a middle-schooler with enough knowledge about the human body and DNA could recreate a perfect human body.

    As such, Edward could foresee how many people will try to bring their departed loved ones back to life. Creating a body is not difficult for most people. The only issue is the soul.

    So far, Edward has realized that only the Resurrection Stone can sessfully summon souls from the afterlife. Even if he creates the right spell to do so, it always fails, most likely because of Herpo.

    So, he is not worried about that. What he''s worried about is that Herpo used this opportunity to enchant people to do his bidding, to use their emotional distress and sorrow to turn them against the Empire�Cjust like he did with so many Alchemists against Truth.

    So, he created this server and Gate of Truth so that both Morgana and Gaia can monitor these secret alchemic experiments, and when needed,pletely deprived these people of their energy source and thus their alchemy�Cjust like Father did to the Amestris Alchemist

    Once everything was done, Edward checked the server to ensure that everything was running smoothly. Then, he focused on the second aspect of Project Pangea.

    After the continent of Pangea was recreated, one of the major issues that will gue the people living on it has to do with climate. People from different parts of the equators are used to different types of climate or weather.

    Humans are easily adaptable, so with time, this will not be much of an issue. However, ces like Antarctica are a problem.

    "Have the temples been built?" asked Edward.

    "Yes, your majesty."

    "Then activate the enchantments."

    Soon after saying these words, the shook slightly for a very brief moment. Then, myriad magic circles came from these temples and surrounded the entire.

    Luckily, only Tier 4 Arcanists and above could see them, otherwise, people might start to panic.

    After seeing the magic circles, Edward first checked to see if there were any problems with both the enchantments and the Philosopher''s Stones powering them.

    He was satisfied with the result.

    To deal with the climate issue and the eventual destructive power of Tier 5 Arcanists, Edward took inspiration from Karma-Taj and the sanctums located across the world. Each sanctum served as a magic node to a powerful shield that surrounded the to protect it from otherworldly threats.

    The temples that Edward built served simr purposes. One of them is to regte the climate of each region before all the people adapt to the current situation.

    However, this was just a secondary ability. The main purpose of these temples is a preventive measure against powerful arcanists. Once a massive surge of unidentified or unauthorized mana is detected, the enchantments will activate themselves and ced the person in a Magic Forbidden Zone.

    That way, their mana will be unusable and they will not be able to cast spells. This is to prevent Tier 4 and higher Arcanists from creatingrge-scale destruction on regr people.

    Of course, the enchantments can also be used as a weapon.

    After everything was done, Edward led this group of people to do the same thing on the others. Although many peopleined that theses did not have that much poption to warrant such extravagant use of resources, he ignored them.

    The universe is vast, so there is nock of resources. And even there was, he can still travel to other universes. So, he was never worried about resources. Plus, he could tell that some of these people did not want him to have suchplete control over the sr system, and in turn, over the Empire.

    The remodeling of the others went smoothie�Cwith only a minor problem. The Consciousness of theses was very weak especiallypared to Earth.

    After a quick study, Edward came to the conclusion it was because there were not that many people who have lived on them. For a to have its own will, it requires creatures with consciousness born on it.

    Compare with Earth which had countless different races born and striving on it for millions of years, the others could notpare�Cespecially after the Lumerian Civilization was destroyed 12,000 years ago.

    Theses became inhabitable my most magical races�Clet alone humans. The only exception is Mars which has creatures living underground. Nevertheless, their poption was also very small.

    Anyway, it took Edward a week before everything was done. He returned to Earth to continue the next project of the Symposium.

    ________

    Title: The Symposium Ends

 Chapter 192 - The Symposium Ends

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After returning to the meeting room in Academy City, Edward had Morgana distribute the Arcane Merits based on the achievements and services of each participant.

    He then waited for five minutes to allow these people who grinning from ear to ear to calm down. Finally, he continued the meeting.

    "The next project will be divided into two teams, each working on a different aspect," said Edward, which instantly made the room quiet as everyone began to pay close attention.

    "For the first team, I have already chosen the leader."

    He motioned his hand and four people walked in. Two of them had armor on while escorting the other two in the middle. After seeing the two people in the middle with a pajama on and a whiteb coat, he was momentarily speechless.

    ''These guys are now Tier 4 and should be able to easily use a spell to change their attire, or at least change the way it appears to others through illusion.''

    "Fred, George."

    "Professor, how have you been? We have not seen you in five years."

    "I''ve been busy."

    "It''s good to be busy," replied Fred as he looked around, ignoring the weird look other people were giving him. "So, for what reason you brought us here?"

    "I need you guys to lead a team on a special project."

    "No way, professor. Absolutely no."

    "Oh! Why is that?"

    "Just like you, we are also busy," replied George.

    "Yes. We have our own research to do, running a sessful business, and dealing with family, etc," added Fred.

    "Just like George said, we are busy," replied George.

    ''It seems that these guys have no change after so many years.''

    "Is that so?" replied Edward with a smile on his face�Can act which made the twins immediately vignt. There are only two people that thesewless guys are afraid of their mother and the professor.

    That''s because none of these people will be afraid to call on their shenanigans and punish them when necessary.

    A small screen appeared in front of Edward and he said: "From what I know, five years ago I gave you guys a small vacation, but you never return to the Tower after a year. When the Imperial Guards went to fetch you guys back, you ran away and even used clones to deceive them.

    "When I return, I found in my desk a list of all the crimes you guys have secretlymitted in the past five years. Although nothing major, it should be more than enough to spend the next 5 years in jail.

    "Do you guys want to take a visit down there? I heard there is a new program that advocates making the food better for prisoners. With your financial abilities, if you fund them, I''m sure your stay there will be more��what''s the wordfortable."

    The two looked at each other for a moment, then ced the most genuine smile of their life.

    "Professor, don''t be like this," said Fred.

    "It''s just a joke," added George.

    "You know, you have changed. In the past, you used to get our jokes."

    "Yes. Now, you are serious all the time. You''re no fun anymore."

    The two of them did not doubt for a second that the professor would send them to prison just to teach them a lesson.

    "So, it''s just a joke," replied Edward with the same smile. "You guys are right. Over the years, I have lost some of my sense of humor. As your professor, how could I question your work ethic? Alright, sit down, and let''s begin the debrief."

    While the twins hurried to their seats, many people looked at them with envy; they wished they had such a close rtionship with the Emperor. Many people of high status knew that the Emperor used to be a teacher at Hogwarts.

    And amongst his students, many of them have be the pir of the Empire. Truth be told, a lot of people from Hogwarts from his era holds a great amount of power and responsibility.

    Amongst the 18 Tower Masters, a third of them are from Hogwarts or rted to it in some shape or form. A few people are dissatisfied with this, but they also understand that these people are the real supporters of the Emperor.

    So, they dare not target them�Cat least on the surface.

    "The reason I want you two to be the leader of this project is that it involves your research from five years ago."

    Edward then sent a file to the twins along with everyone else present.

    "I once tasked you to find a way to turn sr energy into mana. This time around, the task is to turn an entire sun into mana."

    "The entire sun?" asked Fred.

    "Yes."

    The two of them frowned as they reviewed the documents, thinking about how to proceed. "We already have an [Energy Transformation Enchantments]. And recently we have already tranted it into Arcane Rune Magic.

    "So, technically speaking, it should be possible. But the resources needed to aplish this task are quite a lot."

    "You don''t need to worry about this."

    "The main issue is how to test the enchantments after seeding,"mented George. "Although we can use Virtual Simtion, it is not the same."

    "Once you guys are finished, I will send your team to a star in a deste system and you can experiment all you want."

    "In that case, we have no problem."

    "Then, let''s move on to the final task," said Edward. "I need a way to move an entire."

    "Your majesty, what do you mean?" People were a little confused.

    "Just like its sound, I want to be able to move a out of orbit and pulled it away from the gravitational pull of any star."

    "It is possible. With Anti-Gravity Enchantments, this would be easier than expected,"mented one Arcanist.

    "We can encase the in a powerful enchantment that can regte everything about it: from its climate to the gravitational force, to the electromaic waves that it emits."

    "If we want, we could even ce a Space Transfering Enchantments and teleport it to its destination."

    "That''s a good idea, but with an object of such mass, the amount of energy required would be tremendous."

    "In that case, we could shrink the to reduce its weight."

    "It would still require a lot of energy to shrink it."

    "So, the question is, what will cost us more energy-wise? Teleporting the entire, or shrinking it before the teleportation. Let''s do the calction."

    "How about sending the to another pocket dimension."

    "How is that going to help?"

    "I do not know. I just want to try what it would be like."

    "Let''s ignore this crazy guy and get back to business."

    (Disimer: I am not a science guy. So, I''m sure many of the things I said here are wrong. Please do note for me. This is a world of magic where thews of physics have no significance.)

    As Edward watched these peoplee up with ways to aplish the task, he nodded in satisfaction. Moving the is essential for Project Akashic, so he ced heavy emphasis on it.

    So, after promising these guys enough funds to do their projects, he left. He even contacted that guy that wanted to send a inside a dimension. He told him if he cane up with a feasible n and theory, he will also fund his experiment.

    ________

    Title: Target

 Chapter 193 - Target

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    The next day after the symposium, Edward had another meeting with his aunt, Amelia, to discuss official business.

    The two sat at a diner table and ate without saying much. Once they finished, Amelia waved her hand and all the food on the table disappeared.

    "How have you been doing sinceing back?" she asked.

    "Let''s see. My wives have been given me the cold shoulder, my mother cuddled me too much, calling me every five minutes. I have manyrge projects to supervise on top of dealing with many issues of the Empire.

    "How do you think I''ve been."

    "Since you can walk properly and breathe normally, then you are fine," replied Amelia nonchntly, ignoring her nephew''sints. She knew if he was probably trying to find some excuse to bezy and leave all the work to her.

    However, the current situation did not allow for this. Over the past five years, she realized something. Although the Empire can function properly without Edward, it cannot be stabilized.

    Edward is the key node that suppresses all the unrest, the extreme desire, and all the instability of the Empire. The moment people knew that he was not here, many people became restless and began to act out.

    However, the moment he returned, these people quickly hid like rats in the sewer.

    Amelia sighed after thinking about this, then ignored the pouting Edward and began her official business.

    "We have chosen our target for the uing war."

    "Who is it?" asked Edward with intrigue.

    "It is a race we referred to as Steel Skin. However, their official name is the Fer Race. They lived in a star system for about 65.4 light-years away from us."

    She sent him a document of all the information that the Empire has gathered on this race, while also summarizing the content.

    "As the name implied, this is a magical race with very hard skin. Based on our study, some of their members'' skin have high magic resistance and can be as hard as some very dense metals."

    Edward had a holographic image of a humanoid race in front of him. The majority of them were very tall, with the tallest of them reaching 5 meters. Based on the information, even children of this race are born at least a meter tall.

    However, this was not the main feature of this Fer Race. The main distinguishing feature is their skin color. At birth, their skin colors are grey. However, as they be more powerful, they will change.

    At Tier 1, their skin will be yellow. Tier 2 is green, Tier 3 is purple, and Tier 4 is blue. So far, the highest level recorded for them is Tier 4.

    Edward quickly focused on the anatomy of this race contained in the document. Based on previous dissection and study, the Fer Race does not have magic cores to store mana. Instead, mana is stored in their skin.

    After quickly ncing at the analysis of their Life Code, he motioned for his aunt to continue.

    "Although the Fer Race is a magical one, the development of their civilization is more focused on technology. They have already conquered their star system and are trying to develop faster than light technology to travel to other star systems."

    Immediately, arge spacecraft appeared in the hologram: it was the Fer Race. The document contained an analysis of their level of technology. Based on the document, the Fer Race has developed nuclear fission and used it to power their spaceship.

    After reviewing everything, he asked: "Why were they chosen as the target?"

    "For many reasons. One, their technology is low enough that we can control the war. After all, this is our first Interster War. It is best to use a weak opponent as practice.

    "Second, despite their advanced technology, the Fer Race''s culture is very barbaric. In the conquest of their star system, they have basically massacred all other races on others.

    "We can use their cruel actions to gain support for this war. As long as we control the media properly, few people will object to the war after we find a proper excuse."

    Edward frowned after hearing this. In the future, he will go to war with other civilizations simply for benefit. If he has to find an excuse for war every time and has to control the media to control public opinion, things will be troublesome and a chore.

    It would be best if the majority of people were more logical and could ce the interest of the Empire over their morality, thus supporting all its decision without much resistance.

    Of course, Edward knew this was not possible unless he deprived these people of their free will.

    Another way to achieve this is to change the zeitgeist of the entire Empire. Over the years, he has been trying to do so. He made sure that the people ced more emphasis on knowledge and research.

    He elevated the status of schrs to encourage people to take that path. He made sure that knowledgeable people not only have status, wealth but also power�Cboth individual and political.

    However, this was not enough if he wanted the unconditional support of the people. After all, many concepts and ideas of the old era are still present today. This is all due to how young the Empire is.

    If he wants to achieve such a goal, then he would need to give all the people the belief in one great ideal or one unique goal, then ensure that they would be willing to do anything to achieve it.

    After thinking about this, Edward quickly came up with a rough n. In the future, one of his tasks would be to slowly indoctrinate all the people of the Empire�Cincluding the arcanists.

    ��

    After Amelia saw her nephew deep in thought, she did not interrupt him. Once he regained his senses, she continued:

    "The skin of this race is very valuable and can be used to rece many magical ores. ording to recent research, once liquefy mana or crystallized mana entered the Fer Race''s body, their skin will undergo a mutation.

    "The new skin can rece many of the metals we use for creating our battleships and are cheaper. As long as we conquer them, we can farm their skin."

    Edward nodded his head. Just like Dragon''s heart can be constantly regenerated, the same is for the Fer''s skin. That way, it will be considered a renewable resource.

    "Did we manage to recreate their ability?" asked Edward.

    "Yes. A new spell that could reinforce the skin was created after studying them. Plus, a while ago, a group of Aura Masters asked permission to study them to create a way to use aura to permanently change the skin to have the same property."

    "This is a promising study," muttered Edward. If Arcanists could have such natural strong defense, that would be excellent. In the future, they will not have to worry that much about assassinations.

    "Since the target has been chosen and studied to such extent, then we will use them."

    "When do you want to start?"

    Edward pondered for a moment. He had to wait for Olivier to establish herself in the navy for a while. Plus, he still had one major project to finish. With it, he will be more reassured in case something goes wrong.

    Plus, he still wanted to take a small vacation.

    "Let''s wait for a while," he replied.

    "In that case, I will have the Imperial Navy used Simtion Battles against our opponent as a form of training and preparation."

    "Alright."

    ________

    Title: Bar

 Chapter 194 - Bar

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    A few days after the meeting with Amelia, Edward suddenly popped up at Fleur''s Tower. After contacting the Tower Spirit to let him in, he strode inside.

    "What brings this sudden visit?"

    He hugged her tightly on his arm and said: "Let''s go on a small vacation."

    "Now? I''m a little busy."

    "I promise you that it will be worth it."

    After pondering for a few seconds, she agreed. They did not waste time as Edward took her back to his pce and got inside a spaceship. Since he had the highest authority in the Empire, he did not need to report his flight operation.

    So, after getting into the small individual spaceship, he flew into outer space. The ship had auto-pilot mode so he did not have to drive.

    "Activating Void Jump," said the artificial intelligence in a cold and monotonous voice.

    The spaceship seemed to enter a world that ispletely white before exiting. To Edward and Fleur, it seemed that only a few seconds had passed.

    Fleur�Cwho was curious about where they were�Clooked through the window, She saw a massive fortress floating in space.

    "Where are we?"

    "Epsilon Cluster, more than 300,000 light-years away from Earth."

    Fleur nodded her head. After the space expedition five years ago, the Empire has learned plenty of things about the universe. The Milkyway Gxy is divided into different clusters, and each cluster is made up of many star systems.

    The ship flew directly to the fortress to the parking area. Suddenly, the A.I. said: "Receiving information transmission. ept or Deny?"

    "ept."

    A message was then projected in front of Edward.

    "Dear Customer, Wee to Acadia Bar. If you want to park, a certain fee is required. What form of payment would you like to use?"

    "Direct Deposit from the Central Cosmic Bank," said Edward. Then, a bank ount number was transferred to his ship. Under his instruction, the AI essed Edward''s bank and transfer the money.

    "I did not expect you to be so rich, even outside of Earth," said Fleur in a joking manner.

    "Of course, otherwise, how could I be the sugar daddy of so many women."

    Edward was indeed rich. In the cosmos, there are many forms of currency. However, two of them are the mainstream. The first is one is the Universe Coin issued by the Central Cosmic Bank.

    The other is mana stone, which is a rare mineral found in certains where mana is abundant. The stone contained mana inside, which can be used by casters for increasing their mana and a variety of other things.

    After learning about this, Edwardmented how this thing was the same as spiritual stones that he often read about in novels in his past life.

    As for the source of Edward''s wealth, it came from two things: mana crystal and gold.

    Mana crystal is an artificial version of mana stones. Despite being artificial, the energy inside is purer since it is made from Philosopher''s Stones, so Edward discovered that they were quite valuable after selling them.

    As for gold, it was not the material itself that was precious, but the things that could be made with it. Arge quantity of gold can be used to refine another ore called Magic Gold, which is a very rare and valuable mineral that is in high demand.

    After buying a few pieces of magic cold and studying it, he did reverse engineer the method of making it. And with the Philosopher''s Stone''s ability to turn metal into gold, he nevercked this stuff.

    So, he was a rtively rich man in the cosmos.

    "It seems that you have been too influenced by the Americans," said Fleur. Edward shrugged his shoulder after hearing this. In his past life, he was American. Although in this life, he was British and speak with their ent, sometimes, the influence of his past life will manifest itself.

    ��

    After paying the fee andnding, Edward handed Fleur a watch.

    "What''s this?" she asked

    "A universal trantor."

    "No need. I have already learned the universalnguage."

    Edward suddenly remembered that the Empire has already entered the Space Age. Currently, the universalnguage is a normal course in schools along with basic knowledge of the universe.

    While thinking about this, he suddenly started to wonder how thisnguage was epted as the universal one. Who was so powerful or influential to be able to do this?

    Not just thenguage, but even the central currency issued by the Central Cosmic Bank. To have so many races and civilizations ept your currency as the standard one is not something a regr person or group can do.

    He decided to pay more attention to these issues and get to the bottom in the future once he is more powerful.

    After getting off the ship, the two of them headed to their destination. They soon reached a building that had the design of a rundown bar in a fantasy world full of magic.

    There was a sign with the word "Acadia" on top.

    After entering inside, they soon found themselves in a veryrge area full of people. ording to size only, this ce was probably bigger than a football stadium. Obviously, a spell simr to Extension Charm was ced inside the small bar as the interior space wasrger than the exterior one.

    Fleur''s eyes lit up as she saw all kinds of different races. Humans, elves, dwarves, orcs, and more. Many of these races she thought only existed in stories or legends, and they were right in front of her.

    Although her facial expression did not change much, she was excited on the inside.

    "Is this ce really a bar?"

    The reason she asked this was that she saw that all the people here had weapons on them or wore some sort of armor. More ever, based on the mana she detected on many of them, there were many people of different Tiers.

    The majority of them were between Tier 0 to Tier 3, while dozens were in Tier 4. As for Tier 5, including Edward, she only detected 4 of them. And there were no higher Tiers, at least she did not detect any.

    "Although it is called a Bar, this ce is in fact a Mercenary Guild where people can post and take jobs from all over the gxy."

    "Task?"

    "Yes. From saving a country on some to saving princesses to ve and drug trafficking. You will find everything here."

    "Something tells me that we are not here only for vacation?"

    Edward smiled at her before leading her in a specific direction.

    ________

    Title: Strange Encounter

 Chapter 195 - Strange Encounter

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Edward led Fleur to another section of this bar. In front of him stood a girl that was 2.5 meters, green skin, and tusk as teeth. She was a half-orc.

    "Sir, do you have a VIP card?"

    "Yes," replied Edward before handing her a ck card. She took a device to scan and check the authenticity. After identity the card as authentic, the half-orc girl gave the two a smile�Cwell at least, it looked like she was doing so.

    She knew that there were two requirements to be a VIP member: either be a Tier 4 individual that is really close to bing Tier 5. Or, be filthy rich to pay for the cards.

    Either of these methods proved an individual''s ability.

    As for how Edward got this card? It was not because of Tier. To use this method requires a test, and registering your information. He did not want to do that, so he used money to buy the card.

    After smiling back at the half-orc, he led Fleur into the VIP area. Immediately, the two felt that things were different from the outsider. In here, there were many Tier 5 individuals.

    Additionally, the people here had many equipment and jewelry that bloomed with mana. This showed that these people were riched and could afford good equipment.

    Not long after entering, Fleur had a frown on her face. She felt many gazes towards, the majority of them full of uncontroble lust. Without hesitation, she activated her Veeva bloodline.

    Then, all the Tier 3 and 4 individuals who were staring at her seemed to have lost their minds. They looked at her not with lust but with adoration. Then, these people took out their weapons and made a slight wound on their throats.

    However, before they could kill themselves, she stopped her attack. When these people woke up from their daze, a look of horror appeared on their faces. If the opponent wanted to, they would have killed themselves.

    "What a powerful Charm Spell," secretlymented a few people.

    "Do you think she has a Subus Bloodline?"

    "Even if she does not, it would not be too far."

    After giving these people a lesson, Fleur ignored them, As for Edward, he just smiled during the entire thing without saying anything. Once she was done, he led them to a private room that he reserved.

    However, midway through their journey, they once again interrupted, This time was a short man with red hair and a long braided beard that almost reached his feet.

    Upon closer observation, this man was less than 1.2 meters, and a strong smell of alcohol emanated from his body. It was a dwarf.

    "Is there something?" asked Edward, still with a smile on his face. Ever since he stepped in this ce, he used a Malice Detection Spell on him, so he could not feel any malice from this dwarf, hence the reason he was smiling.

    The dwarf did not respond to Edward; he was not even looking at him. He was staring at the ring on his finger.

    "Can I see your ring?" asked the dwarf with some excitement on his face. Although surprised by his straightforwardness, Edward was intrigued regarding his purpose, so he nodded before taking out his ring and handing it to him.

    After observing the ring, the dwarf said, "What beautiful craftsmanship. Although the material is pure silver, the material was perfectly purified and processed, bringing out the full potential of the ore."

    Without looking at the two, the dwarf continues to observe the ring. "I''ve never seen this technique before. No, even the enchantment method I have not seen before."

    The dwarf''s eyes seemed to light up and he could see the magic circle engraved on the ring. Of course, it was because this was just an ordinary enchantment and not the Micro-Engravement or the Core Engravement.

    "This enchantment seemed better than the elves,"mented the dwarf.

    "Stinky dwarf, what did you say?" suddenly ringed another voice. Finally, another man appeared in front of the group. He was tall but looked tin. To be precise, nder.

    He had fair skin, handsome to the point of being beautiful, with a bow on his back that added to his masculine charm. However, his most prominent feature was his long ear.

    It was an elf.

    The dwarf looked at the person who arrived, sneered, "Did I stutter? I say this enchantment is better than the elf."

    "Everybody knows that Elfen Enchantments are the best in the universe, yet you dare say this ugly ring is better than ours?"

    "What can ayman like you know. Do you even know anything about enchantments?"

    After seeing that these two were about to argue, Edward interceded.

    "Gentlemen, this is not the time nor the ce." The two then stopped quarreling. Edward looked at the elf.

    "No one likes their work being criticized."

    "You made this ring?" asked the dwarf. "You''re an Artificer?"

    As soon as the dwarf said these words, Edward could feel many eyes focused on him, and he knew the reason. Whether is Potion makers or Artificer, they are considered noble professions or sses in the universe.

    Not to mention potions, Articers can create magic weapons and are the driving force of technology development of any or race.

    Despite this world being a cosmic one withs and gxies, magic is still the main driven force instead of technology. Because mana exists in many ces, pure technology is often malfunctioning in certain regions withrge concentrations of mana.

    So, the role of engineers is reced by Artificers. So, their status is quite noble in many ces.

    Ignoring the dwarf and the other people, Edward waved his hand and the bow behind the elf suddenly appeared in his hand. An act that made the elf on guard.

    Runes appeared deep in Edward''s eyes as he used the spell Alchemy Eye to analyze the green bow. The body was made of an unknown wood which seemed to be more resilient than even metals.

    Additionally, the wood seemed to have a natural ability to gather mana on its own. The string of the bow was made from some magical animal that was currently unknown.

    However, Edward could tell that it was as hard as steel but did not lose its sticity.

    Beautiful designs could be seen on the bow, giving it a more nature-like and ethereal body. Some people might think that this was a design, but he could that this was the so-called Elven Enchantments.

    Edward only has basic knowledge about the Elvennguage and could speak it, but did not know about their magic system let alone their enchantments.

    However, he could test the ability of the enchantments by testing them. So, he injected his mana into the bow. At first, he felt some resistance and he was a little surprised.

    "It seems that this bow has some level of consciousness," he muttered. The elf was shocked after hearing this as this was one of his greatest secrets. Once again, he became alert as he slowly took two daggers out of nowhere.

    ________

    Title: Investment

 Chapter 196 - Investment

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Edward still ignored the elf''s action despite noticing his action. He focused on analyzing the bow in his hand. This time, he mobilized more mana to offset the resistance of the bow.

    Then, an arrow appeared on the bow. Under Edward''s control, the arrow changed into different colors: blue, red, yellow, green, and a few other colors.

    While injecting his mana, he was observing the enchantments on the bow. Meanwhile, the dwarf was scared after seeing Edward''s mana.

    ''This quality of mana. Could this person be a dragon that has transformed into a human?''

    As a mercenary, the only time he witnessed such high-quality mana was when he was tasked to hunt down an infant dragon that reached Tier 5. Many people in his group died during that hunt because of how powerful that dragon was.

    "This bow only has two basic enchantments. One is to use mana to manifest arrows. The other one is an Elemental Converter Enchantment that allows the arrows to have different elemental properties.

    "In general, this is a very basic weapon. The only noteworthy thing about it is the material. This wood allowed a basic consciousness to be born in this weapon, thus allowing it to grow with the user.

    "So, the more powerful the user and the longer that they use it, the more powerful the bow will be."

    In just a few minutes, he clearly analyzed the entire essence of this elven weapon. This was enough to shock the dwarf and the elf, but what happened next was more shocking to them.

    Edward pointed his finger at the bow and he began to modify the enchantment on it. The elf opened his mouth to say something but stopped at thest minute.

    10 minutester, Edward stopped and said to the elf: "I''ve never studied Elven Enchantments, so I cannot add more enchantments to the bow. However, I have modified the existing enchantments.''

    He then returned the bow to the elf who hurriedly caught it and tested it out. Immediately after injecting his mana into the bow, he felt the connection that he always had with his weapon be stronger.

    He could feel a happy mood exuding from the bow. And there were even more surprises. The mana required to create the arrows decreased by at least 40%, so did the mana required to add elemental properties.

    The power of the elements increased by 60%, especially the thunder element increased by 85%.

    In conclusion, not only does the use of this weapon now require less mana, its destructive powers have drastically increased.

    ''How could he do this in just a few minutes? He must have studied eleven enchantments before.''

    This is the only logical conclusion that the elf could think of. Although he was not an Artificer, he knew what kind of ability is required to aplish such a task.

    No matter what kind of enchantment, it required precise control of mana that is inhuman. When engraving, the slightest mistake down the nanometers could destroy the enchantment.

    Now, this person did not use any instrument, just his fingers to modify the enchantment. Forget the fact that he instantly learned and analyzed the enchantment on the spot, the skill required to aplish this task is nothing but extraordinary.

    Of course, this is not the main reason that he was shocked. He has seen Divine Artificers in his n. Individuals are blessed by their Elf Gods, so this level of skill is barely eptable to them.

    What shocked him the most was the Mana Frequency. To be able to use Elven Enchantments or modify them, it would require a person to have the same mana frequency as the elves.

    To have this frequency, a person will have to either be an elf or spent years studying Elven Magic. Even then, there is a high chance that he or she will not seed.

    After all, studying magic in one system is already difficult as it is, let alone studying other races or civilizations.

    So, the elf knew that for Edward''s words to be true, he would have to instantly learn the Elven Mana Frequency and change it on the spot. This was simply impossible.

    Unfortunately, the elf was right. Once he summoned his daggers, Edward felt his mana fluctuation and recorded his mana frequency. With Morgana connected to his soul, he is essentially a walkingputer, so the process did not take that long.

    As for instantly changing his frequency, this has to do with both his magical talent and the nature of wizards'' mana. One of the advantages of Harry Potter''s Wizards is the fact that the frequency of their mana makes it very malleable, able to more easily change to other frequencies.

    As such, it is also easier for them to learn other magic systems. When Hermione invented the Mages Method, she also ensure that the frequency of mana used by them was the same as wizards.

    So now, all arcanists in the Empire have this advantage.

    Edward could see the shock in the elf''s face, but he did not care. He could guess some of the reasons for such a shock. Based on his short study of this weapon, he could only modify the enchantments not recreate them.

    Only by studying Elven Enchantments or buying countless weapons to reverse-engineered their technology that he would be able to learn about their magic and technology.

    However, that''s for future ns. His Arcane Rune Magic was still in rapid development and he did not need to rush.

    "My name is Edward Bones, what about you two?"

    "My name is Huki Ironme," said the dwarf with a loud void.

    "It is a pleasure to meet another fellow Artificer," said Edward.

    "No, no, no, I cannot ept such a title. At best, I can be considered an aplished cksmith."

    Edward gave him a slight nce and could guess that there was a story behind these words. Nevertheless, for this dwarf to be able to spot the intricacy of his ring, it shows that he was not simple.

    Then, Edward looked at the elf. Thetter had regained hisposure, bowed elegantly, and said: "The name is Garchon Quenya, It is a pleasure to meet such a talented Artificer as you, Sir. And I apologize for my previous rude remark."

    With a lie detector test, Edward could tell that this elf was not telling his real name, most likely the pseudo-name he used as a mercenary. However, he did not care as this was amon thing in this profession.

    Most of these people are dealing with shady things, so they often have to hide their real identity. Additionally, there are many curses that require the real name of someone to cast them.

    "Young elf, there is nothing wrong with being proud of your race. However, too much pride is not a good thing."

    Garchon was a little embarrassed to be called a young man. As an elf, even with increasing his Tier, he still has a natural life span of a thousand years. So, his young appearance does not show his real age.

    However, he did not say anything. Based on his short interaction with Edward, he knew that this person was not only a very powerful Artificer but also a very powerful Caster by the way he took his weapon without him being able to react.

    Edward took out two cards and handed them over to the two of them. He first said to the elf: "If you want to buy more powerful weapons, or upgrade current ones, you can contact me."

    The elf took the card without hesitation and politely thank him; his demeanor was drastically different from their first encounter.

    "As for you, if you are ever interested in exchanging ideas and knowledge, or just buy weapons as well, you can contact me."

    The dwarf seemed to hesitate as he extended his hand before reeling it in. He did this at least five times before epting the card. Edward just smiled after seeing this and left with Fleur.

    As they walked to their private room, he used Mind Link tomunicate with her.

    "I can see that you have many questions."

    "Yes. I understand the reason you invested in the Elf as I can feel the powerful and noble bloodline inside his body that has yet to awaken. However, is that the only reason?"

    "No, I''m also very interested in the wood his bow is made of. As you know, there are currently only two ways for a magical construct to have consciousness. Ether use veryplicated enchantments to program it like aputer or bound a soul to it.

    "However, that bow did not use any of these two methods."

    "What about the dwarf? His action puzzled me. Why did he struggle so hard to ept your invitation?"

    ________

    Title: Ultimate Goal

 Chapter 197 - Ultimate Goal

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Edward sighed after hearing this, "That''s because he is scared of breaking his n''s rules about exchanging knowledge."

    "I''m confused. Isn''t it a good thing to share knowledge? Only by doing so can magic and technology rapidly develop," replied Fleur.

    "This involves the culture of this universe," replied Edward. "Even though such ''modern'' concept is known to many people, the majority of powerful groups or races in this world are actually very backward.

    "They guard their knowledge deeply and do everything possible to prevent it from spreading."

    Before the Empire began to spread throughout the stars, Edward''s approach has always been conservative. However, after his return and with his new Arcane System, he became bolder.

    In the past three months before the symposium, he used his World Gate to travel throughout the gxy and learn somemon knowledge. Nothing too deep, but enough to be aware of the general situation of the universe.

    And he received somewhat of a culture shock. He discovered even though interster voyage is a verymon thing amongst many races or intergctic empires, the culture is very backward.

    The majority of thes he visited do not look modern or futuristic like one would expect, but they all looked like a fantasy world many Isekai Animes he watched in his previous life.

    On theses, the majority ofmon people are poor, barely have enough to eat, and have the danger of being killed by dangerous magical beasts.

    However, powerful individuals with high Tiers have nobility titles and control countlesss and stars.

    "That does not make sense," said Fleur. "Some people should have realized the benefit of doing this. So, why is this not more mainstream? Unless there is something more behind this."

    "Very astute," replied Edward. "This world is ruled by the Gods, and it is in their best interest if knowledge is not spread if civilization remains weak and underdeveloped. After all, in this world, knowledge equals power."

    Fleur understood the meaning behind these words. If knowledge is shared and developed, then the sovereignty of the Gods will be threatened. A more straightforward understanding of this is the fact that the more knowledge an arcanist has, the more powerful their soul bes.

    And in turn, it is easier for them to control and increase their mana. This rule applies to all casters or magic users in this universe.

    "In that case doesn''t that mean that our Arcane Empire will be the enemy of the Gods?"

    "You are correct," replied Edward. "One day, we will be the master of this universe, and our spirit of pursuing the truth and knowledge will spread to every corner of this cosmos.

    "And the Gods will be our greatest obstacle."

    Fleur nodded with both excitement and fear; she cannot wait for that day toe. However, this will not be an easy task as the Empire is currently very weak.

    After noticing her mood fluctuation, Edward reassured her.

    "You do not have to worry that much. Based on my research, the Milky Way Gxy is a very weak and backward ce, and very far away from the central power of the truly powerful Gods.

    "As such, it is the perfect ce to slowly grow and gather power before the real conflict began."

    Edward was very confident in his and the Empire''s future. He has ess to countless universes'' resources and knowledge to grow. So, it did not matter to him whether the Milky Way was considered a barren ce.

    As long as he has enough time, the Arcane Empire will grow to unimaginable heights.

    Fleur had full confidence in her husbands, and herself to one day bring the empire to such heights. Although the process will be long and arduous, she was ready.

    "One more thing. With how you usually operate, howe you did not use Legilimency to secretly read the memories of these two?"

    "I did. Unfortunately, all the real secrets or magic knowledge are protected by soul contracts, bloodline restrictions, or protected by their Gods. And not just these two, all the mercenaries here are the same.

    "The only information I could gather was their experience over the years. Of course, these experiences also provided me with a great deal of information."

    While chatting, the two soon arrived at their destination. They entered a private room where they saw someone waiting for them.

    It was an old man with white hair and a well-groomed beard, with one arm missing. Despite his old age, a youthful vigor emanated from his eyes underneath his moon-shaped sses.

    "Professor Dumbledore?" asked Fleur.

    "It''s your highness, Fleur," responded the old man with a smile.

    Although Fleur knew that Dumbledore was alive, she did not know his exact whereabouts.

    "You can just address me normally," she replied. Meanwhile, Edward looked at the missing arm of the headmaster and said: "Recent adventure?"

    "Yes. I was careless and a Sword Mantis cut it off."

    Edward could see that the headmaster was in a very good mood despite his current situation, and he could guess the reason. Dumbledore has spent his entire life fearing his power; fearing what he is capable of, fearing the effect he can have on the wizarding world.

    However, after Edward sent him off into the universe, he realized how weak he truly was; he realized what true power was. So, he regained his youthful mentality.

    Under Edward''s order, he became a mercenary to gather information, while in the meantime, he tapped into his Gryffindor''s traits and had many adventures. It''s a shame that he was very weak and could not gather much useful information in the past decades.

    "Let me help you," said Edward as a magical circle appeared in front of him.

    Limb Regeneration Spell.

    A white light enveloped Dumbledore''s body, then a few minutester, a brand new one grew back.

    Edward nodded in satisfaction, however, after feeling the mana used for that spell, he realized that it would have been more efficient to use Gate Alchemy along with a few chemical materials to recreate a new arm.

    Oh Well.

    "Let''s get down to business," said Edward after watching Dumbledore y with his new arm for more than a minute.

    ________

    Title: Business

 Chapter 198 - Business

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    "So, what brought you to see me, your majesty?" asked Dumbledore. Previously, Edward has always been very restrained, or cautious when it came to expanding or interacting with other races or factions in the universe.

    This is one of the reasons that Dumbledore only managed to gather so little information after so many years. That, and the fact that he was truly too weak to gain ess to certain information.

    ''Could it be��''

    "As you guessed, I am prepared to take a more proactive approach than before," replied Edward. "So, I brought many things for you."

    Then, he took Dumbledore and Fleur into a pocket dimension he brought with him.

    "The first thing is ess to the Arcane Grand Library in Sk. Previously, you could not get ess to it because of distance. But now, I have ced a server in a dimension that only you can ess.

    "So, no matter where you are, you can get the knowledge you want. Of course, ording to the Empire Law, you still have to pay Merit."

    Dumbledore nodded his head withoutining. As one of the few Level 4 authorities of the Empire, he had a massive discount on all knowledge of the Empire.

    Additionally, he is considered on a secret mission under the order of the Emperor. So, he still receives a lot of merit for the information he provides.

    Dumbledore quickly nced at the information in the library. His eyes lit up after seeing the Tier 4 and 5 knowledge.

    In the past five years since Edward was gone, he decided to take more risks and became a mercenary to gather more information quickly. One of the important pieces of information he gathered was regarding the different Tiers.

    He wanted to report back to the Empire. Unfortunately, for security reasons, his only contact was with Edward but thetter was not here. He only reported the information a few months ago.

    However. Edward had already known about it. Nevertheless, Dumbledore still receives his merits for doing his job.

    Dumbledore did not hesitate to buy this knowledge; he knew more than anyone else the importance of higher Tier in this universe. With his talent and a hundred years of mana, it will not take long for him to reach Tier 5 with this method.

    As for the contracts needed to sign for the Tier 5 knowledge, he signed it without hesitation. Over the years, he has seen all the good things Edward has done for not only wizards but also the non-magical.

    He has seen how prosperous wizards can be under the right leadership. As such, Dumbledore has many times wondered if he did not choose to suppress his power and guide wizards in the path of magic and knowledge, what would the world be now?

    He admits that he is not a visionary like Edward and could not bring them to the current height of the Empire. However, he could have eliminated many of the backwardnesses of wizards and advanced magic by a few hundred years.

    By the time Edward came along, it would have been easier to change the status quo of the wizarding world. Additionally, with his foundation, Edward could have advanced the magical civilization of the Empire even further than it was currently at, and at a much more rapid rate.

    After sighing internally, Dumbledore moved on. He was old enough to know not to dwell in the past as there was no medicine for regret. Even magic could not do so.

    Of course, despite feeling this way about Edward and the Empire, Dumbledore still has his values and views that he will notpromise on. As he told Edward many times, if he ever bes corrupted by power�Cboth political and personal�Cand endangered the Empire, he will fight him to his death.

    And a strong will person like him means his promise.

    Meanwhile, Edward�Cwho did not know that so many things went through his former headmaster''s head�Ccontinued his talk.

    "I have to warn you that if someone discovered this dimension or stole its coordinate from your mind, it is programmed to self-detonate. So, if one day you cannot connect to it, you should contact me immediately."

    After exining this, he led the two of them to another room where many people led in a pod sleeping.

    "These people are arcanists that had their bloodline modified or infused with a Metamorphmagus one. Additionally, they have studied the Human Transfiguration Spell to the highest level.

    "In order words, they are the perfect spy. They can turn into any race while ensuring that their appearance, bloodline, gene, and even soul looked as needed."

    Dumbledore immediately understood the meaning behind this. His job now was to send these people to infiltrate important races or factions in the Milky Way Gxy.

    "Speaking of Metamorphmagus, how is Tonks?" asked Dumbledore.

    "She''s fine. She wanted to be part of this project, however, Lupin seems to have disagreed and they even argued. Now, they seemed to have reached apromise that she will be part of the next batch."

    Dumbledore understood Lupin''s worry. After all, the first group will be the most dangerous one. After exining a few things, Edward said:

    "Be warned though, their transformation is not absolute and can be seen through, so be careful."

    He then led the group to another room. This time, it contained countless spaceships; it was an armada of intergctic spaceships with powerful weapon systems on them.

    "What do you want me to do, your majesty?"

    "First, I want you to form your own powerful mercenary group, and these ships are to support you," replied Edward calmly.

    "However, this is not the main objective. The main objective is to start a business selling low-level magical weapons, and quickly spread it throughout the gxy."

    Dumbledore caressed his beard as he pondered for a moment.

    "This is not impossible, but the interests of many people will be affected."

    He knew that with 3D printing technology, the Empire could mass-produce many low-level magical weapons, which gave them an advantage.

    "You are correct about that," replied Edward. "With us on the market, many people will be affected but only a few are worth paying attention to.

    "The elves are more focused on high-end magic items, so they will not care much. The ones we have to worry about are the humans, the dwarves, and the goblins.

    "When ites to the dwarves, they are not that good with enchantments and focused more on using cksmith to bring out the full effect of magical ores. So, we can partner up with them.

    "As for the goblins, you can pay these greedy bastards a small percentage to get them out of our way until we swallow up the market and push them out. Do not be afraid to show your strength, otherwise, they will want to take more and more from you.

    "As for our fellow brethren, use this business to get into contact with them. The empire needs poption to grow, so they will be our next grand conquest."

    "As you wish."

    Edward then talked to Dumbledore as they detailed how to execute their future business n. Then, Edward spent the next few days on a small vacation with Fleur, enjoying himself and forgetting all his responsibilities. Then, he took his spaceship and returned to Earth.

    ________

    Title: Pirate

 Chapter 199 - Pirates

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Edward and Fleur were in their spaceship humming a beautiful song that they had just heard. There was a concert in the Acadia Bar and a siren was invited to sing.

    The siren was a famous star in the gxy and had the voice of an angel. On top of that, her singing could directly affect the soul. In fact, her music could be ssified as Soul Music.

    If a person did not have a high tier or powerful enough soul, they could not listen to her music, let alone appreciate it.

    "During the Empire''s 100 years birthday celebration, you should invite her to sing at the ceremony," said Fleur.

    "That''s a good idea. Although she is a little expensive, we are rich enough to afford it."

    From what Edward knew, every time that siren performed at a special venue, she has to be offered 5s rich in resources. That''s how expensive she is.

    "However, you better not flirt or sleep with her," said Fleur.

    Edward did not respond and changed the subject: "It would be better to train a star of our own on her level. That way, we can use her influence not only to gather resources but also have a way to influence public opinion."

    Edward knew the influence a star of this level with massive fans can have on regr people. So, it would be in their best interest to train one as well.

    "Indeed," replied Fleur. However, before she could say her next words, an rm started to ring on the ship.

    "Warning, Warning, Warning, Detecting a ship that is tracking our location. Do you wish to block the tracking?"

    "Tracking? No, reverse the tracking and found the information of the person."

    "As youmand."

    A few secondster, an image of arge ship flying with tremendous speed was disyed on the screen. The ship was painted with a green skull with two fangs. The eye socket of the skeleton was red and a small river of blood was under the skeleton.

    "The Killrog Pirates?" muttered Edward after seeing the insignia on the ship, then, his eyes suddenly lit up. He guessed that these guys most have overheard his conversation with the dwarf and elf and thought that he was easy prey.

    After all, it ismon knowledge that Artificers are rich people.

    "Keep the ship at the current speed."

    "Do you want to do something to them? Can I be the main fighter?" asked Fleur with excitement.

    "No, the leader is an infamous Tier 5 Orc."

    "So what? With my liquid mana and Arcane Rune Magic, he will not be my opponent."

    "True, but you will take too much time in a fight with him. I do not want any unknown variable."

    Soon, the huge ship appeared behind Edward''s, then, a yellow beam came from it to bound their ship. The beam not only immobilized the ship but also slowly attracted it back into the main ship.

    "Detecting invasion of our main operating system. Do you wish to deploy countermeasures?"

    "No."

    Soon, the ship''s system was invaded and the exit door was opened. Then, Edward heard a deep and powerful voice:

    "Sir Artificer, pleasee out."

    Edward and Fleur walked out of the ship to see a bunch of tall green skin humanoid creatures waiting for them. The main in front of them who seemed to be the leader had an intimating presence.

    He had an animal pelt that covered his crotch, while his upper muscr body was bare, showing the inted muscles. He had a massive sword stuck on the floor as he held it by the handle and some kind animal pelt on his back serving as a cape.

    While looking at the Orc Leader, thetter was also looking at him. However, unlike the calm demeanor shown on the surface, the orc was very wary of Edward.

    As a powerful orc warrior, he has a beast-like instinct for danger, and the moment heid eyes on Edward, a warning of danger came into his mind. In fact, even looking at Fleur he also felt a slight sense of danger.

    ''I thought these guys said that it was a weak Artificer?''

    From what Killrog knew, most Artificers were weak in terms ofbat ability since they spent most of their lives studying and crafting. The only thing to worry about them is the fact that they usually have countless magical weapons, some of which are truly powerful beyond measures.

    However, as long as you prevent them from activating them, it should be fine. This is the reason that he waited so close to the ship. With his speed, as long as he sensed the slightest mana, he could reach inside in less than a second and subdue his opponent.

    So, Killrog was happy when he saw the two of them leaving the safety of the ship without doing anything. However, now, he understood the reason. These people were not easy to mess with.

    "You must be the famous Killrog, the leader of a ferocious band of pirates that terrorized the surrounding cluster," said Edward with a calm smile.

    The more calm the enemy is, the more wary Killrog became.

    "Those are just rumors released by the Gctic Federation to ruin our reputation. We are just mercenaries that only fight for the right price."

    "Hehe," replied Edward withoutmenting on this statement. "So, for what purpose that you have stopped us?"

    "I would like to invite you to be the official Artificer of our Killrog Mercenary Group."

    Edward sneered inside after hearing this. The so-called invitation is nothing but bing the ve of these people and forcing him to create magical weapons to both strengthen them and make them richer.

    "Captain Killrog, do you believe in any Gods?" suddenly asked Edward.

    Killrog frowned after hearing this, wondering why he asked such a strange question.

    "No, I do not."

    "What about the Orc God, Ga''nar?"

    "Not him as well. My goal is to one day also be a God, how could I believe in someone else," replied Killrog.

    However, thetter suddenly felt that something was wrong. These thoughts were the deepest secrets in his mind, so he would never reveal them so openly��even in front of his men.

    ''Spiritual Guidance Spell? How could I did not notice?''

    As soon as Killrog heard Edward respond with the word "Good," he acted out of instinct and immediately rushed towards him with his sword. He guessed that this person was most likely a powerful Caster as well as an Artificer.

    And based on his experience, mos casters require some time to use their spells, so, as long as he is fast enough, he could easily subdue him.

    Unfortunately for the mighty orc, not long after he moved, a green circle suddenly appeared on top of his head and he was forced on the ground, unable to move.

    ''Instant Spell? And Gravity Spell.''

    Killrog mobilized the mana inside his body to strengthen his muscles and bones. With this boost, he managed to reach the position of half kneel. However, before he could get further, a jet of blue me suddenly enveloped him.

    Once the me ended, Edward was a little surprised as there was not a scratch on this orc''s body.

    ''What a powerful elemental resistance! This guy has value in being trained.''

    ________

    Title: Battle

 Chapter 200 - Battle

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Killrog''s green skin suddenly turned red along with his eyes, then, he broke free from the restriction of the gravity spell. On top of that, Edward could feel that his mana became violent, and as it traveled throughout his body, it drastically increased his stats.

    Killrog rushed towards Edward with at least five times the previous speed, By the time he reached less than a meter from him, a sonic boom was heard.

    In Killrog''s eyes, the Caster in front of him remain motionless as he moved faster than thetter could react. He swung his sword with tremendous force.

    ''With this strike, he should be gravely injured. However, the vitality of a Tier 5 Caster should be more than enough to keep him alive.''

    As the sword was a few inches from its target, Killrog felt a powerful force that pushed more than a dozen meters away.

    Arcane Rune Spell: Almighty Push.

    Killrog was forced to insert his sword on the ground to offset the force of that attack. So, he left a trail in his way before stopping, his breath elevated. If he was not in a Rage Mode and immunity to pain, he knew that he must likely have already fallen.

    Realizing that he was facing an elite caster with plenty of battle experience, diverse spells, and great reaction time, Killrog decided to take things more seriously.

    To him, the more powerful Edward, the more valuable he was.

    Suddenly, red blood came out of Killrog''s body before forming a red armor that covered all his body.

    Orc Magic: Blood Armor.

    Then, the sword in his hand suddenly lit up and he disappeared. When he appeared again, he was standing behind Edward, once again swinging down his weapon.

    This time, Killrog was very concentrated; his beast-like instinct was activated to the fullest. So, the moment he felt the gravitational force from his opponent''s body, he used the sh Enchantment in his sword to teleport away before reappearing in the same spot again, dodging the attack.

    However, after swinging his sword, he discovered that Edward had also disappeared and appeared behind him.

    "I''m quite surprised. From what I know, any magical weapon with space-rted enchantments is not only rare but also very expensive. How did you get ess to one."

    Killrog did not answer this question as he knew that this time, he was in trouble. One of the most deadly and difficult people to deal with in the universe are casters who mastered instant Space Movement Spells.

    It is very difficult to get close to them, and they can get away when things go south.

    Despite this, KIllrog never thought of running away or giving up. He is a warrior and disdain running away from the battle. Additionally, an Artificer was too important to the Pirate group.

    Not to mention that he came here personally to take the Artifer back. If he did not seed, this would damage his prestige as a captain. Then, the Vice-Captains who are also Tier 5 can use this opportunity to mutiny and usurp his power.

    ''Since we both have a sh Step Spell, the victory will be to the more strategic person and the person with the better reflexes. With all my experiences and being a warrior, I should have an advantage.

    ''After all, no matter how powerful this caster is, he is still an Artificer. He has to spend a lot of time learning and forging weapons; he shouldck experience and trainingpared to me who has been on the verge of life and death constantly for many years.''

    Killrog swung his sword and a blue sh rushed towards Edward, who just created a magic shield to block the attack. Immediately, he activated his sh spell to move, however, he discovered that it did not work.

    ''Damn it! Dimensional Anchor Spell?''

    As soon as these thoughts came to his mind, he felt a sense of danger and moved out of the way. Unfortunately, it was a little toote as Kilrog saw a ck and thin thing pierces his body.

    Luckily for him, he acted in time to move his organs around to reduce the damage of this attack.

    As he looked back, he saw that it was his own shadow that turned into a spear and attacked him. And for a moment, KIllrog was frustrated. He had never met a Caster with so many varied spells that can be used instantly.

    Most Casters will focus on a few spells or categories of spells like Elemental, Necromancy, or Illusion, and focus on them. Plus, they usually only have a few spells that came be used instantly.

    But not his opponent.

    ''What kind of magic system is,''ined Killrog, who immediately decided to use his number advantage to win this battle. He knew that this was not the time to be pedantic and let his pride as a warrior be his downfall.

    Regrettably, when he looked at his men, he found that all of them were down on the ground, passed out with a satisfied smile on their faces. Meanwhile, the femalepanion of his opponent was standing in the middle of his men, watching the current battle.

    ''Should I try to use her as a hostage? No, this will not work. With a Space Spell, the Caster would be faster than me. Plus, this woman is not an easy opponent since she could so effortlessly take out all of my men.

    ''In that case, I only have onest choice.''

    Killrog ced his hand on the pelt that covered his crotch and took out a metal te and injected his mana. Immediately afterward, a strange wave came from the disk, making both Edward and Fleur frown deeply.

    "Do you feel it," said Killrog with a smirk. "This is a rare Anti-Magic Weapon that can null all the mana in the surrounding. I only acquire it after killing a Tier 6 Mage. I lost countless fleets in the process."

    Although KIllrog''s mana was also nullified, as a warrior, his strength is tremendouspared to a weak human Caster. So, he was very confident.

    "Interesting," said Edward as he felt the mana inside his body. His mana was not nullified like Killrog said, but was drastically weakened. Maybe because of the crystallization, Edward felt that his power was reduced by at least 2 tiers.

    Additionally, he found it very difficult to mobilize and use; it was as if a great resistance was felt every time he tried to.

    Not wanting to waste any more time on this battle, he instantly mobilized the Aura inside his body and rushed towards his opponent, creating sonic booms behind.

    Before Killrog could even react and understand what was happening, Edward appeared next to him and punched him in the temple. He lost consciousness and passed out.

    Edward waved his hand and the disc on thetter''s hand fte in the air. He ced a few cleaning spells on it before putting it away. Finally, he pointed at Killrog and a ck magic circle appeared.

    Arcane Rune Spell: Soul Envement.

    To Edward, this pirate group was perfect for Dumbledore''s new business and could help in doing some shady things that the business cannot do officially.

    While enving the Tier 5 Orc, Edward felt some resistance and he knew why. As a warrior, his Will is powerful enough to resist envement. And if he was conscious, the resistance would be greater.

    Edward could have used his own will to confront Killrog. However, this would take too much time, so, he ced another illusion spell on him that showed him achieving his deepest desire, thus lowering his Will.

    That way, the process was easilypleted. Then, Fleur did the same to the other pirates. This is one of the reasons that Edward asked him the pirate leader if he was a believer of God.

    If he was, he would not easily try to enve him as the souls of believers belong to their Gods. Once something happens to it, they will be aware.

    Once Killrog was awakening, he knelt on one knee to acknowledge his allegiance. So, Edward ordered him to bring the two back to theirirs where he also enved the other pirates and Vice-Captains.

    Two weekster, after everything was done, the two finally returned to Earth.

    ________

    Title: Project Uranus

 Chapter 201 - Project Uranus

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After returning home, Edward ignored theints of his wives of why he did not take them on a vacation in the universe. It''s not his fault that they decided to ignore him. So, he went straight to work to busy himself.

    He visited the mmels'' Tower to work on Project Uranus: the Floating City. This project can be considered as one of the most important projects of the Empire.

    Once done, Edward will finally have a real deterrent against Tier 9 Gxy individuals. As for whether it can affect Tier 10 Universal, in theory, it should but only in theory.

    Once he arrived at the Tower, he saw a lot of remodeling was done since thest time he came. All the Wandcraft and Dragon Language Enchantments that were engraved in all of the city were removed.

    The Core Engravement was used to ce all the enchantments together inside a pocket dimension. That way, it could function more smoothly and reduce the possibility of the enchantments behind being destroyed during battle or confrontations.

    There were two Core Engravenemnts: the first one was used to deal with the average control of the city. Things like Anti-Gravity, Shield, Environment or Atmospheric Control, FLT Travel, Energy Distribution, Weapons System, etc.

    The second core engravement was for the enchantments needed to travel to other universes.

    Edward and Nics mel were responsible for this part. After a few weeks, they finished the engravement.

    Next was the shield that surrounded the city. The shield had to work as both a defensive measure and also protect the people living in the city from the void.

    Since void energy is ver destructive, this part was very important. So, two methods were used to deal with the problem. The first one was to create a dome made of magicium since it is the only metal that can protect from the void.

    The second method was the Void Shield that Edward developed to deal with Truth. Once both these methods were built, Edward took the city to the Void for a test. And after finding a few errors, he returned to fix them.

    The next problem to deal with was the energy core of the Floating City. The Philosopher''s Stone was still used as the main energy source, however, Edward also knew that there might be some ces where mana did not work.

    So, an alternate form of energy was needed.

    So, he used the Empire''s technology to create an artificial star as energy. Furthermore, he ced Energy Converter Enchantments that allowed heat from the star to turn into mana, and mana to heat.

    After building this aspect of the city, Edward''s paranoia got the best of him again and he decided to make the city work on all kinds of energy just in case. So, whether it was nuclear power, electricity, tectonic energy, psychic energy, or even cosmic energy.

    Unfortunately, the research on thetter was notpleted yet, so, the result was not satisfactory to him.

    Finally, Edward focused on the weapon system. This time, he needed Rowena''s help to finish this.

    "So, how is the Void Cannon?"

    The floating city has many different weapons like high energysers, railguns, nukes, space-based weapons, gravity bombs. There are also magical weapons like Fienfyre Cannons, Time Bombs, Dimension Copse Cannons, and Elemental Riot Cannons.

    However, none of them are more powerful or as deadly as the Void Cannon.

    "There are many problems with the new design."

    "What problem?"

    "After firing a few shots, the void energy will destroy the cannon itself."

    "I thought you found a way to enclose it into a case?"

    "That was the previous model. In mytest research, I have found a way to gather a higher concentration of void energy. And the magicium case cannot contain it."

    Rowena showed him the new data that she discovered before continuing:

    "I tried cing the void energy inside a pocket dimension before shooting it. However, it even destroyed the dimension."

    Edward frowned after hearing this. Right now, the dimension technology of the Empire involves two aspects.

    One is to take an already existing space and erged it with the Extension Curse. Then, separate that dimension from its encasing. For example, a suitcase has a small space inside.

    After expanding the internal dimension, an arcanist can separate that internal dimension from the suitcase to exist on its own, or bind it to another object like a ring; this is one of the ways interdimensional rings are created.

    Another method is to use Father''s method to cut off an entire pocket dimension from the space-time continuing, thus existing in the realm between reality and non-reality.

    However, no matter what method is used, as long void energy entered these pocket dimensions, they will be corroded and destroyed.

    "How is your research on using void energy to create a new ore as we did with the philosopher''s stone and magicium?"

    "Still in progress."

    Edward''s mind quickly functioned as he pondered a solution to this problem.

    "Could you create the pocket dimension with the void energy?"

    "Umm," muttered Rowena as she began to think. "Void energy contained many attributes with time and space being one of the main ones. If we can iste or remove these other attributes, it should be quite easy to create a dimension with them.

    "No, it would be better to use these attributes to reinforce the main ones."

    After having a direction to go with, Rowena began to design the new Void Cannon. Once she was done, she had to leave as she reached the threshold to advance to Tier 5. So, Edward and the mmels had to do the finishing touch.

    After more than a year, everything waspleted.

    ��

    Edward floated in the air as he looked at this masterpiece of his. He flew over different parts of the city.

    There were a few towers for research with the main one very noticeable. There was the Golem Factory Section to create robots or golems for either war or other activities.

    There was the Clone factory Section that was next to the Army Training Camp. There was the Fleet Manufacturing Section to create Space Legions, the Civilian Section for people to live and rx, the library, and many more.

    The Floating City was designed as a Civilization Restarter of the Arcane Empire. In case something happened, as long as it still exists, the entire civilization can be rebuilt once more from scratch.

    As Edward looked at the entire thing, he became more secure in his future voyage. From now on, no matter what situation he faced in the future, he was more confident with the Floating City.

    And he was not the only one excited. Nics mmel was also very happy with the final result. He had long guessed of his identity as a possible clone of a powerful figure.

    He did not care not suddenly wanted to revolt against the original version. However, he still had an obsession: to make an achievement that was better than the original version who created the Philosopher''s Stone.

    And to him, this Floating City was more thanparable.

    "I suddenly had the urge to go kill Herpo," muttered Edward. However, he quickly removed this idea from his mind. With the floating city, even if Herpo regained his full power, he would not be his match.

    "It''s better to continue the n I previously for him," said Edward slowly before looking in the distance. He sneered.

    ''It''s about time that things between us came to an end.''

    ________

    Title: Legacy

 Chapter 202 - Legacy

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    In the Afterlife Dimension, Herpo has been in a pretty bad mood recently. The only thing that brought the slightest joy to him was the fact that the leyline nodes have started to be activated.

    However, Herpo also knew that for his ns to seed, he still has to face a major obstacle.

    He sat on a throne with a book in his hand, checking every soul that entered the afterlife and ensuring that they were sent in the appropriate ce. Suddenly, he felt something and raised his head.

    His eyes seemed to ignore space until he saw the artificial ind that Academy City was located on. He focused on one of the Towers.

    "What has this wizard done now?"

    A great sense of dread suddenly overcame him; his instinct was warning him to run as far away as possible, otherwise, he would die. Fear of death suddenly overcame this Death God.

    It was unfortunate that Herpo could not see what was inside that Tower. And even if he could, he would not dare peep again.

    So, he started walking back and forth, pondering what to do. In the end, he decided to reinforce the defense of this dimension to prevent other people from easily entering.

    Herpo knew that these measures were probably useless as he was aware that Edward was trying to invent a way to travel to other dimensions. And based on the fact that he vanished more than 5 years ago, he most likely seeded.

    Based on his current strength, Herpo did not know whether his actions were useful. So, after sighing to himself, he decided to always be on guard.

    In a separate dimension outside of time and space, an old man stood in front of a log house looking in the distance while caressing his long beard. His eyes seemed to contain both space and time as he watched Edward finish the Floating City.

    "Outta boy," he said with a smile on his face.

    "I did not expect to see a floating city in a ce like this," said a female voice next to him. It was as if she was always there and just appeared at the same time.

    After Morgana said these words, she was lost in memories. She saw a Floating City that wasrger than any universe, killing a bunch of strange and hideous creatures.

    "It''s a shame that the Arcane Emperor died; he was a great ally."

    "You''re right about that," replied Merlin who also had a look of remembrance. "It''s alright as long as his legacy is passed on."

    "Do you think your boy can inherit his title?"

    To beings like them, Edward''s random use of the title of ''Arcane Emperor'', creating the Arcane Empire and creating a "Floating City" is not random at all, but a form of legacy inheritance. Maybe one day, when he bes more powerful, he will understand these things.

    "If he wants to, he still has a long to go."

    Thinking about the Arcane Emperor, Merlin had to sigh that such a genius had fallen; this was a great blow to their cause.

    Morgan was silent for a moment, "Do you think we can hold on until these young people grow up?"

    "I don''t think we have a choice," replied Merlin with a sigh. "Luckily, we have discovered Primordial Earth. With the talent of these Earthlings, it is easier and faster to train powerful individuals. Otherwise, the frontline would not hold for so long."

    "I still think we should just send all the people on Primordial Earth to different universes. With their talents, even if only one percent of them reached our heights, we still have a chance at surviving."

    "The people from there will never allow us to intervene on such arge scale in their world. Plus, you should also understand is the more we forcibly intervene there, the more changes will ur in that dimension.

    "We are already lucky to discover it and use it as a talent gathering pool. There is no need to destroy a good thing for quick sess."

    Morgana did agree with this decision, unfortunately, she was incapable of changing the decision of so many people at the same level as her. Then, she suddenly said:

    "Why don''t you let me train that Edward boy?"

    "Why are you so suddenly interested in my disciple?"

    "Well, this boy has done so many shady things in his magical path, I think his temperament is best suited for a person like me."

    Merlin looked at her up and down.

    "Did I say something wrong?" she said with a sneer. "Despite all Arthur has gone through, despite experiencing so many different lives, despite how powerful he became, he still has such a rigid, ck and white view of the world.

    "And a lot of this has to do with you. So, it''s best to let me train Edward."

    Merlin was silent for a moment before sighing out loud. He indeed was responsible for how that boy turned out. He never let him experience the dark sides of the world turning him into a truly righteous person, and when he realized something was wrong and wanted to correct it, it was already toote.

    "You are right. And this is the reason that I''m taking a free-range approach with Edward. As long as he does not lose himself in the pursuit of knowledge, I will not intervene.

    "As for you, I will not let you interfere as well. All your apprentices are twisted beyond measures."

    "Hehehe,"ughed Morgana with a little embarrassment.

    "I cannot wait for these two to meet one another. I doubt that they will get along well."

    Merlin''s lips twitch slightly without saying anything else.

    ��

    Edward''s timeline:

    After creating the Floating City, he did many tests in the void to fix some issues. Finally, after another three months, he was finally finished. He wanted to immediately hop inside and travel to another world.

    However, he still had some stuff to do here before he could leave for his second voyage.

    Right after he finished, he received some good news: Rowena, Hermione, and Luna had advanced to Tier 5. So, he rushed to meet them; he was quite interested in their new abilities.

    ________

    You guys had too much fun with the "Ur Anus" joke in thest chapter.

    Title: nes?

 Chapter 203 - Planes?

    After arriving home, Edward saw the three of them waiting for him. With his senses, he could already feel the condensed mana inside their bodies; it was especially obvious since they just advanced and could not properly control it.

    "Excellent," said Edward after seeing the three of them. He was not surprised that these three were the first to advance. Of all his wives, they had the highest talent.

    Nothing needs to be said about Rowena; as one of the greatest witches of her time, her talent is undeniable. Edward guessed that if it was not for her experiment with void energy and her soul, she would have advanced long ago.

    Hermione was able to shine in the old era even though she was a muggle-born. At that time, in the Wizarding World, few muggle-born could be outstanding. Whether it was because ofck of resources, systemic discrimination, or talent, only a few could be aplished in the Wizarding World.

    And she was one of these few.

    As for Luna, her Seer Bloodline is not something that Edward could even currently understand.

    "So, what ability did you guy get after fusing with the Perfect Philosopher''s Stone?"

    Suddenly, Luna''s eyes lit up and she said: "Just like you used to say, I think I''m very OP now."

    "Oh? How so?"

    "The main thing is that my bloodline seemed to have been strengthened. I can now easily monitor the entire gxy as long I have enough energy to support me."

    "You mean your divination can cover such a wide range?"

    "That''s right."

    "In that case, you are indeed OP," replied Edward. "However, you have to be careful. We do not know what terrifying thing is there in the gxy. If you peep at them, you could catch their attention."

    Edward was a little envious of her ability. Although his Cosmic Awareness has a wider range than her, however, there is still a major downside: it only works when danger is approaching or something major rted to him.

    If something has nothing to do with him, his Cosmic Awareness will not work.

    "What else?" asked Edward.

    "Well, I seem to be able to see a few seconds into the future and predict danger."

    Edward looked up and down at her, "Are you the protagonist, or am I?"

    "Of course, it''s me," replied Luna, as if this was an obvious thing.

    "Alright, you''re the protagonist," replied Edward as he hugged her. "What about you guys?"

    "I can freely travel to other dimensions," replied Rowena. "I guess this might have something to do with my research on Void Energy."

    Edward became excited after hearing this and asked: "Does that include Parallel Universes?"

    Rowena pondered for a moment after hearing this, then she disappeared for a few seconds before reappearing again.

    "Apparently, yes." She had just returned to her timeline for a moment.

    Edward nodded happily, although still a little jealous. Although he can do the same thing as her, but only with his World Gate. meanwhile, Rowena noticed his gaze and shook her head:

    "Don''t act like a child who sees someone has a toy that he wanted," she said: "Jist like you tried to create a spell so that we can use Cosmic Awareness, I will try to do the same with my talent."

    Edward was not embarrassed that he was caught. He wanted to say "At least I did not raise you guys for so long for no reason." However, he did not dare; his EQ was higher than this.

    "Hermione, what about you?"

    "It''s better to go to a different ce to show you," she replied. So, the group headed to a pocket dimension ording to her request. Once there, Hermione activated her talent.

    A humongous magic circle appeared on the ground. Then, arge army appeared on top of the circle.

    People wearing armors and spears lined up on one side. All their equipment was magical. On the other side were people on horses: it was a calvary.

    There were at least a million of them, and based on the mana the others sensed, the majority were between Tier 3 and 4. Hundreds of them who acted likemanders were in Tier 5.

    "What is this, exactly?" asked Edward.

    "I can summon armies from other dimensions."

    "Excellent, are there any problems controlling them? Can you only summon humans? Are there any restrictions on the number?" He asked.

    "No, they are totally under mymand. As for variety, I can summon any race, even Demons, elemental creatures, golem, and many more.

    "As for restrictions, it seems to be based on the amount of mana I have."

    Edward nodded his head, then suddenly remembered something, "Can you summon people with higher Tiers than you?"

    "Oh, I do not know. Let''s try."

    Immediately another magic circle appeared. And along with it, the space began to tremble. Edward quickly ordered Morgana to seal the area and prepared to blow this dimension to pieces in case something out of control urred.

    A few secondster, a more than 10 meters tall demon with two horns appeared. The scent of sulfur suddenly overwhelmed the surroundings as magma could be seen at his feet.

    His body was full of fiery red scales, his wings were at least 30 meters, and his tail was more than 5 meters.

    The demon looked in the surroundings and said: #$%$$%&R%%@^*(**%&&***.)

    A look of excitement came to his face before the magic circle on the ground entered his head, then he seemed to have lost his sense of consciousness and knelt on one knee in front of Hermione.

    "I can only summon one Tier higher than me, and based on the strength of my soul, I can only control two of them currently."

    "She''s more OP than me," suddenly said, Luna.

    However, Edward seemed distracted, "Hermione, can you understand what he said?"

    She shook her head.

    "How about his memories, could you read it?"

    "Unfortunately, no."

    "Morgana, check all the newnguage we gathered to see if you can trante what he just said."

    The little purple hair elf appeared next to him and said: "Alright. Checking the database. Matching Demonic Language. Tranting:

    "Where am I? This is not the Abyss ne��Wait, this smell, this sense of freedom, it''s the Material ne."

    "Abyss ne, Material ne?" muttered Edward with a confused look. He was still in a Cosmic setting, how did nes suddenlye into existence?

    Suddenly, he remembered Merlin telling him that this world was moreplex than he could imagine.

    Maybe, he meant this.

 Chapter 204 - Myself

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ____________

    Edward tried to read the me Demon''s memory but it was only filled with thoughts of obeying Hermione. The same thing for the other people summoned.

    He had a feeling that the information revealed was quite important. Unfortunately, he did not know how to get it. He could ask Albion, however, recently, their rtionship has been rocky, so he doubt he would receive any answers.

    So, he could only ask Dumbledore to watch out for any information regarding Abyss ne and Material ne.

    Edward then ced his focus on this demon; he had never seemed such a life form except in television and movies in his previous life.

    "Can I dissect him?" he asked.

    "No," replied Hermione.

    "Why not?"

    "Because mu ability is simr to a contract. I cannot proactively hurt my summon�Cespecially the ones that are higher in Tiers than me."

    "What will happen if you do?"

    "They will immediately return to their ce of origin."

    Edward nodded his head and did not force it. He began to observe this demon and scan his body with Morgana''s help.

    The demon''s anatomy had many organs that he could not understand just by observation. However, they werepletely different from humans or any magical species he has ever seen.

    "Could I at least get some blood from him?"

    Hermione pondered for a moment before ordering him to give some of his blood. The demon did not hesitate to hand it over. Immediately, the four of them began to observe the Demon''s Life Code.

    The Code was in Ancient Runes Language, so they quickly deciphered a few things. They discovered that this demon had an unnatural survival ability. He could survive in any environment�Cno matter how harsh or extreme.

    His body would change based on his surroundings to survive. Whether it''s extreme cold, heat, nuclear waste, the vacuum of space, thousands of meters deep underground, or under the sea, they can survive anywhere.

    "Fascinating," muttered Edward. "We need to find a way to capture of them to study."

    "I can try toe up with a spell to summon these creatures without my talent. That way, we will not be restricted by any contracts," replied Hermione. "However, it will take some time."

    "Take your time, we are not in a hurry," said Edward, then, for some reason, he became serious.

    "Is there anything?" asked Rowena.

    "Yes. I know that I promise to take all of you next time I travel to another world, but I have a mission for your and Luna."

    Everyone became serious based on the looks on Edward''s face; they know that he meant business.

    "I need you to travel through the multiverse to find a special timeline or timelines for me. Based on my theory, these timelines should be isted and very difficult to enter."

    "Is that all the information you have?" asked Rowena; that was not a lot of information to go with.

    "Of course, not. Be patient and let me finish," he replied. He then sent a list with the name of a bunch of people.

    "This is a list of the name of Hogwarts students during Hermione and Harry Potter''s 7 years in school. The first way to identify these people is if they are not on the list. Of course, each timeline is different, so this is not enough.

    Edward paused for a moment to reorganized his words as he felt he did not exin things properly.

    "These people belong to a group that can go by many names, with the main ones are ''Main God Space'', ''Lord God Space'', and ''Reincarnation Hall''. All of them have some knowledge of the future and will use this knowledge to their advantage.

    "Additionally, there is a high chance that these people will use foreign Power Systemspletely different from our universe. Or, they might use a foreign magic system. They might even have technology that is too advanced by even the standard of the Empire now.

    "They will usually try either to be really close friends with Hermione, Ron, and Harry or side with Voldemort. Their main purpose is to temper with the timeline as much as possible."

    All of them began to ponder; as intelligent as these three were, they understood that this was not a simple mission. And it may be rted to one of Edward''s greatest secrets.

    "What is their purpose for doing so?" asked Hermione.

    "The best guess I cane up with is the fact that the people behind them can actually absorb some sort of power from the timeline and destroy the Correction of Fate. Besides that, I do not know much."

    "In that case, what do we do after founding those timelines and those people?"

    "You have to be very careful not to directly interact with them. You can send clones, golems, or drones to secretly monitor the weak ones. Do not under any circumstances try to read their mind or memories."

    From what Edward remembered, the Lord God Space has a special ban ced on its people''s souls that will annihte them once someone discovered them and searched their souls/memories.

    "What I want you to find is a special group amongst these people will release a watch on something simr after being killed. The watch can be used to join the organization.

    "What I want is that watch. However, I do know that not all of them have that watch. Most likely, the group that used the watch is very rare. I need you Luna to use your power to find the most likely timelines that the watch will watch."

    Luna pondered deeply about this, "I should be able to do it. However, searching the entire multiverse will take a lot of time and effort. I narrow our search to timelines that are only between 1991 to 1998, making it easier to seed.

    "Additionally, you said that these timelines were most likely blocked from outside interventions. This is another clue that can help."

    "Whatever you need to help, you can take it. However, you two have to be careful. You can take my Gate for safety measures. In case something goes wrong, you can run away or contact me for backup. I will immediately rush over with the Floating City."

    Everyone nodded, then, Rowena asked: "Why are you interested in these people so much? If the group behind them is so powerful, wouldn''t it be better to stay away from them."

    Edward was silent after hearing this and said, "As you guys already guessed, my presence is an anomaly in this timeline. I feared that because of what I''ve done, these people will ce their eyes on this timeline.

    "Plus, I''m preparing for a much worse enemy."

    "What can be worse than that?"

    "Myself," replied Edward.

    ________

    Title: Variants

 Chapter 205 - Variants

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Ever since he discovered the Multiverse, Edward has been worried about one thing: the other versions of himself. He''s not talking about the Edward Bones of the original Harry Potter universe that died very young, but the version of himself that also reincarnated.

    At first, Edward thought that he might be special and do not have a counterpart in the multiverse. However, his talk with Merlin confirmed that this was not the case.

    Once he learned this information, he immediately had a feeling that he would meet other versions of himself in the future.

    And he knew how scary of a person he could be. As a person, Edward knew how shady or evil he can be. Many of the things he has done can ssify him as a dark wizard.

    And his current self is still very tame and restrained. However, he could imagine that there are versions of himself that are not. Versions of himself that do absolutely anything for power and knowledge.

    Versions of himself that do not have a family to restraint them, versions of himself that truly felt into the dark side, versions of himself that have no problem doing taboo experiments to strengthen themselves, versions of himself that wants to conquer or destroy the multiverse.

    Sooner andter, he will meet these people. And he is sure of one thing: they will all want topete for who is the original.

    Edward of course believed he was the original, and he has two points to back that im: the first is the old man Merlin. He did not doubt for a moment that the old man did not have the ability to travel to the multiverse and choose any versions of himself to interact with.

    But he chose him.

    The second reason is the Void Tear that he discovered in Rowena''s timeline. Old man Merlin''s implied to him that his luck was the reason he discovered it, that he was destined to find that tear�Cwhich is the only existing one in the entire multiverse.

    Although Edward does not have a deep understanding of destiny, luck, and causality, however, from the many novels he read in his previous life, he knew that such concepts were real factors that can affect a person''s life.

    He was sure that many if not all those versions of himself will want to travel to other universes. However, without that Void Tear, it will take them thousands if not more years to aplish this on their own.

    Even if some of them also establish an Empire or force to help them, it will still take a great deal of time. So, he still had an advantage.

    Nevertheless, Edward still wanted to prepare for when it is finally time to meet these guys. He has a n that requires him to go to a specific world to acquire something.

    Right now, he hopes that the Akashic Record will allow him to freely choose which universes to travel to, but he will not ce all his hopes on it. Maybe he can also use the power of the Main God Space.

    ��

    Rowena, Hermione, and Luna understood Edward''s meaning. As the people closest to him, they understood how scary of a person he can be. Not only because of his unparallel talent for magic but also because of the ideas in his mind.

    Ideas that he always has a way to makee true. Bing an enemy of such a person is truly a terrifying thing. Not to mention a version of him that has no bottom line, no restraint, and no empathy.

    "We will get ready and depart soon," said Rowena in a serious face.

    "It would be fun to meet an evil version of myself," said Luna with a smile. "I bet we could be friends."

    "There is no need to hurry. You guys can take your time to prepare before leaving," replied Edward. "Additionally, you can take this opportunity to solicit many of the great wizards and witches throughout history like the other founders and others that appeared in the chocte frog card.

    "As long as they are willing to leave their timelines and abide by the Empire''s rules, they will be more than wee��Not just wizards, but also muggle scientists, mathematicians, philosophers like Albert Einstein, Nics Te, Isaac Newton, and many others from all over the globe.

    "They would be of great use to the Empire."

    "That''s an excellent idea,"mented Hermione. "I will make a list."

    "I just remember, I need you to help me do onest thing," suddenly said Edward.

    "You seems to have a lot of demands," replied Rowena as she squinted her eyes at him.

    "How about I repay you with my body?"

    "What a cringe thing to say," she replied. "However, I ept your offer."

    Edward smiled before muttering, "It''s about time that Herpo''s problem was permanently solved."

    After that, he went with Rowena to work on a small project, meanwhile, Luna began to prepare for her Multiverse Voyage. Hermione had her own things to study, while Fleur and Betrix were still in the process of advancing to Tier 5.

    Three monthster, while the Empire was secretly preparing for war, something happened that disturbed Edward. He suddenly appeared outside of Earth''s atmosphere with a shield surrounding him, looking in the distance.

    He could feel a strange power a few dozen light-years away, and a look of confusion appeared on his face as this power felt very familiar. And he was not the only one who noticed that power.

    In the Afterlife, Herpo immediately sensed that power when it appeared and observed it from a distance.

    "Death Authority? How is that possible?" he muttered as he quickly checked once more. However, he could feel that this was indeed a [Death Authortity] that waspletely different than his.

    Immediately, he became excited.

    "If I could absorb it, not only will my power increase, my chances of breaking from this hell-hole will drastically increase."

    As he prepared to rush to the destination of the [Authority], he paused.

    ''How could such a thing that is beneficial to me suddenly appear here? Could it be a trap?''

    He looked at Edward and noticed the confusion on his face, still remaining suspicious. However, when he saw the Gate appearing behind him, Herpo knew that if he did not act immediately, he might forever lose that chance.

    So, he rapidly took out the remaining faith he had and sacrificed it to gain a moment of freedom. Without hesitation, he teleported to the asteroids where the [Death Authority] was sensed.

    No matter what, he could not resist the temptation nor this opportunity.

    ________

    It seems that some people are a little confused regarding thest chapter. Yes. I was referring to novels like [Reincarnation Paradise] and [Terror Infinity] when referring to Lord God Space or Main God Space.

    As for how Edward knew about them, it was because Merlin told him that some timelines were isted and he theorized based on his past life knowledge that these groups might be responsible for it.

    Title: Herpo''s Fate

 Chapter 206 - Herpo’s Fate

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    As soon as Herponded on the asteroid, a ck sphere came from his body and spread in every direction. And everywhere the sphere appeared, everything died.

    The rocks became dull and listless, the minerals in the asteroid turned into ash, and even the small micro-organisms in the area died.

    Herpo did not know whether there was anything on the asteroid that could harm him, or just wanted to. So, he killed everything with his [Death Field] to prevent trouble.

    Additionally, the field should be able to buy him enough time to check whether there was any problem.

    Finally, he saw the origin of the [Death Authority]; it was a ck orb deep underground. With a nce, he knew that this [Authority]--although rted to Death�Cwaspletely different from his; it was probably more powerful.

    Instantly, Herpo became excited. Nevertheless, he still decided to be careful and checked thoroughly. Unfortunately for him, he soon felt someone breaking through his field and rushing here unimpeded.

    Immediately, he knew that he did not have much time. So, Herpo gritted his teeth and reached out to take the orb.

    As soon as his hand touched that orb, he felt dizzy for a split second before finding himself in a darkly lit room with nothing in sight. Herp looked around before sighing out loud.

    He raised his hand and a small dark-colored sun appeared on his hand. Without hesitation, he threw it. The dark sun rapidly grew to the size of the actual sun before exploding.

    Unfortunately, besides a slight tremor, nothing else happened.

    With his knowledge, Herpo could tell that he was in a pocket dimension, and it appeared to be a very structural steady one. With that attack, he should have been able to destroy this ce and exit safely.

    Herpo frowned. As a God, he did not have to see the world as ordinary people. So, he spread his senses or consciousness in all directions. Then, he was able to see everything in a thousand miles diameter.

    There was nothing in his surroundings but he soon found what looked like a wall. Immediately, Herpo took one step before his more than 5 meters tall body immediately appeared in front of the wall.

    "This should be the end of this pocket dimension," he muttered. ''Although I can teleport inside the dimension, I cannot leave. Maybe if I break the wall, I can exit."

    Immediately after thinking this, another dark sun appeared in his hand and attacked the wall. But it was of no use. Herpo did not stop trying though. He used countless different spells or attacks on the wall.

    In the end, he was angered and punched the wall instead.

    "Damn it," he groaned in pain as he looked at the burning sh of his hand. The moment he punched that wall, he saw a grey shield appear and blocked him. The shield even injured his Divine Body.

    Finally, Herpo sighed deeply once again before slowly muttering: "In my youth, I was full of boldness and excitement for the future. However, the older I got, the more careful I became.

    "It can be said that I reached the point of timid. Yet, I cannot believe that I fail because of carelessness.

    "Come out, wizard. I know you''re here."

    "I once read something along the line of the best bait is when the prey knows that it is being baited but still cannot resist the temptation," said an illusory shadow that suddenly appeared in front of Herpo.

    "There is no shame in being defeated to such wise and profound words," said Edward as he looked at the Death God in front of him. No, as he looked at the former wizard, Herpo the Foul.

    The two stared at each other for at least five minutes. In the end, Herpo finally spoke:

    "So, you''ve trapped me here. What is your purpose?"

    "I have to say, you are the most gifted wizard I have ever encountered. If you do not count anomalies like Merlin and Morgan le Fey, your abilities and achievements have surpassed all wizards, both ancients and modern," praised Edward.

    "It''s a shame that you seem to be an individual with terrible luck."

    "Do not walk around in circles," grunted Herpo. "State your purpose."

    "What do you think my purpose is?"

    "Nothing more than wanting knowledge from me. And bing loyal to you and serving you."

    "So, what do you think?"

    "In your deepest dreams," replied Herpo. His ck robe flutter with the wind, disying his agitated emotions.

    "Even I die, you will not get a single thing from me; I would rather die than let you profit from.

    "Hehe," smirked Edward. "Then, go ahead kill yourself."

    Everything became quiet as he looked at Herpo with a calm smile on his face. After waiting for a few seconds, he reiterated: "Why don''t you do it?"

    Herpo hated the smirk on thetter''s face, so he tried his best to control his emotions; things did not go as he nned.

    "I can tell you," continued Edward. "Even your death will benefit. If you die, I can still use your body to study. After all, you''re still a ''god'', I''m sure that you''re quite valuable.

    "And even if you detonate your entire body leaving nothing intact, I can still study the process of a ''god" dying, so I will still benefit in the end."

    Herpo clenched his hands tightly after hearing this. If he did not know that only a projection was in front of him, he would have torn it apart with his bare hands.

    "You still have some time to make a decision," said Edward. "Cooperate with me and things will be easier for you. In the end, I might even release you in the future."

    "Do you think I will believe your words?"

    "You underestimate my confidence and arrogance," replied Edward calmly. "When I be a Tier 8 Arcanist, you will not be much of a threat to me or the Empire, I will not have to resort to schemes and plots to defeat you. By then, I will have no problem releasing you as you will be nothing more than one of the countless many Tier 8 people under me."

    He gave him a nce before continuing: "You should be aware of the Empire''s Law that allows people to challenge me for the throne. By then, if you can defeat me, you can inherit everything that I have built."

    After saying that, Edward disappeared.

    ________

    Title: Divine Power

 Chapter 207 - Divine Power

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Academy City, Arcane Tower #17:

    Edward and Rowena stood in front of a tall screen that disyed Herpo''s every move inside the pocket dimension.

    "Do you think he will agree?" asked Rowena.

    "Unlikely."

    "Why do you think so?"

    "If it was the old Herpo, he would definitely agree to save his life�Cat least on the surface," replied Edward. "However, I can see that his divinity has changed him over the years.

    "He has taken too much pride in his status as a God. So, how could a ''god'' bow down to a mortal?"

    Rowena nodded her head without saying anything more; she did not have any sympathy for the fate of Herpo. In her timeline, she was kidnapped by him and almost sacrificed.

    Additionally, there is a very high chance that Rowena of this timeline died because of him.

    Edward turned around to the reddish woman wearing ab coat standing behind him.

    "Tower Master Aarti, we will begin the preliminary experiment a few dayster. I will participate in the early stages but the rest will be handed to you and your team."

    "It is my utmost honor, your majesty," replied Aarti.

    She could not believe that she had the opportunity to experiment with an actual God. As a native American, she has always been very spiritual. And even the magic her people used in the Old Era was mostly based on shamanism.

    They could summon the spirit of their ancestors not only to fight for them but to give them blessings, to cure diseases, and even to curse their enemies.

    Because of this, the ancestors of many tribes are worshipped as Gods. Now, she would experiment on a real God.

    ''The Ancestral Magic of our people have be even more powerful after being tranted to the Arcane Rune System. Maybe I can make even more improvement after studying this Death God,'' thought Aarti, unable to contain her excitement.

    A few days passed before Edward once again talked to Herpo. He asked thetter if he had thought things through, but he was simply ignored. Shrugging his shoulder, Edward left to began his experiment.

    "Your majesty, how do you want to begin?" asked the Tower Master.

    "From what we know, Gods are immune to most magic except for High Magic. So, let''s begin by testing his magic immunity. Use Wandcraft spells and Draconic Language Spells on him to see the effect."

    Aarti nodded her head before beginning. The entire pocket dimension was under hermand, so, with a touch of a few buttons on the ss-lookingputer on her hand, she selected a spell to attack.

    She began with the weakest spells like Expelliramus, to Bombarda, to eventual dark magic like Fiendfyre and the Three Killing Curses. And as expected, none of them were effective.

    Once they touched him, it was like a stone that immediately sunk deep into a river without causing any ripples. Besides annoying Herpo, nothing happened.

    Truth be told, The Death God wanted to block these attacks as he could guess the motive behind these weak spells. The fact that he was treated as an experimental material almost drove him insane.

    Regrettably, he did not want to waste the energy inside his body as he did not give up the hope of escaping.

    "Interesting," muttered Edward, then, he connected to Morgana inside his mind and said: "Connect to the Floating City''s Main Energy Reserve and transfer it to this tower."

    "As youmand, master."

    A few seconds afterward, the massive Philosopher''s Stone at the core of the Floating City began to transfer a lot of its mana.

    "Warning, Warning, Warning," suddenly said the Tower Spirit. "Detectingrge surge in energy being transferred. Please take immediate action."

    Tower Master Aarti was immediately surprised as she checked. When she found the quantity of energy being transferred to her tower, she was genuinely surprised.

    ording to the data, if this energy were to go out of control, the entire sr system will be instantly eradicated.

    "No need to be rmed," said Edward. "Use thatrge quantity of mana to power up the spells and see the effects."

    It ismon knowledge that the more mana used in a spell, the more powerful the effect. Even if it is a rudimentary spell such as the Disarming Charm should be able to disarm millions of people with enough energy powering it up.

    Aarti quickly regained her bearing. Only the Emperor is authorized to easily mobilize such arge amount of energy on the. She should have figured this out sooner.

    Without hesitation, she once again began to attack Herpo with WandCraft Spells and Draconic Language Magic. Unfortunately, no matter how much mana she used, it seemed to be useless.

    "These Gods do have some reason to be so prideful,"mented Rowena who was watching this experiment. As she looked at Herpo, she squinted for a moment before saying:

    "We have to find a way to reproduce such Magic Immunity."

    "Yes, but we have to find the cause first," replied Edward. "This time, use Arcane Magic."

    Tower Master Aarti immediately followed orders.

    This time, she finally got a reaction out of Herpo. A translucent shield appeared to protect him once an Arcane Rune Spell was used; it seems to instinctively protect him from harm.

    Edward frowned after seeing this. If things go like this, he will not be able to distinguish the effect of High Magic on divine beings.

    "Use the Mana Forbidden Enchantments."

    The enchantment was activated followed by a few more attacks. However, the shield still manifested itself. Logically speaking, the enchantment should have blocked Herpo''s mana and rendered him useless.

    But it did not work.

    Edward seemed to have thought of something and said: "Use the Energy Absorbing Enchantment."

    A powerful suction suddenly appeared underneath Herpo''s feet trying to suck the energy out of his body. Immediately, he resisted with all his strength. As a God, he had absolute control over his energy.

    The strugglested for three hours before a small amount was drawn from him.

    Immediately, a preliminary analysis was made by the Tower Spirit.

    "This is not mana," said Aarti.

    "This should be divine power," muttered Edward. One of his experiments involved the power of Faith. With the gradual rise of the Arcane God Religion, he discovered the power of Faith.

    Based on a preliminary study, this power was very harmful to the mind and soul. However, Edward once theorized that a new form of energy could be created by mixing faith with mana.

    Hebeled this energy as "divine power". Unfortunately, he did not find the right way to mix these two together. Plus, this experiment was postponed to ater date.

    However, now, he might have a chance to peep at the secret of divine power.

    Immediately, he became excited.

    ________

    Title: More Advanced Magical Creatures

 Chapter 208 - More Advanced Magical Creatures

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After having a direction, Edward immediately began to act. He sent his research on the power of Faith and his theory on divine power to Aarti. After reading and analyzing it, she began to analyze the divine power again.

    This time, she focused on detecting mana and faith inside of the divine power. Mana�Cas the main energy source of the Empire�Cis well researched. However, very little is currently known about faith.

    Based on Edward''s short experiments, he concluded that Faith is a very pure form of emotion�Cjust like the ones used to create the Lesser Stones. Once absorbed, it can drastically increase the power of the mind and soul.

    However, it can also influence the soul and slowly change the personality and views of the people who absorbed it.

    With this information, the three of them began to once again analyze the divine power drawn from Herpo. And it was proven that Edward''s theory was partially correct.

    Divine power did contain faith and mana but also many different other things. Currently, they could only recognize two things: soul or spiritual energy, and a small part of [Authority].

    As Edward watched the result of the past few days, he said: "Alright, it is obvious that discovering the mystery of this power will take a lot of time and energy. So, let''s continue with other basic experiments."

    Aarti ordered one of her manyb assistants to go get a clone as a sample. Then, a small part of the divine power was injected into the clone''s body. However, less than five seconds afterward, the clone''s body exploded, sending all his organs and bodily fluid scattered all over the white room.

    "This thing is so vtile?" she muttered. After ordering the Tower Spirit to use the Cleaning Enchantments and returning the room to its white and pristine state, she reviewed the data gathered in that explosion.

    "This time, use a clone that has been gically enhanced for the third time."

    Previously, the Empire could only sessfully aplish two enhancements, but recently, with the knowledge Edward brought back, technology has rapidly developed and the third enhancement has been developed.

    Under Aarti''s order, the next phase of the experiment began. A new clone was brought up and the divine power was introduced into his body. Immediately afterward, he dropped on the floor, crying in pain.

    Five minutester, the clone also exploded like the first one. However, Aarti frowned as she was not satisfied with the data she got. So, she send a few more, and they all ended in the same way.

    "Send in a clone with [Aura] inside his body."

    "Tower Master, we only have Tier 1 and Tier 2 Clone Aura Masters," said one of the assistants.

    "Not even one Tier 3?" she asked. She did not ask for higher ones. Currently, there were few Tier 4 Arcanists in the Empire, let alone clones. So, she did ask about them.

    "None."

    Aarti was a little embarrassed; she did not expect to be so poor as a Tower Master. She could not help it, her previous experiment was very expensive and even went over the limit of the Imperial Grant.

    She had to use her own pocket money to make up for it.

    "You don''t have to worry about resources," said Edward before contacting Morgana to sent a few Tier 4 and Tier 5 Clone Aura Masters. Currently, he is probably the only person with this kind of resource.

    During his time in the Full-Metal Alchemist World, he trained many Tier 5 Clones both for battles and in case he needed it for experiments.

    After thanking him, Aarti returned to her experiment. She injected the divine power inside the clones. This time, it did not explode. Instead, the divine power absorbed the aura inside their bodies, then proceeded to absorb their life force.

    All the clones turned into old people before dying�Cincluding the Tier 5 ones.

    "The divine power has consciousness?" said Aarti.

    "Or maybe just instinct,"mented Edward. "Let''s test with mana."

    A few clones with mana inside their bodies were then used. This time, the response of the divine power was more aggressive. It began to expel the mana out of the clones'' bodies as if it was iming its territory.

    And the process was not gentle at all.

    "So mana and divine power cannot co-exist together?" muttered Edward. He then remembered that he read a novel in his past life called [The Archmage Returns After 4000 Years].

    In this novel, the protagonist''s family conducted experiments to allow a body to contain both mana and divine power. If possible, he would like to go to that world and get the information about that experiment.

    However, it is yet to be known whether the divine power in his universe is the same as that one.

    The experiment continued. This time, a clone with liquid mana was used. The divine power fought for about five minutes before it was expelled out the body.

    Finally, when it was the turn of the crystallized mana, the battlested for more than an hour. In the end, the body of the clone could not support any longer and fell apart.

    The next part of the experiment was still the rtionship between divine power and mana, however, this time, instruments were used for the mixture instead of clones.

    The result was still the same.

    After that, they tested different types of poison and potions on Herpo. During the entire process, the energy-draining enchantments did not stop working.

    "So, what is your ultimate n for him?" asked Rowena.

    After a brief pause, he replied: "First, I will dissect him."

    "That''s it?"

    "In a live broadcast to all the people of the Empire."

    Rowena''s eyes lit up after hearing this as she understood the implication of doing so. Edward has always wanted to change the spirit of the people of the Empire.

    And what better ways than to dissect a God in front of all the people?

    This act will not only increase his prestige and control over the Empire but also instilled the idea of pursuing the truth and knowledge into the young and impersonating minds of children, but also many arcanists.

    They will witness their ruler treating a "God" as an experimental material; all in the names of knowledge and truth.

    Another benefit is when the Empire confronts other Gods in the future. If any of these Gods try to spread faith in the Empire, that would be extremely difficult since the people would have long lost any awe to any Gods.

    In their eyes, the so-called God is nothing but a more powerful or advanced magical creature.

    ________

    Title: Breaking News

 Chapter 209 - Breaking News

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    "The second step is to gather as much information possible from his mind," added Edward. "However, I can foresee this will be more troublesome."

    Based on his recent observation of Herpo, he could tell that thetter was the kind of person who would rather destroy all his memories than let Edward have them.

    So, even if he could find a way to read the memories of a God, it might be futile. The best way would be to convince thetter to surrender and hand over the knowledge.

    Rowena also figured out this issue, "Your effort may be proven futile."

    "True. In that case, I will erase his consciousness and turn him into a Puppet. Anyway, a Tier 8 Divine Puppet would be a great benefit for the current Empire," replied Edward ruthlessly.

    Then, Edward continued his basic research. He diluted the divine energy gathered and mixed it with a few magical herbs to neutralize its instinct.

    (AN: Divine power will be reced to Divine Energy)

    Then, the potion was tested on animals and clones, both magical and non-magical.

    Soon, the result came out. This Divine Potion had many benefits: healing diseases, prolonging life, healing the soul, increasing mana, increasing physical stats, and even optimizing bloodline.

    Of course, it can also serve as a poison too. The divine energy of Herpo seemed to contain certain characteristics of his Divinity or Authority: The Power of Death.

    So, based on this characteristic is used, the potion created can have both positive and negative effects.

    "These Gods are truly the darling of this world,"mented Tower Master Aarti as she reviewed the data of the potion. However, she quickly frowned. Based on the data, she discovered somemonality between this God and her Ancestor Summon Magic.

    Mainly in the aspect of faith or belief.

    As such, she felt that she missed something during the examination of these people who drank the potion. After pondering for a few minutes, she suddenly muttered:

    "The Ancestor Imprint. Shouldn''t a God have something simr?"

    The Ancestor Summoning Magic of the Native American people is veryplex magic that involved bloodline, soul, and belief. Without any of these three things, it is impossible for outsiders to practice�Cincluding Edward.

    He did a few experiments and took out a sample of the bloodline of a Native American to try to summon something but it failed. After many experiments, he realized that this was a form of magic tied only to a person''s ethnicity.

    And in the Empire, there are a few magic like this. Because of the nature of these magics, he cannot use them no matter what.

    However, he was not discouraged. Instead, he wanted to study this system to see if he could recreate the Heroic Spirits from the Fate Universe. It''s a shame that he had not seeded as of now.

    Aarti began to search the bloodline and soul of the people who drank the potion. And after a deep investigation of their Soul Dimension, she discovered a weird mark or imprint which was oozing the power of death.

    "I was right," she muttered. One of the reasons that Native American Magic is unique is because all of them have a unique Spiritual Imprint in their soul that connected them to their ancestor.

    The Imprint will not affect them and can be passed down to their descendants through the bloodline.

    Once Edward learned of this, he immediately thought of a Comic Book character from his previous life: ck Panther. He could summon the spirit of his ancestor to talk to them and ask for their wisdom.

    He could gain all the knowledge and experience of his ancestors.

    So, he suggested that the Native American people developed in that direction, and they seeded. Because of this, much of the lost knowledge of the past was discovered by them, and even a few secrets of the past.

    This knowledge brought great development to their ethnicity as a whole and the Empire.

    It''s a shame that this magic is not perfected yet and many things or secrets have not been discovered yet.

    "What do you think of this Imprint?" asked Edward who was feeling a great deal of satisfaction for choosing the right person to lead this project.

    "With one nce, I can tell that this imprint is different from ours. However, I do not yet have any more data to specte more."

    "You should have a theory or some guesses right?"

    "Yes," she replied. "I guess that Herpo could use this mark to slowly turn those people into his believers, their souls would most likely belong to him after their deaths.

    "And more importantly, he might be able to use it to escape."

    Edward pondered for a moment, "In that case, ce these people in another pocket dimension during the testing. Be on alert at all times and make sure to dispose of thempletely once the experiment is over."

    "I will supervise every step with caution."

    After nodding, Edward continued: "Found a way to remove the Imprint. This Divine Potion can be of great use to elerate the growth of the Empire."

    The so-called Divine Potion was only a basic potion relying only on the divine energy to have so many effects. If the downside is removed, once the Potion Masters get their hands on it, they can create many wonders.

    Additionally, the divine energy was diluted to create that potion. Once it is throughout studied, it can be directly used to make potions. This level of potion will even have an effect on Edward''s level and elerate the speed he reaches higher Tiers.

    After Potion Experiment, Edward was prepared to leave and leave the rest of the work with Aarti.

    He gave ast nce at Herpo. Right now, thetter could still hold on but it was only a matter of time. The Energy Draining Enchantment could only draw a minuscule amount of divine energy from him.

    However, the more Aarti understood this new type of energy, the faster and more efficient the enchantment will be. So, it is only a matter of time before Herpo is drained and bes helpless.

    "Thank you Tower Master Aarti for all your work."

    "It was my pleasure."

    �CScene Break�C

    Every citizen of the Empire suddenly received an emergency alert. So, they quickly turned on their television, used their smart-watch to log on into Sk.

    Then, they saw a beautiful Japanese woman appearing in front of their screens. With a calm and solemn tone, she said:

    "Breaking News. During a voyage in the ck Wood Star System located 65.4 light-years away, arge fleet of our Imperial Navy was attacked and destroyed.

    "ording to report, there were no survivors as of now."

    ________

    The next world will begin in 10 chapters. In terms of writing, the War Arc was a disappointment to me and became rather short.

    Title: Nation Address

 Chapter 210 - Nation Address

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    "We have footage that has recently been salvaged through Divination," said the News Anchor.

    Immediately, footage of the attack was shown. The people could see countless Imperial Ships being bombarded into smithereens. Compared to the more suave design of the Empire''s ships, the enemy''s fleet looked more barbaric with many metal pointsing from them.

    As the enemy''s bombardment began, the citizen could see bodies flying of their fallenrades fallen into deep space, never to be seen.

    A few of the ships managed to erect shields to protect them. However, for some reason, these shields stopped working and the ships were destroyed.

    The entire video was visually spectacr. Many of these spaceships were more than a dozen kilometers in size, and yet, they were still annihted.

    As the citizen watched the video, they could feel the pain and despair of soldiers; their hatred and longing for a miracle.

    A few seconds after the video, the news anchor once again showed:

    "From the information, we have gathered so far this was an attack by a race referred to as Fer. After discovering then, the Imperial Navy sent a diplomatic contact formunication and exchange.

    "And the leaders of the Fer race acquiesce to this exchange. However, this was nothing but a ruse. They somehow sessfully infiltrated our Fleet''s Control System and disabled our shields and weapon systems.

    "Then, in cold blood, they destroyed our fleet even though we contacted them with motives of peace and prosperity."

    The anchor paused for a moment to build tension, then she continued: "This is a sad day for our Empire. So, let us all take a minute of silence for our fallenrades."

    After that, she lowered her head without saying anything. Following this, the entire sr system became quiet. The noisy city became peaceful.

    The rushing cars stopped, the flying ones descended from the sky.

    The majority of people stopped for an entire minute, in silent remembering of the people who died serving the Empire.

    A minuteter, the anchor said:

    "My name is Akana Mikasa from Arcane News, and I will be following thetest development of this event."

    Immediately afterward, the entire Empire was turbulent. All the media outlets began to talk about this story. As the official medial of the Empire and the biggest one, Arcane News is usually the one with the best information regarding this topic.

    However, other news media also have their way of gathering information. So, the next few days, this was the only thing that could be seen. All type of social media was only talking about this�Cincluding many stars.

    Powerful Arcanists or Schrs will give their opinions on the current situation and analyze the response of the Emperor and Council.

    Many people began to wonder whether the Fer race was so powerful to so easily annihte an Imperial Fleet of such scale. Soon, the answer was revealed.

    The Commander of the Imperial Navy had an interview and said that the Empire was caught off guard as they were not used to Interster War, hence the reason for such an easy defeat.

    Many people me him for delegation of duty while many people understood that this was a normal error.

    Over time, no official news was heard from the Emperor but people began to advocate for war. The majority of ordinary people wanted the Empire to teach the Fer race a deep and unforgettable lesson.

    Few opposed such drastic means, talking about making them paypensation and sign a non-aggression treaty with the Empire.

    However, these people who advocate for peace were in the minority. The Chinese saying: "not my race must have different thoughts" became popr during this time.

    ��

    Inside his pce, Edward was chatting with his aunt, Amelia.

    "I still think it was a waste to use such arge fleet," said Amelia.

    "A small one would not have as much impact, making the people feel the severity of the situation" replied Edward.

    "Be that as it may, this was a waste of resources in my opinion."

    "Don''t fret the small stuff. What about the crew of that fleet? Have they been ced appropriately?"

    "Yes. We chose most soldiers with no parents and rtives. So, it is fine."

    "What about the evidence?"

    "Don''t worry, everything has been taken care of. No one will know that the soldiers in the fleet were reced by clones."

    Edward nodded his head. The Empire needed an excuse to dere war, and the death of its people is the best excuse to mobilize people''s emotions, and also solicit their patriotic nature.

    However, he also did not want to kill his own people in vain; so, he switched the soldiers in the fleet with clones.

    After being reassured by his aunt, Edward continued to review the n for the war. However, he soon frowned:

    "Is there a problem?" asked Amelia.

    "Yes. Although we can easily win this war because of our vast difference in technology, you should remember that this is more of training than a war of annihtion.

    "We can take this opportunity to test many of our Interster Warfare Theories."

    Amelia nodded and took note of this fact. Then, the two went over many things that needed to oversee before the war. At the end of the meeting, Amelia hesitated for a moment before asking:

    "Is thest act of the war really needed?"

    Edward paused after hearing this, sighed out loud:

    "I understand how you feel. Personally, I do not want so many lives under my hand. However, as the Empire grows and develops, this is something that we all need to be used to."

    Amelia also sighed before looking at her nephew deep in his eyes, "Be mindful not to be numb to this kind of thing. You can be logical and calcting but never be numb."

    "...I understand."

    �CScene Break�C

    All the citizens of the Empire waited with bated breath in front of a screen. Today, the Arcane Emperor will finally address the nation regarding the current situation of the world and the future.

    Soon, Edward appeared in front of everyone. He was wearing a white robe with golden designs that looked beautiful and mysterious, a ck crown on his head. Magical light enveloped his body, making him nobler.

    He was holding a short scepter with his two handsying on the top. He was not sitting on a throne but standing up. His deep blue eyes seemed to be looking at every single individual watching this address.

    "My fellow citizen, the past few days have been quite the stressful and fearful time. In our attempt to explore the universe, we have suffered a great cmity."

    Everyone could feel the solemnity of the situation so they listened carefully.

    "I would like to tell you that this was an ident or an alienated incident. Unfortunately, this is not the truth. The universe is a dark and scary ce, wherews and morality are often trampled on by the strong.

    "Out there, technology and magic are developed at any price and without any restraints, without any morality or ethics. Thousands of races fight every day not only for survival but also for domination. Some of these races have existed since the dawn of time, and their existing conflict can be described as eternal.

    "On top of all that, the Gods stand above everything in the universe, dictating and weaving the destiny of us, mortals.

    "In the past decades, our Arcane Empire has made great progress. We can say with the utmost confidence that in our short existence, we have surpassed many races and civilizations that have existed for countless millennia.

    "However, it does change the fact that in the grand scheme of the universe, we are nothing but a sapling that has just been nted. Although our roots have been firmlyid down, during our growth, we will still have to withstand wind and rain to survive, to grow.

    "It is unfortunate that our first breeze has arrived so soon. But do not fret, my fellow citizens, as we are ready. Ready to tackle any adversities thate our way."

    He then raised his hand and ced it on his shoulder:

    "May the Arcane Truth guide us in these troubled times."

    All the people in the sr system stood up, ce their right hand on their shoulder and their left hand on their back, and repeated:

    "May the Arcane Truth guide us in these troubled times."

    ________

    Title: Low-level Civilization

 Chapter 211 - Low-Civilization

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    The people of the Arcane Empire knew that war wasing, however, no one was scared. Because their beloved Emperor told them that they were readied; ready to face the unknown future, ready to face the threat from the cosmos.

    Inside a meeting room, Edward sat at the head of a table while reviewing some information with a holographic projection in front of him.

    ''It seems that my aunt was correct. War is the perfect way to remove many of the prejudices and racism from the old time. With amon enemy, the people have banded together under their identity as both humans and citizens of the Empire.

    ''Although the problem is not solved, it is much better. With time, we can still cultivate the patriotic nature of the younger generation.''

    After closing the image in front of him, he looked at the other people in the room and said, "It should be about time, so, let''s begin."

    Many people sat at a rectangr table. All these people included generals of the Empire�Cincluding Lucius Malfoy since he was in charge of the Earth Defense Guard.

    The man who sat to Edward''s right hand was Albert Montnc, the Commander-in-Chief of the Imperial Navy. After hearing his words, he stood up and ced his hand on a crystal ball on the table.

    He injected his mana inside. Immediately afterward, an image was projected in the middle of the table. The image showed a room with about 30 people, sitting together and arguing.

    These people were rtively tallpared to humans, and they can even be called little giants. More importantly, they all had blue skins.

    The Fer Race.

    A meeting of their highest council took ce. The 30 people attending were all the Fer people that reached Tier 4. And in the middle of that meeting sat a man with a crown on his head.

    He was the Fer King and the most powerful person in their race. Just by observation, it could be seen that some part of his skin had already turned red.

    ording to the Empire''s study, this is a sign that he is about to reach Tier 5. And because of this that this person was able to sit on the throne. ording to Fer''sw, only the most powerful can be kind.

    Nevertheless, since he did not have an overwhelming advantage over his peers�Cat least not yet�Ca council is still needed to vote on important issues. The King has more votes than ordinary people and can determine the final verdict on certain controversial issues.

    "What do you guys think about this Arcane Empire?" asked the King.

    "Nothing but a bunch of stupid people. They so easily trusted us which allowed us to infiltrate their fleet and destroy it.

    Plus, how can they tell us that they are dering on us? Wouldn''t it be better to just attack us?" replied another Fer Council member.

    A few people agreed with him.

    Meanwhile, in the Empire''s War Room, a few people frowned after hearing this. In fact, some people had the same idea. Unfortunately, ording to the Gctic Federation Regtion, it is required to send a Deration of War before attacking anyone.

    As long as a civilization or race reached a certain level, they have to abide by this regtion.

    A few members of the War Council argued that the Federation will not know if they do not follow the regtions. However, after asking Dumbledore to search the rtive information, he knew that the Federation seemed to have a mysterious way to know when people break the rules.

    It may be some spells or magic weapons. Nevertheless, Edward did not want to entangle with these people�Cat least for now.

    "Or maybe, they are confident in themselves," added another Fer member.

    "Ironit, do you have something to say?" asked the King.

    "I have watched the video of the conflict over and over again. Honestly, there are too many things that felt wrong."

    The Fer King immediately began to pay attention. Their race is a verybatant one, as such, only the strong can be rulers. However, being strong does not equate to intelligence; the majority of the people in the council only know how to fight and kill.

    Only a few of them have great wisdom, and Ironit is one of them.

    "The first thing is the fact that their fleet was too easily destroyed. Their Command System was easily hacked by us after infiltrating, and the response of the soldiers was too mediocre."

    "This only shows that their technology is mediocrepared to us," replied another member.

    "That could be true. But remember what energy their fleet used to power themselves?"

    "Mana," replied one person.

    His words immediately made the other people frown. The Fer race has been studying mana for thousands of years, trying to not only master it and use it in the development of their technology.

    Unfortunately, they never seeded.

    However, now, under Ironit''s reminder, they remembered that the Arcane Empire had mastered the power of mana. This was one of the reasons that they attacked.

    "Also, remember, the wreckage of their fleet mysteriously disappeared afterward and we could not salvage anything. Our scientists could not even understand how it disappeared."

    The council member immediately began to take the situation seriously. Although they do not like to use their head, it did not mean that they were stupid.

    After all, the majority of them have lived a very long time. And with time, even a pig can be wise after experiencing a few hundred years of life.

    "Can you guess the reasons for all these anomalies?" asked the king.

    "I cannot," replied Ironit. "However, one thing I know for sure, this was will not be as easy as our past ones. We should take things seriously and do whatever necessary to prepare."

    The other members nodded their heads and began to discuss ns and strategies for this war.

    Meanwhile, in the War Room, one of the generals sneered after watching this andmented: "This is the fate of low-level civilization. Without mastering the power of destiny, they lose the ability to control it."

    "True," said another person. "With our advance technology and the information gathering of Divination, this war will be a piece of cake."

    "Do not be toocent," suddenly said Commander Albert. "In the future, we will have to fight races and civilizations that have mastered the power of Anti-Divination. At that time, war will not be so easy.

    "Then, the issue we will have to deal with involves: how to gather intel? How to ensure our war goes sessfully? What if the enemy has better Divination Spells than us? How to fight a war with such a disadvantage?

    "These are the type of questions that you guys should think about instead of being proud of such small sess."

    The other generals quickly regained their bearings and nodded; they knew that themander was correct. As the most elite soldiers and strategists of the Empire, they quickly adjusted their ways of thinking.

    As for Edward, he was very satisfied with Commander Albert; the man was very capable and part of him was a little guilty of handing his position to Olivier.

    Unfortunately, the Imperial Navy will be too powerful in the future and must be controlled by someone he could truly trust. Nevertheless, he will still give thetter the position of Second-in-Command and give him some merit topensate him.

    ------

    Disimer: Although this may not be needed, it is better to be safe than sorry. I nned this War Arc way before the current politicalndscape of the real world got into such a state.

    So, if you think that the story is mirroring the real world or see any simrities that may be triggering to you, remember, this is a fictional story that does not in any shape or form support any ideologies or beliefs on current events that are affecting the world.

    ________

    Title: Ground Strike

 Chapter 212 - Ground Strike

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    "We have already decided on a tactic to use in this war," said Commander Montnc "So, let''s follow the previous n until something changes."

    Immediately, he sent orders to deploy Team Metal Ice on this ground operation.

    ck Wood Star System, an invisible ship floated on top of one of the sevens. There were five people inside the ship, two women and three men.

    All of them looked at the screen of the ship that disy an entirely green.

    "Are you telling me we have to parachute into this from outer space?" asked one of the men.

    "Rogue, this is not the first time, so why are you bitching?"

    "Shut up, Wolf. The reason I''m asking is wouldn''t it be better to just beam straight to our destination," replied Rogue.

    "This is both a mission and a training exercise," replied Blood Sucker�Cwho was one of the two women in this team.

    "With our technology, we can directly teleport to the enemy''s. However, what if one day we meet an enemy that can block space. We need to have ways to secretly infiltrate their camp using other means, and this mission is to prepare for the future."

    "Wolf, why are you so grumpy recently," suddenly said Shadow. "In the past few missions, you have beenining non-stop."

    "I''m just tired of the constant back-to-back mission."

    "Before you joined this squad, you were told about the consequences," added Blood Sucker.

    "I know this, but I just get mad for some reason thinking about how these people at headquarters sent us to do all these difficult tasks while they get to seatfortably at home."

    "Isn''t how the military always has been? You ved on the battlefield so that one day, you get to seatfortably and watch and dictate conflicts from afar," replied Shadow.

    Rogue sneered after hearing this. "Of all the generals that currently make up the top of the military today, only a handful of them has ever seen true blood in a real war, and that is only during the Demeter Invasion.

    "All the others have to use their brain to get where they are. I despise these people."

    The people in the room became quiet for a moment, then Wolf said: "Well, the Empire has been in peace for many years. Besides a few small conflicts with the Antean and the Martians, there was no great war."

    Blood Sucker suddenly giggled, "I have always told you, Rogue, that your mouth will get you into trouble one day."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Didn''t you read the mission debrief? The War Room will be monitoring this mission through Divination."

    Rogue''s face immediately became unsightly; he was just caught cursing his boss in 4K. All the other peopleughed at him with glee.

    "It''s time," suddenly said the one person who remained silent during the entire conversation; she had a very noticeable presence, and as soon as she said these words, all the other people suddenly straighten up their postures.

    "Yes, Captain," replied the other four in unison.

    Olivier nodded her head before pressing a button on a watch that was on her wrist. Then, a blue slim exoskeleton suit that looked like the one Master Chief wore from Halo covered her body.

    She walked to the back of the ship where there were was an opening. Without hesitation, she flew from there.

    All the other members also wore their suits before jumping at her. Rogue was thest to jump from the ship. He squinted his eyes before screaming:

    "Hail the Empire and the Emperor. And all of you generals that have dedicated your lives to serving our great nation."

    The people in the War Room smack their lips while acting as if nothing happened; they were all fully aware of what kind of person that rogue was.

    As soon as Oliver jumped off the ship, her suit immediately entered stealth mode. While entering the''s atmosphere, the suit did not heat up, nor was it detected by any technology.

    After entering the stratosphere, she could see many drones and ships patrolling the sky. The entire seems on high alert. Based on her training, she began to lead her team to the previously nnednding spot.

    Afternding, the team quickly surveyed their surroundings to ensure that they were not ambushed.

    "Captain, where are we?"

    "About half a kilometer from our intended target."

    "That''s our best record yet."

    "Still not good enough,"mented Olivier. The other members were not surprised by this statement. Their team has the best records and no other Space Marine Team has ever beaten their records.

    Yet, each time, their captain will tell them that it was not good enough and train them to beat their previous record.

    "How is the reading?" asked Olivier.

    "Temperature is normal enough for ordinary people to live. Gravity is at least five times of Earth, oxygen about 30 to 50% higher, and a small trace of mana is detected in the environment," replied Blood Sucker.

    "Could we survive if our suit malfunctioned?"

    Their squad was not made of those gically modified soldiers that can survive in any harsh environment, so Olivier wanted to be more careful.

    "With a shield, we should be able to. There is a harsh wind capable of slicing any normal person as long as they stand there."

    Oliver quickly processed the information she received. The Fer race has powerful skin which allowed them to survive in this harsh environment. It can even be argued that they evolved to survive in this environment,

    The high concentration of oxygen could be the reason that their races are much taller than humans on average.

    After analyzing everything, she immediately led her team to their destination.

    The tallest Fer race is five meters while the shortest is 2 meters. Because of this, the houses they lived in are much bigger than humans. And when ites to their architecture, it has a metal feel or theme to everything.

    Additionally, the houses have specific colors that dictate the status of the individuals. Ordinary people''s house is grey, while other houses are based on the highest level of strength of the individual who habitat.

    The Fer race''s skin changes color based on their Tiers, and their houses will also use the same color of the person''s tier. When ites to government houses and buildings, gold is usually used as a color scheme.

    With the stealth technology, Olivier''s team sessfully arrived at their location: the Spacecraft Launching Pad.

    The technology of the Fer race is still in its infancy and Launching Pad is still required for all fleet to begin their interster travel. The mission of the Metal Ice Team is to infiltrate this ce and blow it up to dust.

    Without much effort, Olivier''s team sessfully infiltrated the building. Shadow had already hacked the system and could monitor every ce and every individual.

    When the team prepared to ce a bomb to destroy the facility, something unexpected urred.

    ________

    Title: War is Unpredictable

 Chapter 213 - War Is Unpredictable

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    "Something is wrong," suddenly said the Shadow. "We have been discovered."

    "How is that possible?" asked Wolf. "With these people''s low technology, no divination, and no Tier 5 individuals, how did they discover us?"

    "I do not know but the room we are in is currently surrounded and many people are rapidly approaching?"

    All the members immediately realized that the level of the mission has changed. Blood Sucker, Wolf, and Rogue quickly locked the doors in the room that they were in.

    Then, they looked at their captain to await further orders. No thought of aborting the mission came to their mind. As elite, they are trained to respond to the situation.

    After pondering for a moment, Olivier said: "Shadow, quickly control themunication of this site and prevent any information froming in and out."

    "Already on it, captain."

    In Shadow''s microputer, there was a magical artificial intelligence or Spirit A.I. designed with technology and a powerful soul at the core. One of the advantages of the Spirit A.I. is that it can use spells to help in the process of hacking technology, making it not only powerful but also very difficult to detect.

    After all, it was using metaphysical means to deal with physical things.

    As such, Shadow can easily hack any ce or system on this. Even if it is a ce that ispletely cut off from the web and has its own power source.

    Olivier then raised her head and said out loud: "If the War Council is monitoring this operation, please sent us any kind of message."

    Back in the Empire, the War Room was in chaos. The divination crystal no longer disyed the operation, so these generals were contacting all the avable diviners to see what was the problem.

    All the people in the room were well aware of the identity of Olivier, and they could not imagine what would happen if something were to happen to her.

    While these people had worry written all over their faces, Edward was the only calm one, thinking about the reason that the divination fail. The Fer race did not have any Anti-Divination Technology, so he wondered what went wrong.

    As for Olivier''s safety, he was not that worried. He is the one who designed that suit of hers and he knew all the secret things he ced inside. Olivier is a strong independent woman and she wanted to suffer through danger with her soldiers.

    However, Edward would not allow such a thing, so he secretly modified the suit so that in the worst-case scenario to prioritize her safety above everything else: whether mission or her team member.

    "Calm down, everyone," said Edward in an authoritative voice. "The recent event has shown us that in war, anything can happen and we should be ready to deal with any situation."

    The other people calm down. As long as the Emperor did not me them for the disappearance of the future Royal Concubine, everything else is fine.

    "Now, let''s trust the abilities of the Metal Ice Squad."

    Solidium:

    After more than a minute with no response, Olivier knew that even the Divination of the Empire has failed.

    "Shadow, can you find the location of the manager of the Launching Pad?"

    A few secondster, a projection was shown by Shadow that disyed the room of the manager. It was a blue skin woman close to five meters tall. After seeing this, Olivier''s body suddenly disappeared before reappearing in the same ce.

    "The space has been blocked so we cannot Apparate."

    With a frown on her face, she said: "Blood Sucker, sent an invisible drone outside to test the water."

    Blood Sucker followed her instruction and a small drone appeared in front of her. Under her control, the drone turned invisible before flying outside; the drone passed through the door as if it was not there.

    However, as soon it appeared, it was shot down.

    Olivier frowned after seeing what happened to the drone. Logically speaking, the drone should not be detected. Whether it is the Fer race''s technology, or their inability to cast any detection spell, all of these should prevent them from detecting the drone.

    Not to mention that based on the video she just watched, all the soldiers immediately knew the existence and position of the drone.

    That was abnormal.

    "Shadow, take over all the weapon systems in this facility and get rid of all the soldiers of Tier 3 and below. All the others, follow me to the Manager''s room."

    Without hesitation, Olivier and the other rushed outside the door. As soon as they appeared, they were weed by a rain of bullets. However, these attacks were useless to their armor, not to mention that they easily dodged them.

    Olivier rushed to the Tier 4 Fer races; she faced three people, two of them withrge hammers while thest one had a saber. With one nce, she judged that these weapons were made of the skins of dead Fer people.

    At some point, a sword was in Olivier''s hand. She dodged the attack of the first Fer whose hammer created a more than dozen meters crater after hitting the ground.

    Olivier swung her sword at the opponent''s head, however, thetterpletely ignored her attack; he seemed to have the utmost belief in his defense.

    Unfortunately for him, this was the wrong move.

    As soon as the sword touched his head, it did not go through. However, a mist suddenly came from it, and before hispanions could react, his head turned into an ice-popsicle.

    With horror on his face, the Fer race fell on the floor, his head shattered into millions of pieces.

    His otherpanions were furious as they swung their weapons madly. Meanwhile, with a calm demeanor, Olivier swung her sword upward. An Ice Spear suddenly appeared from the ground to impaled the Fer race with the saber.

    The other one dodged to the side, however, he quickly discovered an Ice Sword sh rushing towards him. Before he could even react, he was cut into two pieces.

    After she finished with her opponent, Olivier looked at the other team members. Wolf had turned into a more than six meters tall werewolf. His sharp teeth and ws shed through the skin of these Fer races like it was butter.

    Blood Sucker would use terrible speed to appear in front of her opponent, and with a touch of her finger, the blood inside their bodies would be instantly drained.

    As for Rogue, countless weapons appeared from his suit and he was frantically shooting left and right. After a few minutes, most of the assants that were waiting for them were dead, and the team reunited.

    "The blood of these Fer people is not that bad,"mented Blood Sucker after elegantly wiping her mouth.

    "That''s disgusting," replied Rogue, but he was ignored.

    "Worthy of the title of Ice Queen,"mented Shadow as he looked at his captain''s handiwork.

    One of the luckiest things that happened to him was being chosen to be part of the same team as the famous Ice Queen of the Navy�Cespecially after she did recently.

    ________

    Title: Elemental Awakening

 Chapter 214 - Elemental Awakening

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Olivier Armstrong was a recruit of the Imperial Navy that joined a little over a year ago. In a short time, she disyed exceptional talent as an Arcane Aura Master and reached Tier 3 in just three months.

    She broke countless records�Cbothbat and nonbatant. She disyed an unprecedented leadership capability, so the navy ced heavy emphasis on training her.

    Although the Empire appeared to be in a time of peace before this official war, this was only on the surface. As a form of training, the Space Marines will be sent tos that are ravaged by magical beasts.

    These beasts are not only powerful but only know ughter and destruction. The Imperial Navy has to kill these beasts as a form of training. Olivier, along with her team, was sent to one of theses.

    During that time, she performed exceptionally and rose through the ranks. Then, after a year in the navy, she advanced to Tier 4. And this was where her career began to elerate.

    She discovered that reaching Tier 4, Aura Master can undergo a transformation that she named Element Awakening. As the name implied, any person who uses Aura can have a certain elemental ability that does not require mana.

    Each person can only have one element so far, and Olivier''s element is ice. This discovery brought great fame and honor to her. Many people who have Aura Master talent but no magic talent could now use elemental abilities like fire, water, wing, etc, with their aura energy.

    After learning of this, Edward also tested this Element Awakening Process and awakening thunder as an element. Although he wanted space, he was still satisfied with it.

    More importantly, he used Oliver''s discovery to garner prestige and honor for her in the military. That way, it would be easy to be the Commander in the future.

    Additionally, around the same time that Olivier invented this new method, Snape along with many Potion Masters of the Empire finally created the Dragon Talent Potion that can increase a person''s magic talent.

    He brewed one for her using the Water Dragon King Heart, then publicized to the public the discovery of this new potion by "granting" to her for all her service and merit to the Empire.

    Then, Edward told the public that as long as they have enough Arcane Merit, they can exchange this valuable potion. Additionally, every year, a lottery will be conducted to grant one ordinary individual of the Empire the potion; to give them a chance at changing their destiny purely based on luck.

    ��

    After killing the people who came after her, the team headed straight for the Manager''s Room. In the process, they encountered waves after waves of Fer people trying to stop them.

    However, these people were no match for such an elite team personally trained by Olivier. Additionally, with Shadow''s control of the weapon system, mob tactics had little effect on this team.

    The Manager tried to run away after guessing the intention of these people. Unfortunately, Shadow has already controlled the entire building. So, the team managed to capture the Manager.

    Olivier did not waste time and immediately read this guy''s memories; she wanted to know the reason that they were discovered.

    It turns out that the Fer Race has a very deep connection with the Earth and ores deep into the''s crust. And amongst them, there are a few individuals known as Priests who can connect to the''s Will andmunicate with them.

    These Priests are usually very intelligent and are the true people responsible for the scientific and technological development of the Fer Civilization.

    Because of this, these priests are the highest secrets of the Fer race. They have high status not only because of their intelligence but also because of their detecting abilities.

    As long as they are stationed in one ce, they can use the''s Will to detect any intruders. This is the reason that the Metal Ice Team was discovered the moment they entered the building.

    ''These priests should be protected from divination by the''s Will,'' thought Oliviers. ''However, the Empire''s Intelligence Department should have still learned of their existence. So, either they were neglectful of their duties of the''s Will can also shield them beyond just Divination.''

    Additionally, these priests seemed to have the basic ability to block the space since she could not apparate inside. Or maybe, they used the power of the Will to do so. Olivier could guess that the Fer race must be using this ability to study space technology.

    If they were given enough, they would most likely seed and develop Faster Than Light Travel through this study.

    After thinking about all of this, Olivier quickly analyzed the situation and made a new n for the mission: the first one is still to blow up this building and prevent the Fer race from sending their Fleet into space.

    The second is to act quickly and destroy allmunication of this with the others to prevent the enemy from knowing their mission and sending reinforcements.

    Third, to capture a Priest and bring it back to the Empire for study.

    After making a n, Olivier asked Shadow to find the location of the Priest. Unfortunately, thetter was nowhere to be found. So, she had to give up and proceeded to the next step.

    After exiting the Launching Pad, she detonated the bomb ced inside. Immediately afterward, the team apparated to the nextunching pad. For the next few hours, Metal Ice Team not only destroyed all the Launching Pads on this, but also the Communication Towers.

    It is a shame that they did not capture a single Priest. These people seemed to be very good at hiding and running away.

    Once that was done, their team''s mission was not over. Of the 7s controlled by the Fer Race, they had to destroy the Launching Pad of 6 of them, leaving only the main, Goldinite, intact.

    During the entire operation, the team would always be discovered by the Priests once they entered important ces of the Fer people. Luckily, the team was prepared and acted ordingly.

    They did not give their enemies any time to rest. In just two days, without any rest or sleep, they traveled to differents upied by the Fer people and rendered their fleet useless.

    Only one was spared. Additionally, the team finally managed to capture a Priest and brought it back.

    ��

    War Room:

    Edward was reading a preliminary report on the abilities of the Fer Priests. So far, only a small amount of information has been discovered, so he did not pay too much information about it.

    At least not yet. These Priests might help him with Project Akashic Record. However, this has not been decided yet. So, he focused on this war.

    "It''s time for the second step."

    ________

    Title: Human vs Machine

 Chapter 215 - Human Vs Machines

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    It did not take long for the Fer King to realize that something was wrong. After themunication was cut off to the others, he guessed that the so-called Arcane Empire that has dered war on them must have acted.

    So, another meeting was held to determine the next course of action. Because of their technology, the Fer race did not have private spaceships that can travel betweens.

    They have to rely on the Launching Pads to set off their fleet. Luckily for them, one of the 7s that they have upied was still intact. So, they unanimously voted tounch all the ships they currently have on an expedition to the others.

    ording to the council''s prediction, all the other races that they have enved will most likely rebel, thus turning these colonies into chaos. Without support from others, this is the best opportunity for them to overthrow the Fer race.

    After the decision was made, countless soldiers were called to arm, countless spaceships flew from Goldinite. However, something unexpected urred.

    As soon as these fleets reached outside of the, they found a man dressed in ck clothes, a staff in his hand, and wearing a hood floating in the vacuum of space; he seemed to be waiting for them.

    The Commander of the Fer Fleet was quite surprised by this sight. Although the Fer race has mana inside their bodies, it is only located in their skin, so they have no way of actively using it.

    Through intense training andbat, the Fer race can passively absorb mana in the environment to increase their Tiers. However, with each advancement, only their defense has drastically increased.

    If the Priests did not theorize that mana could grant people power beyond imagination, beyondprehension, he would have thought that this man was a God.

    "My name is Gellert Grindelwald, an Arcanist from the Arcane Empire. Prepare to be annihted."

    His voice directly ignore the defense of the Commander''s ship and was sent directly to thetter''s mind. An act that greatly surprised him.

    "Is that the Power of Mana?" muttered themander. "If we can master this power, we will eventually be Gods."

    Immediately, he ordered all the fleets to attack. Then, countless missiles, bombs, and grenades wereunched at Grindelwald. Thetter, however, just responded by cing a shield around him.

    Once the bombardment of more than a thousand ships ended, Grindelwald was perfectly intact. However, a frown could be found on his face under the hood.

    ''A lot of my mana was used to block this attack; more than I anticipated.''

    The reason he appeared was because of a mission: the Empire wanted to see whether Tier 5 Individuals could stand up to a fleet. This was a test of humans against machines, individual power vs collective powers.

    Grindelwald raised his wand and three magic circles appeared in front of him.

    Arcane Rune Spell: Rock Summoning

    Arcane Rune Spell: Reinforcement

    Arcane Rune Spell: Velocity eleration

    A bunch of rocks appeared in front of him, then, these rocks were reinforced. Finally, these rocks rushed at unprecedented speed. Wherever these rocks touched the Fer spaceships, they would pass through as if they were swiss cheese.

    Their shield proved to be useless. Themander ordered the team to use evasive maneuvers. This tactic worked but they still lost dozens of ships in the process.

    Despite this, the Commander ordered the soldiers to not stop the attack, no matter the cost.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Countless explosions urred around Grindelwald but his shield remained intact. He cast another spell:

    Arcane Rune Spell: Sectumsempra.

    Myriad transparent shes appeared and cut dozens more ships into many pieces. And this was not the end. Grindelwald began to use elemental spells.

    So, many ships were frozen into ice, along with all the soldiers inside. Some of them were destroyed by the explosion caused by the spell Firest.

    Gravity spell was used to smash many spaceships together.

    At this point in the battle, Grindelwald did not block these bombardments head-on but teleported at regr intervals to evade them.

    The Fer Commander was very calm while watching his fleet slowly being decimated by one man. His eyes twinkled with intense desire.

    "Launch the Nukes."

    "Sir, is this approach a little unwise," said his second-inmand with a little trepidation.

    "Why is that?" asked the Commander lightly.

    "This person seemed to have the ability to teleport; it should be easy for him to evade."

    "Order hundred of our ships to self detonate. The shockwave should be powerful enough to temporarily block the space and prevent him from teleporting.

    "We can use this opportunity tounch more than a thousand nukes and kill him."

    Although themander wanted to capture the enemy alive and learn the Secrets of Mana from him, the situation does not allow it. If he loses any more ships, his status in the council will be affected and his enemies can use this event to remove him from his position.

    The second-inmand flinched a little, "But sir��"

    "It is the honor of these soldiers to fight and die for the preservation and future of our race; they should be ready for this."

    The second-inmand hesitated for a moment before giving the order. So, more than a hundred ships rushed closed to Grindelwald before exploding.

    The shockwave was powerful enough to send him flying away. And as themander expected, Grindelwald could not apparate away. Immediately afterward, his face be contorted.

    He saw countless missiles rushing in his direction. His right activated and he instantly did short divination. He instantly knew these missiles were nukes.

    ''Since I cannot teleport right now, I need to survive the first wave of explosions until the space bes stable enough.''

    Then, he superimposed many shields on himself, mainly Water Shields to counter the heat in the explosion.

    Bang!

    Intense heat overwhelmed Grindelwald, trying to turn him into ashes. Cracks appeared on his shield but it still protected him for a few seconds. And the moment the space was no longer unstable, he used another spell:

    Arcane Rune Spell: Space Transfer.

    All the nukes, heat, nuclear radiation were teleported to a space far away. At least a couple of dozen light-years away.

    Grindelwald was breathing heavily with sweat on his forehead. A good chunk of his mana was depleted. Then, a great deal of anger overcame him.

    "Protego Diabolica."

    A giant blue dragon appeared behind him before rushing to the remaining fleet of the Fer race. Everywhere the dragon went, everything was burned into ashes.

    In just a few minutes, the fire spread everywhere until nothing was remaining. After seeing this, Grindelwald sighed before controlling the Fiendfyre and preventing it from reaching thes.

    Finally, he began to write a report, which was the real purpose of this battle.

    "Based on the data acquired, it should be possible to userge fleets to kill powerful individuals with high Tier. The goal of such a tactic is not to kill the individual, but to force them to deplete their mana and render them useless.

    "It is estimated that a great number of low-level soldiers and ships will be sacrificed in the process. However, the Empire can use clones as recements to ensure the safety of our soldiers.

    "Additionally, this tactic may be only possible with Tier 7 Star Level and might be ineffective against higher Tiers."

    The report did not stop there but also mention tactics that should be guarded against. For example, if he wanted, he could have ced an Invisible Spell on himself to prevent the Fer Race from targeting him.

    Or, he could have used the Imperio Spell to control the soldiers and have them shoot on each other. And so many more.

    (The War Arc is almost finished. Honestly, I''m not really satisfied with how it turned out. Hopefully, wars in the future will be better.)

    ________

    Title: The Cruelty of the Universe

 Chapter 216 - The Cruelty Of The Universe

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    The Empire''s 123rd Fleet surrounded the entire ck Wood Star System. In all the sevens upied by the Fer race, thousands of ships could be seen surrounding them. When the Fer people raised their heads, they could see the ships that covered the sky.

    Then, themunication system of theses was hacked, showing a video of the Commander of the fleet.

    "My name is Cisco Fernandez Dcruz,mander of the 123rd Fleet of the Arcane Empire."

    As he said these words, all the channels on theses tranted his words into thenguage of the Fer race.

    "As you can see, you are now surrounded and outmatched. As such, resistance is futile. Please surrender to ensure that no unnecessary casualties on your part.

    "You have five hours to make a decision."

    After Commander Cisco made his deration, the Worldwide broadcast ended. Then, the Fer people as a whole panicked. The ordinary people worry about the future, meanwhile, the people in power began to quickly assess the situation.

    They discovered that the web along with all the weapon systems on each was out of their control. So, a meeting of the highest caliber was upheld.

    Inside of the Empire''s spaceships, Cisco was looking at the meeting of the Fer council with a screen in front of him.

    "Sir, do you think that they will surrender?" asked the Vice-Commander.

    "It does not matter."

    "What do you mean?"

    "The choice was never theirs to make," replied Cisco calmly. Immediately, the vicemander seemed to have thought of something and a look of fear appeared on his face before returning to calm.

    As themander, Cisco was privy to some private information. For example, the majority of the Fer Council has been controlled through Imperius to vote against surrendering.

    As for the reason?

    There are many. The Fer race is very militant by nature. This can be seen by how many other races they have wiped out or enved when they conquer the ck Wood Star System.

    So, even if they surrendered, it will most likely be temporary; they will be an unstable factor in the future. For them to properly surrender, they first need to be properly defeated, then instill great fear in them.

    This is one of the missions that Cisco was entrusted with. Of course, there are other reasons at y.

    The skin of the Fer race is harder than metals while also very malleable and flexible. It is very cheap, a great conductor of mana, and is very abundant. Not to mention that is easy to acquire.

    The Empire has already developed spells for them to shed their skin like snakes, then regrow them. A process that is quick, easy, and does not require much money.

    With their skin, more spaceships can be created, at a faster rate and cheaper price.

    And this is not all the value of their race. ording to a recent study, although the Fer race has a very poor talent for magic, they are superb Arcane Master.

    With their powerful defense, they would make great soldiers. As such, the Empire has decided to not only use them to mine their skin but to incorporate them into the Empire and served as soldiers.

    After all, the Arcane Empire can be considered a multi-racial country with many intelligent creatures that are not humans. However, before that, the militant nature of the Fer race has to be controlled, subdued.

    ��

    Five hourster, as Cisco predicted, the council refused to surrender. The Fer King made a passionate speech to the public that their race was a race of conquerors, not the conquered.

    That even if they could not control their fleet, their soldiers can still fight to theirst breath.

    Not long after the speech, Commander Cisco once again took control of themunication system. He showed a live broadcast of a Fer called Ironal.

    Many ships surrounded the with a humongous one that was a few dozen kilometers in length and width. Inside that ship, Commander Cisco sat in hismand sit with a calm look on his face as he said: "Commence the attack. Use the Fire Elemental Canon at full capacity."

    The Vice-Commander paused for a brief moment, "Sir, which mode?"

    "Use the First Mode first follow by the second."

    "As youmend."

    All the Fer people watched as a massive gun suddenly appeared under the humongous ship. Then, a red projectile was shot from it. With rapid speed, the projectile broke through Ironal''s atmosphere andnded in a deserted ce.

    Then, something that this race will never forget in their lives urred. The memory of what happened that day will forever be ingrained into their souls, their bloodlines and passed down from generation to generation.

    The projectile thatnded on the contained arge pocket dimension. And inside that dimension was arge quantity of Fire Element. The moment the projectilended, the pocket dimension opened.

    A me wave came out and traveled in all directions. Wherever the me passed by, everything was burned to ash. Buildings were instantly incinerated.

    People were burned alive, with only their charred bodies showing that they once existed. Whether it was men, children, women, animals, or the elderly, no one was spared

    Luckily for them, the pain was only a moment before they lost consciousness, sent into the eternal void that is death, with only a slight scream left as proof of their previous existence.

    The only ocean that existed on the was instantly boiled, killing all the fishes, nts, fungi, and all the different species living there.

    Mountains, ciers, forests, ins, farms, historical monuments, libraries, museums, etc. Everything was instantly incinerated, turned into ashes. In just a few minutes, this full of wonders, cultures, history, and life was rendered into nothing, leaving only a scarlet world full of destion.

    And this was not the end.

    "U-U-Use the second mode of the canon," said the Vice-Commander with a hoarse voice.

    The ship fired a second shot. This time, the projectile was much faster and did notnd on the but prated the core. Then, the dimension inside exploded which led to another reaction with the core of the.

    Boom!

    Ironal exploded into thousands of pieces that floated into space. The Fer race watched in horror, feeling intense grief and despair. Today, they finally understood the cruelty of the universe.

    They learned a very important truth: higher civilizations prey on weaker ones. Just like they used brute force and their advanced technology to conquer and annihte other races in this star system, it was now their turn to share the same fate.

    ________

    Title: Strongest Will

 Chapter 217 - Strongest Will

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Arcane Empire, Earth, the Imperial Pce:

    Edward sat in a chair with a screen in front of him. Just like the lucky few of the Fer race, he was also watching the live broadcast of the bombing. He watched as the fire devastated everything in its path.

    From women to children, to the elderly. He could hear their final scream before dying, echoing inside his mind�Call 23 billion of them. Although he was countless light-years away, the sound was very vivid to him, like he was in a front-row seat at a concert.

    Before making the final decision, he thought of many excuses to justify his actions. For example, the Fer race hadmitted many atrocities and this could be considered punishment for their previous actions.

    He convinced himself that this was a necessary action for the future of the Empire. That his decision today will prevent countless suffering in the future. He even went as far as telling himself that he was not the one who push the final button, so all the me cannot be ced on himself.

    However, in the end, he could not lie to himself. His decision was a calcted one.

    His journey as Emperor will lead to a path of countless wars. By then, a mere being destroyed will be inconsequential. By then, gxies and even universes will be at stake.

    If he cannot ept this now, then he should step down from his position.

    Did he regret the decision he made today? Yes.

    Would he still do it again given another chance? The answer is still yes.

    Edward has already made one of his main goals to spread the Arcane Empire throughout the entire universe, and spread the pursuit of knowledge and truths to all races in the cosmos.

    To develop a civilization based on power and knowledge.

    That way, magic can develop at an unprecedented speed and to an unimaginable height by gathering the wisdom of thousands of races, which in turn allow him to reach the pinnacle of magic and discord its essence, its roots.

    Of course, one can make the argument that no one asked Edward to do this; no one asked him to spread civilization. And the reason he is doing this is because of his God Complex.

    And to these people, Edward would say that they were right. But he would still not change his mind since he was already determined to walk down that path.

    "Just like the purple mad Titan said: ''The hardest choices require the strongest will.''" muttered Edward. He then remembered his aunt''s warning to him that he should not be numb to these kinds of things; to the death of countless living creatures.

    He decided to keep these words to mind; to act as a constant reminder in the future.

    He waved his hand and a bottle of alcohol appeared on his hand. Without hesitation, he jugged the entire thing down his throat. Once he was done, another one appeared before repeating the process.

    Meanwhile, outside his room, all his wives stood outside the door with worried looks on their faces.

    "He never drinks but now he is finishing bottles like they were water. Obviously, he''s not fine," said Fleur.

    "Then, what should we do? Should we go see him?" asked Betrix.

    "No, let him vent for tonight," replied Rowena. "Knowing him, tomorrow morning, he will regain his normal self�Cat least on the surface."

    "There should be something more we can do?" asked Luna.

    "Edward is a very open person when ites to his feeling. Give him a few days, then we can ask him and he will tell us," replied Olivier who secretly left the army toe here.

    Although she is thest one to be his wife, she has spent the most time with him back in her world. Even the time Rowena spent in the different timeline with Edward cannot bepared to her.

    So, she knew him best. So, the others nodded after hearing her proposition.

    ck Wood Star System:

    After watching the live broadcast, Commander Cisco''s hand on his chair trembled. He clenched his hands really hard to focus, hoping the pain would calm him down, but it did not.

    At some point, his breathing was a little more difficult to control. A memory suddenly shed inside his mind. It was when he was at the Marine Academy and learning about history.

    More specifically, the history of the Old Age. It was about the creator of the Atomic Bomb and how he regretted his actionter on. When reading that part, Cisco always had a look of disdain towards Oppenheimer, thinking that he was a weak will man.

    However, today, Cisco could understand how he felt. Thinking about all the lives that die under his action, he instantly felt like he was about to have a panic attack.

    Nevertheless, Cisco was still an elite properly trained. So, he instantly cast a Mechanized Mind Spell on himself, thus entering an emotionless and logical state of mind.

    He then ordered his men to once again broadcast his face to the Fer people. With a calm voice, Cisco said:

    "As you can all see, this is the repercussions of your decisions. ording to thew of the Empire, a second chance will be granted to your species. Surrender of face extinction."

    This time, the Fer council did not hesitate to surrender. In front of such a powerful force, they were simply incapable of resisting. The next day, Edward dressed luxuriously, wore his crown, and headed to ck Wood Star System to meet the delegates of the Fer race and sign their surrendering treaty.

    As he sat on a golden throne, looking at the Fer King and a few council members, he briefly read their minds. He could feel their fear, hatred, and disgust for him. And some of them were even thinking of the possibility of taking this opportunity to either kill him or take him as a prisoner.

    Edward suddenly used the Spiritual Pressure spell, releasing a powerful pressure that not only prevented all of these people from moving, breathing, and even thinking.

    Immediately afterward, they removed the little rebellion thoughts that they had in their minds.

    "For starting this war and your resistance, your species will be ssified as Second-ss Citizen, with limited rights and powers," said Edward calmly. "However, everything is not hopeless. As long as you served in the military and earn enough merit for the Empire, all of you will eventually be regr citizens.

    "By then, you will get ess to education, magic, long lifespan, great healthcare, and many more."

    The Fer Council was a little surprised by this decision; they were all prepared to be ves for their entire lives, just like they did to the conquered races of their star system.

    Of course, they also knew that their lives from now on will not be easy. Fortunately, they now had hoped. Although they did not know whether this Arcane Emperor would keep his words, it was better than nothing.

    Truth be told, Edward never nned to enved the Fer race. He knew that it was very difficult to enve any intelligent race as they would eventually rebel. No matter how long it took, no matter whether it seeded, it would eventually happen.

    The only way to enve another intelligent race is to systematically change their way of thinking and make them believe that it was their honor to be enved, to served their conqueror�Cjust like the house-elves.

    Another method would be to use a powerful Bloodline Curse to enve them. However, this kind of method is not absolute as there is a high chance for such magic to have problems over time.

    Not to mention the possibility of some genius being born in the Fer race and finding a way to remove the said curse.

    So, Edward decided to use another approach. First, made the Fer race suffer a little, have them work hard for their freedom so that they can appreciate it.

    While working for their freedom, slowly instill a yearning for the life of real citizens by showing them all the benefits and advantages. Finally, when they gain their freedom, slowly forge their identity as people of the Empire and integrate into it.

    Although the process will be long and slow, it is the best method that will lead to fewer issues in the future.

    (AN; I know that every time I try to give Edward any form of weakness, disy of emotions or character growth, or generally trying to add someplexity to his character, a lot of people began toin that he is acting out of character.

    (So, I usually try to stay away from these kinds of moments. But recently, I realized how nd of a character he was and decided to add a little human touch to him.

    (Additionally, the new world ising in like the next chapter or 2. I am a little disappointed with the War Arc in general but still satisfied with the end."

    ________

    Title: Uninvited Visitor

 Chapter 218 - Unexpected Visitor

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After going over the terms of the surrendered, the Fer Council finally signed the treaty in a live broadcast. Both the Fer race and the citizen of the Empire watched this momentous asion.

    Finally, Edward gave a televised speech promising the Fer people that once they paid off their crimes and be first-ss citizens, they will not only regain their freedom but also live better lives.

    He promised them a better tomorrow for their entire race. This speech was passional and Edward used all his linguistic skills to rally the emotions of the people, making them both "ashamed" for their previous behavior and giving them hope for a better life after repenting.

    Once everything was done, he dismissed a lot of the spaceships from the fleet leaving only a few. Then, a group of Arcanists was brought over from the Empire to begin to install Warp Gate in each of the six habitables of this star system.

    That way, it was easier for the Empire to reach the ck Wood Star System and for the Fer people to reach the Sr System. However, Edward did not allow any of their race to go to the Sr System, nor did he allow any citizen toe here.

    After all, the Fer race has just experienced a catastrophic event that would forever influence and affect their entire species. No matter how eloquent Edward spoke, no matter how convincing his words may be, it cannot instantly eradicate the hatred of the Fer race.

    So, for now, it is best for the two different species not to directly interact. After a few years, when this Event has diluted somewhat to the Fer people''s memories, then the two races can begin tomunicate and exchange.

    In the meantime, the Empire will take control of the Fer race''s media and began to poprize the living conditions o the people of the Empire. They morize, romanticize, and glorify the identity of the first-ss citizens, then constantly y these messages to the Fer race as a form of brainwashing.

    The Empire will now be in charge of the Fer race''s education, targeting the younger generation of their race as they are more malleable. Their history will be rewritten or revised to focus on the barbaric nature of the Fer people�Cespecially what they did to the other races and the fact that they attacked the Empire first even though they brought peace and civilization to them.

    Essentially, guilting the young Fer that they deserved their current situation, and only by working hard for the Empire can they have a brighter future. And these are just some of the basic policies that will be used.

    Many Council Members of the Empire even asked Edward to spread religion to the Fer race as a way to better control them. However, he was not a big fan of religion in general so he forfeited the idea. After all, the Fer race will one day be a great asset to the Empire once they truly integrate into it.

    And having their minds shackled by religions might be contradictory.

    Truth be told, these methods are not directed solely at the Fer race but countermeasures that have been discussed and refined by the think-tanks to be used against intelligent conquered races of the Empire in the future.

    After all, Edward never nned for the Arcane Empire to be one dominated by humans, but one of many ethnicities, races, or species. He ns to use the advantage of each species to make up for the deficiency of the others.

    That way, with the diverse background of the Empire, it will be able to deal withplex issues or problems. This method will also facilitate the more rapid development of magic and technology.

    Once Edward was done dealing with some basic issues of the treating signing, he began to visit the others upied in the Fer race to get a feeling of how things were going.

    During his visit, he paid some attention to the other races that the Fer have enved. Unfortunately, the majority of these species were on the brink of extinction because of the low number of their races.

    Additionally, based on previous reports Edward has read, only one of them is of much value to the Empire. And that is an animal species referred to as Mole Rate Race.

    This rate species is not a magical race but has evolved to be master of digging. This species will be great for mining, and cost cheaper than golems.

    However, they have to be properly domesticated, trained, and their poption has to grow for a while. Of course, once their DNA ispletely studied, they can be cloned to fastened the speed of their recuperation.

    After the inspection, Edward returned home. The media was still talking about this breath war, praising this military victory of the Empire. They also emphasized that the universe was a scary ce, and at any time, war with another race or faction can break out.

    So, the Empire has to continue developing as fast as possible while always being alert from any threat from beyond the stars.

    When ites to the destruction of Ironal, the incident was introduced briefly and not dwell that much on it. Of course, some people were not happy about the use of such weapons of mass destruction.

    There were even some minor protests. However, the media coverage of these things was minor to the point of non-existence. People were more focused on this new sense of patriotism that this war brought them.

    So, although the war was short, but also very impactful.

    Imperial Pce:

    Edward was having dinner with his family. The previous night, he had a conversation with his wives, and he poured out everything that was on his mind. And after talking to someone, after sharing his burden, he did feel a little better.

    His wives could empathize with him because they all knew that at some point in the future, as members of the royal family, they will have to make simr choices as him�Cespecially Olivier since she will be themander of the Navy.

    When that timees, no one will be there to make the choice for them or alleviate their guilt. However, as long as someone can understand and rte to their struggle, then things will be slightly easier.

    Everyone was present during the dinner including Edward''s parents, aunt, Olivier, and Susan. Everyone wasughing talking about mundane things and not worrying about war or politics; it was a very peaceful dinner.

    And Edward relished these kinds of quiet moments that allow him to forget everything and just rx; he usually feels at peace in these moments.

    Unfortunately, the peace was disrupted.

    A small elf with purple hair suddenly appeared in the middle of the table. Edward frowned after seeing this as he knew that Morgana would not disturb him unless the situation was urgent.

    "What is it?" he asked.

    "I just intercepted a message that was trying to take over ourmunication system and broadcast it to every screen in our sr system."

    "Do you know who sent it?"

    "From what I deciphered, it''s from the Gctic Federation," replied Morgana with a little worried on her small face.

    ________

    Title: Gctic Federation

 Chapter 219 - Galactic Federation

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    "Show me the message," said Edward.

    Then, under Morgan''s control, a small screen appeared in the middle of the table with words written in the Universal Language. The message read:

    "ording to Article 23, Section B of the Gctic Federation Law, it is prohibited to use weapons of mass destruction to destroy a full of intelligent life�Cespecially when there is a vast difference between the level of civilization.

    "Based on data at hand, the ''Arcane Empire" is a Level 6 Civilization while the ''Fer Race" is a Level 4 Civilization. This difference in level does not require the use of weapons of mass destruction to settle any dispute.

    "As such, a delegate will be sent from the Federation to upheld a trial to uphold the ''Arcane Empire'' responsible for their actions. Based on the findings of the delegate, the appropriate punishment will be given."

    The dining room became quiet after hearing this as everyone focused on the meaning of those words. Edward squinted his eyes as he digest the information in front of him.

    "Are we in trouble?" asked Susan.

    "No, we have already expected this," replied Amelia. "Thew of the Gctic Empire is public knowledge, so we anticipated this happen when attacked the Fer race."

    "Then, how will we deal with this situation?" she asked back. However, Amelia did not answer this time and just looked at Edward who was still in deep thought.

    Before the war, he was also worried about the Gctic Federation so he tried to gather as much information as possible. From his findings, the Gctic Federation or Intergctic Federation is arge organization that probably exists in the entire universe.

    He went to a few near gxies and could find branches there. Despite their scale, he only learned a little bit about their origins, and it is just some rumors.

    ording to these rumors, the Federation was created by a few powerful Gods from the Center of the Universe. Their purpose is to maintain the stable development of low-level civilization and ensure that every race or species in the universe has a chance to grow and develop in a stable environment.

    In simple words, their purpose is to maintain the peace and stability of the universe. Of course, Edward does not believe this for even a second. He even suspected that some gods were using this organization as a front to discover weak races or factions to establish their religion and spread their faith.

    Unfortunately, he could not gather more information as the headquarter of the Federation is located at the Center of the Universe.

    However, this was a ce that he was not yet prepared to go. From what little information he gathered, this was the ce with the most abundant mana. As a result, many Tier 10 Universal Gods were fighting andpeting with one another.

    In fact, if a race of group did not have a Tier 10 individual or weapon, it was almost impossible to survive let alone thrive in that ce.

    "Edward, what are we going to do?" asked Olivier directly.

    "You guys do not have to worry that much about this," he replied. "The Gctic Federation is the epitome of bullying the weak and fearing the strong.

    "With howplex the different factions of the universe are, with Gods, ancient races, and powerful Casters, how could they control so many races and factions?

    "When ites to high-level civilization, once they break the rules, the Federation will just have them pay a fee to maintain their facade of peace-keeping, and these civilizations will show some degree of respect for the people behind the Federation and pay the fee."

    "So, as long we show them our strength, they will leave us alone after we pay them?" asked Olivier.

    "That''s correct."

    "Wait, aren''t we just Level 6 Civilization?" asked Susan. "Is that enough to scare them? How are the levels ssified anyway?"

    "It''s actually a rude and simple system based on the Tier System. For example, If a group, faction, or race has a Tier 6 Level Individual or Weapon, they are a Level 6 Civilization. If they have a Tier 7 Star Individual or Weapon, they are a Level 7 Civilization."

    "So, we are considered a Level 6 Civilization because we have the power to destroy a? Indeed, this is a very rude and basic system,"mented Hermione.

    "So what level of civilization are we actually?" asked Susan.

    "Technically speaking, we are a Level 9 Civilization, however, only under certain circumstances. Realistically, we are only Level 7," replied Edward.

    "That''s only one level higher than they recorded us, is that enough to scare them away?" replied Susan.

    "The Milky Way Gxy is very far away and considered almost a barren ce. In terms of strength, it is only on the middle-lower level. So, the highest level of civilization is 8, and only a handful of them exist.

    "At least on the surface, it appears so."

    Everyone nodded in relief after hearing that the situation was not as bad as they thought. However, Olivier still said:

    "This event shows that the general situation of the Empire has changed. At the very least, our existence is known or has caught the attention of a few powerful people."

    "That''s true," replied Edward. "However, as long we keep this pace of development, we can deal with most situations."

    Olivier frowned after hearing this, "Are you prepared to leave again?"

    "Yes. I wanted to wait a while but the situation is changing faster than anticipated." Edward then looked at Luna, "Could you predict when the people of the Federation areing?"

    She nodded her head before waving her hand and a crystal ball appeared floating in front of her. Her eyespletely turned white as if she did not have any pupils. Then, her hair also turned white.

    A noble and mysterious aura emanated from her body, making anyone who looked directly at her feel awe and reverence. A few minutester, she returned to normal and said:

    "3 years, 145 days, and 12 hours from now, a Tier 6 individual that has a connection to the Federation wille to our sr system with a group of delegates.

    "However, my prediction also said that there may be some unknown variables. Most likely, a higher Tier individual with Anti-Divination ability."

    "3 years? This should be more than enough time," muttered Edward. After that, the dinner continued as the group avoided talking about these heavy topics.

    Afterward, Edward''s mother was reluctant to watch her son go, so he spent the next month on vacation with her and his father. He traveled to many ces in the gxy, saw many wonderful sights, met different races; in general, it was quite enjoyable.

    As for the affairs of the Empire, he left them to his aunt.

    This time, three other people wereing with him on this trip: Hermione, Snape, and Lily. However, before leaving, he had two things to deal with. The first one was sending a warning to the people that werebeled as "problematic'' in the Empire based on Profile Analysis.

    Late at night, Grindelwald secretly visited these people and warned them that if something happened during Edward''s absence, no matter whether they were responsible for it or not, they will suffer the consequences. That way, these people will ensure that nothing goes wrong.

    Additionally, Edward gave Grindelwald the power to remove any instability to the Empire in his absence. Using the power of his Gate of Truth, Edward canmunicate with a clone of his from other universes.

    So, he told his aunt to wake up the clone in case she really needed him.

    ��

    Bermuda Triangle Pocket Dimension:

    Edward looked at Rowena and Luna before asking: "Are you sure you guys do not want to wait for the second Floating City to be built before leaving?"

    "It will take too much time," replied Rowena. The previous Floating City used resources gathered by the Empire for decades to be built. For a second one to be created, arge amount of resources is required, which would take at least another decade.

    "The World Gate is more than enough," she added. With her Talent and the power of the Gate, it is more than enough to travel across the multiverse safety-wise.

    "Be safe. If you encounter any real trouble, ask for help. Whether it is Grindelwald, mel, Flitwick, and even Dumbledore, I already talk to them and they wille to your rescue.

    "And if things really get messy, contact me and I will cut my trip short."

    Rowena and Luna nodded their head, kissed Edward goodbye before hoping on the Gate, and left for their Multiversal Adventures. Edward said his goodbyes to Olivier who was staying in the Navy to build her career.

    He then cated Fleur and Betrix who wereining about not going on this trip; he promised them to take them in the next one.

    Finally, he hopped into his Floating City and entered the Void; his second adventure in another universe began. Hopefully this time he will not encounter a scary and powerful world.

    ________

    Title: New World

 Chapter 220 - New World

    If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my ******* with the link https://.*******/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] (https://.allnovelfull/book/journey-of-the-fate-destroying-emperor_18761925005900305) and see if the story is to your likings. It is a Xianxia genre with a simr premise as Emperor Domination.

    Or my new Naruto fanfic, [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction]. Be warned, this is an evil MC, so if that kind of story is not for you, then don''t read it.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ___________

    Unlike his first voyage, Edward felt safer this time because of the Floating City. Now, he had moreyers of protection. Nevertheless, he knew that the Void was a very scary ce and should not be careless.

    The Floating City might be a decently powerful weapon in most universes, but it is nothing in the Void. At best, it can ensure that he can run away rtively intact when needed.

    So, after his departure, he drank a bottle of Felix Felicis to ensure his luck. Not just him, but all the other members apanying him as well.

    The voyage this time did not take hundred years; it only took one year. The reason for that is that Edward already had a World Coordinate. Long before leaving his confrontation with Truth and running away from the Full Metal Alchemist World, he designed countless Probes that he sent into the Void to discover new universes.

    And amongst them, one of them discovered a coordinate not long after he returned home a few years ago.

    After traveling to his destination, Edward once again found himself staring at a crystal-looking wall.

    "Is this what you called the Source Wall?" asked Snape as he looked at this wonder. Although he had seen before from his homeworld, it seemed different when looking at a different universe.

    And it was not just him that was fascinated. Whether it was Hermione or Lily, the past year has been quite a shock and intrigue for them. Although the Void is nothing but endless white-grey on sight, it is still a magical ce to look at.

    Not to mention the meaning behind its existence; this was a ce that exist outside of space and time, the gap between an infinite amount of universe with different rules orws that governed them.

    As arcanists, it is in their bones to discover the truth behind anything new or unknown. So, they really would like to study the void and uncover its mystery. It''s a shame that it was not currently the time, nor were they powerful enough for such a thing.

    "Hopefully, we will be lucky this time," said Edward.

    "What do you mean?" asked Hermione.

    "Well, the worst-case scenario is that this is a powerful world and we are discovered the moment we enter. This would make this trip extremely dangerous.

    "The second worst possible scenario is that this a regr world that does not allow any mystery or magic. In that case, our trip would have been in vain as such a world ispletely useless."

    "Is there a way to check before entering?"

    "Yes," replied Edward. "Morgana sent in the Sorcerer Eyes."

    Soon, one small orb the size of a basketball was sent out of the Floating City, it fused with the Source Wall and entered this world. A few minutester, an image was projected into in front of everybody.

    The small satellite referred to as Sorcerer Eyes only floated in the sky; ording to orders, it waited a few minutes before acting. After not being destroyed or attacked, it began to scan its surroundings.

    "It appeared that we are on Earth, in the 1920s, in America," said Morgana. She quickly controlled the Sorcerer Eye to go to different libraries and gain ess to as much knowledge as quickly as possible.

    "To be precise, it is 1926, and so far, this is a very normal world."

    "Did you discover any form of other energy? Or any different dimensions?" asked Edward with a frown.

    "So far, not a single thing."

    This does not mean that these things did not exist; it could mean that the energy level is too low to be detected, or that the Sorcerer Eye was not powerful enough to detect these things.

    "Do a basic Divination on whether there is any magic or anything rted to mysticism in this world. And if so, the location." The Sorcerer Eye was capable of doing basic divination spells without any Diviners taking control of it.

    "There is a positive answer: one near the Amazon forest while the other in Egypt."

    Edward was satisfied with this finding. Even if this world is a low-level magic world where fantasy has almost been extinct, he can still gain something from it.

    Plus, a non-fantasy world is not as useless as he said; there are many ways to exploit it and gain many benefits.

    "In that case, let''s enter. We will divide into two groups: Hermione and I will go to check out the Amazon forest, Lily and Snape can go to Egypt."

    He then looked at Snape and Lily, " You guys need to disguise your clothes to fit the time. You can use magic if necessary but do not go overboard. Contact me if something unexpected urs."

    The Floating City entered the world andnded on the moon while entering Stealth Mode. Meanwhile, the group was teleported to their designated ces.

    As soon as theynded, Hermione frowned: "My mana is restricted to Tier 2." She felt ufortable being so drastically weakened.

    "So is mine. This is because thew of this universe is different from ours and we need time to adapt," replied Edward as he took out apass pointing in a certain direction.

    "We have to be careful in our current situation as some modern weapon is effective against us now," he said as he followed thepass. Soon, Edward found himself in a river,

    In the distance far away, he could see an old boat that could be described as hanging on itsst leg. He cast the spell Eagle Eye on himself to see in the distance.

    In the boat, there were three people: two men and one woman. One of the men was muscr while the other was thin. Instantly, he recognized the muscr man and the woman.

    One looked simr to Dwayne Johnson while the other looked like Emily Blunt. However, he could not remember any movies these two made together.

    So, this is likely a movie that he never saw, or came out after his death in 2019.

    One of his worst fear has happened: he did not know the plot and take advantage of it. However, he quickly calmed down and decided to take things one step at a time.

    Immediately after, he and Hermione apparated on the small, shocking the people inside. Edward''s position appeared to be close to Emily Blunt''s character, and her first instinct was to punch him in the face.

    "A little too excited, aren''t we?" said Edward as he caught her fist.

    "How did you get here? And who are you guys?" she asked in shock and with weariness.

    "Fate has brought us here," replied Edward. "As for who we are, my name is Edward Bones, and this is my wife, Hermione Granger."

    The muscle man was called Frank, and he appeared beside Emily Blunt''s character along with the thin one; he was holding a metal bar in his hand, looking quite menacing.

    The boat was momentarily silent:

    "I think this is the part where you guys introduce yourself."

    However, no one answer him; they just looked at him with vignce.

    "So, your name is Dr. Lily Houghton. You brought your brother halfway across the world on a journey to find a mystical nt known as the [Tear of the Moon] rumored to be capable of healing any diseases and removing all curses.

    "And this muscr man is a Skipper named Frank that you hired to be your guide during this expedition."

    "How do you know all of this?" asked Dr. Houghton. "Are you with the Germans?"

    "No, I just read your mind," replied Edward.

    "Nonsense," she replied.

    "Really? Think of a number between 1 and a billion, and I will tell you what number you picked."

    After looking her in the eyes, he said: "123, 234, 546. Still not convinced, pick another number."

    Dr. Houghton had a stubborn look on her face, then, Edward said: "You''re not thinking of any number. Instead, you are reciting words for words a book about herbology that you once read."

    This time, she was truly surprised. However, Edward suddenly looked at Frank with a weird look on his face.

    "Why can''t I read your memories?"

    His eyes seemed to be able to prate all secrets, making Frank really ufortable.

    "Interesting," muttered Edward. "Is that��"

    (Disimer: The movie Jungle Cruise takes ce in 1916, but for the sake of this story, it is in 1926."

    ___________

    Title: Frank

 Chapter 221 - Frank

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    "You''re actually cursed," said Edward with great interest. "I''ve never seen this kind of curse before. However, the magic seems slightly simr to native American tribe magics found in the Amazon."

    "I do not know what you''re talking about," said Frank.

    Nevertheless, Edward''s interest was picked. Not only because of the curse but also because of the fact he could not use Legilimency on Frank. When he reads his mind, all he could see was a forest with argeke on it.

    Nothing more nothing else.

    With a smile on his face, he said: "From what I learned about you from Dr. Houghton''s memory, you seem to be a person who requires money. How about I pay you and you tell me about your curse and let me study it."

    After saying that, Edward snapped his finger and ten bars of gold more than 20 cm long appeared on the boat. Frank''s eyes lit up after hearing this, took one of the gold bars and bit it.

    "How did you make so much gold appear out of nowhere?" asked MacGregor, who was the thin man and also Dr. Houghton''s brother.

    "Magic," replied Edward.

    "Magic is real?" asked his sister.

    "Since curses exist, of course, magic does as well."

    "Wait, Frank, you''re cursed?" asked Dr. Houhgton; she appeared quite excited at the prospect of seeing both magic and a cursed individual.

    "It''s a long story," replied Frank who was the only person who was not surprised at Edward''s use of magic. He then looked at thetter:

    "Are you serious?"

    "Of course. Plus, I may be able to help you lift the curse."

    "I thought you could not read my mind."

    "I do not need to read your mind to guess such obvious intentions."

    After pondering for a moment, Frank took the fold bars to the deck of the ship. After returning, he told his story.

    More than 400 years ago, he was the cartographer of a Spanish Exposition full of conquistadors who traveled to South America in search of something called Lagrimas de Cristal Tree or Tears of the Moon.

    The petal of this magical tree�Cwhen processed properly�C is said to be able to slow down aging, cure any disease and break any curse. The leader of this expedition�CDon Aguirre�Cwanted the petal of this tree to save his only daughter whom he loved dearly.

    Without her, his life held no meaning. During this expedition, the majority of Aguirrer''s conquistadors died because of the jungle; whether it was snakes, poisons, fatigue, or diseases.

    In the end, the remaining ones were on the brink of death, their bodies damaged beyond repairs. Luckily for them, they were saved by the Puka Michuna tribe with the flower of the tree, nursing them back to perfect health.

    Aguirre then demanded the location of the tree from the Chief of the tribe, and when thetter refused, he stabbed them in the back and killed all the people of the tribe, and burned their vige.

    Frank�Cwhose real name was Francisco Lopez de Heredia�Cdid not agree with Aguirre''s action. Although they were raised together since young and were like brothers, he still tried to defend the Puka Michuna people.

    However, he was stabbed by thetter instead. Luckily for Frank, the chief of the tribe cast a curse on the group that would grant them immortality at the cost of being unable to leave the Amazon River, or they will be brought back by the jungle itself.

    "Frank, I cannot believe you have lived for more than 400 years; that must have been really hard," said Dr. Houghton.

    "395 years, 5 months, and 13 days," replied Frank. "It was indeed hard but I managed."

    Edward patted his shoulder, "As a fellow immortal, I understand your pain."

    "You''re also immortal?"

    "I''ve lived for more than 200 years. Not just me, but my wife is also immortal. Don''t look how young she is, she''s actually over 60 years old��Ouch!"

    Edward felt a small hand pinching the muscles on his side; he finally remembered that although both he and Hermione had their mana and aura drastically suppressed, her current body was still powerful enough to wrestle with an elephant.

    "I know that a woman''s age is taboo, so I''m sorry," pleaded Edward, which finally granted him armistice.

    "So, what do you think about this curse?"

    "It seems very simr to a Horcrux. Most likely, his soul is bound to the Amazon River instead of a magical artifact, thus granting him his immortality," replied Hermione.

    "The real question is whether only part of his soul is bound or the entire thing."

    "This could exin the reason why his mind is full of only rivers and forests."

    A small wooden wand suddenly appeared in Edward''s hand and he looked at it with nostalgia. Ever since his battle with Dumbledore, he never used a short wand again.

    In the Empire, children between the age of 11 to 17 will still use the short wands as assistance, however, they are taught not to rely too deeply on it to develop their magic veins.

    After graduation, they will usually forge a long wand for themselves with this short wand as the core. Of course, some people preferred to use things like guns as wands.

    The reason that Edward was using this wand now was to conserve his mana. The restriction of the world was still prevalent and using a wand will help preserve mana when casting spells.

    He wanted to be safe than sorry.

    A white light came from the 9-inch wooden wand and entered Frank''s body; it was checking for something.

    "His soul is not in his body," said Edward as his eyes twinkled; he had never seen someone who was perfectly fine and functioning properly without a soul.

    "How fascinating," he muttered.

    "What exactly will happen if you try to leave the river?"

    "The trees in the forest wille alive and drag me back," replied Frank.

    "Let''s do a small test," said Edward after nodding his head. He ced his hand on Frank''s shoulder, then, they disappeared.

    "What just happened?" asked Dr. Houghton.

    "They''ve teleported away," replied Hermione.

    "Is this magic? It''s wonderful. Are there many magicians like you two in the world?"

    "Why? Interested?" replied Hermione with a smile.

    "Indeed. I''m just wondering how many people magic could save, how much better the world would be. You could probably solve world hunger, diseases, famines, and so many things."

    "Indeed magic can do all these things," replied Hermione calmly. "But you also have to understand that there is a dark side to everything. Just like it can save the world, magic can also destroy it."

    Dr. Houghton became momentarily silent after hearing this as she knew that this was true. For example, if magic felt in the hands of the Germans. with the current ideologies that are rapidly spreading in their country, this would be a true catastrophe to the world.

    While deep in thought, Edward and Frank suddenly appeared back. However, Frank looked like a statue at this point. Edward waved his wand and the water from the river rose from the ground and drenched Frank.

    As a result, he slowly returned to normal.

    "Did we just instantly arrive in London and return to the Amazon in the spawn of a few minutes?"

    Edward smiled at him without saying anything; he was truly interested in this curse; he knew that he could learn something from it�Cespecially regarding the soul.

    However, he still had time. He looked at Dr. Houghton:

    "Dr. Houghton."

    "Call me Lily."

    "I have a friend named Lily and it would be very confusing to call you that. How about Olivia? No, my 6th wife is called Olivier, it''s too close. How about Livy?"

    "You have six wives? You must really get around."

    "Unfortunately, that''s true."

    Dr. Houghton did not really care about Edward''s practice of polygamy. Her brother was shunned by British society because of his sexual orientation but she still loves him for who he is.

    So, she would not judge someone''s else lifestyle. Of course, she was a firm believer in monogamy but she respected his choice; it was just not for her.

    "You can''t just change my name because it is inconvenient."

    "You don''t like Livy? How about Lilith? That''s a good name. From now on, I''ll call you Lilith."

    "I refuse."

    "It''s either that or I call you Pants like Frank."

    "In that case, I''ll call you yboy."

    "Fine by me," replied Edward calmly. "The arrowhead that you have should be the key to find the Tears of Moon. I am very interested in this magical tree. Can you let me see it? I might be able to discover something."

    "Can you stop reading my mind? That seems very impolite and an invasion of privacy," replied Lilith as she removed the arrowhead that hung on her neck like a ne and handed it to him.

    ________

    Title: The Power of the Curse

 Chapter 222 - The Power Of The Curse

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    "Can''t you solve the curse?" asked Frank. Over his long years, he has searched everywhere for the location of the Tears of the Moon but never discovered anything.

    If it was not his personal experience, he would have thought that the tree was nothing but a legend.

    "As long as I find the ce your soul is stored in the jungle, it should be possible to reverse the curse. However, this would take a lot of time," replied Edward. If it was any regr curse, a potion made of unicorn blood could be used to remove it.

    However, something simr to Horcruz requires more delicate measures.

    "So, the fastest way is to find the Tears of the Moon."

    Of course, one of the main reasons is that Edward was quite interested in that tree and wanted to see if it was as magical as the legend. After receiving the arrowhead from Lilith, he looked at it intensely.

    There were many images engraved on it as if telling a story; it was anguage that used hieroglyphics. After rummaging through his mind, Edward found anguage that is simr to the one on the arrow, then tranted it:

    "The Tears of the Moon possess the power to cure anything. To prove yourself worthy, you must turn water to stone. Then mend a broken heart. For Tears to bloom, the great Tree must be under the rare crying Moon.

    "The tree hides where the moon bled. It sank into the west, over the heart of the serpent. Where the fang bites its own tail."

    As soon Edward finished his rough trantion, Dr. Lilith rushed to her map and looked at it. One particr spot of the river on the map looked like a snake biting its own tail.

    "No wonder no one never discovered the tree; they have been searching in the wrong spot. It''s not in Lagrimas de Cristal.

    "It''s in La Luna Rota."

    Lilith was very excited about this discovery, but so was Frank. To many people, achieving immortality might be a blessing. But, he has been stuck in this ce for almost 400 years; he was sick and tired of it.

    He dreamt of traveling to the world, of seeing the development of society after so many years. He dreamt of owning and driving a car, and many small things do not mean anything for most people, but a great deal to him.

    "In three days, there will be a lunar eclipse, which ording to the trantion, is the only time that the tree blooms,"mented Edward.

    "So, let''s hurry," said Lilith with a smile on her face. "Frank, where is that luxurious bath you promised? Is it under the ship?"

    "No, it''s out there," replied Frank as he pointed to the river. Meanwhile, Lilith looked at him as if she wanted to p him. Obviously, she was lied to when Frank advertised himself and his boat.

    "What about food? Do you have any since someone threw away all my reserves in the harbor?" asked MacGregor.

    Frank took out his pistol and shot it in the sky. A rat fell in front of him.

    "I''m not eating this," said MacGregor. Frank ignored him and threw the rat on the river, then, countless fishes came to the rat to devour it.

    "Piranha. Better eat them than they eat you."

    Edward looked at the piranha and said: "Although I have eaten many strange things but all of them have been prepared by the best chefs and with the utmost care."

    He looked at Hermione and said: "You take care of the food, and I''ll take care of our residence and baths."

    "What are you in the mood for?"

    "I can go for Italian food."

    Hermione then looked at the others: "What about you guys? Anything specific you want to eat?"

    "Anything?" asked MacGregor with great enthusiasm. After Hermione nodded her head, he began to describe a list of things that he would like to eat. After quite the list, Lilith chose a normal British diner.

    "What about you, Frank?"

    After pondering for a while, Frank ordered a mixture of Spanish and Algerian food. Hermione nodded her head before disappearing in front of everybody.

    Meanwhile, Edward entered one of the rooms underneath this depted boat. An hourter, he returned to the deck and brought everybody. Then, a look of shock could be seen on the faces of the three.

    The small cabin underneath this small boat turned into arge mansion with many rooms. There were baths, pools, luxurious rooms, a small forest, and many more.

    "How is that possible?" said MacGregor as he left the room and entered, wondering why this ce was bigger on the inside than the outside.

    "Have you guys never seen Doctor Who and the Tardis? Why are you surprised?" asked Edward. To him, this was a basic application of the Extension Curse and Transfiguration.

    "Doctor Who? What''s that?"

    "Oh right, the show has not been invented until 1963," he muttered. "Hermione is back with the food. Let''s go to the dining room, then each of you can take a room for yourselves."

    Once the group arrived, they saw a table full of food. MacGregor was the first to sit down and began to eat; he even gave up his "gentlemen" attitude and reveled in his food.

    The past few days have been hell for him who is used to living a luxurious life; now, he finally felt that he was back to "civilization".

    "Magic can create food?" asked Lilith as she wondered how useful this kind of thing would be to the world; to end world hunger.

    "No. We can elerate the growth of food, or summon it from somewhere else. But we cannot make it out of thin air," exined Hermione.

    "That''s still very useful."

    Then, the entire group had a great diner, then everybody took a bath in their private bath, before sleeping in their chosens rooms. While everyone slept, Hermione and Edward were studying Frank''s blood and the curse.

    The next day, the group continued to their destination.

    Edward saw that their route was in the direction of a waterfall. He immediately began to worry about the safety of this ship. Based on its current shape, the ship might fall apart at any time.

    So, he pointed his wand at it and said: "Reparo."

    Immediately afterward, the boat appeared to have returned back in time. All the holes in it began to repair, the paint became brand new, and even the engined returned to their pristine state.

    Frank looked at everything that was urring, "Okay, magic is too convenient." He built this boat with his own hand, and it has been with him for too many years to count. But, he never saw his boat this new, even when he first created it.

    With this new boat, the process of passing by the waterfall was smooth and easy; that way, the group saved a two days journey. Then, Frank brought them to meet his friends who were members of the Puka Michuna.

    After seeing these people, Edward gave Frank a weird look, andter secretly ced his hand on his mouth, signaling him not to say anything. From these people''s minds, he knew that they were supposed to work with Frank to basically scam Lilith and her brother. Of course, now, Frank did not n to do so.

    After meeting with the chief of the tribe, Edward immediately asked her if there were still remains of magic amongst their people. Unfortunately, she told him that after the incident with Aguirre, the chief of the tribe back then did not have the opportunity to pass on his magic legacy to his daughter before dying.

    As such, magic has been lost in their tribes.

    Edward was slightly disappointed. However, he still had a solution. As long as his body recuperate, he can use the Floating City to cast a Time Record to peer into the past and maybe learn something.

    While talking to the chief, both Edward and Hermione felt something, so they instantly stood up while pointing their wands.

    "What''s going on?" asked the others, however, the two were too focused to respond as they tried to feel the surroundings. Hermione suddenly threw a white light that seemed to be heading for a member of the tribe.

    However, the light actually hit a bunch of trees that moved on their own. Then, everybody realized why these two were on guard.

    Four men showed up; to be precise, four anomalies. One of them had snakesing out of of his body, one waspletely made of trees, one was made of bees and honey, while thest one was made of swamps.

    "Impossible," said Frank.

    "Do you know them?" asked Lilith

    "That''s Aguirre; he should have been trapped."

    Meanwhile, Edward focused on the four men focusing on the two who were made of honey and swamp. He waved his wand and two stones flew from the ground heading to these two with rapid speed.

    This rock should have pierced their bodies, killing or at least severely injuring them, but they went through them instead.

    Immediately, Edward''s eyes lit up.

    ________

    Title: Tears of the Moon

 Chapter 223 - Tears Of The Moon

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    "Did you think of something?" asked Hermione. She knew that her husband had countless wild ideas inside his mind, and inspiration often came to him at any moment.

    "Indeed. However, let''s test a few things first. Attack as if you wanted to destroy them."

    Edward first used the Severing Charm (Diffindo) on these people, severing them into two pieces. Immediately afterward, their bodies reconnected by themselves as if nothing urred.

    "Magic?" asked Aguirre asked in Spanish, finally removing his focus from Frank. Nevertheless, what responded to him was Hermione''s Fire-Making Spell (Incendio).

    Aguirre and his men were instantly turned to ashes. Nevertheless, in just a few seconds, they returned to life. A bunch of snakes appeared to form Aguirre''s body along with his armor.

    Bees formed one of them, trees formed the second one, and swamp magically appeared to form thest one.

    "Ava Kedavra." A green light came from Edward''s wand before hitting one of the four, but nothing happened. He was not surprised by this oue as these guys'' souls did not exist in their bodies.

    Now, it also seemed that they did not have any life force that anchors their souls to their bodies. The more immune these people were, the more excited Edward became.

    He looked at Frank and asked: "How did you previously deal with them?"

    "I trapped them in a ce far away from the river, then the forest essentially took care of them."

    After pondering for a while, Edward once again used a spell. However, the four of them evaded so they were not hit. Unfortunately for them, they wit hit by Hermione''s Body Locking Charm.

    Then, their bodiespletely froze.

    "It seems that they are not immune to magic. Just unkible," she muttered.

    Edward nodded his head before using the Gouging Charm and creating a wide and deep hole into the ground and dropping the four of them. Immediately afterward, without ess to the river, their bodies turned into statues and they entered a state of suspended animation.

    "So, what idea did you get from them?" asked Hermione.

    "Their bodies are fused with the environment, so, although these guys have no mana or understanding of spell, they can still use spell-like abilities."

    "If we study them, we might be able to create many nature-like spells, even create the concept of druids that can borrow power from nature," said Hermione with a twinkle in her eyes.

    "You''re right but I do not care about that. What I care about is those two that are made of honey and swamp; their bodies arepletely made of elements," replied Edward.

    "You want to use them to further your study into Elementalization."

    "Yes," replied Edward. "One of the reasons that Dragons are one of the most powerful species in our universe is because they are considered Semi-Elemental Creatures. Every single cell in their bodies contained mana.

    "I''ve tried to replicate this process but even in my Half-Dragon Form, man can only be stored in the tissues, no further than. Not to mention that my cells cannot generate mana like theirs.

    "Additionally, I have theorized that Albion should have the ability topletely turn into a Thunder Elemental.

    "Although he denied that fact and I could not find anything in his memories, I still believe in my theory."

    Hermione nodded her head before saying, "Elementalization might have a great impact on Aura Masters. Maybe it is the next step after Elemental Awakening."

    "That''s a great idea. However, I''m thinking about something even better. What if we could use Mana for the Elementalization process?

    "Turning our entire bodies into Mana? Bing Pure Energy Lifeforms?" said Hermione with a slight surprise. "If sessful, the benefits would be endless. As pure mana lifeforms, our control over mana would be unparalleledpared to all magical species. This process can also help in quickly reaching higher Tiers as Arcanists."

    "That''s exactly what I''m thinking. However, I still think it would be better if we could revert to our bodies of flesh; bing existence between flesh and energy. After all, flesh life forms still have their advantages."

    Just the discovery of these two people made the trip to this world worthwhile. Edward wanted to quickly study these people, however, he knew that this was not the time, so he controlled his excitement.

    Then, he looked around with a bunch of people looking at him and Hermione with weird looks. Obviously, they have heard their conversations.

    Truth be told, all these people could not understand what they were talking about. Only Dr. Lilith had an inkling because of her background as a scientist. Nevertheless, these people still understood the fact both Edward and Hermione most likely possessed or has seen the mythical creature known as dragons.

    "We are just talking about a novel," said Edward without any embarrassment, while continuing his conversation with Hermione.

    "Have you noticed anything odd about how they were able to cast their abilities?"

    "Yes. They did not have or use any kind of mana," replied Hermione. "It seems that they were borrowing energy from the forest itself, simr to Gate Alchemy."

    That''s what Edward thought as well, however, he was notpletely sure. Afterward, the two chatted for a brief moment before stopping; they had a preliminary.

    Suddenly, Edward seemed to have sensed something. He waved his wand and a bee was attracted towards him. He looked at it with a frown, he then used the Nature''s Voice Spell tomunicate to the bee.

    "Does any of you know a German person with blond hair, about 1.7 meters, with a mustache?"

    "It should be Prince Joachim," replied Lilith. "He has been chasing after us from a submarine."

    "Well, ording to this bee, he is the one who released Aguirre and his men, tasking them to finding you guys and the arrowhead."

    "In that case, we must hurry. The tree must not fall in the hands of the Germans."

    Edward had no opposition to this. So, after making sure that Aguirre and his men were sealed deeply underneath the ground, he left; he would returnter and established aboratory here to study these four.

    Then, the group headed to their destination. During the two days voyage, Edward and Hermione enjoyed the beautiful sight together. She fell in love with Proxima, which was a wild jaguar that Frank adopted and raised; she wanted to raise one of her one.

    Meanwhile, Edward could see that Lilith and Frank were getting quite well; it could be even be said to be falling in love.

    Soon, the group arrived at their destination. In front of them was a valley with tall walls forming an enclosure. On top of the walls, water fell down from another part of the river.

    After a quick observation, the group realized that the next step in finding the tree should be underwater. After searching, they discovered an ancient mechanism. After activating it, the water on the river seemed to have receded and an ancient ruin was discovered.

    The group understood that this mechanism was the arrowhead referred to when it said "turning water into stone."

    Frank drove the boat inside the ruin and they saw a gigantic tree at least a few hundred meters in size.

    "The tree looked dead,"mented MacGregor.

    "There must be a way to activate," said Lilith, and Edward agreed with her. He was more and more interested in this tree. Normal trees do not grow to such a size, only magical trees.

    However, he could not find any hint of mana from this tree.

    After searching the ruins, the group found a mural depicting the origin of this tree. ording to it, "a broken-hearted warrior climbs to the highest peak and shot his arrow into the moon. From there, the Moon learned real pain and began to weep. Where the Tears fell grew a sacred Tree."

    Edward had a pondering look on his face after tranting the mural. Legends or myths usually have some truths. So, based on this, there is the possibility that some creatures fell from the moon, and its essence became this magical tree.

    Or, the moon itself contained something that resulted in the creation of this tree. Unfortunately, he has no future knowledge regarding this world and cannote up with an exnation.

    So, he decided to contact Morgana and have her survey the moon and see if she can find anything.

    There was an indentation on the mural, so the group ced the arrowhead inside. However, that did not work. Lilith quickly figured out that the solution to their problem is in Edward''s previous trantion, the part that said: "to mend a broken heart." She realized that the arrowhead was in fact a heart, and after trying to break it into two, it was easily separated, revealing a small purple orb.

    She immediately ced the orb in the indentation, then, a magical scene urred. Glowing purple lines came from the orb and spread throughout the entire tree. And everywhere it passed, the tree would be alive as petals rapidly grew on it.

    "What a beautiful sight!" said Hermione.

    ________

    Title: Ordinary Life

 Chapter 224 - Ordinary Life

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Edward was also fascinated by the beauty of this tree, but he quickly woke up to study it. He was more interested in how it functioned than its aesthetic.

    After a quick observation, he understood something. The purple orb allowed the tree to absorb a massive amount of lunar energy from the eclipse, which in turn activated the powers of the tree.

    After introducing Gate Alchemy to the Empire, many forms of energy were discovered, including lunar energy. However, so far, its proper function has not been discovered besides being used for basic alchemy.

    However, now, Edward has some spection. Since the tree can heal, dy aging, and remove curses, lunar energy might have simr properties. After studying it, he might discover some application of lunar energy.

    Aftering to a conclusion, Edward suddenly apparated to the top of the tree. Each trunk wasrge enough for him to stand and long enough for him to take a short walk.

    With his wand, he began to write Ancient Runes in the air. One thing he noticed sinceing to this world is the major change that urred to his Arcane Rune Magic.

    For one, some spells could not work properly or at all. As for the ones that did, they required a tremendous amount of mana�Cespeciallypared to when he was back home.

    This is one of the reasons that he has been constantly using Wandcraft Magic. For the same spell, Arcane Rune Magic required 3 to 10 times more mana.

    Edward was intrigued by this situation and wanted to know the reason. One theory he has is that this world is more restrictive to outsiders, and there might even be many hidden and unknown things that hide underneath the surface.

    And he was not the only one being restricted. Hermione''s Summoning Talent was rendered useless as she could not sense any other dimensions out there. As for Edward''s talent, he did not know whether there was any problem since his talent was more of a passive one.

    Unless in danger or encountering someone that can be dangerous to him, it will not activate.

    ��

    After seeing Edward''s actions, Hermione understood his purpose, so she apparated closed to him and also began to engrave runes in the air. The runes that they were engraving were to store lunar energy.

    They both knew that after the eclipse, the tree would wither and returned to its dead state. On top of it all, the eclipse would notst long. However, with the energy of the runes, it should be fine for a few days.

    As predicted, once the lunar eclipse ended, the tree showed signs of withering. So, they quickly activated the runes to power it.

    "Frank, you can use a petal to remove the curse on you," said Edward. "As for you, Dr. Lilith, you can take as many as you want."

    "Three will be fine," replied Lilith.

    After taking the flower, Frank felt like a brand new person; it was as if he was given new life. Meanwhile, Edward was observing the entire process without missing anything.

    He witnessed how after the curse was lifted, Frank''s soul returned to his Soul Space, once again bingplete�Calbeit at the price of losing his mortality.

    "It makes no sense," muttered Hermione.

    "Indeed. How could a person function normally without a soul inside his body?" added Edward. "The Horcrux only allows one piece of the soul to be removed, and even then, there are many repercussions. Yet, he waspletely fine without his entire soul."

    Whether it is Frank, Aguirre, and his conquistadors, they were anomalies that did not need a soul to function. They walked around and functioned while their souls were attached to the forest.

    This goes against many of the things that Edward or the Empire understood about the soul. As such, this fact further elevated the values of these four cursed individuals.

    After frank was cured and Lilith received the prize for her expedition, Edward began his task of taking the tree away. He contacted Morgana.

    "How is going up there?"

    "Master, many of the Floating City has been stopped, malfunctioned, or running at its lowest capacity, including our energy system."

    "Are the changes permanent?"

    "No, ording to my analysis, things are slowly getting back to normal."

    "In that case, that''s fine. I need you to teleport this tree back to the city. Create an environment full of lunar energy and ced it here."

    Morgana paused for a moment, "That will take roughly 18 hours."

    His lisp twitched slightly after hearing this; he finally understood how bad the oppression of the city was. He nodded to her and said he could wait since the runes had absorbed enough energy to keep the tree in its pristine state.

    ''The problem of World Suppression is more severe than anticipated. I should probably find a way to deal with it.''

    After contacting Morgana, he reunited with the group.

    "So, what''s your n after this?" asked Edward.

    "I want to return to London," replied Lilith.

    Edward sighed after hearing this. During the journey, he has been trying to intrigue her with the power of magic. After all, she is an excellent scientist. Adding to that the fact that she is probably the protagonist of her own movie, she might be someone with great luck just like Harry Potter.

    As such, she would be a great asset to the Empire.

    "Can I ask why?"

    "Can''t you just read my mind?"

    "You told me not to invade your privacy,"

    After thinking for a while, she said: "I can probably guess a few things about the origins of you two."

    "I''m all ear."

    "First, you two are from the future," said Lilith.

    "What makes you say that?"

    "I overheard you when you said that Doctor Who was not invented until 1960," said Lilith calmly. "Based on this, I guessed that the so-called magic might be an advanced form of science that the current time cannot understand."

    Edwardughed softly, "You''re not totally correct, but you''re not wrong as well."

    Before Edward''s intervention, magic in his universe was mostly based on mysticism or the ult. However, he has developed magic into a form of science with clearws, rules, and regtions.

    In the Empire''s era, magic can be described as the control of energy to change, shape, or bend reality. Through words, runes, or ceremonies, energy is used to create different effects.

    "Something tells me that my origin is not the real reason you rejected my invitation?" asked Edward.

    "You''re right. The real reason was the way you two treated Aguirre and his men, even Frank," said Lilith as she looked at Edward directly in the eyes.

    "You were cold, logical, and calcted. In the process of finding the way their curses worked, you treated them as if they were nothing butb rats. And from your and your wife''s behavior, it is obvious that this is not the first time you treated humans live this way.

    "I do not know for sure what the future you''re from is like, but based on this, I can guess. It is probably a world where science or magic developed without any restraints of ethics or morality. Anything can be done for progress and advancement."

    Lilith paused as she took a deep breath. "Honestly, I do not want to live in a dystopian world like this; I would prefer to continue my ordinary life."

    Edward sighed, "You are correct."

    After that, he reached out his hand to give her a handshake, "I wish you and Frank a happy life together."

    "Thank you," said Lilith as she shook his hand as well.

    "What about me?" asked MacGregor.

    "You too, MacGregor. I hope you find someone that makes you happy; do not let society''s rules and expectations dictate your life and happiness. After all, in the end, they are all made up by people and are only valid because we as a collective ept them as such."

    MacGregor felt these words contained some deep truth in them so he nodded his head. Soon, Edward waved at them as they floated away in Frank''s boat.

    He turned around and looked at Hermione, "Something wrong? Did Lilith''s words affect you?"

    "No; it''s just that I never noticed these things that she said."

    "Now that you realize it, how do you feel?"

    "It''s not a big deal. In any world, you have to sacrifice something to attain other things," said Hermione. "In the Empire, we have established a society that worshipped knowledge and pursued the truth.

    "In return, it seems that we have to sacrifice a little bit of our humanity."

    "Do, you think this sacrifice is worth it?"

    "I do," replied Hermione without hesitation. "When I think of all the good things that we have aplished, and the things will be able to aplish in the future, I think it''s worth it."

    Edward nodded in agreement, "As long as we do knowpletely forsaken the goodness in us, it is indeed worth it."

    Then, the two waited for the time Morgana needed to teleport the tree back to the Floating City.

    However, right before that, they received a call from Snape and Lily,

    "What is it, Severus?" asked Edward as he looked at the small hologram in front of him.

    "The entire country of Egypt is surrounded by gues that looked simr to the ones from the Bible because of a Mummy Priests that is most likely a Tier 4 Individual," said Snape with his usually stoic face.

    "gue? Mummy?" muttered Edward as he suddenly thought of something.

    "Do you know the name of the priest?"

    "Imhotep."

    ''The Mummy? This is the world of the Mummy?'' thought Edward with a little surprise.

    ________

    Title: The Mummy

 Chapter 225 - The Mummy

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name in the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it''s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After telling Snape that he would be on his way, Edward began to think about the situation. He thought that he was in some other movie or book that he had never seen before but now the Mummy showed up.

    Such a situation could only mean two things: whatever movie that Dr. Houghton and Frank were in is a spin-off of the Mummy series, or this is a world where multiple universes are fused.

    If it is the former, then it should be fine. However, if it is thetter, this universe should have many surprises. Aftering to this conclusion, Edward closed his eyes and entered his Mind Pce.

    He found himself in a massive library with countless books; there was so much of it that a small could probably be filled with these books. Edward was proud of the size of this library; this was a disy of the vast knowledge he has acquired in his life.

    Although he could change his mind pce to resemble that of aputer to make things easier, he did not do so.

    With a wave of his hand, entire sections of the library rapidly moved until it stopped into one particr sectionbeled [Earth''s Memory]. Then, with his thought, a bookbeled [The Mummy] came into his hand.

    He reviewed the entire book. Based on his memories, Edward knew that there were more than 5 Mummies Movies, the original trilogy, the reboot in 2017, and the spin-off of the Scorpion King which had a few movies.

    Unfortunately, he only saw the trilogy. As for the others, besides seeing a few trailers and ncing at a few passing information online, he did not know much.

    After opening his eyes, Edward said with a serious face, "This world is not as weak as we previously believed."

    "Did you find something?" asked Hermione.

    "Yes, this world has Gods, and many of them."

    After reviewing his memories, Edward knew that at least 3 gods showed up in the Mummy Trilogy: Osiris, Anubis, and Set.

    The first movie was rtively tame and did not show much, but in the second movie, it is revealed that both the Scorpion King and the High Priest Imhotep received their powers from the God, Anubis.

    When Edward first saw the movie, he did not think much about it. However, as he reviewed things now in the real world from his current perspective, he saw many issues that were not stated or obvious.

    The second movie touched on things like fate and destiny when it came to the O''Connells and their child, Alex. However, Edward saw more; he could see that the final battle of the movie between Rick, the Scorpion King, and Imhotep might actually be a battle between Anubis and Osiris.

    In the final battle, Rick discovered a mirror that showed that the "scepter" that his brother-inw Jonathan carried all along with him was the Spear of Osiris, capable of killing monsters like the Scorpion King.

    In the movie, the appearance of the scepter is shown constantly as it travels all over the world until it reached its final destination through a series of coincidences led by Jonathan''s greed.

    As a movie watcher, Edward remembered how heined that the scepter plot waszy writing and not properly exined. Although he understood that the writers were trying to show the power of destiny and so and, it was still bad writing to him.

    However, now, he spected that this was not destiny but the power of Osiris guiding his chosen champions.

    ''Given that they are both gods rted to the underworld, could it be that Anubis revolted against his father Osiris and tried to usurpplete control of the underworld?''

    Edward quickly shook his head to remove these distracting thoughts. All of these were his conjectures and have no real substantial evidence to back them up. Nevertheless, he decided to be careful and check the situation of the Gods in this world.

    Then, Edward looked at the Tears of the Moon. In the mural at the entrance, there is a story of a warrior who shot the moon, then it learned pain and cried. The tears then became this sacred tree.

    At first, Edward thought that some creature or thing felt from the moon. The mural was the way that the ancient people of the Puka Michuna tribe viewed the event and described it.

    However, now, he had some doubts. If Gods really existed in this world, there is a chance that some Moon God or Goddess was injured and when its divine power fell to Earth, it created this tree.

    If some, this tree would be more valuable than previously anticipated, Thinking about this, he quickly contacted Morgana.

    "Control a few Golems and sent them here. Study the tree in depth before transporting it back to the city."

    Immediately, he told her about some of his guesses and theories. Then, Edward left. Since he could not wait for Morgana to arrive, he closed the entrance to the tree and ced a few basic hiding enchantments in the surroundings to prevent others from finding this location.

    Then, he apparated to Egypt with Hermione. Unfortunately for them, the space was blocked preventing them from instantly arriving at their destiny. A powerful curse enveloped the entire country and even passively blocked the space.

    In the end, Edward and Hermione had to fly to their destination; they used mana crystals to replenish their mana so that they could arrive at the destination at the fastest speed.

    Cairo, Egypt:

    Edward looked at the sky that was all dark despite the fact it was the afternoon, he knew that Imhotep''s curses had already begun, and with time, he grew stronger.

    Currently, he was only Tier 2 while the mummy was Tier 3, and once he was in the desert, he could use Tier 4 powers. So, he rushed to the hotel where Snape and Lily were located with the main protagonists of the Mummy:

    Rick O''Connel, Everlyn, and Jonathan Carnahan.

    "What''s the situation?" asked Edward directly.

    "These reckless people woke up a cursed mummy that has been sleeping for thousands of years. Right now, the creature needs to kill and absorbed the life of the people who opened the chests that contained his lover''s remains," said Snape.

    "How many of the Americans are still alive?" asked Edward

    Snape was surprised at how he knew about the Americans, however, by now, he was used to the Emperor having mysterious and unpredictable means.

    "Only one of them is dead."

    "What about the Egyptologist?"

    As soon as his words finished, he heard a scream outside. Edward and the other people rushed to the window.

    They saw a man with a hood standing in front of a dried corpse with a ck book in his hand; he turned around showing his disgusting face with holes in his cheeks. He opened his mouth and countless flies flew from his mouth, biting the people around him.

    "We''re toote, he already got the Book of the Dead," said Edward as he looked at the book in Imhotep''s hand with desire. "Plus, his power has increased again with the release of a new curse."

    "What''s our next step of action?" asked Lily. Edward looked at her and he gave her a weird look. She had two guns in her hand and a look of excitement shed across her eyes.

    Although he did not know what made the usually serious Lily act this way, he knew that this was not the time.

    "We need to return to the Hamunaptra and acquire the Book of Amun-Ra. With it, I should be able to control Imhotep or weakened his power."

    He then looked at the three protagonists who were looking at him wondering who was this guy that seemed to be the boss of the two powerful wizards that they met.

    Edward walked to O''Connel, "Let me see your hand."

    For some reason, Rick showed his hand on instinct. However, he soon regretted it however it was tooter as Edward was looking at a tattoo on his right hand.

    Edward knew that this tattoo represented the fact that he was part of the Medjai�Ca secret group tasked with guarding Imohotep''s tombs for thousands of years and preventing his resurrection.

    He also knew that it was this tattoo that guided him to discover the true use of the scepter that turned into the Spear of Osiris and killed the Scorpion King.

    "Take these three and we will fly to Hamunaptra under the cover of the darkness."

    Each of them needed to carry one person with the exception of Hermione. As soon Edward said these words, Snape rushed to be O''Connel''s carrier as he gave thetter a deep stare as if he wanted to kill him.

    "What''s wrong with him?" asked Hermione.

    "He''s been acting like that ever since I said Rick was handsome," replied Lily with a sigh.

    "Well, he is indeed handsome," replied Edward. "That kind of ruggedness, heroic and gun-slinging charm is very attractive to many women. Anyway, he''s not more handsome than me. Right?"

    "Of course, my dear, in my eyes, you''re the most handsome man in existence," replied Hermione as she caressed his hair.

    "I will ignore that slight pause before your answer."

    Edward walked next to Jonathan and held him by the back of his shirt. Then, he turned into a shadowy figure as he flew into the sky. The others followed him as Snape carried Rick and Lily carried Evilyn.

    ________

    Title: The Two Books

 Chapter 226 - The Two Books

    If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my ******* with the link https://.*******/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer''s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] (https://.allnovelfull/book/journey-of-the-fate-destroying-emperor_18761925005900305) and see if the story is to your liking. It is a Xianxia genre with a simr premise as Emperor Domination.

    Or my new Naruto fanfic, [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction]. Be warned, this is an evil MC, so if that kind of story is not for you, then don''t read it.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ___________

    Jonathan was in a corner vomiting his stomach out into the sand. Meanwhile, Evilyn looked excited.

    "Did we just fly in the sky? Without an airne or anything else? Flying like a free bird?"

    Rick held his gun tightly as he nodded his head. He tried really hard to keep hisposure as he muttered: "First there was mummy, then wizards, and now flying in the sky. What happened to the world?"

    "We need to hurry. It won''t be long before Imhotep killed the remaining Americans and learned of Evilyn''s disappearance and try to catch up to us. We need to find the Book of Amun-Ra as soon as possible.

    "Do you have a map of the tomb?"

    "Yes," replied Snape as he waved his hand to disy a map.

    "The book should be under Horus'' Status."

    Immediately, Snape led the group to the location of the status.

    "How do you know the location of the book?" asked Evelyn. She had to use a lot of effort to deduce the location yet the mysterious person that just showed up seemed to know everything.

    "I just do," replied Edward calmly. Soon, the group reached the foot of Horus'' status. With their wand, they were able to pry open thepartment where they found a golden book.

    Edward took the book and looked at it with interest. Snape, Lily, and Hermione were also immediately interested.

    "We need the key to open it, and Imhotep has it in his hand," said Evy.

    "No need," replied Edward. He used his wand to take measures of the dimension of the keyhole on the book, then waved his hand at the sand on the floor. He used transfiguration to turn the sand into a key with the exact dimensions of the key holder.

    cing this newly created key on the book and twisted, the book opened.

    "We should have tried to see if the Alohomora would have worked on the book," suggested Lily.

    "We can still do thatter."

    "Okay, magic is convenient,"mented Jonathan on the side.

    "Have you felt it?" asked Edward.

    "Yes," nodded the three of them.

    "Felt what?" asked Evy.

    "The book itself contained power," replied Lily.

    "What does that mean?"

    "Magic is itself does notpletely escape the Law of Conservation of Energy; to cast a spell of any kind, a power source or energy is required. So, ordinary people cannot use magic.

    "However, this book contained energy itself and can be used as a tole to cast spells. So, anyone that has it in their hands and read the incantations can use spells."

    Evy nodded her head as this exined how she was able to revive Imhotep after reading the incantations in the Book of the Dead. Suddenly, she noticed that they were engrossed in reading the book.

    "Do all four of you understand ancient Egyptians?"

    Unfortunately, the four of them were too engrossed to even hear her. A few minutester, they were done.

    "Interesting," muttered Edward. This book contained countless spells or curses to take away a person''s life. Although the book is referred to as the Book of the Living, it only contains how to take away mortal lives.

    "That means that the Book of the Dead contained many spells on how to save and resurrect people," said Edward as his eyes shed with desire. With these two books, he knew that he will have a great understanding of death magic, healing magic, and the soul.

    "Alright, let''s prepare for Imhotep''s arrival."

    "What are we going to do with him? Sent him to the underworld?" asked Snape.

    "Don''t say something stupid," replied Lily. "With the Golden Book, we can weaken and capture him, then study his body to unravel the secret of the dead from him."

    "Lily''s right, he''s the perfect experimental material," replied Edward.

    "That''s dangerous, we should just use the book to send him back to the underworld," said Evilyn.

    "I''m with her on this, this thing is too dangerous; if we can deal with it permanently, then it''s best," said O''Connell.

    "Don''t worry, as long as we get the Book of Death from Imhotep, then he will not be a problem."

    "I don''t think so," as Rick raised his gun and pointed at the group, "I know you guys are powerful and can use my magic and all, but I cannot allow you to risk the life of the entire world for your selfish gain."

    Edward looked at him in the eyes, and O''Connell suddenly felt dizzy; he wanted to pull the trigger but he felt weak and fell to the ground.

    "Rick!" yelled Evy as she ran to his side to check if he was alright. Edward snapped his finger and she and her brother passed out on the floor.

    "What do we do with them now?" asked Snape. "It would be a shame to kill the girl since her soul seems special."

    "There is no need to kill them," said Hermione.

    "She''s right," replied Edward. "Plus, this girl is the reincarnation of an Egyptian princess. Both her and O''Connell have involvement with the gods of this world, so it''s best to not harm them until our strength is restored."

    "This world has gods?" asked Lily. Everyone was a little surprised by this news. Then, Edward exined to them the "future" he saw and his theory regarding Anubis and Osiris.

    "In that case, we need to be more serious when doing things," said Snape with a serious look on his face.

    "Let''s go and deal with the Mummy."

    A few hourster, Imhotep appeared in the main chamber of the tomb where he saw the four of them waiting for him.

    "It''s all of you, the users of Forbidden Sorcery," said Imhotep in ancient Egyptian.

    "Forbidden Sorcery? What is that?" asked Edward back in perfect ancient Egyptian, an act which slightly surprised the Mummy.

    "You''re using it and yet asking me about it."

    "Honestly, we were just lucky to discover a book with knowledge about what you called Forbidden Sorcery, and after years of studying, we managed to aplish something. How about you tell us a little more about it," said Edward.

    However, Imhotep did not respond and said a few words, then four tall mummies with shields and spears appeared in front of him, waiting for hismand.

    "How about a deal?" said Edward as he waved his hand and Evilyn appeared in front of him.

    "You tell us about Forbidden Sorcery and I will hand the girl over to you. Finally, you can reunite with your beloved Anck-Su-Namun."

    Imhotep looked at Evelyn on the floor before looking at the group, he then said:

    "I''ve only read bout Forbidden Sorcery from books during my days in training as a priest. ording to records, Forbidden Sorceryes from within certain individuals who are born with that power.

    "However, for some reasons, the Gods banished this kind of sorcery and eliminated all who were gifted with it; they destroyed all knowledge rted to it."

    Edward frowned as this was never mentioned in the movie. However, he did not dwell on this issue as he knew that the real world was moreplicated and a two hours movie could not explore all aspects of it.

    "What about your Sorcery? Does it note from within?"

    "My power came from the Great God Anubis," replied Imhotep. "Now that I''ve told you everything I know, give the girl to me."

    "As you wish."

    He waved his hand and Evelyn flew towards Imhotep, who raised his hand to catch her. However, right as he was about to seed, Snape used the io Charm to call the ck book that was in his hand.

    Meanwhile, the golden book appeared in Lily''s hand and she read an incantation from it.

    Imhotep looked at Evelyn in his hand who turned into sand since it was a very well-made transfiguration. Rage suddenly overcame him, however, before he could make another move, he heard the sound of the incantation and felt his body weaken.

    Then, Imhotep passed out.

    ___________

    Title: Zi Yuan

 Chapter 227: Zi Yuan

    Chapter 227: Zi Yuan

    Looking at the Book of the Dead and the Book of Amun-Ra, Edward was very happy. So far, with the Tears of the Moon and these two books, his voyage to this world is more than satisfactory.

    Not to mention that there are still many things he can acquire in this world, and at very low risk. Although he still has to be wary of the gods, however, since they have not directly shown up now, it might mean that there was a problem with them preventing them from doing so.

    ��Alright, you two can bring the book and Imhotep back to the Floating City,�� said Edward towards Lily and Snape.

    ��What are we going to do?�� asked Hermione.

    ��We need to handle this group of people,�� replied Edward as he pointed to the passed Evely and O��Connell. ��Having a good rtionship with them can help us in our future actions.��

    The movie Mummy 2 involved the Bracelet of Anubis. Although Edward could find it beforehand, this bracelet seemed to have the ability to choose its owner and it chose Evelyn and Rick��s son, Alex.

    Of course, even without the bracelet, Edward could find the Ahm Shere which is the location of the tomb of the Scorpion King. However, as he already suspected that the second movie is a battle between Osiris and his son Anubis, he did not want to intervene.

    He wanted to observe things from the shadow.

    Edward had developed a theory after meeting Imhotep but he did not have enough evidence. So, he wanted to confirm whether it was true during the second movie. The only problem is that this takes ce more than 8 years from now since Alex was not even conceived yet let alone born.

    Nevertheless, this was not a big problem as the time will give him and his group time to recover and do many experiments.

    He used his wand to wake up the three.

    ��What��s going on?�� said Rick who was on alert as he held his gun in his hand. He then looked at Edward with vignce. ��Where is Imhotep?��

    ��The mummy has been dealt with and the curse on Egypt has been lifted,�� said Edward. After Imhotep passed out, his power was stripped from him using the Book of Amun-Ra, so the curses on the country were lifted.

    ��However, we should not remain here for long as the tomb will soon be destroyed.��

    The five of them rushed out of Hamuntra as the tomb rapidly copsed. After they left, everyone felt relieved, however, Rick was still pouting and had a look of distrust of Edward.

    Hermione�Cwho received a heads-up beforehand�Cbegan to talk to Evelyn to smooth out the awkwardness of the previous situation.

    ��I know that you guys may not need it but I thought it would be best to share some of it.�� As he said that, he took out a small bag and dumped it out.

    Then, countless treasures were dumped out from that small bag. And from the amount, it seems endless. Jonathan��s eyes suddenly lit up as he rushed to the treasure.

    ��For us?�� he asked.

    ��Half of it. Since we both participated in this expedition, I did not think it would be alright to take all the treasures given all the effort you guys made,�� replied Edward.

    ��In that case, everything is forgiven,�� said Jonathan as he started to y with the jewels and gold. Edward separated the treasure into two and ced each half in a different bag. He made sure to ce the scepter that is really the Spear of Osiris in the group��s bag before handing it to them.

    ��This bag can only open once and will be useless. So, after finding a safe location, dumped all of it.��

    Jonathan was a little sad as he previously thought that he would have a magical bag that he could use to carry many things. It��s a shame that it could only be used once. However, thinking about all the treasure he has now, he did not mind.

    After that, the groups separated.

    ��Are we returning to the city to begin our experiment?�� asked Hermione.

    ��No, we will be hunting down the Pool of Eternal Life.��

    ��Where do we begin?��

    ��We have to go to China and get the Eye of Shangri-La.��

    Edward did not need to wait for more than 20 years when the third Mummy movie began to seek out the benefit; he could do it now. After that, the two apparated to China in search of the jewel called the Eye of Shangri-La.

    From his memories, Edward knew that the diamond was smuggled out of China by British Intelligence in 1940, and now, it was 1926 so it was still there.

    He wanted to use divination to find its location but the diamond seemed protected against such a method. So, he had to use it the hard way. After more than a month chasing rumors, gathering information and reading people��s minds, he finally discovered it in the private collection of a wealthy Chinese widow.

    After borrowing it, he flew straight to a stupa in the Himyas. On top of a monument, he ced the diamond that showed the exact location of Shangri-La where the sorceress Zi Yuan and his daughter Lin lived.

    As soon as he arrived at his destination, he was attacked by a fireball. Luckily, he was on guard and used a shield to protect himself. Then, he saw the beautiful Zi Yuan, her daughter, and three white creatures known as Yeti waiting for them.

    ��Is this the power of the Five Elements?�� muttered Edward as he felt the power of the spell just now. In the Mummy 3 movie, the Dragon Emperor is said to be a master of mysticism and has control over the Chinese five elements: earth, water, wood, metal, and fire.

    As a sorceress that has lived for more than 2000 years, Zi Yuan was also a very powerful magic-user.

    (AN; In the movie, only the Dragon Emperor used the power of the five elements. Even though it is stated that Zi Yuan was a powerful sorceress, she only used magic once in the entire movie to summon the dead and mostly fought with a sword. So, it does not make sense for her not to know magic or use it, so I will change this for the fic.)

    ��Please, we havee in peace,�� said Edward in Mandarin.

    ��Outsiders, you��re not wee here,�� said Zi Yuan.

    ��We are just here tomunicate and exchange knowledge,�� reiterated Edward. He was not lying as he was very interested in the Oracle Bones which is a book in Zi Yuan��s possession that contained all the spells of the Ancient World.

    In order world, this book contained spells from differentnguages, regions, cultures, and ethnicity of this world. With it, Edward can quickly gain some understanding of the magic system of this world.

    Plus, he was very interested in who created this book.

    ��Since you do not hear my warning, then all of you can stay here.�� Countless swords suddenly flew over and floated in front of Zi Yuan.

    ��Is this the power of the Metal in the Five Elements?�� muttered Hermione. ��It looked like Maism.��

    Immediately, she decided to execute the n that she and Edward had made through Mind Communication to quickly end this fight. She apparated behind Lin and used a Stunning Charm to knock her out, then she proceeded to do the same to the Yetis.

    However, these guys seemed to have high magic immunity so Hermione had to attack them a few times before knocking them out.

    Meanwhile, Edward did the same to Zi Yuan. Once her swords rushed towards him, he apparated behind her and attacked. However, she seemed to be well-versed in battle and did a somersault to evade the attack.

    However, before shended, Edward mobilized the [Aura] inside his body and rushed to her side, catching her by surprise with his physical skill beyond the limit of ordinary people.

    An ice shield appeared around Zi Yuan to protect her but Edward��s hand pierced through as he hit her Pressure Point making her immobile.

 Chapter 228: This World’s Magic System

    Chapter 228: This World��s Magic System

    ��We could have a proper exchange, why the need for violence,�� said Edward as he looked at the frozen Zi Yuan. He had to admit, she was truly a beautiful woman. It��s a shame that this woman was dedicated to her husband even after 2000 years, otherwise, he would have shot his shot.

    He pointed his wand at her head and said: ��Legilimens.��

    Edward began to review her memories so that he could find the location of the Oracle Bones. However, not long after he began, he saw an empty with the sound of Sanskrit constantly chanting.

    No matter what he did, this was the only thing he could find in her mind

    ��Is this a spell in the Oracle Bones?�� From his memories, he knew that Zi Yuan knew Sanskrit and used it to cast an immortal curse on the Dragon Emperor and his army turning them into Terracotta Army.

    Most likely, she learned a spell from that book in Sanskrit that protected her mind. And after more than 2000 years of study, she should have aplished something.

    Removing his wand from Zi Yuan��s head, Edward headed to Lin who was passed on the floor and tried to read her memories. Just like her mother, she did have a spell to protect her mind.

    However, she did not seem as adept as her mother despite living for as long as she. Additionally, she was passed out thus decreasing her resistance.

    After a few minutes of searching, Edward found what he was looking for. In a secretpartment, he found many books with the Oracle Bones in the middle.

    ��Are those the books on the Monastery of Turfan?�� In the movie, Zi Yuan told the Emperor that she did not have the secret of immortality but knew of a ce that did, and that was the Monastery of Turfan. There, she discovered the Oracle Bones and used them to grant the Emperor immortality through a powerful curse.

    Edward was nning on visiting that ce but now it seemed that it was not needed as Zi Yuan most likely moved all the books inside here. Ignoring the other books, he opened the oracle and begin to read it.

    This book contained many spells but they were in differentnguages from all over the world, from different civilizations that once existed on Earth.

    Ancient Chinese, Egyptian, Sanskrit, Ancient Greek, Sumerian Language, Mysopetamian Language, and many more.

    Some of the spells in this book are from tribes that existed in the BCE time, so thesenguages are almost extinct.

    Luckily, thesenguages are the same back on Earth so there is a database in the Empire with all thesenguages. Archeologists in the Empire can request to use the Time Record Spell to recreate certain events back in time to learn or recreate these ancientsnguage.

    As for the ones that this spell could not be used for, as long as a small part of it is discovered, with a supeputer, it is no problem to deduce the remainingnguage. Additionally, there are Language Spells to trante allnguages, however, sometimes, this method seemed to fail when ites to some particrnguages.

    So, Edward can trante more than 90% of this book. As for the remaining 10%, he has to wait for Morgana to return to full capacity before tranting them.

    So, he began to read the book and trante it. During the process, he would chant the incantation on the book to try the spell, thus slowly gaining a basic understanding of this universe��s magic system.

    ��So, this world��s magic system is abination of Warlock and Cleric from DND, Marvel��s Sorcerers, and the Dragon Prince��s Magic.��

    Like the Warlocks and Clerics, from Dungeon and Dragons, the sorcerers in this world have to borrow the power of gods or other mystical entities. By using these entities�� names, ceremonies, and even contracts, people can borrow these people��s power to cast spells.

    An example of this is Imhotep. As a priest and believer of Anubus, all his powers came from thetter. This is the reason that Anubis was able to take away his power and turned him into a mortal in the second movie.

    This kind of magic is simr to Sorcerers in the Marvel Universe. Although this thing was only briefly mentioned in the movies, in theics, this is amon thing.

    As for the Dragon Prince��s magic, it came from six sources: the sun, moon, sky, earth, ocean, and the stars. This world followed a simr system.

    For example, the Dragon Emperor mastered the five elements. The fire element came from the sun, the earth element came from the ground, mountains, and many more. The water element came from the ocean, the wood element came from forests, while the Metal Element came both from ores in the ground and from the maic field that surrounds the.

    Another example is the chief of the Piku Michuna tribe that cursed Frank and Aguirre. His magic came from the forest where their tribe lived.

    In conclusion, the people of this universe can borrow power from gods, mystical entities, and nature to cast their spells. Of course, this was not the end.

    In the Oracle Bones, he found what Imhotep referred to as Forbidden Sorcerer. ording to the book, this is a form of magic that does not rely on the outside but rely on power thates from the inside.

    And only a few people have the talent to awake and use this magic.

    After reading that passage, Edward knew that the so-called Forbidden Sorcerers were people in this universe who were born with mana inside their bodies and can use it to cast spells.

    The fact that the gods banned this kind of magic showed that they wanted to control the supernatural element of this world, not giving people the opportunity to be self-reliant.

    However, Edward did not focus on this aspect as he was excited about this universe��s magic system. Gate Alchemy allowed people to control all kinds of different energy: sr energy, lunar energy, earth energy, and so on.

    However, its weakness is that it does not bring the specific characteristic of these energies as they are mainly used to power up basic Transmutation. Unless such energy ispletely studied�Clike Life Energy of Alkahestry that is used for healing�Cthey have no individual abilities or characteristics.

    Now, things will be different. By studying this universe��s magic system, he can use Gate Alchemy to use different energy to cast all kinds of spells.

    Sr energy for fire spells, lunar energy for healing and curse removal, ocean energy for water spells, forest energy for nt-rted spells, and so many more.

    Plus, there is a new energy that Edward discovered from this book.

    The main theme of both this universe seemed to be the undead. Whether it was Frank and Aguirre, all the mummies, or the Terracotta Army, they are all undead.

    Both the Book of the Dead, the Book of Amun-Ra, and the Oracle Bones have many spells rted to the undead. To cast any Necromancy spells from these books to bring people to life or create undead, the power of Anubis or an Eastern God named King Yama needs to be used.

    In the process of casting these spells, Edward discovered new energy that he called Negative Energy, or Yin Qi for the eastern name. Using negative energy seemed very effective for necromancy-rted spells.

    Edward sighed once he was done reading the book. He was quite excited about the oue. With these new applications of energy, the ss of Arcanists that he created will truly be versatile.

    From now on, even if Arcanists do not have ess to their mana, they can cast spells with all kinds of different energy in the surrounding. That way, they can adapt to any situation and will not be useless without their mana.

    One day when they travel to universes where magic is non-existent, they can still use the energies of that world to have extraordinary powers.

    ��So, you��re finally awake.��

    Edward looked at his surroundings as he saw many ces in his surroundings were destroyed, and traces of elemental powers could be found on the ground. More importantly, a bunch of dead bodies were on the floor; obviously, he had summoned them.

    ��How long has it been?��

    ��A week,�� replied Hermione. Suddenly, Edward felt a powerful hunger and fatigue oveing him. Without hisrge mana pool and aura, without drinking any potions, spending a week focused on reading and casting spells began to take a toll on him.

    ��I need some rest,�� muttered Edward. ��How is the situation over there?��

    ��I��ve managed to calm down the mother and daughter and exined a few things to them. We even made a deal.��

    ��Alright, you can tell meter after I rest,�� said Edward as he yawned.

    ___________

    Title: The Pool of Eternal Life

 Chapter 229: The Pool of Eternal Life

    Chapter 229: The Pool of Eternal Life

    Two dayster, Edward woke up from his sleep, fully refreshed and his mind clear and readied. He drank a potion to satiate his hunger and provided enough nutrients for his body. Once that was done, he finally rendezvous with Hermione and Zi Yuan.

    The four of them were finally having a normal conversation.

    ��I apologized for the way I treated you and your daughter in your own home,�� said Edward.

    ��It was us that acted a little too rash. Your wife has exined the situation to us,�� replied Zi Yuan calmly and elegantly.

    ��I know that many people havee here with nefarious motives, so I understand your reaction,�� replied Edward. ��Now that the misunderstanding has been cleared, let��s discuss the situation.��

    He then looked at Hermione to exin.

    ��I told Zi Yuan that we would help her deal with the Dragon Emperor and make sure that he is no longer a problem.��

    Edward pondered for a moment, ��The easiest way is to use the Eye of Shangri-La and resurrect him. Then, the moment hees back alive, we pierced his heart with a cursed dagger and instantly killed him.��

    ��That seems a little too dangerous,�� said Zi Yuan.

    ��No really. Before reviving him, we can enchant a room with many magic spells to ensure that nothing goes wrong.��

    ��That sounds too dangerous,�� said Lin.

    ��Yes, we would like a safer solution,�� added her mother.

    Edward pondered for a while. ording to the Mummy 3 movie, this was the tactic that Lin used to try to kill the Dragon Emperor. After Alex O��Connell excavated the tomb, she immediately attacked it with the only cursed dagger capable of killing him.

    Unfortunately, this coffin of the Emperor was a decoy as he was not buried there, so the n failed. Edward taught that using the same tactic would be epted by the two.

    ��In that case, let��s just send him into the void.��

    ��The Void?��

    ��You can think of it as another world where no one could get ever find him to revive him. And that is only if he could survive there,�� exined Edward. The only reason he suggested the first method was because it was easy, cheap, and effortless.

    Now, he has to go through a lot of trouble, and honestly, he did not think that the Dragon Emperor was worth it. In terms of worth, he is the less valuable amongst all the mummies in the series.

    There are only two things valuable about him: the first one is his mastery of the five elements, and the second is his ability to shape-sift into powerful monsters.

    When ites to the former, Edward can learn about them through the Oracle Bones and Zi Yuan. As for the former, it was only granted to him after he bathed in the Pool of Eternal Life.

    ��How will you send the Emperor to this other world as you stated?�� asked Zi Yuan. Edward did not answer her but used his watch to contact Morgana.

    ��Boss, you finally remember me,��ined the little elf.

    ��You know how I get when I get too focused. So, did you get the tree?��

    ��Yes; I have created a garden full of lunar energy to house it.��

    ��Were there anyplications in the process?��

    ��Not at all.��

    ��That��s good. Let me ask you, in your current state, how long would it take you to send someone to the void?��

    Morganna ced her little finger on her chin, making a thinking pose: ��Depends. If I physically brought it out with the floating city, a couple of hours. If you want me to remotely send it, then it will take a week.

    ��If you bring the item to the city, then it would take two days.��

    Edward pondered for a moment, then decided to live the decision to the mother and daughter.

    ��Besides the first options, you can choose one of the other two.��

    Edward did not want the city to leave this universe and leave him unprotected, even for a couple of hours. Who knows what can happen in the meantime?

    Additionally, he did not want to exit and reenter this universe; this was a waste of energy and could lead to other problems. So, he exined the other two choices to Zi Yuan and let her decide.

    ��The second choice is fine.��

    Then, Edward took the three of them to Ningxia Province in China.

    Using the Gouging Spell, he and Hermione managed to dig out the Emperor��s tomb in just two hours. Finally, they took his body which had turned into a terracotta status.

    Finally, Edward took the group to the Amazon Forest where the Floating City was currentlynded. During the entire event, Lin had a fascinated look all over her face; she has never seen such a beautiful and advanced ce in her more than 2000 years of life.

    As for Zi Yuan, she was calm and collected during the entire event; she looked like an enlightenment monk who has is not affected by mundane life.

    Then, in front of the two, Edward sent the emperor��s body to the void. As he expected, thetter disintegrated in just a few seconds; his immortality was rendered useless.

    Back at Shangri-La, Edward looked at Zi Yuan and Lin who were packing their things, and asked: ��What are you going to do now?��

    Zi Yuan paused as she took a brief look around, ��I have lived a very long life. And that time, my only concern has been the revival of the Emperor. Now that I��m free from my duty, it��s time to live a normal life.��

    ��Don��t you have any regret regarding giving up your immortality? Any reluctance at all?��

    ��None whatsoever. Birth, aging, sickness, and death are the normalws of the universe. For many years, I have managed to escape. Now, it��s finally my time.��

    Edward sighed as his respect for this woman grew exponentially. He could never ept deaths so peacefully, nor would he choose it willingly. The world is so vast and there are so many things he wants to see, experience, and aplish. So, he would never willingly end his immortality.

    Of course, this was not the only reason he respected her. For more than 2000 years, Zi Yuan has remained loyal to her husband, General Yang. What��s more, even though she could resurrect him with the Oracle Bones, she never did so as she respected the rights of the dead to rest in peace.

    How many people, when given the power to resurrect their loved one without any consequences would refuse to do so? Only a handful.

    ��A wise old man once told me that death is just another journey. Although I refused to partake in said adventure, I hope yours is fulfilling.��

    ��Thank you,�� said Zi Yuan with a beautiful smile; this was the first time that Edward saw her smile, and it was truly wonderful.

    ��What about you? Do you know what you��re going to do afterward?�� asked Edward to Lin.

    ��I have not decided yet,�� she replied with a low voice, obviously still sad about her mother��s decision.

    ��Well, I hope you do find out soon enough.��

    As Edward watched the family walk down the mountain followed by three yetis, Hermione suddenly asked him:

    ��Attracted by her?��

    ��Can��t say I was not.��

    ��Then, why didn��t you make your move?��

    ��One, I��m not stupid enough to flirt with another woman in front of you. Two, I genuinely respect her too much to do so.��

    ��Now I��m jealous of your respect for her.��

    ��If you can reach a state of mind where you can see ��death as another adventure��, then I��ll respect you even more than I do now. Alright, let��s go check out this Pool of Eternal Life.

    ��I want to know its secret.��

    ��In just a few days since arriving in this universe, we have benefited a great deal,�� said Hermione.

    ��Indeed. Compared to myst trip where I had to n and fight powerful entities to get some benefit, this universe is indeed easier.��

    ��Why do I feel like your words are a red g before everything goes wrong.��

    ��You��re overthinking things, nothing will happen.��

    As he said that, he started to chant a spell that removed bad luck from him. Hermione just giggled at him after seeing this. Soon, they arrived at the clear pool located in the middle of thisrge cave.

    ________

    Title: Divide the Work

 Chapter 230: Divide the Work

    Chapter 230: Divide the Work

    Edward��s eyes turned purple as he looked at the pool of water in front of him; he could not detect anything so far, so he waved his hand to try to detect other things.

    As something that granted people immortality, Edward thought that this pool may contain arge amount of life force, and through baptism, grant any person who bathed inside a long life span.

    Unfortunately, he did not detect any.

    After thinking about it, he realized that this might make sense. In the movie, the pool not only gave immortality but also removed curses. Aftering to this conclusion, Edward then remembered the Tears of the Moon.

    Thinking about his theory that the tree might be rted to divinity, and since this pool might have a simr ability as it, so he and Hermione did a few basic tests. As expected, did discover a very small trace of [Authority] and divine energy.

    Unfortunately, the power of Authority was too small to detect or experiment on. As for the divine energy, Edwardpared the data to the ones he had previously acquired from Herpo.

    The conclusion was thatpared to thetter, this divine energy was extremely pure, with no will or imprint inside. Honestly, Edward believed that this level of purity was impossible to be achieved by anyone or any means.

    For such pure divine energy to be born, most likely, the god to which it belonged must have personally created it and removed his or her imprint from it.

    ording to him, even if one day he had a hundred percent understanding of divine energy, he might not be able to refine it to such purity. Nevertheless, he did not dwell on this issue.

    With this pool, his understanding of divine energy and gods, in general, will drastically increase. Once he returned to the Empire, it should be no problempletely draining Herpo of his energy and rendering him powerless.

    Edward opened his watch, ��Morgana, I will send you a sample and do a few basic tests for me.��

    ��No problem, boss.��

    A few hourster, Morgana called back, ��Master, Master, this pool can increase mana.��

    ��Really? By how much?��

    ��I do not have much data yet but it should be enough for all four of you to reach Tier 6. And if we can add some more herbs that can help boost its effect, that would be even better.��

    ��Excellent,�� said Edward with a grin on his face; this was truly good news. ording to previous tests made, with his talent, it would take him 73 years to reach Tier 6ary.

    And that is only because of his high talent and the fact that the mana needed to reach a higher Tier has drastically decreased because of the Crystallization process. And unfortunately, most if not all potions and other things that can increase mana have be invalid for Edward.

    So, he has to rely on his body��s natural production process and everyday meditation to absorb mana, which is a tedious and slow process. Because of this situation, bloodline arcanists have an advantage over regr ones since their bodies can produce mana.

    Luckily for regr arcanists, they are usually more sensitive to mana in the environment and absorbed it at a faster rate.

    The next day, Edward and Hermione returned to the Amazon to reunite with Lily and Snape. Inside the experiment rooms, the four had a meeting.

    ��Did you discover anything?��

    ��Yes. When studying Imhotep, we found out that he is using magic simr to Horcrux,�� replied Lily. ��A powerful curse was used to create an indestructible body, then, his entire soul was bound to his body like a Horcrux.��

    Edward nodded his head. With this knowledge, the Empire has an ��alternate�� form of immortality�Calthough this method will bebeled as forbidden and strictly guarded.

    People will be allowed to study it, and if they want to use this method, have to make a request and register their information.

    Necromancy has many advantages in war. Being able to use the fallen of the enemy against them not only reduce the loss of troops but also destroy morale.

    ��I thought that necromancy was already developed in our world,�� said Hermione. ��However,pared to Inferi or Haitian Zombies, the universe��s undead magic is truly advanced.��

    ��That��s true,�� replied Edward. ��Alright, we have to divide the work for the next few years. I will be working on understanding necromancy and the soul using all three books we acquired.

    ��Lily is in charge of figuring out the Elementalization power of Aguirre and his men, and Imhotep. You can focus on him since he can turn into sand. Be on guard though as he might be the pawn of the god Anubis.

    ��So, five to six years from now, you have to kill him and ce his body back in his tomb.��

    Edward did not want to intervene with the second mummy movie as he wanted to verify something during that time.

    ��Hermione, you will be in charge of tranting this universe��s magic system to Gate Alchemy. I want to be able to identify different kinds of energy and used them to cast a variety of spells. You can use the Oracle Bones.

    ��I also have to warn you. Some of the spells in the book require using the power of the gods. So, in the process of analyzing them, you might peep at their essence and catch their attention, so be careful.

    ��As for you, Severus, you are responsible for studying the Tears of the Moon and the Pool of Eternal Life. Both these things may involve divine energy and the gods, so be careful.

    ��Many of our research is rted to another, so we can exchange ideas in the process.��

    ��Boss, what about me?�� asked Morgana.

    ��Grant all of them the highest level ofputing power to help them in their research.��

    ��Alright.��

    ��There is onest thing,�� said Edward. ��Evelyn��s soul is special as she has sessfully reincarnated. A few years from now, she should regain the memories of her past life.

    ��Reincarnation magic is very precious to the Empire, so someone has to constantly check on her. It��s best to ce something near her that can gather information regarding her soul.��

    Edward wanted to create a reincarnation spell. This way, if something were to happen to him or his family, this spell could be a way to save their lives. If they could keep their previous life memories, then it will be possible to not only escape their enemy��s pursuit but also use that past knowledge to secretly grow until they are strong enough to take revenge.

    Additionally, some universes are too powerful for him to just barge in. However, with a reincarnation spell, he can separate a small part of his soul with his memories to reincarnate into those universes.

    That way, it bes easier to sneak in, plus he can have the identity of a citizen of that universe and maybe deal with the problem of World Oppression.

    Of course, Edward knew that this tactic was not perfect as some universes have powerful individuals in control of the underworld and so on.

    ��Wouldn��t it be better to just ce a spell on her soul to gather the data?�� said Severus.

    ��That��s a bad idea,�� replied Lily. ��There is no way for a mortal to sessfully reincarnate with her memories intact. So, only the power of the gods can do so. Meaning, her soul might be marked; if we rashly mess with it, we might alert the people responsible.��

    Edward nodded in agreement, ��So, who��s going to keep watch on her? It��s best to keep some level of friendship with the O��Connell to make things easier.��

    No one answered them. All of these people are scientists, when they enter research mode, there is nothing they hate most than interruptions�Clet alone constant ones.

    So, although both Lily and Hermione still had some good impressions of the O��Connells, they did not want to take this job. Not to mention Snape and Edward who had conflicts with Rick.

    ��In that case, how about we use Rune Engraving to decide.��

    ��Absolute not,�� said the other three in unison. Rune engraving is a new game in the Empire where people�Cmostly young arcanistspete on drawing the same rune. The person who drew the rune the fastest and with the best quality was the winner.

    As such, this kind of game has begun to rece rock-paper-scissors in the magicalmunity. As the creator of Arcane runes, no one wanted to y with Edward as he had too many advantages.

    ��Rock-paper-scissors?�� said Edward helplessly.

    ��With all due respect your highness, something tells me that you would secretly cheat,�� said Lily casually, which made Edward��s mouth twitch.

    ��In that case, as your Emperor, I ordered you to be the one that goes.��

    Lily started to look around while whistling, acting like she did not hear anything; she even sing a little song in a low voice.

    ��Alright. Morgana, randomly generate a name between the four of us; you have to be impartial.��

    Edward then gave the other three a stern look when he saw that they wanted to reject his proposal, forcing them to swallow their words. In the end, Snape was chosen for the job and he agreed begrudgingly.

    ________

    Title: Tier 6ary

 Chapter 231: Tier 6 Planetary

    Chapter 231: Tier 6ary

    Edward was shirtless, disying his muscles that seemed to be sculpted as if it was the statue of a Greek god. He was doing push-ups while sweat dripped down all over his body.

    Slight fluctuations could be seen in the surroundings as if the space was trembling slightly. If a normal person entered this room, they would be immediately pulverized because of how high the gravity waspared to Earth.

    ��Damn it. I��m a mage, a master of mysticism. Why do I need to train like those barbaric knights?�� cursed Edward out loud. Despite his words, he never stopped doing the push-ups while gritting his teeth.

    White steam emanated out of his body; this was a manifestation of his [aura] rapidly circting inside his body to strengthen his physical stats. The more he exercised, the faster the aura strengthened his body.

    Plus, once he is in a state of fatigue, it bes easier tobine mana with life force to create more aura.

    After a few hours, the Gravity Enchantments in the room stopped working, and Edward sat in a meditative pose as he began to create more [Aura] inside his body.

    Unlike mana which is stored in one ce, Aura is stored in all parts of the body: muscles, skins, bones, etc. ording to studies done by the Empire, creating a core for aura and storing it in one ce is actually detrimental to Aura Masters.

    For example, when throwing a punch, the aura has to travel from the stored ce to the muscles and bones in the arm to increase the power behind the attack; this process required some time no matter how long a person is trained.

    However, if the aura is stored in the body, the Aura Master can just use the aura stored in the muscle and bones of their arms when punching.

    The problem of circting energy is also a problem for mana. When casting spells, mana has to travel to the Magic Veins before passing through the hand, which also required training on control.

    Nevertheless, no matter how talented a person is, his mana cannot instantly travel to his arm. It might take 0.1 seconds or less, but time is still required. If a person is fast enough, they can take advantage of this time gap.

    Fortunately, after Tier 5, this is no longer a problem. The mana in a Tier 5 Individual can instantly leave their bodies to power spells without using the magic veins.

    So, the magic veins are most useful in the first 4 tiers.

    Additionally, the mana of Tier 5 individuals has some self-awareness or instinct and can activate on its own when its owner is in danger.

    Once Edward��s meditation finished, he said: ��So, how is it?��

    ��ording to the scan of your body, your physical stat should reach the level to bear the Tier 6 crystal mana.��

    ��Excellent,�� replied Edward. A lot of things happened in the past 7 years. It took him a year to recover to his normal self. During this time, he discovered that constantly overused of his mana and refilling it elerated the adaptation process.

    Then, he also discovered that bybining this universe��s magic system with his Arcane Rune Magic, the problems it was having were solved; the solution to his problem was just recing some of the runes and thenguages used in this universe with the ones used in his world and Full Metal Alchemist World.

    This change did not increase the power of the arcane magic system, only added versatility to it. However, Edward was not satisfied with this. So, after Hermione tranted this universe��s magic system to Gate Alchemy and allow arcanists to use all kinds of different energy to cast spells.

    He tasked her tobine this discovery so that Arcane Rune Magic does not rely solely on mana but also on different energies. That way, the Gate Alchemists in the Empire can now really be considered casters instead of purely relying on Transfiguration to aplish supernatural feats.

    ��

    Edward took a potion that was golden in color and swirled it a little while smiling. Over the past years, Snap has made some discoveries regarding the Pool of Eternal Life.

    The current theory is that this pool is essentially the essence of a God. And what exactly is this Divine Essence? It is abination of a god��s blood, soul, divine energy, life energy, and even their [Authority]. Essentially, the core of their existence.

    This is the reason that after people bathe in this pool, they can acquire immortality. Well to be exact, it granted mortals a long lifespan. ording to a study of Zi Yuan and Lin��s genes, they can live for millions of years, so they are not technically immortal just have a long lifespan.

    Another benefit of the Godly Essence is the ability to remove curses; this was shown when the Dragon Emperor used it to remove the curse Zi Yuan ced on him.

    And it was not just the pool, but the Tears of the Moon were also created by the essence of some Lunar Deity, just like the story about the warrior who shot the moon indicated. As such, taking its pedals not only can prolong life, cure diseases, and remove curses.

    However, the tree was not as powerful as the pool, which indicated that either not enough divine essence was used to create it, or the God the essence came from was not powerful as the one from the Pool of Eternal Life.

    Anyway, for now, this did not matter. After analyzing the pool, Snape created a potion with it that can increase mana. Edward has been using it nonstop in the past 6 years to the point of almost advancing to Tier 6.

    Edward did not immediately drink the potion but slept for a few hours to ensure that he was in peak shape. Finally, he drank the whole thing.

    ��Why do those potions always taste weird? Aren��t Gods supposed to be the perfect life form? Wouldn��t their flesh taste delicious?��

    Edward paused for a moment as the idea of what god��s flesh tasted like could not escape his mind.

    ��Would that be considered cannibalism? Not if I eat some animal Gods. So what if it can talk and change its shape to that of a human; it��s still an animal.��

    Immediately, he ced eating an animal god on his bucket list for things to do in the future. However, he had other things to do as his mana was drastically increasing.

    Extension Curse was already engraved on his Magic Core to ensure that it could expand with the increase in mana. Edward had to be very focused to properly control the mana.

    After an unknown amount of time, Edward heard a breaking sound from his body; it was like he had broken some kind of shackle. Then, the crystal mana in his core melted away returning to the liquid.

    However, this liquid mana did not look like the blue river of Tier 4 but twinkled like stars. The mana then traveled through Edward��s magic veins to different parts of his body. Immediately, Edward had to grit his teeth.

    Wherever the man passed by, it will first destroy and then reconstruct: whether it was is skin, muscle, bones, organs, cells, and genes. They would be destroyed and reced by new ones. During the process, Edward had to endure tremendous pain while controlling his mana to ensure that it did not go out of control and destroyed everything without rebuilding them.

    This required great control and a powerful soul.

    Once the reconstruction was finished, the star-like mana entered his Soul Dimension and began to nourish his soul. Unlike the strengthening of the body, the one for the soul was not as painful.

    In fact, it was not remotely painful; it felt like when someone was bathing in a hot spring. The mind and spirit werepletely rxed, free of any stress or worry. Despite this, Edward was on guard as he felt that if he were to indulge too deeply in this feeling, something bad might happen to him.

    He decided to believe in his intuition and test out if he was correct or notter on.

    After the soul was strengthened to a certain measure, his mana returned to the core and once again crystallized. Immediately afterward, Edward received a message in his mind that he had reached Tier 6.

    ________

    Title: The Path of God

 Chapter 232: The Path of God

    Chapter 232: The Path of God

    ording to the Tier System in his universe, to be a Tier 6 required someone to have the ability to blow a with rtive ease or survive the destruction of a with rtive ease.

    And Edward knew that he fit both criteria.

    While feeling the changes inside his body, suddenly, another Edward appeared next to the original one; the two looked exactly the same making it impossible for the usual method to distinguish the two.

    The second Edward was in fact his soul. One of the abilities of Tier 6 individuals is the ability for their souls to take corporeal form, making them indistinguishable from their bodies.

    Because of this, once a Tier 6 individual��s body is dead, they can still survive as long as their souls are intact and possessed someone else to revive themselves�Csimr to a ghost.

    ��Isn��t this the Nascent Soul or Primordial Spirit of Xianxia Novels?�� muttered Edward as he analyzed this new ability. Before this, he had the ability of Astral Projection which is simr to this.

    However, back then, his soul still looked illusory like it was a projection. But now, he could not distinguish between his soul and body. Of course, Edward knew that this Soul Ability had a real reason for existing.

    In the Harry Potter Universe, Tier 6 is a limit for many races; the majority of species do not have the magical ability to reach Tier 6, and even if they do, this is their limit.

    The main reason for that is arge amount of mana difference between Tier 6ary to Tier 7 Star.

    The sun is 109 times the Earth in terms of diameters. It weighs 330,000 times that of the Earth and 1.3 million Earth can fit inside the sun. And the sun is not that big of a starpared to some others in the vast universe.

    As such, therge scope between each Tier is so high that even if granted a lifetime, a lot of species would never be able to gather enough mana to ascend to higher Tiers.

    Adding to that is the fact that unlike the mana frequency of the Empire��s Arcanists, most magic systems with different mana frequencies do not grant people long lifespans.

    Usually, they have to rely on the characteristic of their species to live a long life or other methods. After knowing this fact, Edward knew that the original magic system of the Harry Potter Universe was unique and possibly has some secrets when ites to its origin.

    Although Tier 6 is the limit of most species in terms of mana, there are still ways forward for them: the Path of Godhood.

    In that Tier, individuals can begin to gather faith as a way forward. With enough believers, they can light up the Divine Fire in their souls to cast their Divine Body. However, their original body must be left behind.

    Once the Divine Fire and Divine Body are cast, these people can be considered False Gods as there are two more steps. One is to choose a Divinity/Authority for their Godheads.

    That way, they will be God of Death, God of Light, God of the Sky, etc. Of course, a person cannot just choose a Divinity and be such a God.

    For example, if a person wanted to be a Time God, he has to have a plethora of knowledge on Time Magic before bing a God. Otherwise, the process of casting their Divinity/controlling his Authority will fail and they will die.

    Additionally, Edward heard that other Gods with simr Divinities might interfere with the promotion of another to prevent futurepetition.

    After casting their Divinity, a person will then be referred to as a Pseudo-God. And only after thest process will they be real Gods. And the final process is to create the God Kingdom and rise to the Outer Realm.

    The God Kingdom is essentially a small universe where the souls of God��s believers will go after death; it is rumored that Gods are the most powerful in their Kingdom.

    As for the Outer Realm? Well, in Edward��s universe, Gods are not allowed to intervene in the material realm. So, once someone bes God, they have to enter the Outer Realm with their kingdom.

    The only way for a god to use his power in the physical world is by having a vessel that can hold their powers. They can descend into the physical world by taking over the body of their chosen vessels.

    Vessels are usually very talented people that arepatible with the power of a certain God, hence the reason that they are chosen. Usually, people with the same bloodline as a God are the perfect vessels. Unfortunately, it is very difficult for a God to reproduce and leave offsprings beings.

    Vessels are usually referred to as Saint or Saintess and hold very high power in the church of their God; more often than not, they are usually the pope.

    After feeling the power inside his body, Edward began to think about the knowledge he has about Gods. He would never walk the path of faith. Forget the fact that these people are essentially prisoners stuck in the Outer Realm, there is still a great downside to Faith Gods.

    As long as they have enough believers, the gods can rapidly rise in rank. However, in the same way, as long as these believers stopped believing or are killed, the power of the Gods would drastically plummet.

    So, Edward did not want such unreliable power. Nevertheless, he did not even have the method to be a God as this knowledge is quite rare. Even if he did, he would not use it.

    But he still was interested in using the power of God without the downsides, if possible. So far, his only hope of doing so lies with Herpo.

    Since he had advanced to a higher tier, Edward tested his power. Suddenly, he disappeared and when he appeared again, he was already on Mars.

    He disappeared again and appeared on Jupiter; he repeated this process until he arrived on Neptune. After that, he began to test his destructive power. This time, he did not use the Room of Requirement to recreate Earth or others in the sr system; that would be a waste of energy.

    He took a ship to travel throughout the gxy and discovered inhabiteds or asteroids of different sizes. Then, he would use powerful spells. ording to the data gathered, he can destroy a the size of Jupiter but more than 90% of his mana would be gone in the process.

    After that, he did onest test. He separated his soul from his body, yet his body was able to function on its own; it could walk, talk, and even cast spells on its own.

    This was the result of one of many of Lily��s research over the years. Using the connection of the soul and the body to control it. This magic has simr properties to how Edward canmunicate with another part of his soul across universes through the Soul Dimension.

    Although this spell seemed useless, it has great value. For one, it increased Edward��s knowledge of the soul. Over the past years, he has been studying the Book of the Dead and the Book of Amun-Ra extendedly.

    As a result, he has now a very deep understanding of Necromancy, Soul Magic, and the Underworld/Afterlife. His current knowledge allows him to call someone��s soul from the beyond in any universe.

    Previously, he would need the help of the Deathly Hallows to call someone��s soul from Herpo��s hand. But now, he can do it alone. Now, no matter where he goes, as long as he adapts to the universe and said universe has a concept of the underworld, he should be able to call the soul of the diseases from the afterlife.

    Of course, Edward would not easily do so as his spell is not as covert as he would like. By using it, it is easier for him to alert any God or Entity in charge of the underworld, thus causing trouble to himself.

    Now, back to the Soulless Body Controlling Magic. Another benefit of this spell is that it can be used to lure an enemy out during a time of danger. That way, the enemy could destroy a caster��s body while the soul survives.

    After all, a body can be recreated but once the soul is destroyed, it is permanent death.

    And thest advantage that Edward can think of this magic is how beneficial it would be to the Gods in his universe. If they could control their original bodies after ascending to godhood, they could use this spell to use their original body as a vessel instead of searching for someone else that ispatible with them.

    This spell could help have more power and control in the physical world.

    After all the tests were finished, Edward finally left his room as he knew that it was time for the plot of the second mummy movie to begin.

    ________

    Title: Anubis�� n

 Chapter 233: Anubis’ Plan

    Chapter 233: Anubis�� n

    Edward left his room to the living room where he saw Hermione waiting for him.

    ��How was your advancement?�� she asked.

    ��Everything went fine except that I slightly underestimated how painful the process was,�� replied Edward with a smile.

    ��Don��t be such a cry baby.��

    ��Hehe, when it��s your turn, you��ll understand. Speaking of, how long do you think it will take you to also advance?��

    Hermione shook his head, ��It will take some time. Over the years, although my physical stats has reached the level required for advancement, my spiritual power is not enough to control suchrge and powerful mana.

    ��I still need some time to learn and increase the power of my soul.��

    She was slightly envious of Edward��s talent; he can easily absorb arge quantity of knowledge to rapidly increase the strength of his soul. As for her, the process was not as easy or smooth and requires years of constant research and studying.

    Edward caressed her hair, ��There is no need to be envious as sooner orter, you will also reach the same tier as me. Plus, how many people in Empire are envious of your talent.��

    ��I��m just worried that I will not be able to keep up with your footstep,�� she said as sheid her head on his shoulder.

    ��With your talent, bing a Tier 11 Multiversal Arcanist is only a matter of time. And luckily, time is something that we do notck.��

    She smiled while nodding her head, ��What about Tier 12?��

    Edward paused for a moment, ��Honestly, I have no idea what this level is. I don��t even know if I can reach such a level.��

    ��You should have more confidence in yourself.��

    ��You��re probably right,�� replied Edward. ��How is the situation with your Talent?��

    ��The situation is still the same. I cannot locate any dimensions in this universe to summon things from it. To be precise, these dimensions seem very vague to be, like they were blocked.��

    Edward frowned a little after hearing this. ��Either the rule of this universe is very strict when ites to dimensional spells, or these dimensions are upied by other people and are inessible.

    ��However, there might be another way.��

    ��Are you referring to the Bracelet of Anubis?��

    ��Yes. This bracelet allows the user to summon an army of immortal Humanoid Jackals species. By studying it, you could probably gain ess to the underworld and summon these things.

    ��Of course, this will also mean that you are essentially stealing from Anubis.��

    Hermione nodded her head. Now that they had recovered�Cincluding the Floating City�Ctheir fears of the gods have greatly decreased.

    ��Speaking of the bracelet, we have done as you instructed and handed the Book of the Dead to the cultists. They have already used it to revive Imhotep.��

    ��So, the plot of Mummy 2 has begun?�� thought Edward.

    ��Let��s go check things out.��

    He went into a room where Lily and Snape were waiting for him. In the middle of the room was a projection that disyed the O��Connell along with their 8-year-old son, Alex, in a tomb procuring the Amulet of Anubis.

    After seeing this, the first thing that popped into Edward��s mind was the power of [Correction of Fate]. Even with his existence, the plot of the Mummy corrected itself and returned to its original destination.

    Edward even theorized that even if he did not give the Book of the Dead to the cult led by tus Halfez, these people might still find a way to revive Imhotep, or used someone else that could rece his role.

    He once asked Merlin about this power, and the old man told him that most universes involving Primordial Earth actually operated in the same way. Although not all of them, most of them do.

    However, ording to Merlin, as long as you actively interact in the plot, it will change until it bes impossible to revert to its original track.

    As he looked at what was happening, Edward began to move.

    ��Hermione, when the cult abducts Alex, you can be invisible and stay next to him to study the ability of the amulet. Once the boy arrives at the temple in Ahm Shere and removes the bracelet, you can act based on the situation. If you have already learned something from it, just ignore it. If not, control tus and have him activate it, then study the summoning process.��

    Edward then looked at Lily and Snape. ��Lily, you are in charge of the insignia at the entrance of the temple that took away Imhotep��s power. Get there early and try to find out how Anubis was able to take away his power, and maybe even why.

    ��As for you Snape, you are responsible for Evelyn and Me. During this journey, these two will began to remember the memories of their past lives. Secretly monitor their souls at all times and gather as much information as possible.

    ��Additionally, when Evelyn dies, you have to appear with the Book of the Dead and resurrect her yourself. That��s the exact moment when her memories are restored and the perfect opportunity to gather the best data.��

    ��What about you? What are you going to do?�� asked Hermione.

    ��I��m going to watch the battlefield between Anubis�� Army and the Medjai; I should be able to verify a few things.��

    After that, the group scattered to do their own things.

    When Alex is kidnapped, Hermione appeared next to him to study the bracelet on his hand. Snape used clone spells to create a second version of himself. The original stayed with Me�Cwho was the reincarnation of Anck-Su-Namun and Imhotep��s lover. The other one was with Evelyn, both secretly monitoring the state of these people��s souls.

    The previous Snape would not be able to do such a thing to a Tier 4 Imhotep, but now, with his Tier 5 that was very close to Tier 6, it was easier to do.

    As for Lily, she reached the temple where the Scorpion King was buried and began to study the insignia at the entrance. Just like that, a few days passed.

    The army of the Medjai led by the charismatic Ardeth stood in the desert waiting for their opponent. Soon, a bunch of mummified jackal-headed humanoids appeared in front of them; they were the Army of Anubis.

    Soon, a battle between these two groups began. In terms of battle prowess, the Medjai had the advantage�Cespecially with guns. Unfortunately, the jackals were immortals. Even after being destroyed, they would spawn once again.

    However, Edward did not care about this. As more people died, he closed his eyes to detect something. Before this battle, he ced a tracking mark on these people��s souls. And after they die, he immediately began to trace where their souls were going.

    At first, he could not find anything. However, over time, he soon discovered that their soul was being transported to a different space, to another dimension.

    Their souls were being transported to a very specific ce in that dimension, and while trying to find the final destination, Edward soon saw a giant humanoid jackal-headed individual who was lying in a golden coffin.

    The souls were being swallowed by him.

    Immediately, that jackal opened his eyes and looked straight at Edward.

    ��Mortal, you dare stare at a God.��

    Immediately, the connection to that pocket dimension was cut off, blood began to drip from Edward��s nose.

    ��Interesting,�� he muttered as his mind started to rapidly function. Many pieces that seem unrted began to be ced together. However, he did not immediately conclude anything as he needed one final piece of the puzzle.

    So, he contacted Lily.

    ��Did you discover something?��

    ��Yes,�� she replied. ��Anubis did not just take Imhotep��s power but ced something inside of his body. ording to my current theory, this should allow Imhotep to be his vessel and maybe possess his body.��

    ��As expected.��

    ��Did you discover something on your side?��

    ��Yes. If I��m not mistaken, the gods in this world seem to have fallen asleep for some reason and are drastically weakened. And when it came to Anubis, he is nning on releasing his undead army in the world to kill as many people as possible to absorb the souls of mortals to regain his power.��

    Edward knew that situation was moreplex than stated. The Scorpion King has been rumored to revive for more than 5000 years, so Anubis might have nned this for so long.

    Edward believed that thetter nned to take over Imhotep��s body, then kill the Scorpion King and take back control of the army. However, another Egyptian God intervened to stop him: Osiris.

    Thetter did this by sending Rick with a spear capable of killing the Scorpion King, thus preventing Anubis from regaining control of the Undead Army.

    Edward squinted his eyes as he thought deeply. Anubis�� n was not that simple. If things proceeded smoothly, Imhotep should have already revived and taken over Egypt more than 8 years ago, and maybe even started a war with the entire world.

    Then, all Anibus had to do was wait for a few yearster when Imhotep goes to the Scorpion King��s temple, strip him of his power to reduce resistance, take over his body, and control the Undead Army.

    Unfortunately, in both instances, he was stopped by the O��Connells who represented his father Osiris.

    As for the reason Anubis needed to go to such length to possess Imhotep?

    There is an exnation for this in the Mummy Reboot. Although Edward did not see the movie, he did watch the trailers and some videos online and knew a little spoiler. In the finale of the movie, the God Set took over the body of the main character Nick, yed by Tom Cruise.

    However, in the end, Nick was able to suppress Set��s consciousness and take back control of his body while keeping Set��s power. This shows that possessing anyone is not an easy task for the current state of these gods.

    Truth be told, Anubis and Set might not be the only people using this method of soul sacrifice and body possession to regain their powers. In Mummy 3, the Dragon Emperor had a simr n to use an army of undead to take over the world.

    Most likely, some Chinese Gods had a simr n as Anubis and have been nning this for over 2000 years; using the Emperor and Zi Yuan as pawns in their games.

    ________

    Title: Poption

 Chapter 234: Population

    Chapter 234: Poption

    The question that Edward has to answer now is what happened to the gods? What happened that rendered them in such a weak state? And could he use the current situation to his advantage?

    The current situation is the perfect time to invade the ce these gods are sleeping, kill or capture them. However, this has many risks as he does not know how powerful they are, whether they are truly weak or have already regained some strength.

    With so many variables, Edward decided to take things slow before acting. After all, he still had plenty of time. The first step in his n is to wait for when Set takes over Nick��s body and then capture him.

    That way, he can have ess to information and knowledge about the current state of the gods. Although he has to wait at least 60 years, he did not mind. He could find something to preupy himself in the meantime.

    While in deep thought, Hermione suddenly apparated next to him.

    ��How is it?��

    ��As we suspected. I can now summon an army from the underworld.��

    ��Did anyone try to stop you?��

    ��Yes, but it��s useless.��

    ��How so?�� asked Edward.

    ��The way my talent works is that it allowed me to use the underworld itself to form contracts with my summon. Essentially, I directly contact the Will of Consciousness of the Underworld for the summon. So, as long as I can sense and reach the other dimensions, no one should be able to stop me.��

    ��That��s excellent. What about other dimensions? Can you sense any others?��

    ��No,�� replied Hermione with a frown. ��This world is truly weird.��

    ��Take your time, we still have time.��

    Not long after, Snape and Lily also appeared.

    ��How is it?�� he asked Snape.

    ��I did record a lot of data regarding Evelyn��s reincarnation. From what I gathered, her memories were stored in some sort of seed deep in her soul. Somehow, the seed was not discovered during the reincarnation process, and at the right moment, it activated and the memories were returned.��

    Edward nodded his head as he knew that the situation was moreplex than stated. All individuals have an imprint on their souls that showed that they are the natural citizens of a universe.

    Because of this imprint, once outsiders like Edward and the others travel to other universes, they are easily discovered and suppressed by the rules of that universe.

    Before Edward can create a Reincarnation Spell, he has to find a way to remove the imprint in his soul, then allows his soul to be imprinted by the universe that he is going to be reincarnated into.

    The previous him would be very confused about how to solve all the problems regarding the Reincarnation Spell, however, the Book of the Dead, the Book of Amun-Ra, and the Oracle Bones have extensive knowledge on the soul, life and death, and even the underworld.

    In the past 8 years, he had only scratched the surface of these books. With further study, he shoulde really close to achieving his objective.

    ��It would be best to have an expert on the soul to continue this study,�� said Snape. Although he had vast knowledge of the subject, it was not his main focus. So, he knew that it would be best for someone more qualified to take on this research.

    Edward agreed with him, however, the situation was a littleplicated. The spells in the three books relied too heavily on borrowing the power of the gods to be of use. As such, they would most likely be useless once Edward returned home�Cunless he could find another God to borrow power from or steal power from.

    Although he had already tranted these spells to the Arcane Rune Magic, the best ce to further study these books was in this universe. Of course, once he returned home, he will try to see if they could work on Herpo.

    ��I will let Morgana take on this research,�� replied Edward. ��Where is the Book of the Dead?��

    Previously, to ensure that the plot did not deviate too much, the book was handed to the cults so that they could revive Imhotep. Now that the mummy was once again killed and the world was once again saved by the O��Connells, the book had to return to Edward.

    Snape handed the book to him.

    ��Now that we have some free time, what are you guys going to do?�� asked Edward.

    ��I will continue my research on Aguirre and his men,�� replied Lily.

    ��Oh, did you make a discovery?��

    ��Maybe.��

    Over the years, she has been studying the ancient magic known as love magic. Unfortunately, even after decades, she is still the only person in the Empire who can use it.

    Nevertheless, Lily did make some discoveries. ording to her theory, the reason she can use such powerful magic is that some powerful Will�Cmost likely the Will of the Universe�Cacknowledges the sacrifice she made for Harry, and after being brought back to life, it granted her control over this magic.

    The Love Protection Spell she used on Harry has been used by a few people over the years, however, none of them were brought back to life. This is the reason that she��s the only person who can actively use this magic.

    Beforehand, Lily was confused about how to move forward in her research. However, during her study of Aguirre��s Elementalization Ability, she had an idea.

    There are many kinds of love in the world: love of family, love of life, romantic love, and love of the environment and the. The focus of her idea was on thest one.

    The reason that she could use this magic was because of her love for her son, and the desire to protect him at all costs which resonated with the Will of the Universe.

    If some people share that same love, that same passion or desire to protect the environment, then maybe, they can resonate with the Will of and Earth and be granted simr magic.

    And it does not have to be the; they could resonate with forests, mountains, rivers, and even animals.

    After hearing Lily��s description, the group felt that her method might actually work. However, they also gave her a strange look.

    ��I know what I just describe is the same concept of druids,�� said Lily calmly.

    ��Well, I have no problem with you inventing the Career of Druids. However, be mindful to not create the type that loves nature above everything else, otherwise, given the current circumstances of the Empire, these people will have a lot of trouble.��

    When ites to nature preservation, the Empire has done a great job in general. The issue lies with animals. Poaching and using animals for experiments is prevalent in the Empire, and with how druids often love nature more than their lives, they would most likely not stand for this kind of thing, which will in turn lead them to confrontation with many powerful people in the Empire, including the Elder Council as animal testing is legal�Cas long as they are moderately controlled.

    Lilly nodded her head, ��I will create doctrines to ensure that they do not be too radical. Additionally, I will be careful about who to choose once I actually create this new profession.��

    The best people to be druids are environmental activists as they truly care for nature and should be able to resonate with it. However, people who are too extreme in their beliefs should not be epted.

    ��Well, what about you, Severus? What are you going to do?��

    ��I��m going to continue studying the Tears of the Moon and the Pool of Eternal Life. These rare materials should be able to create many new potions.��

    After that, the group returned to the Floating City to do their research. Inside a room, Edward called Morgana.

    ��How are the things that I asked you to check?��

    ��I did. Ipare the birth certificate of more than 100 million people andpare them to our records. Not a single person is the same in our Empire�Cexcept for a few historical individuals like Einstein and Oppenheimer.��

    ��In other words, we could plunder the poption of this universe without having the issue of doublegangers,�� said Edward with a smile.

    The poption is very important to any empire, and Edward has been worrying about this issue for some time�Cespecially regarding the human race poption.

    Most of the human race on others lived in the medieval era where they have very little ess to knowledge�Cexcept for the nobility or lucky ones, so their minds are very shackled.

    After conquering them, Edward knew that it would take a lot of time and effort to make these people ept the way of life of the Arcane Empire. Because of this, he wanted arge poption from modern times as they were more easily integrated given that the right method is used.

    Now, his voyage into this Earth-like universe gave him the perfect chance for plundering the poption.

    ��Master, although the people here have no problem, I discovered that they have a very low talent for magic. And the number of people who do is also very small.��

    ��Show me the data,�� said Edward as he reviewed the information, then, he frowned. Just like Morgana said, in general, the average talent for magic for the people in this universe is truly low.

    After pondering for a while, he asked: ��Do we have any Dragon Potion in stock?��

    ��Yes, but not enough to feed more than 3 billion people.��

    ��Of course not,�� replied Edward. ��We just need to dump arge enough amount in the water reserve of all countries. That way,rge people can awaken their talent for magic�Ceven if it is low.

    ��We can then ssify the awakened people based on the level of their talents, then secretly manipte them to ensure that people of the same level marry with one another so that more talented arcanists can be born.

    ��After a few generations of this process, the general talent of the entire poption should drastically rise.��

    Morgana pondered for a moment as she did many calctions.

    ��This should be possible, but it will still take a lot of resources and time.��

    ��We have plenty of time. As for resources, the Dragon Heart used in the potion is a renewable resource. We can even grant the dragons in captivity ess to potions made from the Pool of Eternal Life to ensure that they are perfectly fine.

    ��As you wish.��

    ________

    Title: More Worlds

 Chapter 235: More Worlds

    Chapter 235: More Worlds

    1935; two years passed since the second Mummy movie.

    Edward sat in afortable chair with a book in his handbeled [An Analysis of Negative Energy] which was written by Hermione based on her recent research development.

    He had a pipe in his hand like an old-fashion British gentleman. The tobo he was using was created by him; it contain magical herbs that could rx the mind, help with anxiety, and inspired rapid thinking.

    While smoking and reading, the door opened and two people walked in; they were dressed rathervishly.

    ��I know this was a kid��s dinner party but it��s only 9 o��clock, so why are you guys back so early?��

    ��Severus was as grumpy as usual so we had to leave early,�� replied Lily as she hung her coat. Despite her words, she seemed to have a joyous smile on her face.

    ��So, what happened this time? Did you argue with Rick again? You should have given the man some respect, after all, it is his son��s tenth birthday,�� said Edward as he looked at Snape.

    ��It had nothing to do with O��Connell this time.��

    ��Then, who was it?��

    ��It was another archeologist, one of Evey��s peers,�� said Snape as he poured a drink for himself.

    ��I thought that O��Connell was an insufferable idiot who only rely on his luck to survive,�� said Snape while jugging his drink. ��But he can��tpare to that Dr. Jones. The man flirts with every woman he sees.��

    ��I thought he was very charming,�� said Lily with a smirk. To which Snape just scoffed, obviously not happy that he was teasing him.

    ��Wait, you said there was an archaeologist named Dr. Jones,�� suddenly said, Edward. ��What��s his full name?��

    ��I think it was Henry Jones, Jr, However, he seems to prefer the name, Indiana Jones. Some people even call him Indy.��

    Immediately, something clicked in Edward��s mind.

    ��Morgana, you should have a file on this person?��

    The little purple elf appeared next to him and waved her hand to show a file on Indiana Jones.

    ��This person is on the list of people I was monitoring to see if they could be useful for the Empire,�� she exined. After seeing the picture of Indian Jones and rapidly going over the information gathered on him, Edward knew that it was the same whip-wielding professor that he knew.

    So, he closed his eyes and reviewed the information he had on the subject. He remembered going to see the Indiana movies when he was a boy. He remembered how scary the second one was.

    He was a fan for a long time, so he saw all four movies.

    Immediately afterward, Edward startedughing out loud like a mad man, even alerting Hermione who was resting in the next room.

    ��This world is like a present that keeps on giving,�� muttered Edward because of how excited he was. However, he also quickly calm down to assess the situation.

    So far, three different movies or universes showed, so, there might be more. As such, he needed to be on the watch for such a possibility. As for the Indiana movies, he pondered how he could get the most advantage.

    After pondering for a while, he realized that the greatest benefit came from thest movie. Although the fourth installment was the less critically received of all the films, in terms of benefit, it is the one he values the most.

    ��It is 1935, so it should be when Indy discovers the Sankara Stones. These stones only have little value in studying. However, next year, he will find the Ark of the Covenant��The Warehouse. That��s my next destination.��

    He looked at the three who were waiting on him and said, ��Tomorrow, I will take you somewhere.��

    The next day, using the information that Morgana gathered overnight, Edward led the group to a warehouse that was guarded by the U.S. military. With an invisible spell, the four of them were not detected at all.

    ��Where are we going exactly?�� asked Hermione.

    ��A warehouse full of magical items,�� replied Edward. After Indiana Jones acquired the Ark of the Covenant, the U.S. government ced it in a warehouse that contained many items rted to the ��supernatural��, preventing it from being studied or disyed in any museums.

    After entering the warehouse, the group was truly surprised at how many magical items there were.

    ��Why are there so many? I thought magic was almost instinct in this universe?�� asked Hermione.

    ��They were most likely forged by the Gods themselves,�� said Edward as he checked a few items; he was suddenly interested in the crafting method of these artifacts.

    ��Let��s take all of them back to the ship,�� said Edward, which proceeded to ce all the artifacts into interdimensional bags. Then, before leaving, he ced an enchantment in the warehouse that will disy a powerful illusion.

    The illusion will show that these artifacts were still here. Afterward, the group traveled all over the world to take the artifacts secrecy kept by the powerful countries in this era.

    The Germans were obsessed with the supernatural at this time so they had the most of them�Ceven more than the U.S.

    After this, Edward wanted to go straight to Peru for the Interdimensional Beings that appeared in the fourth movie. However, he refrain from doing so as he wanted to be more prepared for his n to seed.

    He had to wait until 1947 for safety measures, in the meantime, he was prepared to study these artifacts. The forging system in this world can be considered the epitome of Magetech Engineering.

    All normal people can use powerful magic items without having any talent or possessing any mana. Unlike in the Empire which requires mana crystals to power up magical items, the artifacts in this world seemed to build with energy embedded deep inside, and even can regenerate such energy after use.

    Adding to that the fact that most of the artifacts were most likely built by gods themselves, he was truly interested in them. So, after categorizing the artifacts and identifying them.

    Then, each of the four of them took an item that was beneficial to them. Hermione took one that was also rted to summoning undead, however, this one was rted to Sumerian Gods and their underworld.

    Lily found the Shield of Athena in the warehouse. ording to information they gathered, this shield was used as a Guardian Artifact for the entire city of Athens; she thinks that she could find inspiration from it.

    Snape found an old cauldron that belonged to a famous Chinese alchemist that can help brew powerful elixirs; he was quite excited but he refused to show it.

    Once everybody picked their artifacts, Edward also chose his and entered a room in the city.

    ��Morgana, charge the Void Cannon and locked the room where the experiment will take ce,�� ordered Edward seriously.

    ��As you wish,�� said Morgana. After she made the necessary precaution, she began the experiment. She used an artifact that contain divine energy inside. To ensure safety, the artifact was previously identified as belonging to a lesser god in the Aztec Pantheon and used the Time Record Spell. The reason for being so cautious was in case the gods were powerful enough to use this opportunity to revive themselves.

    Or, powerful enough to attack across space and time. Plus, unlike his world where he feared messing with time, he did not mind that much since he could run away in case something was wrong. Edward has always been cautious when taking risks and irresponsible when needed.

    Once the spell was cast, an image was disyed in the room, showing one of the gods forging a magical item. The process was not asplicated as Edward expected.

    The god took a few ores and used his power to change the shape to its desired oue. Then, he muttered a few words while injecting divine energy into the item.

    And just like that, the magical artifact was created; there were no runes, no engraving, or anything else.

    Of course, this was to the untrained eyes.

    Edward could see that the words spoken by this god were actually a form of enchantment, simr to a blessing.

    For example, if he wanted to create a magical item that could glow. In his forging system, he would engrave the ��Lumous�� words on the item as an enchantment.

    However, the gods only need to say the ��Lumous Charm�� in a special way to form the enchantment. Additionally, they also need to insert the divine energy in a special way for the enchantment to remain permanent, and to ensure that there is enough energy for the item to be activated.

    Edward became excited after discovering this new enchantment method that hebeled [Word Blessing].

    So, he immediately began to use Time Record on other magical artifacts from different Pantheon: Egyptian, Mayan, Mesopotamian, etc. Although all these gods used differentnguages in their forging process, the general outline was the same.

    Then, Edward focused on the Forging Gods in the different pantheons as he knew that these people were the pinnacle of Artificers amongst the Gods.

    Although he was a little about these gods attacking him across space and time, he still took some risks to observe some of the powerful gods. Luckily, he seemed to be overthinking things

    Just like that, Edward was engrossed in his study until he forgot the passage of time.

    ________

    Title: The Library

 Chapter 236: The Library

    Chapter 236: The Library

    Edward looked at the ck bookbeled [The Necromancy Book] in his hand and a smile appeared on his face. This book was his replica of the Book of the Dead after many years of studying.

    More importantly, this book was used using [Word Blessing Enchantment] only and contained a massive amount of negative energy inside to rece the power of the underworld.

    From the study of the group over the years, negative energy is the fundamental energy produced by death and has a great influence on things like the soul and the undead. Using it, it is easier to manipte the soul, dead bodies, curse people, and many more.

    Using the Necromancy Book that Edward created, a normal person could easily create and control mummies or the undead, enved a person��s soul, and revive the dead by stealing their souls from the underworld.

    Of course, one of the reasons that thest one is possible is because of the fact that all the gods are sleeping and the underworld is on auto-function. Otherwise, that would cause many problems.

    As he looked at the book in his hand, Edward had to sigh that all magic systems had their uniqueness and advantages. Additionally, there is usually some connection between each other.

    After years of studying the gods�� forging, he discovered the essence of their forging method. In some way, it is somewhat simr to the method of the dwarves in his universe.

    Most dwarves are not good at enchantment, but they can still refine powerful magical artifacts. The reason for that is that they can process magical ores to their ultimate efficiency, and even bring out their magical properties.

    For example, if someone wanted a fire magical item from the dwarves. They would need to bring or pay for ores with fire elements or properties. Then, the dwarves would process that magical ore while retaining the fire property of that ore.

    Let��s say that they made a sword with that ore, when mana is used in that sword, it could probably shoot fireballs, simply heat up, or the tip of the sword will burst into mes. It all depends on the skill of the dwarf, the rarity of the magical ore used, and other factors.

    Nevertheless, it does not change the fact that the dwarves usually do not need enchantment to craft their magical artifacts. However, because of this, they are also restrained by materials in their craftsmanship.

    Fortunately, because of this, they have developed numerous alloys and forms thatbined different ores or minerals.

    In this universe, the Forging Gods also do the same as the dwarves when ites to material, but they also add [Word Blessing Enchantments] to further elevate the power of their artifacts.

    One of the greatest gains that Edward received during his recent study was that he discovered one of Zeus��s Lightning Bolts and he managed to watch how Hephaestus forged them.

    This was quite a learning experience.

    ��Master, with your current ability, you should be able to maximize the Floating City by at least 30%,�� said Morgana as she appeared next to Edward.

    ��True,�� he replied. ��If we had enough divine energy, we couldpletely remodel it to the next level.��

    Edward looked at the room full of artifacts and sighed. Many of these artifacts were created by powerful Human Sorcerers and he also learned a lot from them. A few of them were created naturally because they were present at some special location or during special events.

    While a few were created because of legends created by people long after their existence. The process is simr to gathering faith. Because many myths were created by people over the years regarding certain artifacts, these artifacts then became a reality.

    ��How long has it been?�� asked Edward.

    ��12 years; it��s about the time you told me to watch out for,�� replied Morgana. ��Do you want to go to Peru now?��

    ��No, I still have to wait for the crash,�� replied Edward. ��What about other supernatural events? Did you discover anything?��

    ��Yes. I found two secret societies that have been fighting for centuries over magical artifacts all over the world.��

    ��Which one?��

    ��One is called the Library, while the other is called the Serpent Brotherhood.��

    Edward pondered deeply as these two words were present in his memory. He remembered that after watching the entire new series of Doctor Who, he searched for shows simr to it online and discovered the library.

    He watched all three movies and they were somewhat entertaining. Although nothingpared to Doctor Who, it did somewhat fill the void in his heart. He even knew that there was a seriester on but he never watched it.

    ��The Librarian, Flynn Carsen,�� muttered Edward. ��This is a very intelligent man who also pursues knowledge; he would make a great arcanist. However, he needs to be well-trained and prevented from bing the Librarian.

    ��What happened to Hermione and the others?��

    ��They were also deep in their research and have not left,�� replied Morgana. Edward was relieved after hearing this. After all, he just spent 10 yearspletely ignoring his wife.

    This could bring him trouble. Luckily, all arcanists became hyper-focused once they enter research mode. And more often than not, they hate being disrupted.

    ��Master, since you��re now done with these artifacts, what are you going to do with them?��

    ��Recycle them to remove the divine energy inside. Once we find a method to remove the Divine Imprints inside, they will be of great use.��

    After that, he left.

    USA, New York, Metropolitan Public Library:

    Edward�Cwho was welled-dressed in a ck suit, white shirt, long coat, hat, and a ck cane�Cwalked inside the library. As soon as he walked to a special and isted area of the library, he saw four people waiting for him with a somber looks on their faces.

    With a smile on his face, he looked at the two old people in this group and said: ��You two must Judson and Charlene. As for you two, you must be the current Librarian and Guardian.��

    No one answered him for a while before the old man named Judson said: ��Sorcerer, why did youe here?��

    ��So, you��re aware of my existence?��

    ��Numerous artifacts were stolen all over the world from different governments and reced by a very powerful illusion. We know that it was you who did,�� said the current Librarian who looked like a suave man in his early 40s.

    Edward did not recognize him. After all, he was only aware of three Librarians if you count Judson.

    ��I��m curious about how you managed to detect me,�� said Edward. ��It must be a very powerful artifact. Let me guess, Haotian Mirror from the Jade Emperor. ording to legend, the mirror allowed him to observe all Three Realms.

    ��Or, maybe one of Odin��s Ravens. After all, he used them to spy on information on all the Nine Realms.��

    No one answered him. Then, the Librarian asked: ��What is your purpose ining here?��

    ��You know, there is no need for any animosity between the two of us,�� said Edward calmly. ��I only want two things: one is to read all the books in the library. And two, I need the H.G. Wells Time Machine.��

    ��There is no way we would allow this,�� replied Judson. ��Our purpose is to prevent such powers tond on the wrong hand.��

    ��How about we take a step back. I will only study the time machine. You can even supervise me during the entire process,�� said Edward. However, he could see the determination on these people��s faces.

    ��So many powerful artifacts are in my possession, and yet, for the past 12 years, I have never used them for any nefarious means. I understand that the Library is in a battle between good and evil, and I do not care about that.

    ��What I want is simply knowledge.��

    Judson looked at the other people for a moment before saying to Edward.

    ��I��m afraid that we have to refuse.��

    ��Can I ask why?�� asked Edward.

    ��Ever since you came to this building, I have secretly used an artifact to determine whether you were a good person or not.��

    ��I��m guessing that the result was not to your satisfaction.��

    ��You can say that,�� replied Judson. ��Although your body is covered in a golden hue which symbolized all the good things you have aplished in your life, this cannot change all the horrifying things you alsomitted.��

    What Judson did not say was that he was truly horrified by all the sins that he discovered rted to Edward. What made him even more puzzled was the fact that this artifact identified him as a person with good karma.

    Meaning that not only did this personmit many sins in his life, he alsomitted even greater virtues. Judson could not imagine what kind of achievement Edward would have if he did not have these sins.

    Of course, he could not imagine that these sins were more often necessary for the virtues he acquired. Well, maybe not necessary but essential.

    ��It��s a shame that we could note to an understanding,�� said Edward as he slowly remove the gloves in his hand while transforming his cane into a wand.

    (AN: I do not know if there are hard-core fans of the Librarian, but be warned that I only watched the movies and did some basic research on the series. So, the information I have is limited since the series is the one thatpletely flushed out the lore of the story.

    ________

    Title: Conversation

 Chapter 237: Conversation

    Chapter 237: Conversation

    ��I know how powerful you are but our duty in the Library is to protect the world from going into chaos because of magic,�� said the Librarian. ��So, no matter the price, no matter the sacrifice, we have to stop you.��

    All of these people knew that magic was slowly fading in this world. And in the current era, the number of real sorcerers in the world can be counted on one hand.

    This is the reason that magical artifacts are so sought after by many people, because of how powerful they are on their own and because anyone can use them.

    However, to their surprise, they found a powerful sorcerer that could probably rival the gods in ancient times. So, they were aware of the current situation.

    A sword suddenly flew from the back andnded in the Librarian��s hand: it was Arthur��s sword, Excalibur. As for the woman next to him, ck armor appeared on her body.

    ��Is this Ghengis Khan��s Armor?�� Edward, but no one answered him. The Librarian swung his sword, and a massive pir of light enveloped Edward. The light pir reached thousand of meters into the sky and could be seen by everyone in North America.

    More than 30 secondster, the light faded away and Edward��s body showed. Besides a few burn marks on his arm and face, he waspletely intact.

    ��Is this the magic immunity of Tier 6?�� he muttered. ��Even such a powerful Tier 5 attack has little to no effect. No, this high level of immunity should be because of the Crystal Mana. The majority of Tier 6 Mages should be more injured if hit with such a powerful attack.��

    After talking to himself, he raised his head to see that the Librarian�Cwho had just used this attack�Csuddenly aged by more than a dozen years and became an old man.

    ��Is the price paid to use Excalibur to such height,�� said Edward calmly as he healed himself. Then, his right hand turned into arge quantity of sand to surround the Librarian and his Guardian.

    A shield came from the Guardian��s armor to protect her and the Librarian, however, Edward had no intention of attacking but containing them. So, after enclosing the two into a dome of sand, he no longer attacked.

    After feeling the struggle of these two inside, he nodded in satisfaction. This Sand Elementalization Spell was the result of studying Imhotep. Although the group has not found a way to permanently Elementalized the body, the spells created in the process were of great use.

    Edward then looked at Judson and Charlene.

    ��You know, using violence is usually my least favorite approach.��

    ��It does not matter what you do,�� said Charlene.

    ��How so?��

    ��Once I notice your arrival, I already sacrifice our immortality to break the chain of the library, making it disappear forever,�� replied Judson.

    Edward calmly raised his head to look behind the two, ��It did not disappear.��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��Your library exists in a separate dimension of its own. The chain that you broke is nothing but the connection of its dimension to the space here.��

    ��What are you trying to say?�� asked Charlene.

    ��Meaning that as long as I have the coordinate of the dimension where it is located, I can still be teleported there,�� replied Edward. The moment he entered the room he discovered the fact that this library was rapidly detaching itself from the current space.

    So, he contacted Morgana to quickly calcte the coordinate of the Library Dimension so that he could enter. And he just received notification from her. A white light then enveloped all five of them and they were teleported inside the Library.

    Both Judson and Charlene were shocked once they realized where they were. Meanwhile, Edward had removed his Sand Dome, and the Guardian was holding the Librarian who was on the verge of death because of how much life span he sacrificed to activate Excalibur.

    ��Hm?�� muttered Edward as he felt something. His eyes turned purple as he looked around. ��This library has some sort of consciousness acting like an A.I. That makes things easier. Morgana, hack it and take control of it.��

    ��As you wish, boss,�� said the little purple-haired elf. The A.I. of the library was exactly like her, a magical artificial intelligence. So, she quicklyunched a confrontation, and in just a few seconds, she was the winner,

    Compared to her, this A.I. was still way too inferior, not to mention that her main server was created from a very unique and powerful treasure.

    ��Master, I have taken control of the library and deactivated the self-destruction initiation.��

    ��Excellent. Put these four in prison before they calm down. Save the Librarian as he might be usefulter on.��

    After that, Edward began to rapidly read the books inside; he did not touch the artifacts yet but asked Morgana to categorize them. Most of the books inside were magical books that contained curses inside them.

    Some of them were powerful artifacts themselves that contained powerful spells, and some contained the real history of the past. It took him a full week to read all the books inside.

    As a result, he furthered his understanding of this universe��s magic system and the control of different energy. However, his greatest gain was some of the historical records.

    In one of the books, one sentence caught his attention:

    ��The War in Heaven brought the downfall of the Gods.��

    After further research, he was able to confirm one of his theories: a war urred between the different Pantheons of the Gods that ended with the death of numerous gods and the severe injury of many.

    The Hebrew/Christian God, Yahweh, started a war against all other pantheons for the control of faith. This war who started in the mortal world with the rise of Christianity eventually affected Heaven, which was the realm where the gods habited.

    However, from what Edward researched, he knew that this war was not as simple as he imagined as much information was lost. Something seemed to have gone wrong in the process.

    Once he was done reading, Edward focused on the artifact�Cespecially H.G. Wells Time Machine. Unfortunately, this artifact was simply a better version of the Time-Turner and could only slightly improve his time magic understanding.

    However, Edward was not disappointed as he had something better: The Book of Solomon. This was an artifact that allowed the user to manipte space-time at will.

    Using the knowledge he had of the movie and some information in the Library, he was quickly able to find Solomon��s Mine where the book was located. As for the Masons in charge of protecting the mine, they were only regr people and paused no threat.

    In the process, he also took the Spear of Destiny and Judas Chalice. The spear contained a great deal of divine energy since the blood of Jesus�Cthe son of a God�Conce bathed in it.

    Nevertheless, his main focus has always been the book; he studied it religiously for the next few months. And after he was done, his ability to use time magic without any aid had drastically increased.

    Although he want to test out the new spells he created, he still had one important thing to do. So, he used the power of the book to bend space-time and contacted its creator: King Solomon.

    In a mirror that was in front of him, he saw a man with a crown and a very long white beard dressed in ancient clothes. The man was only momentarily surprised when he saw a circr passage appear in front of him to show someone on the other side.

    After looking at it for a while, Solomon said: ��Some is using my book tomunicate with me across space and time? How interesting.��

    ��Hello, King Solomon,�� said Edward with a smile.

    ��What a powerful Sorcerer,�� replied the king. ��Moreover, one that used Inner Sorcery.�� Slight jealousy could be heard in Solomon��s voice. As for Edward, he guessed that the Inner Sorcery was the same as Forbidden Sorcery that Imhotep talked about, meaning people who naturally have energy or mana inside their bodies.

    ��So, youngd, why are you contacting a dead person like me?��

    ��I just wanted to know some secrets of the past. However, I do not want to travel to the past to mess with the space-time continuum, so I thought that using your books to do so was the safest way.��

    As wise as Solomon was, he understood Edward��s implication. Messing with time can easily destroy the foundation of reality. So, Edward did not want to take risks. However, using the book drastically reduced the risks he had to take personally since Solomon, one of the greatest sorcerers who has existed in this world, created it.

    And if things did go wrong, he could deal with it as long as he destroyed the book.

    ��So, what exactly do you want to know?�� asked Solomon not minded Edward��s actions.

    ��Many things. For example, why the Gods have fallen, why magic is almost non-existent in my time? I��m also curious about you too. In such a world where magic is slowly dying, how did you be so powerful?��

    Just by reading the book, Edward could understand how powerful Solomon was in his prime; this was a Tier 7 Sorcerer, capable of destroying a star.

    ________

    Title: Too Clever

 Chapter 238: Too Clever

    Chapter 238: Too Clever

    Solomon pondered for a moment before answering the question as he did not mind. Given how powerful he was in his lifetime, he could have achieved much more. He could have attained immortality and traveled to the past and future. Yet, he did not do any of that and lived his normal mortal life.

    This was by choice.

    So, telling the secrets of the past to future generations is not a big deal to him. So, after organizing his thought properly, he responded:

    ��The answers to your questions are all rted. During my time, a battle took ce between Yahweh and the other pantheons all over the world. Despite what modern people say, he was not the sole and supreme God but the head of a pantheon.��

    Edward was not surprised that Solomon was aware of how Christianity evolved in modern times. After all, the current space-time power he was using was Solomon��s power.

    It��spletely normal for him to be able to look into the future and learn a few things.

    ��I do not know much about the battle since it mainly took ce in the Heavens, however, I do know that things becameplicated at some point because of outside influence.

    ��As a king under the banner of Yahweh, my job was to spread his name and faith in the mortal world to strengthen his power. The better a job I did, the happier my people became, the more faith they provided to him, and the more powerful he became.

    ��To better help to rule the mortal world, Yahweh granted me knowledge about sorcery. Since I was considered his champion, I could ess a great deal of his power. However, as I study and understand sorcery, I became fascinated and wanted to uncover its secrets.

    ��Unfortunately, sorcery or any knowledge about it was strictly controlled by the gods. My obsession with sorcery displeased Yahweh so he reduced the amount of power I could borrow from him. I did not like the fact that my power could be taken away at a moment��s notice, so I began to search for knowledge regarding Internal Sorcery.

    ��Unfortunately, if there is one thing that all the gods agreed on was to prevent the rise of Internal Sorcerers since they do not have to rely on anyone. Additionally, internal sorcery was innate and only a few people had the gift for it.��

    Edward realized that Internal Sorcery was simr to wizards in his universe, only a few people were born with it. This world does not have mana in the environment, so people can��t be mages.

    ��After I discovered this fact, I changed my n. I first contacted Lucifer�Cwho was the rebellious son of Yahweh�Cand made a contract with him to borrow his power, granting me the ability to summon demons.

    ��Then, I also contacted other gods of different pantheons to make contracts with so that Yahweh could not take away my power when he felt like it.��

    After hearing this, Edward smiled knowingly. How could things be as simple as Solomon stated? Normally, only by having faith in one deity could a sorcerer make a contract with it.

    Yet, Solomon�Cwho was associated with Yahweh�Cmade contracts with other Gods? How did he convince them to agree to such a thing? How did he manage to sign multiple contracts without his soul being affected? And after the other gods discovered that he had so many contracts, so much power, why did they not punish him?

    Obviously, Solomon used his wisdom to ce himself in the middle ground of the confrontation of these gods to benefit himself. And with a war going on, Edward could imagine the finesse this kind of maneuver would require.

    This alone shows how intelligent this old man was, not to mention how deep his understanding of the soul was to be able to contain that many contracts.

    Edward understood why Solomon is known as one of the wisest men that ever lived. Part of him thought that the bible did somewhat glorify the ability of this man.

    ��What was the result of the war?�� asked Edward.

    ��Before I die, Yahweh��s Pantheon still had the advantage despite fighting many pantheons at the same time. However, as I said before, things seem to beplicated at some point.��

    Edward opened his mouth to ask something when he felt a sudden change in Solomon. His calm demeanor that resembled a wise old man suddenly became mighty and supreme; it was as if he was the noblest and most powerful being in existence.

    Edward immediately became solemn and on-guard as he looked at thepletely different old man in front of him�Cdespite his visage not having changed in the slightest.

    After hesitating for a moment, he asked: ��Are you the real Solomon?��

    ��Hahahaha,��ughed Solomon. ��Worthy of Merlin��s apprentice. However, your understanding of the real and unreal is too superficial. All the versions of me that exist across the multiverse of the current universe, or all the universes that exist in the Void where I existed or once existed and their counterparts in their respective multiverse: they are all me.��

    Edward frowned after hearing this as his mind rapidly functioned. ording to his theory, one way to be a Tier 11 Multiversal Arcanist is to absorb or have control of all the different versions of himself in the multiverse.

    That way, even if the original body is destroyed, as long as one of his infinite selves exists in the multiverse, he can resurrect himself. And after meeting Old Man Merlin and knowing of his existence across the Omegaverse, he theorized about possible future tiers.

    Maybe one day, he will have to spread his legend and existence across multiple other universes. That way, he will be an existence with numerous clones in multiple universes.

    As long as one of these clones or separate parts of him exists, he will essentially be immortal or eternal. Only if someone or something was powerful enough to erase him across all realities where he existed could he possibly be killed.

    So, after hearing Solomon��s words, he realized that his theory was probably correct. After thinking about this, his eyes suddenly became more brilliant as the path forward was seen by him.

    So, he said to Solomon, ��Thank you for your guidance.��

    Solomon sighed, ��You are much better than my stupid apprentice.��

    ��You also have an apprentice?��

    ��Yes. He��s someone like you who was reincarnated from Primordial Earth.��

    Edward frowned after hearing this. He was not concerned about the fact that Solomon��s apprentice was also a Reincarnator like himself. From Merlin, he knew that there were many like him.

    What caught his attention was the fact that both Merlin and Solomon have epted this disciple. To Edward, this felt like something was wrong.

    ��Sir Solomon, why are you and the old man suddenly beginning to ept apprentices?��

    Solomon paused for a moment before sighing, ��You know, sometimes, being too clever is not necessarily a good thing.��

    Immediately, Edward knew that his guess was correct. Something must have happened that made all these big shots ept disciples and train more powerful people.

    There is the possibility that they are facing some unknown threat that requires more people to deal with. Thinking about this, a sense of urgency suddenly overcame him.

    ��There is no need for you to be worried. At your current level, there is nothing you could do about it,�� said Solomon calmly.

    ��How strong would I have to be to start worrying?�� asked Edward; he likes to be prepared for the worse.

    ��All I can say is that even if you reach Tier 11, you will be nothing but cannon fodder.��

    From this single sentence, Edward could gather a lot of information. The terms ��cannon fodder�� could be alluding to a war that these big shots are fighting, and even a Tier 11 Multiversal Individual is nothing in said war.

    After taking a deep breath to calm down, he said: ��Thank you.��

    He did not ask any more questions. Although he was curious by nature, he also understood that sometimes, you have to reach a certain level to know some secrets otherwise it will be detrimental. Plus, he did not think that Solomon would say anything more.

    ��There is no need. You, youngsters, are the future,�� said Solomon. Then, he took a glowing ball from his hand. ��This is my gift to you.��

    The ball appeared in front of Edward, then, after hesitating for a moment, he took it. Immediately, countless memories appeared in his mind. These memories were the films, manga, anime, and many other things that came after his death in 2019.

    Inside, he even saw the movie that both Frank and Lilith came from called [Jungle Cruise].

    ��This is����

    ��It��s not really precious but it will save you a lot of money,�� said Solomon. However, after seeing the confused look on Edward��s face, he further exined:

    ��If you sessfully manage to reach the Akashic Records, you can easily gain ess to these memories. However, you have to pay for them.��

    Edward nodded and was not surprised that thetter knew that he was trying to reach the Akashic Record. By now, he guessed how powerful these big shots were.

    If he did not have Merlin as his backer, he would have run away the moment Solomon appeared. So, after chatting for a brief moment with the king, he closed the space-time connection.

    Meanwhile, right after Edward ended his conversation with Solomon, an old man suddenly appeared in front of Solomon.________

    Title: Another Reincarnator

 Chapter 239: Another Reincarnator

    Chapter 239: Another Reincarnator

    ��Solomon, why are you intervening in my affairs?�� said Merlin with a deep frown on his face,

    ��I didn��t do anything,�� replied the Wise King.

    ��You should not have said anything to him about the war. How would you like it if I intervened with how you raise your apprentice?��

    Solomon was quiet for a moment, ��Well, I apologize. You��re right, I was out of line in my actions. How about erasing his memory or at least sealing it?��

    Merlin shook his head as he knew Edward��s temperament the best. If he did that, this would eventually lead to a contradiction between the two of them. So, he sighed: ��It seems that I have been a little toox. From now on, whatever world he goes to, I will block it to prevent any of you from intervening.��

    After saying that, Merlin disappeared. As for Solomon, he was quiet for a moment. He was indeed out of line but that was how he did things. Since he felt that Edward was talented and knew what he would be facing in the future, he decided to give him a heads up.

    This would better prepare for the future. However, he also realized that he had broken some major rules by intervening with another Aspect��s disciple. Luckily, Merlin was a more peaceful person otherwise this could lead to serious trouble.

    Of course, as wise as Solomon was, the reason he acted so recklessly was that he took into ount Merlin��s personality and character.

    Solomon looked in the distance as he thought to himself, ��Time is running out for these youngsters. If they cannot grow quickly, we may not be able to hold on for long.��

    After that, his consciousness left this version of himself in this time and space. He appeared in a parallel universe in the World of Warcraft Universe.

    Quel��Ths, a magic tower:

    Solomon walked into one of the rooms inside the tower where a handsome elf was reading a book. He seemed startled when he saw someone barged into his tower without activating any of the magical traps.

    ��Master, how many times have I told you to not sneak up on me?��

    ��And how many times have I told you that I am testing your alertness,�� replied Solomon. The handsome elf sighed and decided not to argue with this entric old man who likes to use strange methods to teach life lessons.

    ��So, to what do I owe your visit this time?��

    ��Disciple, I have some bad news for you.��

    Suddenly, the handsome elf had a feeling that he was about to suffer terribly. Knowing how his master operated, this bad news was most likely catastrophic to him.

    ��What is it this time?��

    ��I have decided to seal most if not all the functions of your system,�� said Solomon with a smile on his face.

    ��What?�� said the handsome elf as he stood up from his chair. After being reincarnated into this terrible world, he relied on this system to be one of the most powerful mages in this world, wielding the power of arcane unlike anybody has ever seen.

    Now, this old man who became his master just said that he would seal it away and take away all the power and convenience that it provided him.

    ��I��m sorry, my favorite disciple. Recently, I met the disciple of another old friend of mine, and just like you, he also came from Primordial Earth. However, he was not as lucky as you to have such a powerful cheat-like thing as a system.

    ��Yet, so far, his achievements have surpassed you by too much. So, I decided to push you so that you can further develop your potential,�� said Solomon.

    The handsome elf gritted his teeth after hearing this.

    ��Old man, I��m fighting with you.�� Although he said this, he did not dare to do so as he remembered the first time he met his cheap master. Even with the so-called invincible mode of his system, he was almost pped to death.

    It was that experience that humbled him and made him realize how vast the world truly was.

    ��Furthermore,�� continued Solomon. ��Although I will not seal your system��s ability to travel to other universes, I��m giving you ten years to create a method of your own that can aplish the same thing. If you fail, that part will also be sealed and you will be stuck in this universe for a very long time.��

    ��Master, how can you be so unreasonable?��

    Solomon sighed, ��Disciple, this is easier than you think. All you have to do is study how your system travels to other universes and replicate it. Or, you can use the Titan of this world since they also developed Omniverse Travel Technology.

    ��Some people managed to do with less.��

    ��Are you talking about the disciple of your old friend?�� asked the handsome elf with gritted teeth.

    Solomon looked at his apprentice with his deep eyes full of wisdom. ��Look at your current state, you look like someone whose world has been shattered. You have been too reliant on this system that you have no confidence in doing anything without it.

    ��Many times, I��ve told you to use it as nothing but a tool to help you in your magical path but you never listen to me. With such a mindset, you will never be a truly powerful Mage.��

    The handsome elf had a look of shock on his face after hearing his master��s words, and a sudden realization dawned on him: his master was right.

    With the system, he could learn most magic spells or theories instantly, he could optimize them and make them better. It was easier for him to create new spells and invent new technology.

    Additionally, he could travel to other universes to acquire new knowledge and learn different magic systems. Because of it, in just a few short decades, he became a Demi-God in this world even more powerful than Aegwynn.

    Not to mention the fact that he could aplish his dream of being together with the anime waifu that he idolized in his previous life. One could say that with the system, he has wealth, power, and women.

    However, because of this, he had be over-reliant on it��especially after he met his master Solomon and thetter told him about the fact that his system was not the machination of some powerful entity, but a natural gift or talent that he had because he was from Primordial Earth.

    As the handsome elf taught about all of this, he realized the deeper issue of his overreliance on this system. His master told him about the things he has to face in the future.

    As a result of this, he was instantly ovee with fear thinking how bleak things would be for him. So, he wanted something to rely on to give him strength, to give him some assurance.

    Despite the fact that his master told him that his system would be useless after he reached a certain level, he did not want to believe it. After all, that would mean that he had to rely on himself.

    Honestly, at his core, the handsome elf did not think he was special. In his previous life, he was nothing but an ordinary weeb. So, deep in his mind, he always believed that he was nothing without the system.

    After thinking about all of this, the handsome elf had a look of determination on his face. This was the opportunity to gain his confidence, to prove to himself that even without a system, he could still achieve great things in his life.

    ��Master, you can seal it. And don��t worry, I will not disappoint your expectations.��

    Solomon smiled after hearing this. How could the disciple who was chosen by himself be simple? Maybe his disciple may not know what is special about him, but Solomon was fully aware of how strong the mind of his disciple was.

    Among many of his peers, a lot of them have now epted disciples and many of them told their disciples about the future that they would face. And from what Solomon knows, all these people had no choice but to erase or seal the memories of their disciples once they learned the truth.

    And many of these disciples have cheat-like abilities that are even more powerful than his disciple��s system, yet, thetter was among the few that knew the truth and epted it without almost copsing

    Because of this situation, many other people like Merlin opted not to tell their disciples the truth, for now, waiting for the right time and opportunity.

    ��I knew that you would not disappoint me,�� said Solomon as he waved his hand to ce a magical seal on a golden light deep inside his disciple��s soul.

    Then, he disappeared from this universe; he was a busy man so he could not babysit his disciple during his growth.

    ________

    Title: Chronomancy

 Chapter 240: Chronomancy

    Chapter 240: Chronomancy

    Edward spent the next month reviewing all the information that Solomon gave him, and he truly enjoyed the process. During this time, he reverted back to the nerd he was in his previous life instead of the powerful wizard/Emperor of his current self.

    He watched all the movies and anime that came out from 2019 to 2023; he read all the mangas andics. And in the process, he praised Solomon for being so detailed in his selection.

    And the thing that made him even happier was that he could finally see what happened to Phase 4 of the Marvel Cinematic Universe. Thest thing he watched before his death was the movie Endgame.

    He geeked out when he saw all three Spider-Mans in the No Way Home; he marveled at how powerful Wanda had be in the movies. Although she was always terrifying in theics, he was d to see her beginning to disy her full potential.

    At the same time, he lusted greatly after Chaos Magic.

    When Edward watched [What If], he was very excited to see the magical world of the MCU further flushed out. Then, there were all the other shows that he also enjoyed including Loki and the TVA.

    He began to worry whether things would beplicated if he entered the Marvel World in the future.

    After that, he focused on DC movies including the sh, Aquaman 2, ck Adams, and the Shazam Movie. Although he was not as big of a fan of DC in terms of the movies,ics-wise, he was also a big fan.

    So, he was d to see them doing well.

    So, after a month of being aplete weeb or shut-in, Edward finally left his room. All he could think about was what would be the next world he will go to given the ability to choose and he had an idea of where to go next.

    Plus, he also had to add the MCU in his future as this is one of the worlds where he could grow rapidly given the right opportunity and n. After reviewing the things that urred in Phase 4, he had many wild ideas that he wanted to try.

    Once Edward was done focusing on the future, he ced his attention on further studying Solomon��s Book.

    Inside a room of the Floating City, he began a few tests.

    In front of him was a normal human clone, he pointed his hand to use a newly created spell:

    Arcane Rune Spell: Curse of Youth.

    A gray magic circle appeared in front of the clone which contained a powerful space-time force that immediately began to act on it. Then, the clone that looked like he was in his fifties suddenly began to age backward until he became a baby, a fetus, then ceased to exist.

    This spell was not a real Time Reversal Spell but more of an application of it. Through a curse, Edward could achieve the same effect of reversing time. The main difference is that time reversal is permanent, whereas in the Curse of Youth, as long as someone breaks the curse, the effect will be stopped and reverted back.

    He pointed at another clone and used the Curse of Aging. And this time, the clone aged until he became an old man and died naturally. Afterward, he used another time spell on a third clone.

    Arcane Rune Magic: Dy.

    The clone that he instructed to attack him suddenly started to move very slowly. It was as if he was in a quagmire and his every action was hindered. After seeing this, Edward nodded in satisfaction.

    ��Morgana, send in an army of clones and golems.��

    ��Yes, boss.��

    Then, an army of more than 10,000 clones and golems appeared in the room and rushed towards Edward. The majority of them were armed with modern guns.

    Some of them were driving tanks, helicopters, and fighter nes.

    Arge gray magic circle appeared underneath the foot of this army. Then, everything stopped. Their forward movement, the bullets that they shot, and even their facial expressions remained the same the moment the spell activated.

    Edward walked between these frozen people as he observed them. He touched the bullets that stopped moving and saw the fire sparks that urred once the tank fired.

    He flew into the sky as he observed the rotor de of the helicopter stopped moving and yet, the thing was still standing in the air. Edward walked inside and saw the determined look of the pilot as he prepared to fire a few missiles.

    ��Is this the power of time? How fascinating,�� muttered Edward. Sometimes, he marveled at how powerful he has be. From an ordinary 9 to 5 office worker, to a talented wizard in the Harry Potter World, to now, a Tier 6 Arcanist that can not only destroy a but also control time.

    Based on his current power, in many ces or worlds, he would be considered a God. Of course, Edward did not be arrogant because of this aplishment as he knew that he still had a long way to go�Cespecially as he guessed what await him from Solomon��s words.

    Although he had to seal these thoughts deep in his sub-consciousness to prevent his paranoia to get the best of him.

    After using the Time Stop Spell on this army, Edward began to test the limit of his new understanding of Time Magic. And in the end, he was not satisfied with the result.

    For once, he could only stop time for an army of 215,000 people. That was the limit, any more than that, the spell will not work. Additionally, his spell only works on Tier 3 individuals. And the more advanced tiers of individuals there is the less number of people the spell will work on.

    When ites to Tier 4 or higher, it can only work on Tier 4 Aura Master as they seem to have a lower tolerance or resistance to time magic.

    Of course, Edward can use the Floating City to boost his time magic abilities. However, his purpose in studying Solomon��s Book was to control time magic on his own without any aid.

    After that, Edward continued his test.

    He stood in front of a medium-sized city. He raised his hand to cast a spell: Arcane Rune Spell: Earthquake. The entire city shook as if it was experiencing an 11 magnitude earthquake.

    Following this, everything was destroyed in the process. All the buildings and houses fell on one another. Luckily, there was not a single living being inside.

    Once that was done, Edward took out his wand and cast another spell: Time Reversal. Then, the entire city began to function like a videotape that was rewinding. In just a few seconds, the city returned to its pristine state as if nothing urred.

    Edward waved his hand and a clone was sent to a random house in the city. He once again destroyed it with a spell and cast a Time Reversal on it. However, this time, nothing urred.

    ��Just because of the dead clone, the spell failed and time could not be reverted back,�� thought Edward with a frown on his face. He has done previous experiments like this, and even with his gate or city as aid, he could not revert time to bring someone back to life�Ceven a clone.

    Every time he tried, he felt tremendous resistance.

    After pondering for a moment, he no longer focused on this problem for now and continued on his final test.

    He tried to move time forward in the entire city. And he seeded, somewhat. His purpose in using this spell was to instantly turn the entire city into rust because of the passage of time.

    Unfortunately, he underestimated the amount of mana required to move time forward. So, after aging the city by 30 years, his man ran out.

    ��It seems that I have to go to that world. It is the easiest way for me to learn advanced applications of Time Magic,�� muttered Edward. After that, he headed for the room next door.

    After entering, he saw a corpse lying on a dissecting table. Not far from him was a flying saucer that looked like a UFO.

    ��There was no problem taking these things?�� asked Edward.

    ��Since you already warned me, I took precautions and no one was even aware of its arrival,�� replied Morgana.

    ��Excellent,�� said Edward as he looked at the alien life form in front of him with an elongated head.

    ��Interdimensional Beings,�� muttered Edward with excitement. ��This discovery is probably second in terms of value after the Book of Solomon.��

    After saying that, he began to study the physiology of this creature and its technology. He knew that the real benefit from this creature was in Akator where their main ship is located and where their leaders are.

    However, before heading there, he had to prepare a little.

    ________

    Title: Interdimensional Beings

 Chapter 241: Interdimensional Beings

    Chapter 241: Interdimensional Beings

    Once Edward finished his dissection, he learned a few things from these interdimensional beings that exist in the space between spaces. He reviewed the information he gathered.

    ��What interesting species,�� he muttered.

    For one, he discovered that Interdimensional Beings are a Psychic species with tremendoustent psychic energy in their brains. They usually use it formunication with other species and themselves, along with other things.

    The second main discovery is that their bodies are very adaptable or conductive to space-time energy. This is probably the result of their natural evolution as species that survived in the space between dimensions.

    ��Their bodies are perfect for making time-rted magical items,�� muttered Edward as he reviewed the Life Code of this species. ��Plus, with them, the Empire��s development of Psychic Energy will take a great leap forward.��

    Narcissa and Soleil have been developing Psychic energy for many years, and they have made great progress. However,pared to other fields that have other knowledge to help them, their progress is quite mediocre inparison.

    However, after bringing the specimen of this species to them along with their knowledge, they should be able to develop more rapidly. Then, there is the development of Gic Technology once these aliens�� bodies are thoroughly studied.

    Finally, Edward wrote down the value of these species and possible direction development that they can provide then. Then, he preserved the specimen before entering the flying saucer.

    ��How is it going? Did you discover anything?��

    ��A few things,�� replied Morgana. ��Their technology tree is abination of psychic energy and pure technology. The main engine of this ship seems to be a very wise and intricate use of ck holes to travel from dimension to dimension. However, I have notpletely deciphered it yet.��

    ��Controlled ck Holes?�� muttered Edward. ��How long will it take you topletely reverse engineer their technology?��

    ��Honestly, it will take some time.��

    ��Oh, is there a problem?��

    ��Yes. The information inside this flying saucer is very limited. From my observation, it is simr to some of the Navy Fleet. Although they contain powerful technology, the information regarding said technology is not on the ship��s system.

    ��Additionally, after the crash, the mains system initiated the self-destruction system and removed a lot of information or parts crucial to these creatures�� technology. Most likely a fail-safe left to prevent others from reverse-engineering it.��

    Edward pondered for a moment, ��In that case, we will have to rely on the ship that is in Akator. Can we block Space to prevent them from using Interdimensional Travel?��

    ��With the Empire��s current study in ck holes, it should not be a problem to block them for a while.��

    ��That��s good enough. Where is the Crystal Skull?��

    Soon after he said these words, a crystal skull appeared in front of him. Based on the clues Edward provided from his memories of thest Indiana Jones movie, Morgana was able to fetch the skull that was located in Peru. She even found the location of Akator where the owner of the skull is located.

    ��Call the others; I need them in case something goes wrong,�� said Edward. A few minutester, he saw the three of theming to see him. Based on their faces, obviously, they were not happy about being disturbed.

    With just one look, Edward could tell that all of them were very close to reaching Tier 6. In just a few years, they should seed.

    ��I��m sorry for disturbing all of you, but I need your help.�� Then, Edward exined the situation to them. Once everyone was ready, the group headed to Akator in the Amazon.

    After meeting the Ugha tribes that protected the temple, Edward read their minds to learn theirnguage andmunicate with them. After a few lies and showing them the skull, he managed to get their understanding.

    Then, he and the group ced Dimension Lock enchantment around the entire temple�Cwhich was a ship. Finally, Edward did the same on the crystal skull in his hand.

    After analyzing this thing, he knew that a small piece of a soul was inside. So, he prepared beforehand. Once everything was done, he entered the temple to the room where all the Interdimensional Beings sat on their chairs with one of them missing his head.

    Edward ced the skull in its rightful ce and waited. Things proceeded exactly like in the movie. These beings began to activate, then, one of them used a Psychic Link tomunicate with Edward, telling him that they would reward him for bringing the skull back to him.

    And just like in the movie, just like Dr. Spalko asked, Edward said that he wanted to know everything, including all the knowledge of their species. And these Interdimensional Beings acquiesced to his demand.

    Unfortunately, they made a grave error. Unlike Spalko, Edward��s mind did not have a limit to the amount of knowledge it could contain. So, these beings�� attempt at overwhelming him with too much information was useless. Not to mention that Edward had Morgana��s help.

    Once they discovered these, they tried to remove their connection, unfortunately, by then, it was not under their control as Edward had already used the enchantment he ced on the crystal skull to invade their mind and soul.

    As a hive-mind species, the process was easier than anticipated because as long as one of them was infected, it was also easier to affect the others through their connections.

    Meanwhile, these Interdimensional Beings also discovered that they could not return home as the space where they are located was blocked by a powerful force.

    Immediately, they recognized that power: Sorcery.

    They wanted to initiate counter-measures to deal with the situation but it was already toote. Edward had already got the knowledge he wanted, so he snapped his finger and that being feinted.

    The psychic power inside his mind was sealed and his soul entered a dormant state. And without him, the spaceship also stopped activating.

    ��It seems that I was lucky,�� muttered Edward as he reviewed the information inside his mind. These interdimensional beings who called themselves Novad were partially responsible for the downfall of the gods in this universe.

    Aftering here, at first, they remained neutral in the conflict. However, many of the gods did not like them spreading knowledge to mortals and opening their wisdom.

    So, they were forced to enter the war; they were the outside influence that Solomon talked about. Once the Novad participated in this war, it became a three-way war.

    In the end, all the other pantheons were destroyed or severely injured leaving only Yahweh and the Novad. In the final battle, the two were severely injured and entered a state of recuperating.

    Then, their conflict focused more on the mortal ne. Yahweh wanted to gather faith while the Novads spread technology to prevent humans from relying on the gods.

    In the end, it could be said that the Novads were the final winner but things were not so simple. Currently, there are over a hundred million Christians all over the world. And if this world continues to develop simrly to Earth, the number will reach more than 2 billion by the 2010s.

    ��This Yahweh is not a simple god. Should I intervene in the growth of Christianity otherwise he might intervene in my ns?��

    Edward��s mind rushed as a n began to brew inside his mind. However, he ced these thoughts in the back of his mind for now as he had other things to attain.

    He walked to the Novad King in front of him. ording to information he knew, the Novad species reproduced sexually like humans and also had ssification between them.

    The Kings and Queens in the species were born with tremendous Psychic Energy and had a very high status among their kind. One of the main reasons for that is they also could split themselves into many Nomads clones that were linked psychically.

    This was the reason that there were 13 of them in the room when Edward came in. And these 13 were not the only ones; they were only the main ones. As for the rest, they were destroyed during the war, hence the reason that this Novad King was injured.

    As for the one that Edward previously captured and dissected, he was a Warrior-ss Novad sent into this world because the Novad King stopped sending reports back to their race; they wanted to check whether something had happened to him.

    Edward took a drop of blood from the fused Novad that no longer looked like a crystal skeleton, then he used a spell to copy this species�� DNA and soul, then turn into its appearance.

    Then, he converted a lot of his mana into Psychic Energy before entering the spaceship. That way, he was able to pass as the Novad King and easily gained ess to it.

    ________

    Title: Novad Technology

 Chapter 242: Novad Technology

    Chapter 242: Novad Technology

    After entering the Nova Ship, Edward quickly disarmed the artificial intelligence inside and had Morgana rece it. Then, he brought the ship back to the Floating City.

    Before leaving, he repaired the destroyed temple and ced it inside a pocket dimension. The reason for doing so was to repay the Ugha tribe that lived there and protect them. From what he remembered from the movie, these people were killed by the Soviets.

    After all, he basically stole their ��Gods�� after they treated him quite nicely. This was the least he could do; Edward still knew the concept of repaying kindness to others.

    As for the reason he did not bring them with him, it��s because the chief of the tribe said that they did not want their lives to be disturbed and that they were perfectly happy with their way of life.

    After leaving Akator, Edward began to use the knowledge inside his mind to study the technology of the Novads.

    And it was a fascinating discovery,

    A ck hole is a known phenomenon in the universe. However, one question surrounding it is what happened to all the things that a ck hole swallows?

    Well, Edward finally knows the answer. It goes to a ce called The nk Realm, or the space between spaces as it was referred to in the Indiana Jones. Essentially, it is the space that exists between dimensions, and also the ce where the Novad race was born and evolved.

    The Novad race has mastered ck hole technology and can reverse the suction force of the ck hole to travel from the nk Space to other dimensions, and parallel universes.

    The nk Realm does not only exist between dimensions but also between parallel universes, between different timelines.

    Immediately, Edward called the others and used the ship to enter the nk Realm. A few minutester, Edward found himself floating into a dark gray space with little many things in sight.

    After a quick scan of the surroundings, the group discovered countless matters, stars, and even gxies. All of these things were once swallowed by a ck hole in the infinite universe.

    ��This space is the perfect ce to gather more resources,�� said Hermione thinking about how much the Empire will benefit from this technology.

    ��Indeed. However, we should be very careful,�� added Lily. ��The life forms who lived in this ce are either evolved from this area or strong enough to survive being swallowed by a ck hole.��

    ��That��s true. However, there is no need to focus on this for now,�� said Edward. ��What I��m most excited about Novad��s technology is their Information Gathering System.��

    Edward pressed a few buttons and a picture of Earth. On the screen was written Earth-234.

    ��They have found a way to categorize each parallel universe andbeled them using a technology that they called Frequency Reading,�� continued Edward as he exined the general technology to the rest.

    Everything in the universe has its own frequency, including each dimension and parallel universes. The Novad invented a way to use Psychic Energy to read the frequency of the parallel universe and gather basic information.

    The basic information involved what time period the universe is, whether it has magic or not, along with other basic information.

    Although this kind of information seemed basic, it is of great importance to Edward when ites to studying and navigating the multiverse. For example, the mission he sent Rowena and Luna on. The reason that this mission is so difficult is that these two have to constantly jump into different parallel universes at random.

    Although they have Luna��s Divination to help, her ability is greatly reduced when ites to the scale of the multiverse. If it was not because of her Seer Bloodline and the help of the Gate, she would probably be useless in this search.

    But now, things were different. With this new technology, it will be more efficient for them to search different timelines. Additionally, there are a few other applications of the Novad Technology.

    For one, the Empire can now use ck holes for faster than light travel. In case the Apparition Drive, the Void Drive, and other technology fail, this is a solution.

    Second, ck holes can also be used as a form of energy. Many advanced civilizations used it for this. Additionally, once weaponized, ck holes are Tier 9 Gxy-Level Technology with the potential to grow to higher tiers.

    Finally, Edward will be able tomunicate with Rowena and Luna much easier. Of course, what he��s most excited about is Interdimensional Capable. Just like in Rick and Morty, he will connect his television to capable across the multiverse so that he watches shows from different realities.

    If he ever watched a show that was canceled, he could switch to another reality where this show was renewed for another season. Or if the show had a terrible season, he could switch to another reality where they did something different.

    Thinking about the endless possibilities, Edward became excited.

    ��You��re thinking about something weird again, aren��t you?�� said Hermione.

    ��Not weird, innovative.��

    After that, Edward looked at the coordinates of the different parallel universes that the Novad King had. He wanted to find one with magic, and to his surprise, it took quite some time to find one.

    ��It seems that magic is weakened throughout the multiverse,�� said Snape.

    Everyone nodded in agreement with him.

    ��Are we leaving now?�� asked Hermione.

    ��No, we still have many unfinished businesses on Earth-125. We can goter once everything is done.��

    After that, everyone dispersed to continue their own study. Meanwhile, Edward focused on his study of Novad technology. He wanted to transfer some of their research into magic.

    A few yearster, Edward floated in front of a deserted the size of Jupiter. He pointed his hand:

    Arcane Rune Spell: ck Hole.

    A small ck hole appeared and swallowed the deserted in an instant. However, the was not sent to the nk Realm but to a pocket dimension in the Floating City.

    After that, Edward teleported to the nearest star and used the same attack. This time, he used arge quantity of his mana to increase both the size and the swallowing ability of the ck hole.

    And in over 30 seconds, he managed to swallow the entire star.

    ��Although I��m only Tier 6, I can still use Tier 7 Star-level attack. This is the advantage that knowledge can give casters over others.��

    After doing his test, Edward returned to Earth as he was mostly done with studying the technology of the Novad and cing the information in his Library. The only thing that he did not do waspletely analyze the Life Code of the Novad King as he was waiting for when he returned to the Empire and have more professional do so.

    However, based on the basic tests he did, he discovered that not only was this species born with extraordinary psychic energy and talent but also for Space-Time Magic. Most likely because of where they were born and evolved.

    Once aplete study was finished, he nned to modify his Life Code to enhance his talent in both these areas. Plus, he thought that the Novad King was a perfect species to be in charge of the Empire��s Time Auror and prevent people from messing with history.

    So, he did not n to kill him and even n to capture a few other of their races. However, the Novad in general was a powerful race so he had to be careful.

    After returning to Earth, Edward headed to one specific room with arge magic circle in the middle. Hermione was checking it to make sure that everything was working smoothly while Lily and Snape were on guard.

    After Edward arrived, he asked: ��Is everything ready?��

    ��There is no problem.��

    ��Then, let��s begin.��

    Hermione nodded her head before activating her talent along with the magic circle. However, after the circle lit up slightly it immediately became dim afterward.

    ��Fail?�� asked Edward.

    ��No, a rejection.��

    ��Try a few more times with different people.��

    Hermione nodded before trying again. However, for the next ten trials, it was the same responses.

    ��Well, these gods are truly arrogant beyond measure,��ined Snape.

    ��Well, they are gods after all,�� said Lily.

    ��In the state that they are in, can they be arrogant? Can they be picky?��

    ��No matter how powerful we are, in their eyes, we are nothing but mortal. It��s best to get used to their arrogance now to not suffer in the future,�� said Edward who had experienced dealing with Herpo.

    He knew how divinity forcibly changed the personality of these gods who relied on faith. Even if any of them were once mortal, they would still look down on other people.

    After a few dozens try, someone finally answered their calls and appeared in the summoning circle.

    ________

    Title: Dirty Deal

 Chapter 243: Dirty Deal

    Chapter 243: Dirty Deal

    A young man dressed in a ck robe appeared in the middle of the circle. His appearance was extremely pale as if he was sick and on the verge of dying. His eyes scanned around as he looked at the magic circle on the ground with a frown.

    Then, a smile appeared on his face as he looked at the group. Although he was surprised afternding his eyes on Edward, he did not show it.

    ��So, it is you guys who summoned me? To what I owe this pleasure?��

    ��Who are you?�� asked Edward directly as he did not recognize this person. Most likely because he was a minor god not overtly known to the general poption so not easily recognizable by certain traits.

    ��My name is Dolus.��

    ��The Greek God of Lies and Deception?�� muttered Edward. ��How exactly did such a weak god like you manage to survive the War? From what I know, the Greek Pantheon was forced to change its names and reinvent itself to Roman in an attempt to survive. However, I doubt a minor good like would have such an opportunity.��

    The smile on Dolus�� face remained the same, ��This Sorcerer is not only powerful but also quite knowledgeable of the past. This may be a little tricky.��

    ��I have my own methods,�� replied Dolus.

    ��Yes, as a god whose divinity revolves around trickery and cunningness, you should have your own method. Although you are no Loki, you should not be too bad.��

    As soon as the word Loki was mentioned, Dolus�� smiling facade was almost broken. Obviously, that name was a sore spot for him.

    And this slight change did not escape Edward��s sight as he was closely observing this god in front of him. Additionally, he mentioned Loki on purpose to see his reaction.

    After all, as both Gods of Trickery, as two people who share the same [Authorty], Edward did not think that these two would get along since they werepetitors.

    Adding to that the fact that Loki is way more popr and known than Dolus, this only showed that in their confrontation, the Greek God was at a disadvantage.

    ��So, for what reasons have you summoned me here?�� asked Dolus who forced himself to regain his calm, collected, and trusted worthy smiling face.

    ��No, the question is, why did you ept our summon?�� said Edward, a question which made Dolus frown as he realized that the situation was different than he expected.

    He thought that some mortal hade across some summoning magic and was using it recklessly. So, he believed that this was an opportunity for him to leave his hiding ce and used the situation to recuperate his power.

    However, after seeing Edward and how powerful of an Internal Sorcerer he was, he did not change his n. He just thought that it would only be slightly more difficult to trick this sorcerer and hispanion.

    Regrettably, based on the brief conversation, he knew that his opponent might also a master of negotiation and maniption. Adding to their wariness and strength, a different approach was necessary.

    So, Dolus removed his smiling face and became calm to the point of indifference.

    ��Let��s not go around the bush. State your purpose directly.��

    ��Fine,�� said Edward as he waved his hand to manifest a white crystal, which then floated to Dolus inside the magic circle.

    ��I want to exchange knowledge from you with this.��

    The greek god looked at the crystal for a few seconds before swallowing it. Then, he frowned before saying: ��Crystallize Soul? However, the quality of the soul is terrible; although slightly better than animals, it��s not even on par with ordinary humans.��

    Dolus was right since the crystal was made from clones.

    ��I can exchange with you but the souls used have to be made of ordinary people.��

    ��No,�� replied Edward. ��Only these. Plus, I can only give you 10 million, nothing more nothing less.��

    Dolus frowned after hearing this. With the quality of these souls, 10 million was enough to recover a lot of his injuries but not enough to recover to his peak. Obviously, this was a calcted number.

    However, after thinking about it for a while, Dolus decided to ept the deal because he knew that if he did not, some other gods will.

    ��Fine.��

    Edward waved his hand and a magical contract flew to him. Dolus looked at it and the first thing he did was to remove all the beautiful designs on the paper that looked like nothing but decorations.

    As a Trickster God, these were basic operations when tricking people into contracts. Then, he used a spell on the paper, then, the one-page contract suddenly turned into a long parchment the length of a football field.

    These were all the hidden uses of this contract that looked so simple. Then, Dolus read every single paragraph one by one while changing the uses that he did not agree with while adding some of his.

    Once he was done, he sent it back to Edward who also reviewed all the uses. However, after the review, he only cares about two things.

    The first one was the fact that Dolus refused to grant him all his knowledge for the price Edward was offering. Instead, he made a list of things he could exchange for. Edward did not hesitate to choose knowledge about the Soul, and how to cast the Divine Fire and Soul.

    ��Article 1567, use c, is non-negotiable,�� said Edward.

    ��Then, you might as well cancel the deal,�� said Dolus with a sneer. ��I manage to survive this war, do you think I would be enemy with Yahweh now?��

    ��I don��t ask you to be enemies with him. Just attack him once at the right time.��

    ��Same thing.��

    ��In that case, how about I change the use for simple information regarding his current state. I��m sure as cautious as you are, you have gathered a great deal of information about him.��

    Dolus remained quiet, seeming deep in thought.

    ��I��ll add another million souls. However, that��s all I can offer you.��

    ��Deal.��

    After that, the two negotiated a few more things before they both signed the contract. Dolus was slightly surprised once everything was done. He thought that he could sacrifice a little bit of his power to break some uses of the contract.

    Unfortunately, he discovered that this contract was overseen by the Will of all thes in the sr system. If he broke it, the bacsh was enough to kill him.

    So, after receiving his payment, he also gave Edward all the knowledge and information he promised. Then, he disappeared.

    ��I still think that we should have forcefully captured him,�� said Snape. ��With how weak this guy is and with the Floating City, it should be quite easy.��

    ��I think caution was the best approach,�� retorted Lily. ��This world still has too many unknown to us.��

    ��She��s right,�� added Edward. ��So far, we still do not know to what extent some of the gods have recovered. We do not even know how many of them have survived the war and how many have died.��

    After that, Edward began to review the knowledge that Dolus gave him. His eyes became bright as he muttered: ��I think I found a shortcut to reaching Tier 7.��

    The eyes of the other became bright as they looked at him with excitement. As the most talented Arcanists in the Empire, these people knew how long it would take them to reach higher Tiers.

    Hundreds of years. Even with a magical potion like the Divine Essense Potion, it would still take them dozens of years. And that��s only Tier 6 not to mention Tier 7.

    However, if there was a quicker way, that would be perfect.

    Edward then exined the method he just thought of.

    One of the information that Dolus gave him was regarding how gods lighted up their Divine me and its function. The Divine me is an application of the soul to condense it and form a Spiritual me.

    However, that spiritual me is not for fighting or other things; it is used to remove the impurities in faith. It ismon knowledge to all the gods that faith is poisonous.

    Over absorption of it can corrupt the soul and change the personality of the gods. The solution to this problem is to remove the impurities that faith contained with the Divine me and make it safer to absorb�Cor rtively safer.

    After knowing this, Edward immediately thought of using the Divine me to purify the mana inside Arcanists to make it reach higher purity. His theory is that since crystalized mana�Cwhich was of higher quality�Cwas enough to allow Arcanists to reach higher Tiers, then a high purity of mana could do the same.

    ��Let��s go test this out right now,�� said Hermione.

    ��Alright.��

    ________

    I have decided on the next world after this one. So,ment below if you guys want to be spoiled and I will decide whether to make a glossary stating it.

    Title: Purification

 Chapter 244: Purification

    Chapter 244: Purification

    Edward immediately began to experiment with the Divine me and whether it can sessfully purify mana and help him quickly achieve higher tiers.

    After entering one of the experimental rooms, he began.

    Immediately, after a few tests on many clones, he discovered that Tier 5 below individuals could not light up the Divine Fire; their souls were too weak to sustain it and would disintegrate.

    So, Edward had to spend a lot of resources to quickly train Tier 6 clones for the experiment. Then, that clone used the method given by Dolus to light up the Divine Fire.

    Looking at the bright golden me in front of him, Edward nodded in satisfaction. Then, he began the next step of the experiment. He did not immediately begin with the Tier 6 clone but used a Tier 0 instead.

    And the process was much easier than anticipated. The Divine me��s sole purpose seemed to purify things. So, aftering into contact with the Tier 0 clone��s mana, a reaction was quickly formed.

    Mana is unseen to the naked-eyed and not easily detected. However, using a special method, it can be observed and studied. And based on the Empire��s research, mana is usually manifested in blue color.

    This is most obvious when a great deal of it is concentrated or mobilized by an individual. However, after the Divine me began to purify the clone��s mana, it changed color from blue to orange, then yellow, then silver, before turningpletely white. And each color represented a Tier.

    Orange for Tier 1, yellow for Tier 2, silver for Tier 3, and white for Tier 4.

    Edward realized that he was slowly discovering something. So, he quickly checked the liquid mana of Tier 4 Arcanists. Before, the concept of purity in mana was discussed in the Empire and studied, but there has been little to no result. However, now, with this recent discovery, Edward could identify the purity of mana.

    After checking the liquid mana, he discovered that it was really made of both white and blue mana. And after purification, the blue mana also began to change color from blue to white.

    When the blue part turned yellow, the clone entered Tier 5. And when all the mana turned white, it also reached Tier 6. After gathering enough data, Edward finally checked the crystallized mana.

    ��As expected, it��s purple in color,�� muttered Edward underneath his breath. The reason he predicted the color of crystalized mana was because of one of the manhwa that Solomon gave him.

    In of them called [The Beginning After the End], the concept of purifying mana was introduced. And the colors of purification were exactly the same with the exception that in that universe, the starting color of mana is not blue, but dark. And the next step after that is red, followed by orange and so on.

    (AN: Slight spoiler for the manhwa if you ever n to read it or do not read the light novel.)

    In that universe, after the white purity mana, there is also the purple color which is also referred to as Aether that only the protagonist acquired. Thinking about this, Edward��s eyes lit up as he made a somewhat major discovery.

    ��By that logic, the crystallized mana is a less purified form of aether. As for the Philosopher��s Stone, it should be a more purified form of it.��

    Immediately, he quickly checked not only his magic core that was fused with a Perfect Philosopher��s Stone but also other ones. And as expected, they were made most of the purple while the rest was blue.

    Edward then became excited. From many novels he read from his past life, aether is either considered an advanced form of mana or magic power or better yet, the origin of magic.

    It is believed that it was the fifth element, the reason that magic or anything supernatural urred in a world where thews of physics governed. Although these novels might not necessarily be right as they were essentially different universes, however, they can also be used as reference.

    Additionally, there are minor pieces of evidence to support these theories. For example, why could the Philosopher��s Stone (Aether) breaks the strictws of Transmutation in both the magical world and when ites to Gate Alchemy.

    Why did the stone allow wizards to break Gumps�� Law of Elemental Transfiguration and produce food out of thin air? Why could it grant immortality and many more?

    All of these show that Aether was extraordinary, and studying it might lead Edward to the path of discovering the essence of magic.

    He then looked at the stone in his hand and said: ��From now on, you will be called Aether Stone.��

    Although he has notpletely verified whether the stone was truly aether, he was 80% sure of his conjecture. Now, all he could think about was how to further purified the giant Aether Stone that is used as the Energy Core of the Floating City.

    Once aplished, he will raise the grade of the Floating City from a Pseudo Tier 9 Artifact to a Pseudo Tier 10, and even more.

    Unfortunately, this problem was not so easy to deal with. Based on his calction, it would take dozens of Tier 6 using their Divine me and many years to purify it until itpletely turns purple. So far, he was the only Tier 6 Arcanist in the Empire, and you count the other 3 that will reach this stage in a few years, that��s only 4 of them.

    Unless he could find a way to create a Divine me using countless lesser Tiers.

    ��That��s a good idea, so let��s put it on the agenda for now,�� muttered Edward. Then, he frowned.

    ��I don��t like the name Divine me, plus using it could bring some trouble.��

    Edward knew if some of these gods knew that ��mortals�� were using their technique to benefit themselves, they would not be able to ept it and try to kill them. That��s how petty these things are after beingpletely turned insane because of absorbing faith over a long period.

    ��In that case, let��s call it Arcane me. No. that��s too basic and unoriginal. How about me of Arcana or Arcana me; Yes, that��s much better.��

    He then updated his library using this new name. Then, after creating an Arcana me of his own, he began to purify his mana. After calcting the time it would take him to reach Tier 7, he nodded in satisfaction.

    He then shared his discovery with the other three while encouraging them to hurry and enter Tier 6. Immediately afterward, Edward tried using the Arcana me to purify void energy.

    And as expected, the me was instantly extinguished. Knowing this, he began to test other energies. The me was very effective. Regrettably, Edward did discover that it was more efficient to purify mana and then convert it into other energies than to directly purify other energy like sr energy.

    The only exception was cosmic energy from the universe. However, Edward��s understanding and use of this energy are very low or basic.

    When testing the me on soul energy, he also discovered that it could also be purified. With this method, it is possible to create better soul crystals, remove Soul Curses, and even increase the strength of the soul.

    With this method, it will be easier for Arcanists to increase their soul and better control their mana, thus decreasing the time needed to reach higher Tiers. Plus, Edward has yet to fathom other benefits that a pure soul will bring to Arcanists as a whole.

    This me can also purify bloodlines so that in the future, Fleur��s research can be sessful. The path of Bloodline Arcanist will undergo a great boom after he returned to the Empire.

    Finally, the purification can also be applied to [Aura] allowing Aura Master to also benefit. Not to mention other things like purifying magical herbs for potions, or ores for both magical artifacts and material development of technology.

    ��This world is truly my lucky break,�� muttered Edward who was a little worried that he would use all his luck in this world. However, after thinking about it for a moment, he realized he was being a little too ridiculous.

    A lot of the benefit he received from this universe was because he was prepared and had extraordinary means. Another person who came here might not necessarily acquire as much benefit as him.

    In the end, it all depended on his ability, ideas, and ability to execute his ns.��

    ��Alright, let��s check the information that Dolus gave me.��

    ___________

    Title: Parallel Dimensions

 Chapter 245: Parallel Dimensions

    Chapter 245: Parallel Dimensions

    After reviewing the information, Edward frowned deeply. From Dolus, he learned that the reason Yahweh started the war was that he wanted to kill all the other gods and absorb their divinity to be Omnipresent and Omnipotent.

    To be the most powerful god in the universe.

    The intervention of the Novad did not stop Yahweh��s ambitions but made them even grandeur as he now had his gaze toward the Multiverse. Furthermore, ording to Dolus, he most likely has regained most of his strength by now.

    What truly caught Edward��s attention was the fact that Dolus stated that Yahweh did not need to rely too heavily on the faith of this mortal world to regain his strength. At some point in the war, the Christian discovered another method of powering up, which is one of the reasons that he could still tie with both the Novads and the other Pantheons besieging him in the final confrontation.

    As for what that method was, Dolus does not know, or he did not want to say.

    ��It seems that I cannot use the same tactic again.��

    Edward nned to weaken Yahweh using the Christians of this world just like he did to Truth. Unfortunately, this method seemed invalid.

    ��In that case, I might have to do things the hard way.��

    He did not mind as long as he was prepared; this would be a new experience for him.

    After that, Edward prepared for his next adventure. He created a clone for the sole purpose of meeting Flynn Carsen, who was the Librarian in the future. From what he remembered from the movie, Flynn was a very gifted young man who also enjoyed learning.

    As long as his moral views are properly guided at a young age, he will be a very talented and powerful Arcanist. As for his magical talent, Edward was not worried.

    When ites to talent, there are two types: one is the ability to sense, control, and produce mana. This kind of talent can be improved through potions.

    Another type of magical talent is intelligence, wisdom, or IQ. With it, it is easier for an arcanist��s soul to increase, easier for them when doing research oring up with ideas.

    Although intelligence can be increased through gic engineering and other means, naturally intelligent people still have an advantage over others. Not to mention these methods also work for them.

    Flynn Carsen is a very intelligent young man. So, once he bes an Arcanist, he will be a great asset to the Empire. Of course, Edward also has his self-fish motive.

    One of the ways that he exerts control over the Empire is by having a teacher-like rtionship with all the gifted young people�Cespecially the ones from Hogwarts that he taught.

    Because of this, during the early rise of the Empire, he would go to all the magical schools to teach when he had time. Even the Bones School was not spared.

    So, he was prepared to use a simr method for Flynn.

    ��Not just Flynn. Emily Davenport from the second movie was also a brilliant mind even better than Flynn. She can be put on the list.��

    After making the clone and instructing it on its job, Edward began his next adventure: Parallel Dimensions or Parallel Universe Travel. Before this, Edward has sessfully traveled to parallel dimensions.

    However, this time, he was not going to use the Floating City or any other aid; he wanted to achieve this with his own strength.

    With the knowledge he received from his wife Rowena, along with his study of space-time in this universe, he was sure that he would seed. So, after reviewing the spell that he created onest time, Edward ced countless shields to protect him before casting it.

    Arcane Rune Spell: Interdimensional Portal.

    A magic circle appeared on the ground before a transparent door appeared in front of him. After checking it onest time, Edward entered.

    Earth-234, a circr crack appeared on a corner of a small deserted alley and a body dropped on the floor before the crack immediately closed. The body was missing one arm and one leg while passing out: it was Edward.

    Not long afterward, a homeless man with pale skin appeared in the alley to see the person lying on the floor. After seeing the clothes on his body, he immediately thought of robbing him.

    However, the moment he touched the body, a me instantly incinerated him until there was nothing left. Not long afterward, a young woman with red hair appeared in the alley.

    She was shocked after seeing the body and rushed to check on it. She was surprised by all the fresh scars that looked like swords. And oddly, she was not burned like the previous person.

    The first instinct of the red hair girl was to bring this person to the hospital after realizing that he was still breathing. However, she noticed the white me that appeared on the wounds and slowly healed them.

    So, after hesitating for a moment, he decided to bring it back to her house.

    A few hourster, Edward opened his eyes.

    ��Where am I?�� he looked in the surrounding. However, everything was a little blurred.

    ��You��re awake,�� said the red-haired girl.

    ��You��re the one who saved me? Thank you,�� then Edward��s eyebrow furrowed, showing that he was slightly in pain. The reason for that is that he instinctively try to use Legilimency to read the girl��s mind and he was slightly bacsh.

    ��It seems that my soul might be injured.�� After checking, he found that his soul was perfectly fine, just a little shaking thus affecting his mind and will making it difficult for him to cast spells currently.

    ��My name is Edward Bones.��

    ��I��m Chloe.��

    ��Chloe, a great name. I��m in your debt.��

    ��There is no need. I can tell that even without me, you would be fine,�� replied Chloe in awe of the white me that was slowly regrowing limbs; she has never seen this kind of witchcraft before.

    ��Plus, as a fellow witches, we should help one another.��

    Edward��s eyes lit up after hearing this as he learned that this woman was capable of using magic. If he was in his normal state, he would have long discovered this fact.

    After focusing on her face, he discovered that she seemed familiar. Unfortunately, his mind was not currently working properly.

    ��Chloe, by any chance, you would not happen to have any herbs or books rted to them?

    All the magical artifacts he had on him were destroyed except for his robe. That also includes his Interdimensional Ring. Edward did not care that much for the ring as it only made it easier to ess the pocket dimension it was connected to.

    As long as he can cast spells, Edward can still gain ess to all the things inside.

    ��I do,�� replied Chloe wondering what this warlock was nning. With curiosity, she led him to her garden while also taking all her books on herbology and potions.

    For some reason, Chloe instinctively trusted Edward. She did not know that this was the manifestation of her intuition as a Dreamwalker, and a natural charm released by Edward��s body to protect him during his time of weakness.

    After taking the books, Edward read all of them one by one. It took him a great deal of concentration to finish all of them in just five hours. After that, he took a bite out of all the nts.

    He activated the nanomachines inside to quickly analyze the effect of some of these herbs. In his state, it was a little difficult to connect to Morgana. Once he was done, he quickly formted a potion to soothe the situation of his soul.

    As long as he can cast spells again, the healing process of his injuries will be elerated.

    In his state, he could not brew a potion so he had to order Chloe to do it based on his instruction. It only took her three tries before seeding, showing that she had a great talent for potions.

    After all, this was apletely different system that she had nevere into contact with. Seeding after so few trials was more than excellent. Without hesitation, Edward drank the potion.

    He felt a cool sensation inside his head for a few minutes before vanishing. When he opened his eyes, his vision was no longer so blurry. nor his was mind in chaos.

    After taking a deep look at Chloe, he immediately recognized her. She was the heroine of the movie [The Last Witch Hunter].

 Chapter 246: Choose

    Chapter 246: Choose

    After knowing what world he was in, Edward was both disappointed and happy at the same time. Disappointed that this world seemed to be a low-level one, while happy that there was nobody like Truth.

    Nevertheless, he did not focus on this too much. The recent experience made him discover a problem. As long as his soul or mind is affected, it bes very difficult for him to cast spells.

    This was a w that could be fatal given the right circumstances, Immediately, Edward thought of designing a bio-ship to imnt in his brain. In case something goes wrong, he can use it to function or use magic.

    Plus, he could use the second brain tactic he used in the Full Metal Alchemist Universe. With a second brain connected to a small pocket dimension, in case something went wrong, it could be used in an emergency.

    After making a preliminary solution, Edward was prepared to heal his injuries. In his current state, it will take a few weeks for his soul to return to normal, and his Phoenix me will also take some time to regrow his limbs and heal all his injuries.

    He looked at Chloe and asked, ��Do you have an empty room?��

    ��I have a guest room avable.��

    ��No, I mean a room that is can be used for storage and so on.��

    ����No.��

    ��What about an open space, It does not have to be big.��

    Chloe nodded before leading Edward so a small backyard in her house. Edward looked at it for a moment, then the ground started to move and transform, from the earth a small house was made.

    ��What kind of spell is that?�� asked Chloe.

    ��Matter Maniption,�� replied Edward; he was not lying. This was the term used to differentiate between transmutation made using magic and the ones aplished through Gate Alchemy.

    As for the reason Edward used matter maniption instead of transmutation, it was because the former was less taxing on his current self. He walked to the small brick house and cast the Extension Charm on it before entering.

    As Chloe followed him, she was surprised to see how vast the space was. ��It��s bigger on the inside�Cjust like the TARDIS.��

    ��Exactly,�� replied Edward. As he walked inside, the environment began to change. Two rooms were created, one was empty while the other was essentially aboratory mostly with equipment to make potions.

    Using the earth, Edward was able to transform then into the metals he wanted before shaping it into the required items. Chloe was fascinated by what she saw.

    Not to mention she never witnessed such a spell, she had never seen a witch cast spell so fast without any chants or preparations. Meanwhile, Edward walked to the empty room and cast another spell.

    A portal appeared inside and many things slowly descended from it. Most of them were potions with other magical herbs. This portal was connected to the pocket dimensions where he stored all his things.

    Previously, he could get them out instant using his ring, but now he had to do things the hard way. Edward then looked at Chloe and said, ��Come to see me in a week. Then, I will repay your kindness for saving me.��

    She nodded her head before leaving the small house, somewhat in a daze. Then, she remembered that this stranger that she brought into her home was missing an and a leg, and yet, he could walk perfectly fine.

    After thinking about it for a moment, she realized that he was floating the entire time, with his feet a few centimeters from the ground.

    ��Flying Spell?�� By now, she was little immune to the shock, so she sighed and left. She still had to open her bar and make money to support herself.

    Meanwhile, inside, Edward used potions and herbs to heal his injuries. The scars on his body could be considered Space shes. If it was not because of his powerful body and the protection of his aura, he would have been split into countless pieces.

    All of this was because his spell went wrong.

    Previously, Edward used his Gate to travel to parallel dimensions. However, the way the gate functioned was to use space-time energy to make a hole in the very fabric of reality to jump into another, to travel from one time and space to another.

    After so many years of studying, the best theory he cane up with to exin the situation was that time was like a river with countless branches. Each branch led to another space-time, reality, or dimension.

    As such, when he tried to travel to a parallel universe on his own, he always failed because his understanding and control of space-time energy were insufficient to jump from one branch to another.

    However, after studying the technology of the Novad, he discovered an alternative way. First travel to the nk Realm, then lock on parallel dimensions through the frequency that they emanated before opening a breach there.

    Unfortunately, he underestimated how dangerous the nk Realm was. When he was opening the breach to Earth-234, the spell he cast went out of control because of turbulence in the realm.

    A powerful spatial-temporal vortex hit almost killing. Luckily, he acted in time to separate and block the temporal energy of the vortex, while protecting himself from the spatial one.

    As such, his body was cut off instead of aging into an old man, reverting to a small sperm, or being erased by time.

    Before this, he made countless simtions with Morgana and used clones to test out, unfortunately, the knowledge or data he gathered about the nk Realm was proven insufficient, resulting in his spell going wrong.

    Of course, Edward was not worried about his safety. If something truly went wrong, the Floating City would activate to save him.

    Despite this experience, Edward was very happy as he learned plenty of things; he recorded a lot of data in the vortex so that his understanding of space-time energy will benefit greatly. Sometimes, personally gathering data or experiencing some things is more efficient than doing it remotely or through tools.

    So, he was confident that the next time he casts this spell, it should work.

    After mulling over his situation for a moment, Edward began to refine potions to remove spatial energy on his body, regrow his limb and soothe his soul. The entire process took three days.

    After that, he returned to his upation as a thief, stealing knowledge from witches and warlocks of this world. At some point, Edward realized that he might have developed a bad habit of stealing books.

    Well, it is normal for a powerful person who essentially has everything he wants to develop some weird habits. Anyway, all geniuses were weird.

    Four dayster, he left the small house where he saw Chloe waiting for him. With a smile, he invited her in. She was surprised to find that the house was evenrger than before with even more rooms.

    ��This spell can singlehandedly solve the world��s housing crisis and even alleviate the overpoption problem,��mented Chloe.

    ��I know.�� In the Empire, the Extension Charm is not used this way. That��s because there is no issue with housing or overpoption. Truth be told, there is ack of poption.

    Technology has developed too fast for the overall poption to keep up. This is the reason that although the sr system is part of the Empire, most of thes have only a few cities leaving most of them to be underdeveloped.

    This is the reason that Edward wanted to take Earth-125��s poption, and if possible, a few others as well.

    Chloe was soon brought into arge room that was divided into two. One side was a library full of books, while on the other was a room full of gold, jewels, and diamonds.

    ��To repay your kindness, I will give you two options,�� said Edward calmly. ��Option one is wealth. If you choose it, you can have all of this gold and more. I can even process them for you into cash, a swiss bank ount, or stocks in all the toppanies in this world. With this choice, you will instantly be the richest person on this.

    ��Option 2 is knowledge; things you could never fathom in your existence. If you choose option 2, you will be the most powerful witch that ever existed, even more, powerful than the Witch Queen.

    ��So, make a choice.��

    Chloe was shocked by the two options, however, she quickly shook her head, ��I do not want either of these. I want you.��

    ��Unfortunately, I��m not for sale,�� said Edward with a smile.

    ��No, no, what I mean is that I want you to teach me.��

    She was a smart person and guessed that this person might be one of the strongest warlocks ever in existence. As such, having him as a teacher was far more rewarding than anything else.

    Edward smiled and nodded. If she chose the second option, he would still teach her. As a Dreamwalker, Chloe had a very special talent and she would be of great value to him and the Empire once she bes a powerful Arcanist.

    Of course, if she chose the first option, he would not ce so much emphasis on her. A person who can choose wealth over knowledge would never go far in the magical path.

    This was just a little test.

    ��Alright. We will begin immediately.��

    ��Wait, what would have happened if I chose the first one?��

    ��Then, you would have a very wealthy witch.��

    Chloe was a little surprised after hearing this; she thought that it was some test of character and if she chose wealth over knowledge, she would have gotten nothing. Nevertheless, she did not regret her choice.

    Some things were more important than money.

    ___________

    Title: Conquest

 Chapter 247: Conquest

    Chapter 247: Conquest

    ��Before everything else, I will tell you my origin so that you can better prepare and understand what you��re getting yourself into,�� said Edward as he waved his hand to disy twos Earth in the air.

    ��I came from a parallel universe.��

    ��Interdimensional Travel?�� asked Chloe.

    ��Yes.�� Edward liked the fact thatmunicating with modern people was much easier to exin many things.

    ��Is this the reason you��re so powerful? Could it be in that parallel world, our witches have developed magic to such an extent?�� asked Chloe with a little excitement in her voice.

    One of the main reasons that she wanted to learn from Edward was because she was always scared of her power, afraid to use it after identally injuring her brother one day. However, she believed that maybe with the guidance of such a powerful person, maybe she could master her gift.

    ��No,�� replied Edward. ��In that world, magic has essentially be extinct. However, there are gods like Anubis and Zeus that once existed there. The artifacts that these beings left are the only proof of magic left.��

    Chloe then looked at him with puzzlement.

    ��The universe is vast, with an unknown number of gxies. And you take into ount the multiverse, it is indeed infinite,�� said Edward as he waved his hand to show a holographic image of the universe; it seems to expand infinitely to disy the vastness of the cosmos.

    For Chloe, this was a beautiful experience. It was like she was traveling throughout the universe experiencing the birth and destruction of countless stars, sr systems, gxies, and many other cosmic wonders.

    Thinking about how small she waspared to the cosmos, a small existential crisis overcame her.

    ��Now, imagine that universe was a giant egg floating in nothingness,�� after saying that, Chloe found herself floating in a white space with something that looked like an egg made of crystal.

    ��What is that nothingness? And what else exists in it?��

    ��Ot-Other Universes,�� she mumbled.

    ��Exactly, and that��s where I��m from,�� replied Edward as he took Chloe to travel in the white space to another ��egg�� and enter.

    ��The world I��m from was simr to yours. Magic was weakened while technology was rapidly developing. The tension between the magical and non-magical was growing each year.

    ��I did not like this, so I change the world. United the two sides and integrated the advantage of both magic and technology.��

    Chloe then witnessed a brief history lesson about the Empire. She watched as it grew from a backward ce without even the inte to an interster Empire.

    She took a moment to process all the information she just received, then a frown appeared on her face.

    ��If you have any questions, you can ask.��

    She hesitated for a moment before saying, ��It��s not that I don��t trust your words, however, there are some odd things or inconsistencies that I noticed.��

    ��Oh, like what?��

    ��The development of the Arcane Empire was too fast. In less than a hundred years, it develops from the Pre-Information Age to the Interster Age; that seems a little far-fetched even with magic.��

    ��Good question. The answer to that can be divided into three main parts: advanced intelligence, unrestrained experiments, and knowledge from the future with thest one being the main.��

    Chloe frowned, ��I still don��t understand.��

    Edward waved his hand and a mirror appeared in front of her. Then, he cast a spell. Chloe immediately saw that her youthful face rapidly began to age, and in just a few seconds, she turned into an old woman.

    She caressed her face for a moment before taking out her phone and looking at it again. ��Please turn me back.��

    Edward snapped his finger and she returned to her youth. ��With time magic, I was able to acquire future technology for the growth of the Empire. Unfortunately, messing with time is dangerous in any world so I was a little restricted on how further in the future I could go.

    ��However, I managed to bypass this restriction by traveling to parallel dimensions where Earth was in the future. By stealing those timeline��s technology, the development of the Empire was further elerated.

    ��Furthermore, when a quick result is needed for some important discoveries, I would allow people to work in rooms with Time eleration. Dozens of years could pass inside while only a few months passed outside.��

    Edward sighed as he reminisced about the early days of the Empire. It��s a shame that traveling to parallel dimensions back then relied purely on luck so he could not always find future timelines. Fortunately, things were different now.

    ��In that case, what about the other reasons you mentioned?�� asked Chloe.

    ��By intelligence, I mean that literally. There are artifacts in my world that can make individuals more intelligent. I made sure to make them used widespread to help develop all fields of both magic and technology.

    ��Additionally, with gic engineering, increasing the intelligence of the overall poption was easier. Currently, the average IQ of the Empire is between 200 and 235, and it��s rapidly growing.��

    Chloe was once again surprised by this statistic. The average IQ score on earth is between 85 to 115. Such arge disparity made her a little ufortable for some reason.

    ��As for thest reason, it��s just as stated. Human Experiments are very prevalent in the Empire and have greatly contributed to its development. Of course, we most use clones and animals.��

    After saying this, Edward waited for her to process this information as he knew that not everyone was alright with this kind of thing.

    ��Aren��t clones real people?��

    ��Yes, they are,�� replied Edward. ��In this world, there is nothing perfect. To ensure that the Empire develop rapidly, for my own benefit, I made the choice to sacrifice them.��

    The moment Edward learned that clones had souls, he knew that they were considered humans or living. Nevertheless, he still made the choice to treat them as such. His decision has resulted in clones being treated as nothing butmodities in the Empire.

    The sins of all these lives were on his head, but he did not regret his decision.

    ��Do I have to experiment on people too?�� asked Chloe after a few seconds of pondering.

    ��It depends on your choice.��

    After pondering for a moment, she sighed and decided not to think too much about this issue. As long as she was not required to do so, it was alright for now.

    ��Why are you telling me all of this?��

    Chloe thought that she would just be taught magic, however, instead, Edward thought her all about his origin and so on. So, there must be a reason.

    ��The main reason is that I want you to understand how vast the universe, is and for you to understand the potential of magic. I want to instill in you a sense of wonder, the desire for pursuing the truth, to discover the unknown.��

    What Edward was doing was essentially the same thing that the Ancient One did to Strange when he first went to Karma-Taj. Otherwise, he could have just directly nted the information about the Empire inside her mind

    ��As for the secondary reason, it��s to prepare you.��

    ��For what?��

    Edward paused for a moment before saying, ��After mulling it over, I have decided to conquer this dimension and plunder its poption.��

    Chloe took a small step back after hearing this, however, Edward continued: ��This Earth is full of people with magical talents. Although the majority of witches and warlocks are weaker than most wizards�� children back in the Empire, that��s only because there are no systemic training methods.

    ��After they are transported back to my universe and attend school, many powerful arcanists will be born. Of course, I will not only take the witches but also the regr people.��

    This world has a decent poption of magically gifted individuals, even higher than the Harry Potter Universe before Edward established the Empire.

    Additionally, many muggles have witch�� bloodlines that are not activated because of the long intermarriage between witches and muggles. Not to mention that there are squibs in this world too just like Dn 37th.

    All of these people are possible arcanists once they arrived in the Empire.

    Chloe had a hard time processing the information she just received. With what she learned about the so-called Arcane Empire, she knew that there was no way for the Earth to defend itself against such an invasion.

    ��Do you have to do this?�� she asked.

    ��Yes. However, I can promise you that not a single drop of blood will be shed.��

    Chloe was silent, not knowing what she was thinking.

    ��I can give you a few days to think things over. If you still choose for me to be your teacher,e see me. If not, I will leave the library for you.��

    ___________

    Title: Earth-234

 Chapter 248: Earth-234

    Chapter 248: Earth-234

    A few dayster, Chloe once again came to the small house in the middle of her backyard. This time, she saw Edward who was waiting for her.

    ��So, have you made a decision?��

    ��Yes. I still want you to teach me.��

    ��Oh, I thought you would refuse.�� In this world, Edward had met a few people who have rejected his invitation, so he thought his luck in this department was rtively poor.

    ��After thinking about it, I realized that there was nothing I could do to stop you. Plus, your action is not necessarily a bad thing for the people of this world�Cespecially us witches.��

    Chloe knew the precarious situation of the magicalmunity. Although they currently have a peace treaty with ordinary people, that is only temporary.

    Over time, magic is rapidly declining while technology is advancing. Not to mention the growth of the poption of non-magical people. If things stay like this, it is only a matter of time before the magicalmunity is forcibly destroyed or slowly turned into obscurity.

    This is the reason that many witches want to revive the Witch Queen so that she can kill most of the humans on this and return to the age when witches ruled the.

    Although Chloe was not one of these radicals, she also did not want her fellow brothers and sisters to be weak and irrelevant, to constantly live in fear of someone like Caulder.

    ��Very well,�� replied Edward. ��In that case, let��s begin.��

    Chloe then followed him inside.

    ��So, what spell are you going to teach me first? Flying? Fireball? Or something else?��

    ��None of these. You��re going to exercise.��

    ��Exercise? As in running and lifting weight and so on?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Are you kidding me?��

    ��No. I��m not. ording to my observation, you witches are simr to wizards in my universe before I came along. Magices from your blood. However, unlike us, you do not have magic cores.

    ��Mana or magic power is not concentrated in one ce but scattered in the blood, making it more difficult to control and reduce the amount avable. This is the reason that most of you are on Tier 0 Apprentices and even your Witch Queen is nothing but Tier 3.

    ��This is also the reason that casting spells usually require long chant, casting materials, and ceremonies as aid. So, the first step in your training is to create your magic core.

    ��Unfortunately, I have discovered that the bodies of you witches are very weakpared to us wizards, so the process has a higher chance of failure.��

    Wizards have naturally stronger bodies. Because of it, children can fall a dozen feet from the air while ying Quidditch and only have a few fractured bones.

    Wizards can be sent flying by spells and hitting walls and yet be intact. Some magic spell or cauldron can explode in their faces and still be alright. This is both because of magic immunity and enhanced stamina.

    However, the witches in this world do not have this natural enhancement.

    ��So, I need to exercise,�� said Chloe slowly.

    ��You don��t have to worry that this will take a long time since I will use potions to assist you to shorten the process.��

    ording to Edward, the magic system of this world is can be called ��witchcraft�� instead of magic because of how reliant it is on foreign aid. In general, it is of no use to him besides references.

    However, their potion system has its unique side. Unlike in the Empire where there is a division between magical and non-magical herbs, the witches in this world used all herbs for magical purposes.

    They have ways to process non-magical herbs to possess magical properties and effects; it was as if they enchanted the herbs to make them special.

    So, Edward was inspired by their system as he had a few ideas. However, he would let Snape do further research.

    ��There is a room inside with changing clothes and a vest. Put them on. There is an A.I. who will supervise your training.��

    Chloe nodded her head before doing so. As soon as she ced the vest on, she heard a mechanical voice.

    ��Please proceed to the next room to do a 100 km run.��

    ��What? 100km?��

    ��There is no need to worry. The vest will inject potions to help with fatigue and strengthen your muscles. However, before activating, you need to reach your limits first.

    Chloe gritted her teeth as she realized that this training was also training of her will. So, she no longerined and proceed to the next room.

    Meanwhile, next door, after receiving the message that Chloe has begun her training, Edward teleported away, and slowly walked to a room full of witches and warlocks.

    The Witch Council.

    ��Are you the one who imprisoned us here?�� asked eser, the Governess and High Arbiter of the council. A while ago, all the council members received a notification of an emergency meeting.

    However, after arriving here, they realized that someone might have lured them here. What��s more, no matter what they did, what spell they cast, they could not leave the meeting room.

    ��Yes, that��s me.��

    As soon as he said these words, one of the council members�� eyes suddenly glow as he began to chant something. Edward nced at him and blood came out of his mouth, stopping his spell.

    Then, a terrifying pressure came from his body overwhelming everybody in the room. These people felt that it was hard to breathe, and even their thoughts seemed to slow down.

    This pressure was not the result of a spell, but Edward disyed a small part of his magic power. It was so vast that it created this situation.

    While all of them had fear on their faces, he looked at each of them before growing. He did not find the information he wanted from their minds regarding the Witch Lords.

    He walked towards eser before taking her ne. She wanted to prevent him but the pressure on her intensified making it impossible for her to move.

    ��You know, you are quite the talented individual. I look forward to your future aplishment in the Empire,�� said Edward. He was not lying. In this world, the witches and warlocks relied heavily on bloodline.

    Talent and future achievement are often decided by the strength of their bloodlines. However, eser�Cas a Half�Cwitch�Cbroke this restriction by bing of one the most powerful witches in modern times.

    Not to mention how she also be the leader of the council, which shows that she is also very politically minded. So, once she is brought back to the Empire, her potential will be further unlocked and she can go far in the arcane path.

    Edward waved his hand and numerous white strings entered the mind of the council members. Then, basic memories and knowledge of the Empire were inserted inside their minds. It also includes the fact he will soon conquer Earth and bring the poption.

    However, Edward hid the fact that he was from another Universe.

    Once these people returned to the Empire, they will also interact with other people, so it is very easy for people to discover that they are from other universes. And Edward knew that this information was too important to be leaked.

    Truth be told, he was nning on altering these people��s minds to tell them that they were transported to another parallel universe. However, even this would cause problems,

    The reason is that Tier 10 Universal Gods need to travel to parallel universes before reaching Tier 11. So, the technology for parallel dimension travel is extremely valuable to the point that once some civilization or individual develops it, the Gods will fight over it.

    So, Edward��s n was to alter these people��s minds that they were from a that was simr to Earth when they are transported to the Empire.

    ��You can do whatever you want with this information,�� said Edward. ��Prepare beforehand, tell the human governments, organize a desperate fight, and so on.

    ��I don��t care. But I also need you to use your power to spread the news to as many witches and warlocks as possible, otherwise, I will pay a visit to you personally.��

    After saying that, Edward walked in front of the golem that guarded the prison. After briefly analyzing it, he shook his head in disappointment. There was nothing new to learn from it.

    In the Empire, golems were divided into different levels. The first level was sculpture golems. These were created after someone sculpted something like a statue, a sculpture, a doll, or anything simr, then use magic to bring them to life.

    The second level was energy golem. These golems used energy as golems like mana or something else. Technology robots fall in that category.

    The third level was the low-intelligence golem. These golems are the ones who have basic artificial intelligence or used a clone soul for their spirit. They can cast low-level spells depending on the energy core they have.

    The fourth level was wisdom golem who have real A.I. as their core or are made with powerful souls. The respective names of these golems are Cyber Golems or Spirit Golems. And they can be counted as intelligent species since they grow and evolve on their own.

    They are powerful casters because of their intelligence, and they are also great researchers.

    Because of the potential of these types of golems, they are severely monitored and restricted �Cespecially the Cyber ones as they could pause potential catastrophe to humans and the Empire as a whole.

    This prison golem is nothing but a first-level one that used the ne as an activation code. The only thing worth praising was the craftsmanship and the material used.

    After shaking his head, Edward opened the door to the imprison and entered. He did not spend much time there as he was only here to take away all these prisoners.

    The majority of them were unruly people who refused to follow thew and preached of witches�� supremacy, and a lot of them are fanatics of the Witch Queen.

    So, Edward nned to treat them the same way he did the Death Eaters and be their lord. A lot of them are very powerful and can be his support or strength in the future.

    ________

    Title: Witch Lords

 Chapter 249: Witch Lords

    Chapter 249: Witch Lords

    After taking away the prisoners of the prison, he waited a few hours before heading to his next destination. A meeting of the Axe and Cross Organization.

    This was an organization that which the main protagonist of the movie, Kaulder, belongs. Inside a secret room, many of the leaders of this organization were having a meeting.

    ��What do you think of the Witch Council��s information? A warlock even more powerful than the Witch Queen.��

    ��I think it��s all nonsense. Especially what they said about this Arcare Empire. How could such a thing be real.��

    ��Indeed. This might the fantasy of these witches; a world where magic is more powerful than technology.��

    Many people agreed with this sentiment. One of the leaders then looked at someone and asked: ��Kaulder, what do you think?��

    ��The council has no purpose to lie about something as grave as this,�� said Kaulder. ��However, there are some issues. I went to the prison and all the prisoners are indeed missing; that part is real and this incident alone will have drastic ramifications.��

    ��Indeed. What issues did you discover?��

    ��After my investigation, I could not find a trace of magic. So, how did that warlock restrain all the council members before taking away all the prisoners? There was no trace of even a confrontation.��

    ��Could they have used this as an excuse?�� asked someone else.

    ��Are saying that they released the prisoners themselves?��

    ��Just a thought.��

    ��They have no motives to do so,�� added Kaulder. ��Most of the prisoners have a grudge with the council. If they were released, the first thing that many of them would do is to seek revenge.��

    Although what Kaulder said made sense, many people still had reservations about the council. This was simply because they did not trust magic and its people in general.

    ��You know, it��s not very nice tobel my existence as a joke.��

    As soon as these words echoed in this meeting room, all eyes fixed on Edward who was listening to them the entire time, All the people in the room were surprised as their magical detection items did not even detect Edward��s presence.

    Adding to that the fact that he fit the description sent by the witch council, everyone quickly recognized him. However, Edward ignored all the gazes as he focused on Kaulder.

    ��Do you know anything about the other Witch Lords?�� he asked directly. Kaulder frowned after hearing this question. He was a very observant person; one of the many skills he acquired after living for 800 years.

    So, he could see that there was no fear in this person��s eyes. As the infamous Witch Hunter in the magicalmunity, no witches or warlocks did not fear him or have some awe for his power.

    Yet, he did not find anything.

    Additionally, he felt a great sense of danger from Edward, even more than when he faced the Witch Queen and killed her.

    ��It seems that you do not,�� said Edward. He had already gone into Kaulder��s mind and searched for the information he wanted. And not just him, but all the members of this meeting.

    Edward then waved his hand and a portal appeared, and from that portal fell a still-beating heart. The moment that heart appeared, all the members of the Axe and Cross stood up as they recognize what it was.

    Meanwhile, Kaulder fell dizzy as memories hidden deep in his mind suddenly resurfaced. Then, he realized that the reason he was immortal was that the Witch Queen linked his life to the beating heart.

    As long as the heart was alive, he was immortal. At the same time, the Witch Queen can be brought back to life using it. After figuring this out, he did not hesitate to take out a small pistol he had secretly hidden since weapons were not allowed in this meeting.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    To his dismay, the bullets seemed to be stopped in the air by an invisible force. Kaulder has seen magic shields before, but not one that was instant and did not require chants.

    Edward removed his gaze from the heart before looking at his attacker. The gun in thetter��s hand suddenly flew over, then, Kaulder groaned in pain as he held his head before passing out.

    Edward knew that Kaulder was nothing but an ordinary person with long life. And his immortality was simr to Frank��s. So, there was no value in studying him. Of course, he still had great use.

    With all his years of living honing his mind and will, with all his experience, once he returned to the Empire, he would make a great Battle Arcanist. Whether he decides to be an Auror�Cwhich his skills were perfectly suited for�Cor join the army, he will aplish great things in the future.

    Ignoring all the people in this room, he instantly vanished. There were a few things that truly interest him in this world. One was the potion system which had its uniqueness.

    The second was the ancient weather runes that appeared at the beginning of the movie during the ne sequence; he was interested in how they were made and function.

    Finally, it was the Witch Lords mentioned in the movies. So far, only the Witch Queen appeared, however, she had a few other brothers and sisters. From the information gathered, Edward knew that magic may have originated from them through bloodline.

    So, he was interested in their origins.

    After leaving the meeting, he tracked down the owner of the ancient runes and borrowed them from her before returning home; it was still six months before the start of the plot where they ended up in Kaulder��s hand. After entering his small house, he saw Chloe who had just gotten out of the shower and was drying her hair with a towel.

    ��So, how was it?��

    ��Painful,�� she replied with some resentment.

    ��I��m sure it was. Bare with it as it will onlyst 3 to 5 days.��

    ��I know. By the way, why do you have a beating heart in your hand?��

    ��It belongs to the Witch Queen. I��m going to resurrect and dissect her,�� replied Edward calmly. Meanwhile, Chloe��s mouth was wide open after hearing this.

    To all witches, the queen had always been a symbol of might, power, and terror. And yet, someone just said that they were going to treat her like ab rat. Immediately afterward, she woke up and realized that the man in front of her was an existence even more terrifying that the Witch Queen.

    ��Can I watch?��

    ��If you want, but the process will be bloody and discussing.��

    After gritting her teeth, she still chose to watch. Edward then proceeded to revive the queen. The process required a sacrifice. However, after analyzing the method that Belial used in the movie, he knew that it only took three things: mana, life force, and a soul.

    The mana came from him and he used Alkahestry to take life force from the. As for the soul, he summoned a sinful one from the underworld; he made sure that it was a weak one that would not be noticed.

    Once the ceremony ended, the Witch Queen and her ugly face appeared in front of Edward and Chloe. However, she did not even have the opportunity to say anything before her consciousness blurred and she passed out.

    Finally, Edward had Morgana scan the general anatomy of the witch queen. The presence of the little purple-haired elf surprised Chloe at first, however, she was soon overtaken by her cuteness.

    The scan could only get a basic idea of the inside, so the dissection was needed to acquire the detail. So, Edward studied everything: from her skin, muscles, bones, organs, organ systems, blood, brain, neural pathway, cells, and so on.

    The entire process took a little over an hour. Based on fast and proficient he was, Chloe wondered how many of those he had done. Meanwhile, Edward was more focused on the findings as they caught his attention.

    The Witch Queen and maybe even the other Witch Lords can be considered a different species from humans. Their anatomy was different�Cespecially their stomachs would digest anything and turn it into nutrients for their bodies.

    They did not have a magic core as their heart was used to store their mana. However, they also could not increase mana naturally. Instead, they can convert souls into mana.

    After learning this, Edward theorized that this was the reason that the Witch Lord liked to kill arge poption of humans; it was not because they feared their growth as they imed but to increase their power.

    Unfortunately, this ability of them has a terrible conversation rate. This is the reason that the Witch Queen is so weak despite causing the ck death in Europe and absorbing so many souls.

    After analyzing the queen��s bloodline, he discovered something that seems familiar. It was like an aura, an imprint, or a signature. He reviewed his memories to determine where he had noticed simr things.

    His eyes suddenly lit up as he remembered: it was the aura of the Abyss. The blood of the witch queen had a simr imprint or signature as the demon that Hermione once summoned from the Abyss ne.

    ��Could there be a connection between the two?�� thought Edward.

 Chapter 250: Dream

    Chapter 250: Dream

    In many novels he has read, the Abyss is present and prevalent, meaning that it stretches to countless universes. And since the presence or aura that the abyss creature emits is somewhat simr, there is a high probability that they are connected somehow.

    Or at the very least, there is a Main Abyss Universe whose influence has spread to the Omniverse�Cjust like Merlin, Solomon, or even a ce like Antis.

    Now, the question is whether this is the result of Primordial Earth, or something else.

    After thinking about it for a moment, Edward decided not to think about such a thing for now as he was simply incapable of intervening in things on such a scale.

    He was nothing but a little Tier 6 ant. In a world like this one, he can act all arrogant as he wants but he also knew his ce. Although he had potential that would take time to transfer into real strengths.

    Nevertheless, he was slightly interested in the Abyss Dimension of this universe and their connection to the Witch Lords. So, he began to search the mind, memories, and soul of the Witch Queen.

    She has lived for a very long time so her memories took a little while to go through. However, Edward did find something. It was a memory of her and her other brothers and sisters taking ce in a war before identally falling into a space crack with many other people.

    Only a few people survived and after waking up, they found themselves on Earth. Because of the situation, the survivors banded together, meaning that the Witch Lords were not real siblings.

    Unfortunately, Edward was disappointed as he could not find any memories before that regarding the Abyss�Cexcept for that brief war where everything was blurry.

    After doing a little digging, he could tell that these memories were erased on purpose, and unfortunately, there was no way to get them back as the person who did it was thorough.

    ��It seems that I want to use the Witch Lords to find the coordinate of the Abyss, I might have to rely on the others.��

    Luckily for him, he knew where the others were sleeping from the queen��s mind: The Bermuda Triangle. Edward knew that there must be a reason that this ce is abnormal in every iteration of Earth.

    He looked at Chloe and asked. ��Are you alright?��

    ��I took a few anatomy sses in college, so I��m alright.�� Although herplexion was a bit pale, she appeared to be fine as she said.

    ��In the Empire, unless you are in the field of necromancy, body modifications, human or alien biology, it is not really required. However, as a Dreamwalker, you will have to deal with the soul and mind.��

    Chloe paused for a moment after hearing this, ��You knew?��

    ��You mean about your ability? Of course.��

    ��I did not mean to hide it from you, it��s just����

    ��You��re scared of your ability. It is understandable. But I will teach you to control them properly.��

    After talking to her, Edward teleported to the Bermuda Triangle to take the body of the other Witch Lords. Although they were more powerful than the queen, they were still easily captured.

    Additionally, they had to seal themselves after a certain time to sustain their immortality, which in turn drastically decrease their strength.

    Unfortunately, Edward could not find the coordination to the Abyss from their minds, making his voyage useless. Whoever or whatever erased these people��s memory really wanted to remove their connection to the Abyss. Or maybe, the Abyss itself removed them.

    Nevertheless, he was still satisfied with learning their ability to convert soul into mana.

    Additionally, he had another n to reach other dimensions through Chloe.

    So, after returning home, he supervised her training while studying the ancient weather runes that could manipte rain, wind, cold, and heat. They were quite the interesting magical artifacts, most likely the most powerful in this world.

    They were created by the Witch Lords using an ancientnguage that they have long forgotten. To be precise, also erased from their memories. It appeared that the Witch Lords were very afraid of anything connected to the abyss. Maybe they were the ones who erased their memories.

    So, even after making these runes, they wanted to get rid of them. It was only because the person in charge of disposing of could not bear to and secretly held on to it. Then, at some point, it reached the witches�� society.

    The Witch Lords even had rules that all of them could not stay on Earth at the same time in fear that their Abyss aura would garner the intention of people there. The only exception was their sleeping ce in Bermuda as it had some sealing effects.

    Three dayster, Chloe��s physical training ended and Edward supervised the process of her forming her core. Her training did not consist of only physical training, but also mana control.

    So, when the time arrived, the process went smoothly. She controlled the mana that was scattered throughout her body and concentrate it on her heart. Using the right method, she finally created a magic core.

    Chloe opened her eyes with joy on her face. ��Lumos,�� she said as a ball of light appeared in her hand. Despite this charm is only the most rudimentary, she was happy. That��s because previously, she would need a long chant of at least 3 seconds to cast a simr spell.

    ��So, what Tier am I in now?�� she asked.

    ��Still Zero. Luckily for you, you do not have any Limiters so as long as you��re mana reaches a certain standard, you��ll be considered Tier 1. Drink this,�� he said as he hand her a blood-red potion that looked ominous.

    ��What is it?�� she asked as she drank it.

    ��Although your body produces mana like us wizards, however, the mana produced does not go to your core but to your body. Meaning that you have to constantly guide it to the core and waste a lot of unnecessary time.

    ��This potion will modify your magic veins so that the mana produced from your blood will automatically go to your core. Be warned though, the process is very painful.��

    Edward has just finished saying these words when Chloe heard a cracking sounding from her body, then, she screamed in pain as she fell to the ground.

    She started to wiggle as her body twisted in a position that was not possible for humans. If anyone saw her, they would think that she was one of those possessed people in those Exorcist movies.

    The process onlysted a few minutes before stopping. As she breathed deeply on the ground, Chloe could not resist cursing.

    ��Why is everything rted to magic so painful?��

    ��This is the price paid for having rapid sess. If you wanted to deal with this issue the normal way, you would have to undergo surgery to modify your magic veins, and spend weeks recuperating.��

    ��Something tells me that you have a way to make it a lot less painful.��

    ��Maybe,�� said Edward as he shrug his shoulder. ��Pain is a way to temper the will. And the stronger the will, the easier it is to control mana and spells. Let��s go, there is more paining.��

    While walking away, a white light enveloped Chloe and she felt reinvigorated; her mind refreshed as if she had had a great sleep, and the ache in her body was gone.

    After entering the next room, she saw a white cabin with a blue liquid inside. The entire design of the cabin looks very futuristic.

    ��What��s this?��

    ��Virtual Reality Cabin. I need your help to experiment with dreams. However, your current ability is not nearly enough to help and I do not have the time to slowly teach you. So����

    ��So, I have to suffer again.��

    ��Yes. With this, you will be able to learn 7 years of knowledge in just one month, making you on par with most high school graduates in the Empire. However, every time you use the cabin, a massive headache will hit, almost making you want to die.��

    Chloe looked at the cabin with gritted teeth, thinking about whether to get in.

    ��This is a rare opportunity. In the Empire, only Honors children can enjoy such benefits. And of these people are geniuses among geniuses. Once they finish the program, they are considered the elites.

    ��All universities will send them invitations, and countless jobs and opportunities will be offered to them. As long anyone can pass the Honors Program, their sess in life was guaranteed.��

    Edward was not telling theplete truth. The Honors program had to learn 7 years of knowledge in 1 year, not a month. Of course, their course load was much higher than the one he prepared for Chloe, at least 10 times.

    Nevertheless, he wanted to push her limit to bring out her full potential.

    After hearing this, Chloe took a deep breath. From the general information she gathered from Edward, she knew howpetitive the situation was in the Empire. This is a ce where the word genius is toomon.

    After all, so many people have IQs higher than 200.

    As such, she understood that only her unique talent might give her an advantage over some people. And now, she had the opportunity to be taught by the most powerful mind in the Empire, how could she not take this chance?

    So, she resolved herself for what was toe.

    ________

    Title: Dream Experiment

 Chapter 251: Dream Experiment

    Chapter 251: Dream Experiment

    ��Have you made the resolve?�� asked Edward, to which Chloe nodded her head.

    ��That��s good. It��s better for you to choose instead of me forcing you to do it. Here, sign it this.��

    As Chloe looked at the old parchment in her hand, she was confused so she looked at him.

    ��This is a magical contract to protect your memories.��

    ��I still don��t understand.��

    ��In my universe, gods are present and very active. The Arcane Empire is very unique as it possessed technology like Parallel Dimensions Travel and Omniverse Travel. Any of these technologies is enough for all of them to band together to destroy us.��

    ��So precautions have to be made,�� muttered Chloe.

    ��Exactly. This contract is to ensure such knowledge will not be leaked by you. And even protect the information from your soul in case someone tries using other means to get it.��

    Chloe paused for a moment, ��What about the people on Earth? Will they have to sign this contract as well?��

    ��No, they will have their memory modified.��

    She looked at the contract and sign it without even reading it. At this point, she was prepared for the worse.

    Seeming to guess her thoughts, Edward smiled as he said: ��You don��t have to worry about me tricking you. As you get to know me, you��ll understand that some things that I do are simply because of my paranoid nature when ites to certain things.��

    After signing the contract, Chloe entered the cabin and log in to the Sk server that Edward designed for her. She found herself in arge and empty white space with a screen in front of her.

    She scrolled through and immediately noticed that it was the course that she will take. This included things like [Basic Understanding of Mana], [Standard Spells], [The Rtionship Between The Body, Soul, and Mind].

    The list was very long and detailed. Chloe discovered that she had to study manynguages including Dragon Language. She had to study different magic systems, or at least have a basic understanding of them.

    There were courses on meditation, astral projection, and even Dream Magic; she could tell that everything was designed to perfectly suit her. Without hesitation, she began.

    Meanwhile, Edward had other things to do while he waited for Chloe to finish. He had to redesign his Interdimensional Travel Spell and create some new nanobots that he had a sudden inspiration for. Plus, he also had to build spaceships that he neededter on.

    During this month, he was interrupted once and had to leave the other time.

    The first interruption was that Kaulder led an attack on Chloe��s home with a special force team provided by the Axe and Cross. Edward teleported the team away while imprisoning Kaulder.

    The second trip was a Witch Gathering organized by the Council under Edward��s order. He was there to scout the witches to see if there were any worth paying attention to when they are brought back.

    He also read all of their minds to create a profile of their ideas, beliefs, and temperament. Then, he ced some of them on a list to be well-trained while some were ced on a watch list, and a few were ced on a list to be forced to sign a ve contract like the Death Eaters.

    For this trip, Edward had to teleport all over the world to different gatherings. Finally, he returned to his study. A monthter, he waited in front of the cabin as Chloe emerged.

    From a month ago, her mana only increased slightly and she was still Tier 0. However, her eyes were now different as they appeared brighter; the light of wisdom shed across them.

    ��Excellent. With the current state of your mind, you should be able to quickly reach Tier 3 with enough mana.��

    Chloe smiled in response, satisfied with her rapid progress. ��So, what experiment do you need help with?��

    ��You can rest for a few days before we begin.��

    ��There is no need.��

    Edward then led her to a room where a chair and helmet stood at the center.

    ��This is what I call a Dream Helmet. Sit down and put it on.��

    ��So, what is this experiment about?�� asked Chloe as she ced the helmet on her head.

    ��I theorized that a dimension made entirely of dreams exists and I need to find it. The helmet will amplify your senses and Dreamwalker talent. I need you to use that enhancement to find the coordinate of the Dream Dimension.��

    Chloe nodded her head as she closed her eyes. During her years of study, she realized that her ability relies heavily on imagination, so that��s exactly what she did.

    She imagined a world made of dreams, a world that was the origin of all dreams. Whenever someone dreamt, that was the ce that they went; it was a ce connected to all dreams in the universe.

    As Chloe imagined these things, she found herself rapidly flying in a certain direction. She was flying so fast that she could barely see anything except for shing lights.

    At some point, she felt a little resistance before entering something or somewhere; it was like she had passed through some barrier. She looked around and found the surroundings weird.

    It was as if she was in Van Gogh��s painting. She walked to a walk and observed it. However, the rock suddenly turned into a lion and try to bite her. Chloe screamed in shock, and oddly, her scream created a powerful shockwave that instantly destroyed the lion.

    ��Is this the Dream World? So strange.��

    Meanwhile, in another room, Edward had a screen in front of him that was recording numerous data. At some point, his eyes lit up.

    ��FInally find the coordinate.��

    With this experiment, he could tell that Chloe had Astral Project to some other dimensions; to be precise, she was drawn there. All Edward had to do was to follow her and located her final destination.

    As soon as he got what he wanted, he walked to an empty circr gate that was inside the room. He used his soul to ce the coordinate inside the gate, then, a few minutester, a white and transparent door appeared to fill the gate.

    Edward took a step forward to enter the white door before suddenly stopping. That��s because the moment he took that step, for the first time sinceing to this world, his Cosmic Awareness activated.

    He saw a vision. He saw himself appearing in a strange ce that looked like he was in a painting. However, not even a few seconds afternding, a gigantic ck arm pped him, destroying his body and soul.

    He did not have the time to react, all his saving measures were useless as he was annihted without effort.

    ��Tier 11 Dream Lord?�� he muttered with a shock on his face. This was an opponent on par with Truth and could be said to be even more powerful since it did not have the weakness of thetter.

    Even with his Floating City, the best he could do was run away.

    So, after thinking about it for a moment, he shut off the Dimensional Gate that he created for this experiment. One of his greatest strengths was knowing when to back down.

    Plus, there were multiple universes, with Chloe��s help, it should be easier to redo this experiment and discover the Dream Dimension that did not have an owner. Even in his home universe, there might one.

    ��I guess it��s time for me to conquer this and return to Earth-125 and deal with some things before heading home.��

    Edward had a feeling that his time in this universe was rapidlying to an end. Despite how weak the world looks, there are too many underlying secrets, secrets that can get him killed.

    Nevertheless, there was still onest thing waiting for him to do before leaving; onest battle that was necessary.

    After making some ns, he went to wake up Chloe and bring her back from the Dream Dimension. Seeing her intoxicated face, it appeared that she was reluctant.

    However, after hearing about Edward��s vision, she understood the horror of that picturesque world. Luckily, she was not attacked, most likely the result of her Dreamwalker talent.

    Nevertheless, she did not want to test that theory.

 Chapter 252: Return

    Chapter 252: Return

    ��It��s time to leave,�� said Edward to Chloe.

    ��So, soon.��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Can I watch?��

    ��You want to see how I conquer the Earth?��

    ��Yes. I want to see how powerful you are.��

    ��It��s fine if you want to watch, but you��ll be disappointed if that is your main objective.��

    Chloe then proceeded to contact her brother. As for her parents, she did not have a great rtionship with them as they were practitioners of dark magic. Both of them died in a confrontation with another dark witch,

    Edward asked her if she wanted him to revive them and she refused. She had long epted their death and moved on with her life. Once everything was finished, Edward ced her brother in cryosleep inside the spaceship he built.

    To him, building a spaceship was easy as long as he had the material avable. And even if he did not have the material, he could still use transmutation and matter maniption to create the necessary ones.

    July 15, 2017, was a normal day for all the people of Earth. People went on their day normally by either going to work, to school or doing something that they usually do. That also includes the witches and warlocks that secretly live in society disguised as ordinary people.

    Then, a giant shadow seemed to cover the entire North American continent. When people raised their heads, to their surprise and horror, they discovered a humongous ship floating on top of their heads.

    People were scared and panicked, while the witches muttered that this day finally arrived. Then, all the screens in the world started to broadcast a view of the ship at the same time.

    Government across the world�Calthough had heard the news of this ��invasion���Cdid not really take it seriously and thought it was some rumors released by the witches for some nefarious purpose.

    So, when this day actually arrived, they panicked as they tried to deal with the situation. Their first action was to take control back of themunity system of their rtive nations.

    Unfortunately, that process failed. So, a UN of the most powerful country was rapidly gathered to discuss how to deal with this situation. Not long after the meeting began, the broadcast of the ship finally changed.

    A picture of a handsome young man with blue eyes and ck hair manifested. He was wearing a gorgeous white robe with a gorgeous design in gold. He had a crown on his head with a scepter that had a blue gem on top.

    Behind him stood four people or giants, They were more than 5 meters tall, and each of them was made of the four elements: fire, wind, earth, and water.

    This image disyed both beauty, elegance, and majesty. The young man in the broadcast began to speak:

    ��Hello, people of Earth, my name is Edward Bones. Today will be both a day of fear for all of you but also a day of celebration. Fear, because you will learn that in the vast universe, you are not alone and the consequences of being weak.

    ��Celebrate, because you were lucky to be discovered by the Arcane Empire, a ce where your natural rights as people will be guaranteed and not be enved. A ce where you can learn magic, study the mystery of the soul, pursue longevity, conquer dimensions, y with death, and so many more.

    ��Now, I ask you to surrender without resistance as that would be futile. The less blood is shed, the better it will be for your integration in the Empire.��

    As soon as the broadcast ended, mass hysteria and panic spread throughout every country on the. People began to wonder whether the end of the world had ended, some people question whether the words of that young man were credible, others were excited at the future painted by Edward, and many prepared to fight to theirst breathe defending their home.

    No matter the reaction, all earthlings knew that their lives would forever be changed on that day.

    Governments all over the globe tried to appease the people to the best of their abilities while also discussing further actions. Many countries wanted to surrender just based on the massive size of that ship as they argued that the technology disyed by it was enough to show the power of the invader.

    Not to mention that this was only one ship and there might be an Interster Empire supporting this invasion. However, countries like the United States, China, Russia, Great Britain, and France decided on using nuclear weapons, not taking into ount the future ramification of their actions.

    The only that currently mattered was surviving this disaster. To them, as long as they can destroy this ship and salvage the debris, the technology of Earth could rapidly develop in the Space Age.

    These countries did not waste time taking action. Hundreds of nukes wereunched on the ship. Edward expected this oue and wanted them to act this way.

    His main objective is to spread fear in the heart of the people so that it bes easier to manage them once they return to the Empire. Once the attacks reached the ship, Edward did not rely on the ship to stop them.

    Instead, he appeared outside while floating in the air. The moment the nukes exploded, he waved his hand and a giant dome surrounded the explosion. Then, the domepressed all the explosion, heat, and radiation of more than a hundred nukes into an orb the size of a marble.

    His actions were broadcast to the entire world, bringing a great shock to the entire. People finally understood what he meant by magic and guessed that his words were not nonsense.

    Then, at some point, some people begin to kneel on the ground calling him ��God.�� This act seems to start somewhere before spreading all over the globe. Billions of people kneeling on the floor, across different countries, continents, and oceans.

    Although it was not all of them, the majority did it.

    Edward could see all of this, then he spoke, his voice echoing through the mind of every single individual on the.

    ��There is no need to kneel or worship me as I am not a god, but an Arcanist. I was once a weak mortal like many of you. But through magic, through years of training and studying, I acquired the power I have today,

    ��And since I can do it, so can all of you; the chances will be given so it is only a matter of whether you can seize it or not.��

    After he said these words, these people felt a gentle power that lifted them from the ground. Many people��s eyes were full of desire as a seed called ambition was nted in their minds.

    After all, who does not want to be extraordinary by wielding the power of magic?; who would not want to have the power of a God?

    Nodding his head in satisfaction, Edward raised his hand again, and a magic circle that surrounded the entire appeared in the sky. Then, all the people fell to the ground, asleep.

    It was a simple sleeping spell.

    Finally, countless Space Doors appeared all over the world as arge army of rock golems marched from them. They begin to carry people in bulk through the portals that led to the ship Edward had built.

    Edward could have used a spell to carry the people, however, he was toozy to use so much work and mana, so he left it to the robots�Calbeit this was a little time-consuming.

    He took a sip of the drink that he just made himself, looked at Chloe that was next to him, and asked: ��How do you feel?��

    ��Nuclear weapons�Cmankind��s greatest weapon�Cwere dealt with as if they were nothing but child y,�� she muttered, still in shock.

    ��It��s not that surprising. Nuclear weapons are only considered Tier 5 and 6 weapons. And they can only work if there are a great number of them and if they hit. Otherwise, even a Tier 3 and lower Arcanist can teleport away from the st radius.��

    Chloe sighed and did not say anything more. A few hourster, the golems brought all the people to the cryo beds inside the ship, even Chloe was sent there. Edward had to wait until they return to the Floating City before modifying their memories.

    Once everything was finished, he sent the spaceship to his personal pocket dimension, which is also called a Demine.

    Then, he used his newly improved Interdimensional Travel Spell to return to Earth-125.

 Chapter 253: Last Preparations

    Chapter 253: Last Preparations

    In the middle of New York, a space breach suddenly appeared, alerting all the people in the street. Then, a man who was missing one arm popped out of the breach.

    ��This time, I only lost one arm, no other injury including my soul. After a few tweaking, the spell should bepleted.��

    After muttering these words, Edward finally looked around to see many people looking at him in shock and terror. He snapped his finger and all the memories of the people who saw him were erased.

    ��Morgana, make sure to erase all my digital traces,�� said Edward out loud after realizing that he was in modern time. Thest time he left, it was only in the 1950s, so that can only mean that something went wrong with his spell as he should have returned to a time closer to when he left.

    ��I��m guessing many things have happened since my absence. Luckily, I was prepared beforehand.��

    As he walked away, his arm began to grow back. At the same time, he reconnected to the clone he previously left and reviewed the memories of what happened in the past more than 60 years.

    ��So, it is 2014, only 3 years until the Mummy��s reboot. Enough time to prepare.��

    Then, he immediately teleported to the Floating City based on his connection with it. He desperately wanted to see Hermione. Although only a few months passed for him, she has not seen him for decades, well, at least, his real body

    He appeared in a room where she appeared to be waiting for him. Immediately, she jumped into his embrace.

    ��Did Morgana tell you the news? I wanted to surprise you.��

    ��How can you be gone for so long? I miss you.��

    ��I��m sorry, something went wrong with my spell, and I miss you too,�� replied Edward as he gave her a passionate kiss.

    ��Don��t think I will easily forgive you because of your sweet words.��

    ��I know a better way to get your forgiveness.�� Edward lifted her from her posterior before teleporting to an empty room with arge bed.

    Three dayster, the two of them walked out of the room. They sat together and brewed some tea before talking.

    ��I see that you have reached Tier 6,�� said Edward.

    ��Not just me, but Snape and Lily too.��

    Edward nodded as he was not surprised. With these guys�� talent, plus the Divine Potion from the Pool of Eternal Life, that was expected of them.

    ��Anything interesting urred?��

    ��Yes. We went to visit the nk Realm and we caught many Warrior-ss Novad and a Novad Queen.��

    ��I��m guessing it was not easy.��

    ��You��re correct about that. She was a Tier 8 in terms of technology. Luckily, the Floating City was triumphant in the end.��

    ��The Novad race is a great addition to the Empire. When we return, we can explore if there is a nk Realm home and if there is a simr species evolved from there.��

    While the two were talking, Snape and Lily came to see them and the group had a deep conversation regarding their lives during Edward��s absence.

    Snape developed many new potions during this time. The ability he gained after absorbing the Philosopher��s Stone of Aether Stone after advancing to Tier 5 is called [Combination].

    It allowed him to instantly see differentbinations of any magical herbs, making it easier for him to develop different potions based on any magical herbs. The only downside is that the morebinations he sees, the heavier the toll on his soul, body, and mana.

    Plus, Snape oftenined that his talent remove some of the fun of studying potions and herbs. So, unless necessary or he felt like it, he rarely use it.

    Edward then gave him the potion system of Earth-234 and he was indeed interested in the ways that they treat all herbs�Ceven non-magical�Cones in magical ways through a process simr to enchanting them.

    As for Lily, she developed her Druid Magic which relied on creating contracts and gaining the approval of nature to gain its power. However, she was prepared to do further tests and develop aplete doctrine before spreading it.

    Additionally, she had an idea on how to allow others to be able to utilize Love Magic. The ideaes from how Gods would bless their chosens champions. She would choose people that are worthy and blessed them with the power of Love Magic so that they can use it.

    Unfortunately, although she had the idea, for now, she did not have the ability.

    Hermione was working on a spell that allowed her to borrow the power of her summons. For example, she was currently Tier 6 and could summon two Tier 7 summons. The spell would allow her to borrow their powers and momentarily have the power of Tier 7.

    Edward was satisfied with the progress of these two. After all, they were the backbone of the Empire. So, once everyone finished talking and he exined what happened to him on his voyage, he said:

    ��We should prepare to leave soon.��

    After hearing this, all of them sighed while nodding. This experience has been eye-opening for all three of them. This universe looked exactly like their Earth, yet it waspletely different.

    The history was the same, but all the people were different. The magic system was different, and the magical culture and history were also different.

    As Arcanists, they are trained to ask questions, to be curious. So, they wonder why Earth exists in two different universes? They could understand that there may be some secrets behind this, a secret that they are not powerful enough to learn, but it did not stop them from wondering, from asking questions.

    After the meeting, Edward went to check on Morgan; he tasked her to acquire some things that he wanted to bring back home. Inside a storage room, Edward focused on three items that he was paid the most attention to.

    One of them was a rack full of many tubes of blood. These blood were from all the ��main protagonists�� that he met in this world, including Frank and Lilith, The O��Connells, Indiana Jones, and so on.

    All these people are beings of great luck�Cespecially Indiana Jones. Edward sincerely did not know how this guy survived some of his adventures as only pure luck could exin it; he even survived a nuclear explosion by hiding inside a refrigerator.

    With this blood, he will be able to create more powerful Felix Felicis Potions.

    The other item was a diamond with a soul sleeping inside. This was Hitler��s soul. This item was rted to the third one Edward was checking, a mirror: To be precise, the God of Karma, the Hindu��s God�CShani��s Mirror.

    This was the divine item that Judson used to check Edward��s Karma when they first met at the entrance of the Library. Edward wanted this item and Hitler��s Soul to study Karmic or Causality Magic.

    After checking everything else, Edward walked to another room where three people were waiting for him, one of whom was his clone.

    After seeing them, the other two immediately ced their right hand on their left shoulder, while their left hand was crossed at their backs.

    ��Hail the Arcane Emperor.��

    ��I am not a big fan of formality, so be at ease. Plus, I am your teacher after all, so there is no need for all that.��

    The two of them were Flynn Carsen and Emily Davenport, the two people who appeared in the second Library Movie. Edward��s clone has been training these two ever since they were young.

    After checking them out, Edward nodded in satisfaction as they were now Tier 4. With their age, this was quite the aplishment since they had to rely mostly on their effort to get here.

    The two were very happy when they realized that the temperament of their teacher was simr to his clone. The only difference is the noble and majesty that naturally emitted from him.

    ��Have you thought about what you��re going to do when you return to the Empire? So far, you have not given me a straight answer.��

    They looked at each other, before Emily spoke, ��We would like to be Archaeologists.��

    After saying that, she had a worried look on her face, even Flynn was the same. They feared that their teacher would not approve of their career choice.

    Edward did not mind as he understood that only when people are truly passionate about something they can truly dedicate themselves to it. So, with a smile on his face, he said:

    ��I guess some things are destined. You have made a great choice. The universe is vast with countless races. It should a great adventure to discover different tombs, lost treasures, and history.

    ��However, you should also be aware that strength is still fundamental�Ceven as Archeologists. Whether it is to remove magical traps in dangerous ces or to deal with people after your findings. With strength, some knowledge and information are truly dangerous.��

    Flynn and Emily nodded their heads as they understood this philosophy clearly; the clone did a great job describing the Empire and the future adversary that they would face.

    Edward then talked with them for a few hours before leaving. He had to see some old friends.

 Chapter 254: Old Friend

    Chapter 254: Old Friend

    Earth-125, China, Hebei Province:

    Snow could be seen everywhere, plunging the world into a calm whiteness and serenity. Footprints could be seen leading in every direction. People wore their winter coats and head protective gear to defend themselves from the cold.

    And amongst these people was Edward. He had a bundle of white flowers in his hand as he walked to an area full of headstones. He took a minute to locate a particr one, bend down, and used his gloved hand to remove the snow.

    He sighed as he read the words on the stone:

    ��In Loving memory of Zi Yuan; a great mother, wife, and warrior. (1890-1983).��

    Although the birth date was wrong, the death was correct. Zi Yuan died in 1983, and Edward��s clone along with Hermione went to see her before she went on her next adventure.

    Even in the end, she had a smile on her face, truly looking forward to experiencing death, and finally reunited with her husband. Edward ced the flower in the grave while muttering:

    ��I have a feeling that you are truly enjoying yourself.��

    He stood there for a few hours in a daze. Then, before leaving, he ced two little enchantments on the grave. One was to always keep it clean and remove any weeds growing on it.

    The other was to transmute flowers every year on the anniversary of her death. Once he was done, Edward teleported to Ennd. This time, he was also visiting a few graves.

    The graves of Frank and Lilith, the graves of Rick, Evelyn, and Jonathan. Close to the end of these people��s lives, he offered them immortality or even eternal youth.

    However, all of them refused. Frank had lived enough and had no desire to continue, Lilith wanted to follow him in death. The O��Connells were satisfied with one life�Ceven Jonathan was not tempted by the concept of immortality.

    And Edward was a little surprised when thetter refused. His precise words were: ��That seems like a lonely life, mate.��

    Edward had a deep conversation with these people regarding death. And the conclusion he came up with is that they all believed that life was precious because it is brief, and we only get one chance.

    And he could understand their sentiment, after all, he died once. However, Edward remembered vividly how it felt when he died on Earth: regret. So many things he wished he had aplished.

    So, after realizing that he had reincarnated in another world, he decided to live his life to the fullest, with no regrets. And when he learned that he was in the Harry Potter Universe, he became fascinated with magic.

    He wanted to uncover all its mystery, he wanted to find its essence. Then, his interest in magic led to a desire to uncover many truths and secrets of the universe itself.

    Unfortunately, tragedy soon befell him as his parents were killed in the First Wizarding World. He became saddened, depressed, and full of regrets. However, his aunt Amelia reminded them that death can be conquered.

    So, Edward ced his talent and focus on finding ways to conquer death, not only for himself but also for the people close to him. To ensure that no more tragedy urs to him, to ensure that he can be with his friends and loved ones for a very long time, to ensure that he has enough time to see all the wonders of the vast universe and discover its secrets.

    So, Edward would never willingly give up his immortality or ept his death. He nned to live longer than the universe itself if possible. Because to him, there will always be some mystery to unravel, some secrets to learn.

    After visiting these old friends, he had onest ce to visit. He teleported to a small vige on the outskirt of Britain. He directly went to one of the small houses where an old man was dozing off on his front porch.

    After sensing the shadow covering his sunlight, the old man slowly opened his muddy eyes to look at the young man in front of him. He squinted his eyes before muttering:

    ��It��s you.��

    ��Yes. It��s me. How have you been, Alex?��

    The more than 80-year-old old man in front of him was Alex O��Connell, Rick and Evey��s son. Of all the people that Edward got acquainted with, Alex was the only one still alive.

    ��Same old, same old,�� replied the old man with a smile on his face, unfortunately, a few of his teeth were missing.

    ��Time is truly a wonder. Only a short period has passed for me, yet, an entire lifetime passed for him.��

    Thinking about how he essentially watched Alex grow from a baby to an old man in his twilight years, for some reason, Edward suddenly felt old. Factually speaking, he is more than 250 years old now. Compare to some entities, his age is nothing but a toddler.

    However,pared to ordinary people, he has lived a very long time. Edward shook his head to remove these thoughts from his mind. To him, age was nothing but the mindset. Since he felt young, he was young and full of vigor.

    Maybe one day after experiencing more things his mindset will change and he will think that he is old. Now, this time has not arrived.

    ��I want to see her,�� said Edward, and Alex just nodded his head. He took out his cane and slowly walked to a ce not far from the house. He walked slowly and Edward followed behind him patiently.

    Soon, they reached another grave. This time, it was Lin��s�CZi Yuan��s daughter. Fate is a truly wonderful thing. Even though Edward��s group basically destroyed the Mummy 3��s plot, Lin still met Alex and fell in love just like in the movie.

    ��I guess some people are destined,�� thought Edward, despite knowing that this was the result of the [Correction of Fate] of most movie worlds.

    ��She always told me not to be sad about her passing, that death was just another adventure,�� said Alex as he caressed the tombstone. ��I hope she is right. And I cannot wait to join her in that adventure.��

    ��Then, I wish you good luck.��

    A monthter, Alex passed away peacefully in his sleep. In his final moment, Edward came to see him and even watched as his soul enter the underworld. Since Alex and Lin did not believe in any gods, their souls would be sent to a neutral dimension that took care of their afterlife.

    Edward then took care of his funeral since he and Lin did not have any children. After Alex��s death, he felt that all his emotional tethers to this world were severed.

    Then, the feeling that it was time to leave suddenly intensified. So, Edward prepared a few little things before returning home.

 Chapter 255: Set and Nick

    Chapter 255: Set and Nick

    Edward��s next course of action was to go see Nick, the protagonist of the Mummy 4. Although it was still three years before the beginning of the plot, he wanted to be prepared.

    During this time, Nick was in the military and was deployed in Iraq. After Morgana acquired this guy��s location, he teleported to the barracks where he was located.

    The moment he saw Nick, Edward felt that something was wrong with him. His body had a strange vibe or aura surrounding it. If it was not for Edward��s keen senses, he might not have noticed it.

    As he looked at Nick in his invisible state, he decided not to immediately contact thetter; his instinct was telling him this was the best move. Recently, after he began to purify his mana, he has further developed the pre-cognitive ability that he received from modifying his bloodline to that of the Thunder Bird,

    Adding to that his Cosmic Awareness Talent, he knew to trust in his ��feelings�� or ��intuition��.

    So, he decided to use other methods. He turned into amander of the division that Nick was a part of and organized a health inspection or check. All the soldiers were inspected including their bodies and blood.

    During the process, he was able to secretly study Nick��s body and his discovery somewhat surprised him. From Solomon, he learned of the plot of the Mummy reboot, so he knew that at the end of the movie, Nick��s body was upied by the Egyptian God of Death, Set.

    However, he managed to subdue Set��s will or consciousness while retaining his power. Edward thought it was because of Nick��s powerful will and his love for the female protagonist that allowed him to achieve such a feat.

    After all, emotions like love are some of the most powerful forces in existence.

    Unfortunately, he was wrong.

    Nick��s body itself is unique. The best way to describe is that he is the perfect anti-divinity vessel or the perfect divine sealing vessel. As long as any gods take over his body, their powers will be drastically reduced.

    And as long as his will is enough, it is easy for him to even suppress the soul of the god,pletely inheriting their powers.

    ��There is no way that his physique is natural,�� muttered Edward as he watched the result. He knew that only a person with a great deal of knowledge or understanding of divinity could create such a masterpiece.

    He knew that he could not.

    ��Could it be Yahweh?��

    Edward immediately thought about Anubis. His n at resurrection was foiled by mortals just Set, and even the Gods behind the Dragon Emperor had the same fate.

    Edward thought that it was infighting between the same pantheon with Anubis and his father Osiris, but now, there is a chance that Yahweh is being all of these things, secretly nning the downfall of all the gods that survived the War of Heaven.

    Immediately afterward, Edward began to investigate Nick��s background to see if there was something abnormal. But nothing was found. So, he went further to trace his bloodline back to ancient times using Time Magic.

    And he did discover something. During Solomon��s reign, there was a group of people under hismand referred to as Demon Sealing Priests. During the war, demons and other gods would send powerful beings into the mortal world to cause chaos.

    The Demon Sealing Priests were created to seal these entities in their bodies and prevent them from wreaking havoc in the world. Nick was a descendant of one of these priests.

    Edward immediately knew that something was wrong. Why would these priests seal these demons and not kill them? He did not believe that Yahweh did not have a way to kill them.

    Additionally, why did he seal them inside their bodies instead of magical artifacts or some special ce?

    ��Could it be he has been nning all of this for so long?�� muttered Edward. ��If that��s the case, that means he might be very adept at using time magic or prophecy.��

    Edward had long suspected this since Dolus told him that Yahweh��s goal was to be omnipotent and omnipresent.

    In general, Gods are limited by their Authority or Divinity. For example, a God of Fire can most use fire-rted ability and control things rted to it. They cannot use the power of the other elements or powers rted to other authorities.

    Of course, the gods have many innate abilities that are guaranteed the moment they be gods. For example, high magic immunity, basic teleportation, and a few others,

    That��s how Godhood worked in the Harry Potter universe from what Edward knows. As for this world, he hypothesized that it might be simr.

    ��This Nick is more valuable than even Set,�� muttered Edward. Bu studying him, he could create a powerful Anti-Divinity Weapon to use against the gods in his world. And even develop Anti-Magic Weapons to deal with some powerful magic races.

    This kind of weapon would be quite advantageous to the future conquest of the Empire of the entire universe, and also to deal with Godly beings from other universes in the future.

    Thinking about the endless benefit that this guy can bring him, he was excited for a moment before calming down. He immediately organized the army to set up a new required vination.

    And in the process, slip something into Nick��s body to wait for the right asion to activate.

    There were still three years until the plot began, Edward had to wait and not interact too much with the people involved in case something went wrong. In the meantime, he worked on something else while purifying his mana,

    Back in Earth-234, he had a new idea for nanorobots and began to develop them, however, he soon realized that it would be best to wait until he returned to the Floating City to make them as the material andboratory needed for the process were not attainable on that Earth.

    So, once he finished with Nick, he returned to finish them. Three monthster, he took the city to return to Earth-234. To be precise, he used his spell there while the others use the city to follow him.

    As Edward walked in the streets of London, everything was empty. The buildings, the cars, the parks, the forests: there were no living people or animals. The only exception to this was the ocean that he did not touch.

    ��Morgana, you can begin,�� said Edward.

    Not long after he said these words, a shadow suddenly covered the bright sky. If anyone were present to see this, they would have thought of a kind of mosquito gue attacking London.

    These were nanorobots that were even smaller than mosquitoes. Not long after appearing, they quickly surrounded a building that was more than 300 meters tall.

    A few secondster, that entire building was gone; it appeared to the naked as if it suddenly disappeared. Right after that, this ck gue that looked like a mass of shadow headed to another building. And just like the first one, this one also disappeared after a few seconds.

    Then, the gue separated into many groups. Oddly though, their numbers did not decrease.

    Each group would attack either a building, a car, or anything technology machine in sight; it could something as insignificant or small as a microwave or remote control, to a particle elerator.

    Everything was attacked and mysteriously disappeared.

    Meanwhile, a screen appeared in front of Edward. As he looked at it, he nodded in satisfaction. These things did not disappear. The nanobots deconstructed all these things to their basicponents using Transmutation before teleporting them to a pocket dimension for storage.

    For example, after a car is eaten, all the metals that were used to make them were transformed to their original shape before being processed and then sent to the pocket dimension. That goes for the rubber used for the tires, or the leather used for the seats.

    This was a way Edward developed to better gather resources.

    An hourter, the entire earth was essentially devoured by him. There was nothing except forests or mountains. All technology products were deconstructed and taken away as material.

    Then, Edward began the next phase of this n. The nanorobots had an enchantment that allowed them to absorb metal energy from the things that they swallowed, then used that energy to split themselves.

    Under Edward��smand, the nanorobots rapidly split before beginning to deconstruct the entire,yer byyer, crust by crust to the inner core.

    In just a month, the entire was deconstructed or dposed into basic materials, leaving nothing in sight, not a single matter.

    ��A month is a lot longer than anticipated,�� he muttered while thinking of better ways to either improve this new technology or create a better one. And he had an idea.

 Chapter 256: Good and Evil

    Chapter 256: Good and Evil

    Edward��s current idea is to create a-size Transmutation Circle that does the same thing as the nanorobots. The process will take less time and would be cheaper.

    Although the design for the transmutation circle would be quiteplex as it required sending the deconstructed matter to another dimension along with many other things, it was still possible to create after a little time.

    Of course, this did not mean that these nanorobots were now useless; they could still be used as weapons against technological civilization.

    ��Morgana, send more gue nanorobots to the others and asteroids of the sr system to gather more data; after a while, we should be able to optimize their efficiency.��

    After doing this, Edward began to travel in the multiverse, visiting different Earths. Everywhere he went, he would first check the poption to see if there were any repeats with the other Earths or the one from his universe.

    And every time, the answer was negative. So, Edward did not hesitate to plunder the poption before plundering the entire sr system. Unfortunately, after doing this 20 times, he also felt a warning that if he continued, he would suffer a great catastrophe.

    Nevertheless, he was still satisfied. After plundering 21 Earths, the Empire��s poption will increase by about 170 billion. Plus, he still had another additional 10 billioning from Earth-125.

    With such arge poption, the Empire will flourish and rapidly develop.

    After his plundering day ended, Edward and the others did not stop his navigation of the multiverse. One of his main objectives of this trip was to test and optimize the technology of the Novad that he installed in the Floating City.

    That way, it will be much easier to navigate, study, and understand the multiverse in his universe. So, Edward begin to design ways to separate parallel dimensions based on their current time period: the past, present, or future with the years 2000-2020 considered as the present.

    His experiment did yield some sess as he managed to discover a few Earths that were in the year 2100 to 2400. After stealing these worlds�� technology and a few talented scientists, engineers, and people who have the potential to be powerful Arcanists, he moved on.

    Unfortunately, he had to stop his experiment. Time in the nk Realm or even parallel dimensions worked differently. However, Edward had synchronized the passage of time of Earth-125 to him and the Floating City.

    So, after three years passed, he knew that he had to return to deal with Nick and Set.

    In an office, Edward was reading a long paper with deep focus, meanwhile, a middle-aged man dressed in a ck suit stood in front of him, trembling a little as if he was afraid.

    ��Amazing, Dr. Jekyll,�� praised Edward after reading thest chapter. ��You have used science to break into the field of mystery, the field of magic.��

    This mad or unorthodox scientist managed to find a way to split the soul into differentponents or parts: good and evil. And he only used science to do so, nothing rted to the supernatural.

    After reading this man��s research, Edward had so many ideas on to best use this kind of research. Just studying the process of creating these twoponents of the soul would allow him to gain a deeper understanding of the essence of the soul, the essence of life itself.

    Additionally, magic has a great corrtion with emotions. Negative emotions or the ones rted to evil often fuel ck magic or boost them up, meanwhile, positive emotions or good ones are the sources of white magic.

    Then there is the negative energy that he discovered in this world that is the source of necromancy magic. Is there any corrtion between the evil side of the soul and negative energy? This is worth exploring.

    Additionally, there is dark magic, not ck magic, but the darkness which is the opposite of light. Not a lot of knowledge is known in the Empire regarding this type of magic�Calbeit many experiments and theories are being developed every day regarding dark magic. Edward even hypothesized that Necromancy could be a sub-category of dark magic.

    The same thing can also be said for Light Magic. Some basic light attack spells have been developed, some of which are quite powerful. Nevertheless, Light magic is not truly developed in terms of treating it like one of the elements of nature; being able to mold like fire magic for destructive property, or using it to heal, remove curses, punish the wicked, etc.

    So, maybe studying the rtionship between the good side of the soul and the light element might further boost the development of light magic in the Empire.

    And there are even more possibilities for this discovery. Good and evil are concepts rted to Karma or Causality, maybe something can be studied from here. Edward already had a n to develop a Detecting Alignment Spell which could tell if a person was [Lawful Neutral], [Lawful Good or Evil], [Chaotic Neutra], and so on.

    ��Well, Dr. Jekyll, you will have a bright future in the Empire,�� said Edward who already nned to give this man the status of Tower Master to further his research once he reached a certain Tier.

    After saying that, he waved his hand and a white circle entered Jekyll��s head. Immediately, thetter could feel that the evil side of him was suppressed. The doctor felt like a heavy burden was lifted from his should as he exhaled out loud.

    However, after he reigned in his emotions, he discovered that he was alone in his office. So, after sighing out loud, he pretended that nothing happened.

    Edward teleported back to the city in a room where everyone was watching a screen.

    ��How is it?��

    ��Things have already started,�� replied Hermione. ��Nick has opened the tomb and chosen to be Set��s Vessel.��

    After nodding, the four of them began to watch the plot unfold. After discovering and taking Ahm��s sarcophagus, Nick��s ne crashed down because of a flock of birds andnded in London.

    He died and was resurrected by Ahm. Then, she was captured by the secret organization that Dr. Jekyll created tobat evil in this world. Nick learned that the female protagonist, Jenny Halsey, was also part of this organization.

    Ahm managed to escape and acquire thest piece of the puzzle necessary for the sacrifice ritual to revive Set into Nick��s body, a red jewel that was buried with a crusader knight.

    Jenny dies, and Nick confronted Ahm and stole the dagger in which the jewel was imnted at the hill. He wanted to destroy it to ensure that the ceremony failed, however, Ahm told him if he did that, he would ruin his only chance at reviving Jenny.

    However, if he proceeded with it, with Set��s power, he would have dominion over life and death. In the end, Nick stabbed himself and Set��s power and soul descended on his body.

    After a little struggle and with his newfound love for Jenny, he managed to suppress Set��s consciousness with his weird physique. Finally, he used that power to revive Jenny from the dead, however, after that, he ran away to ensure her safety as he was not sure whether he could retain his consciousness for long.

    ��Let��s begin,�� said Edward once everything was finished.

    A portal suddenly appeared and swallowed Nick who was in the Sahara Desert. And not long after, five massive pirs of light flew from different countries on Earth.

    These pirs of lights then turned into enormous magic circles that surrounded the entire. And after they were erected, people all over the world began to disappear at an rming rate; governments all over the globe did not even have the time to react.

    Of all the Earths that he has raided, Edward was more concerned about this one since he has been secretly cultivating many people with magical talents for decades.

    An untold amount of resources was used in the process, so he did not want something to go wrong. Unfortunately for him, something did go wrong; something out of his expectations and calctions.

 Chapter 257: Yahweh

    Chapter 257: Yahweh

    A colossal blue hand suddenly came out from the Pacific Ocean and began to tear apart the magic circles that surrounded Earth. Then, from that hand, also came a colossal blue head and upper torso.

    Meanwhile, Edward had a shocked look on his face. He thought that Yahweh was hiding in a dimension of his own, hence the reason he ced the magic protection on Earth, to prevent or at least, but him enough time so that he could plunder the poption.

    But he never thought that thetter was hiding deep under the sea. This was an oversight on his part. Truth be told, it was not totally his fault; it was mainly because he was scarred from the first time he tried to explore the deep sea.

    Edward knew that there were as many resources under there as in space. So, in the early days of the Empire, he sent exploring teams deep into the ocean to explore its mystery, find natural resources, and discover what kind of life forms could survive down there.

    Unfortunately, he truly regretted his decision. He discovered some very terrifying Eldritch-like monsters underneath there. Just gazing at that creature almost drove someone like him with a special soul insane. In the end, he had to erase his memories andbeled this information as the highest secret of the Empire.

    All exploration of the ocean was stopped until further notice, even to this day. He also installed emergency protocols to evacuate from the at a moment��s notice in case that thing suddenly emerged.

    With his paranoia, it was Merlin��s words that these creatures were here for a reason and guaranteed him that they would not leave the ocean or attack Earth. However, he also warned him that if he wanted to understand them and their origin, he had to rely on himself.

    Back then, Edward was nothing but a Tier 3 Wizard, however, after his journey to the Full Metal Alchemist World and bing Tier 5, he tried again to watch those memories once more, and the result was the same�Calbeit he couldst a little longer.

    Because of this fact, the ocean in general has be a little taboo for him.

    Edward reigned in his thought as he quickly ordered Morgana to hurry up. Then, under his control, the magic circles began to surround the giant blue man that floated from the ocean.

    ��Who dare interfere with my n for humans?�� thought Yahweh as he manifested himself. He already nned to wait a few thousand years and guide humanity to develop parallel dimension technology to help reach a higher level in his God path.

    Or at the very least, help him find alien species that have already developed that technology.

    Yahweh looked at Edward and roared: ��Internal Sorcerer? I thought I already eliminated your kind.�� After saying these words, a powerful aura emanated from his body.

    Immediately afterward, Edward felt it was very difficult to breathe, the blood coursing through his veins seemed to have slowed down, and it became difficult for him to think, move, or do anything for that matter.

    Luckily for him, this was not the first time he encountered this situation so he was prepared. A gray shield appeared to protect him and grant him back his mobility.

    ��Is this the suppression of higher life forms?�� Gods and mortals are two different species, two different levels of life. So, just their presence can overwhelm mortals, weakened them, and make them unable to resist.

    However, this was not the main reason for Edward��s suppression; the reason was because of the vast difference in their Tier.

    The moment Yahweh appeared, his Cosmic Awareness activated, and learned something about his opponent:

    ��Yahweh, Divine Species, Injured Tier 10 Universal God: can only use Tier 9 strength.��

    After seeing this information, Edward also realized another thing that he overlooked. In the path of Godhood, a lot of faith is required to reach higher Tiers. For example, to be a Tier 9 God, an entire gxy has to be conquered, and 95% of the individual of that entire gxy has to worship that God. And that is only if the general poption of that gxy is enough to support the god.

    However, the Gods of Earth are very powerful with even a minor God as Dolus being Tier 6 in his prime. As such, the faith of a little like Earth should not be enough to breed so many powerful Gods.

    There must be a secret behind this.

    Morgana suddenly appeared next to Edward, removing him from his thought; ��Master, all the people of Earth have been teleported to the city. Are we running away now?��

    ��No, prepare the city and the others for battle.��

    ��Huh?�� responded Morgana before regaining her bearing and nodded. If it was the previous Edward, he would not hesitate to run away especially since he already got what he wanted. However, from what he learned from Solomon, he had to prepare for what to face in the future.

    Plus, he also wanted to test the limit of the Floating City. Based on previous data gathered and analysis, he knew that it was a Tier 9 weapon, however, it has not been properly tested in battle against another Tier 9 opponent, and now was the perfect opportunity.

    Edward disappeared and when he reappeared, a giant city was floating in the air, facing the enormous Yahweh. He finally had a good look at him.

    In terms of size, he was at least 5000 kilometers tall, his blue skin radiated nobility, while his gold robe made him even more divine. He had a jewel on his forehead that looked like a third eye.

    With a serious look on his face, Edward looked at his opponent. Then, he talked to Morgana through their Soul Link. ��Is everything prepared?��

    ��Yes, boss.��

    Immediately afterward, Edward felt a massive surge of mana traveling through his veins. He grunted for a while as it was a little too much for him to bear.

    Nevertheless, a look of fascination sh across his eyes; he felt powerful. No, he felt unstoppable. With this amount of mana, Edward felt that there was nothing he could not do, nothing he could not destroy or create.

    He immediately cast the Mechanized Mind Spell to remove these distracting thoughts. He knew that they were simply the result of a drastic increase in strength.

    If he believed in his thought and became overconfident, then, he would die in this battle.

    Meanwhile, Yahweh also had a serious look on his face after seeing the Floating City. He could feel an intense amount of pure mana. Additionally, he had felt a great feeling of dangering from something in that city.

    So, he became vignt. He did not underestimate his opponent because he was weaker than him. As wise as he was, he would not make such a mistake. Plus, over the years, he also watched how humans have developed weapons that could kill some lesser gods.

    Yahweh raised his hand and cast a spell.

    Divine Spell: Judgement.

    A powerful light enveloped the city, trying to forcibly destroy its protective shield. Not even a few seconds after the attack hit, cracks appeared on it and Edward became even more somber.

    The shield of the Floating City is made of Void Energy, so he was very reassured of it. However, he now realized that he might have overestimated its capability. After all, his understanding and use of Void Energy are very primitive.

    With enough brute force, it is possible to ovee.

    Meanwhile, Yahweh was truly surprised. This attack of his reached Tier 10 and could destroy an entire universe. Adding to the fact that it was concentrated and focused entirely on the city, it should have not only destroyed the shield but all the people and things inside.

    ��Things have beplicated,�� he thought. In his injured state, the amount of Tier 10 attacks he can use is limited.

    �������C

    Has anyone already watched the Multiverse of Madness? I loved the movie, and personally, I cannot wait to write the Marvel Cinematic Universe for this fic.

 Chapter 258: Battle With A God (I)

    Chapter 258: Battle With A God (I)

    As Edward realized the crack on the Void Shield, he analyzed the severity of the situation. The crack of the shield cannot be repaired unless it could absorb arge quantity of Void Energy. However, the current situation did not allow this.

    Additionally, he also understood that the shield can protect from Tier 10 attacks, however, there is a limit to the number of attacks, so, he cannot waste them.

    ��Morgana, can you analyze the energy level of an attack and determine its Tier?��

    ��No problem.��

    ��In that case, be on the watch. If he uses a Tier 10 attack, deploy the Void Shield, otherwise, use other shields.��

    Immediately following his order, the void shield was reced by one created by mana. Although Edward��s tactic seemed unwise to weaken his defense, however, that��s because he has to take the long run into ount.

    It��s best to preserve the Void Shield when he needs to run away or in case the enemy decides to use another Tier 10 attack. Based on his estimation, Yahweh should not be able to use a lot of these attacks because of his injury.

    While Edward was rapidlymunicating with Morgana through their soul, he felt the environment suddenly change. He was still in space and he could see Earth and the sr system. However, his surroundings seemed bleak.

    ��Danm it,�� cursed Edward internally as he realized another difference in level with high Tier individuals. Their speed of thinking and reacting is on a different level from him; he could not even react and did not know what Yahweh did.

    ��Morgana, bless me with all your processing power. Plus, quickly review what just happened.��

    ��Master, your soul cannot bear such massive processing power.��

    ��Prepare all the Soul Healing Potions we have on board. Have Severus make more in the process, and if things get out of control, use the Pool of Eternal Life to heal me.

    ��It��s about time that I see what my limits are.��

    Morgana nodded and immediately acted. Edward his mind could calcte everything in the universe in a matter of seconds. Although this was an exaggeration, this was how he felt.

    He knew that Morgana��s main server�Cthe Brain Room�Chad a very extraordinary origin and is rted to a great secret of the universe. If any of the Gods were to know of its existence, they would not hesitate to massacre everyone in the Empire.

    Truth be told, all the rooms that were once located underneath the Ministry of Magic were of simr origins, and they were all equally valuable. Edward has long noticed that the Earth was not a simple little.

    Whether it is how malleable and odd the frequency of wizard��s mana is, all the Main Rooms and their origins, Herpo��s strange way of bing a God, Bermuda��s Triangle, Antis, and even the unnamed creatures underneath the sea: all proved that this was not simple.

    And those are probably only the tip of the iceberg.

    While all these thoughts rapidly shed across Edward��s mind, he also reviewed and analyzed what spell Yahweh used.

    ��Mirror Dimension?�� he muttered. This Christian God teleported them to a dimension simr to the Mirror Dimension from the Marvel Cinematic Universe. As such, although everything looks the same, it is only a reflection of the real universe.

    He guessed that thetter wanted to avoid causingrge-scale destruction during their battle. After all, with the Floating City, Edward��s energy level reached Tier 9, which is enough to destroy a few Gxies. And the same goes for Yahweh.

    However, under this enormous processing power, Edward was able to deduce that Yahweh did not do this out of the kindness of his heart. Most Gods are callous and only care about their believers.

    All other people or things are nothing but heathens, sinners, godless, and so on. He would not care how many other lives he would kill in the process of a fight.

    Unless there were consequences for doing so. Most likely, there are rules which restrict such a powerful god as him from doing so. And who could restrict such a powerful individual?

    Two possible exnations: the Universe��s Will or a more powerful individual. Edward favors thetter as a better exnation as this Universe��s Will was very dormant or inactive.

    Although all of these thoughts shed through Edward��s mind, not more than a second passed by since he arrived in this mirror dimension. So, aftering to a conclusion, he focused on this battle.

    With a nce, he analyzed that ordinary Arcane Rune Spells would not work on his opponent. So, he decided to use high-ss ones. A three dimensional model of runes and magic circles instantly appeared inside his Soul Space before casting a spell:

    Star Armageddon.

    Although the spell was 3D inside his mind, it still appeared in the form of magic circles on the outside. More than a hundred thousand magic circles appeared around Yahweh, and from each of them manifested a fireball the size of a star.

    The sheer size and gravity generated by these Fireballs bend space-time like any stars in the universe, making the space in the surrounding area very chaotic and difficult to teleport.

    Then, all of them exploded at the same time. A heatwave powerful enough to destroy countless sr systems if not gxies headed straight for Yahweh.

    However, the Christian God just opened his mouth and blew, and instantly, the scorching heat of these Star Fireballs was extinguished. Nevertheless, this was not the end of this attack.

    Seeming to predict this oue, Edward used another spell to direct the force generated by the explosion to attack Yahweh. This attack was simr to if someone was punched with the force of more than a hundred thousand stars exploding.

    Yahweh��s body suddenly lit up for a moment and once the attack reached him, he was only forced to take a few dozen steps back.

    ��Physical Attack Immunity?�� thought Edward as he immediately began his next offensive; he did not want his enemy to have any room to breathe.

    Arcane Rune Spell: Cosmic Meteor.

    This was a summoning spell, and what did it summon? Everything in Edward��s surroundings:s, asteroids, stars, nebe. Then, an eleration spell is applied to them beforeunching it at the opponent.

    As Yahweh watched all theses and stars falling on him at the speed of light like meteors, he was still calm.

    Divine Spell: Death Burst.

    A ck circr energy wave came from his body and traveled in all directions. And everything that it touched turned into dust; they decayed, they died.

    Edward could immediately sense the power of [Death Authority] since he had studied it deeply from Herpo and from the one he stole from Truth. So, he immediately reacted and a ck shield surrounded the city to protect it from this attack.

    The Floating City was also pushed back after blocking this attack. However, Edward did not immediately attack again. Not because he did not want to but he couldn��t.

    By now, he was breathing heavily and sweat was dripping from his body. With how strong his body was with [Aura], capable of sting a hole through a with a punch, this showed how bad of a shape he was.

    The reason for that was simple: The massive amount of mana flushing through his veins from the Aether Core that powered up the Floating City was the reason he could use such powerful spells.

    However, it started to take a toll on his body. Adding to that Morgana��s processing power that was weighing on his soul, his situation was not ideal currently.

    So, he began to use his Gate of Truth to help alleviate the pressure, and also help him better control the energy from the Aether Core. Unfortunately, he also knew that this measure only allowed him to fight a little longer.

    But it was enough.

    While Edward was doing all this, a sword made of light suddenly appeared in front of him, ignoring both the City��s defense and his personal one, and impaled him.

    He had little time to react nor understand what happened to him.

 Chapter 259: Battle With A God (II)

    Chapter 259: Battle With A God (II)

    Edward looked at half of his body that sliced into two a frown on his face. In his current Mechanized Mind State, his emotions and things along the line of pain did not affect him much.

    He quickly calcted what happened beforeing to a conclusion.

    ��Causality Spell.��

    This attack used the Laws of Karma or Causality to ignore all his defenses and go straight for him. If he did not use a Soul Shield at thest minute to defend himself, then his soul would have been annihted and be gone from the world.

    This is the first time in his magical path that he came so close to death; well, at least, not even since he was young and defenseless. If he was not in an emotionless state, he would have liked to ponder the ramification that his death would have on the people close to him and other people.

    But now was not the time to do so.

    ��Morgana used the Karmic Artifact we have and create a defensive measure against such spell.��

    ��Immediately, sir.��

    ��You want to y causality, two can y at this game.��

    Edward did not have a deep understanding of Causality Magic, however, there is one thing that he was a master of that involved causality: curses. As long as a magic-user had something that belongs to another person, they can use it as a medium to cast curses.

    Although that was a very low-level application of causality, it was more than enough in his hand.

    Then, two things appeared in front of him: A very small drop of blood along with a golden sphere. The drop of blood was taken from the Spear of Destiny that stabbed and killed Destiny.

    If the Christian bible is correct, Jesus is either Yahweh��s son or another part of him. Either way, it can be used as a curse medium. As for the golden orb, it was the power of Faith of all the billion Christians that worshipped him.

    This was another medium that Edward was going to use, and this one was a very powerful one as well. Yahweh��s facial expression immediately changed after seeing the things in front of Edward.

    So, he quickly attacked again, using the same causality spell.

    This time, Morgana was able to block the attack, but not all of it. As such, both of Edward��s legs were destroyed. However, he did not care as he already cast his spell and his Phoenix me activate to heal his injuries.

    Arcane Rune Spell: Energy Absorption Curse.

    A ck tattoo suddenly appeared on Yahweh��s blue skin, then, he felt a powerful suction that was rapidly draining his divine energy. So, he immediately cast a Curse Removal Spell to remove the curse, but Edward prevented him from seeding.

    He increased the power of this spell to keep it on. So, Yahweh used the power of Causality to remove the connection he had with the mediums that Edward was using.

    And he did seed, albeit only a little. He did sever the connection between Jesus�� blood and him, however, this spell was not as effective when it came to the faith of the Christians.

    ��Damn this power of faith,�� thought Yahweh. All the Gods from different pantheons knew the danger of faith, hence the reason that they did not rely on it too much.

    As Innate God born from [Authority] and energy from the birth of the universe, their powerse not from faith, but through countless years of studying, training, and developing the Authority they were born with.

    The more talented and hard-working ones�Clike Odin, Zeus, Brahma, Vishnu, Olorun, and so on�C grew rapidly and surpass the others. Unfortunately, studying and understanding [Authority] which is the fundamental concept orws of the universe is not only difficult but also takes time.

    Many of them have spent billions of years moving from one tier to another. Some could not withstand the loneliness and stopped moving forward, indulging in the vices of the world.

    Yahweh remembered how life was in the Heavenly Realm before faith was discovered; although there waspetition and conflicts, things were generally peaceful.

    However, when the gods discover that by spreading their names, doctrines, and ideas to mortals and gathering faith, and said faith can help them in their understanding of their [Authority] and in turn increase their power, war broke out.

    Different factions were formed based on their origins in the Heavenly Realm, hence the concept of the Pantheon was born. Finally, all the gods fought andpeted for the faith of mortals.

    They were lucky not to bepletely polluted by faith because for some reason, they were forbidden to expand their battle and conquest to the rest of the universe. Nevertheless, faith changed everything.

    Yahweh knew that it could not remove that curse that used faith as a medium unless he was willing topletely sever his ties or connection to humans. Additionally, as the gods with thergest amount of followers and faith, doing so would result in a harsh Karmic bacsh.

    So, for now, he was satisfied with weakening the curse. Now, all he had to do was to weaken it to the point of making it rtively useless.

    Divine Spell: Angel Summons.

    Arge army of angels appeared in the sky. They form a hierarchy based on their position in the sky and the number of wings on their backs. One Tier 9 Angel who had 16 wings stood at the top, a hundred Tier 8 angels with 14 wings stood beneath him, followed by Tier 7 angels with 12 wings, and so on.

    After seeing this situation, Edward quickly took action.

    ��Severus, leave the potion making to a golem, then use this faith orb to continue casting dark magic and weakened him.��

    As soon as he said this, a massive amount of energy from the Aether Core entered Snape��s body, boosting his strength to barely Tier 9.

    ��Hermione, you��re in charge of the army. Lily, you��re in charge of both the city and our defense.��

    The other two were also connected to the core; this act greatly alleviated the pressure that Edward has to control such a massive amount of energy. However��

    ��Master, the energy from the Aether Core is depleting at a faster rate.��

    ��Keep watch on and make sure we have enough energy to run away. Once it reaches that threshold, initiate the Void Jump immediately and get us out of here.��

    ��Alright.��

    ��Found them,�� suddenly said, Hermione. Then, countless magic circles suddenly appeared in the space. And from them appeared arge army. This army wasposed of fallen angels that had ck wings, normal angels with white wings, devil-looking creatures that looked like something that came out of nightmare movies, humanoid creatures, and many of them that looked like they were from mythology.

    However, one thing that they all had inmon was that their bodies looked pale gray like corpses, and many of them had limbs missing, still had weapons impaled in their bodies, and had part of their bodies that were burned or chopped off.

    ��Undead,�� muttered the Tier 9 Archangel. She could tell that these people were fallen warriors from that war in the Heavens. She even recognized some of them as they were her enemies, personal in by her, and some of herrades.

    Immediately, anger appeared on this angel��s beautiful face; she hated how these Internal Sorcerers desecrated the bodies of these warriors�Cespecially her formerrades.

    Using the processing power of Morgana and her drastically increase senses, Hermione was able to locate many dimensions where these creatures were located.

    However, she discovered that the majority if not all of them were dead. So, she controlled the massive negative energy created by the death of all these once-powerful individuals to reanimate their bodies and turned them into undead.

    Then used her talent to summon them. She encountered some resistance from the people or angels who once fought on Yahweh��s side, however, the others were more than happy toe back as undead for another chance at revenge.

    ��Has the war continued again?�� asked one of the fallen angels summoned by Hermione. This one also had 16 wings.

    ��Lucifer?�� asked Michael, the Tier 9 angel. ��No, you��re not him.��

    ��You��re right, my beloved sister. I am nothing but the resentment left on my flesh after you personally destroy my soul. Nevertheless, I am still d to see you again,�� said Lucifer as heughed maniacally.

    ��Hello, father,�� he continued as he looked at Yahweh with resentment. ��Not looking too good are we?��

 Chapter 260: Battle With A God (III)

    Chapter 260: Battle With A God (III)

    Yahweh looked at his favorite yet most disobedient son and was momentarily lost in his memory. In the early stage of the war, the confrontation between all the different pantheons was mildlypared to theter stages.

    However,ter, Yahweh wanted to end this war so he came up with the idea of bing the main viin and forcing all the other pantheons to work together and unite.

    Unfortunately, he underestimated the corrosion of faith. In his doctrine, he proimed himself as the only Almighty God, he imed to be the one and only Supreme God, the one that all others have to bow with.

    His original intention was to tell the other gods of his intention and made him the viin.

    Unfortunately, as his believers spread this idea and believe in them, as Christianity became more powerful, the faith he absorbed began to twist his mind.

    It made him believe that was what he truly wanted, what he truly desired: it forced him to y the role he portrayed in his doctrine.

    And by the time he realized what was happening, it was already toote; his personality, ideas, and views of the world had changed. He attacked the other gods for his own selfish reason.

    He absorbed their Divinity/Authority to be more powerful; he wanted to be omnipotent and omniscient, just like the individual portrayed in his doctrine.

    And when the Novad King entered the war, opening the door to the multiverse, his ambitions simply could no longer be stopped.

    At some point in the war, he came up with the n to have his son ��fake�� a rebellion in his camp, so that he could imnt a mole in the side of the other pantheons.

    Unfortunately, the way he went about executing such a n was not ideal; he never told Lucifer and the others that this was supposed to be a fake rebellion.

    He nned that after secretly manipting his favorite and most powerful son to rebel, he would tell him the truth and reconcile. Unfortunately, once the deed was done, Lucifer was more furious after hearing that even his so-called rebellion to regain his free will was nothing but his father��s n.

    He refused to reconcile with him and joined the other side for good.

    While the father and son were having a reunion, Edward and Hermione had already prepared for their next attack.

    Hermione had her undead attacked without reservation; without fear of death or any pains and even suppressed emotions, these guys were the greatest fighting machines.

    Lucifer faced his sister head-on: anger, rage, disappointment, and longing deep in his eyes.

    Shining lights filled the starry skies as countless spells exploded at the same time. Powerful divine items bloom with power as the two sides confronted each other. Unfortunately, the angels�� light attacks were their nemesis. So, despite the advantage in army sizes, the battle was not in their favor.

    Realizing that the situation was not in her favor, Hermione rapidly formted a counter-measure. Just like Edward, she was connected to Morgana and gained ess to her all her processing power.

    She connected to the Golem Factory inside the floating city. There are machines designed to mass-produce different levels of golems; as long as there are enough resources and energy, these golems can essentially be mass-produced.

    Edward designed the Floating City to be a one-man army; a one-man civilization. With one, arcanists should be able to conquer worlds, nes, ands.

    After gaining ess to the factory, Hermione modified the setting to manufacture exo-suits instead of golems. Then, she rapidly created Anti-Light magic enchantments to be ced on these suits.

    This was a basic enchantment that focused on keeping positive energy from entering the armor, so it was not that difficult to design.

    Immediately afterward, many suits or armors were created and she sent them to the undead army, providing them with protection against the light magic of the angels; this way, not only did she level up the field but also granted her side the advantage.

    ��My queen, your actions have elerated the rate that the Aether Core is drained,�� said Morgana, making Hermione frown for a brief moment. Then, she used her spell to have her consciousness exit the mirror dimensions and enter the real world.

    In an instant, she scanned most of the milky way gxy and located numerous stars. With a wave of her hand, arge quantity of these stars disappeared before reappearing at the energy core of the Floating City.

    Then, she activated the Energy Conversion Enchantments that the Weasley Twins created to convert the heat radiated from these stars into mana; that way, the energy problem was slightly alleviated by converting more than a hundred stars per minute.

    Then, she focused on the battle once more. She realized that after the death of any of the angels, a strange power appeared on their bodies to prevent them from turning into undead and joined her sides.

    Nevertheless, Hermione still tried her best to steal a few higher angels�� bodies; these were valuable research subjects of the Empire. Meanwhile, Snape was focusing on casting curses on Yahweh to weaken him,

    This included Energy Draining Curse, Blood Draining Curse, Great Weakening Curse, Soul Weakening Curses, and so on. Which curses he knew, he used them�Ceven if many of them were useless because of Yahweh��s high immunity.

    His job was to both weakened his opponent and to also distract him.

    As for Edward, he used the spell Sectemsempura.

    An enormous invisible de rushed to cut Yahweh apart. A semi-spherical appeared in front of thetter to protect him, however, this d sliced it off into two. Yahweh felt that this de could sever any dimensions into two parts.

    Then, a white shield appeared to surround him and block off the attack.

    ��Mortal, you should be proud to make this god take you seriously,�� said Yahweh for the first time since this fight began. His words sounded like praise but also very condescending.

    To him, this was the highestpliment he could give a mortal. Forcing him to use the [Guardian Divinity] to block thatst attack, showed that the Internal Sorcerer in front of him was truly capable.

    ��Now, you can die in peace,�� continued Yahweh, his voice echoing in all the corners of the mirror dimension.

    Time Divinity: Time Stop.

    Suddenly, the deep ck starry sky turned into white before everybody stopped moving: whether it was the Angel Legion, the Undead Legion, or the four of the Floating City, all of them stopped moving.

    With a cold and indifferent look on his face, Yahweh��s blue hand descended on the Floating City. The sheer size of that hand is enough to destroy the city more than a hundred times over.

    Fortunately, right before his handnded, a massive gray magic circle appeared on top of the Floating City. A strange wave came from the circle, and immediately afterward, Edward and the other three were no longer affected by the Time Stop.

    As soon, as they regained their freedom, Lily erected a High Physical Damage Barrier to the city and protected everyone.

    Meanwhile, the others were also breathing slightly out loud. After discovering time magic, Edward has always been worried about people who could stop time as this was one of the most overpowered abilities.

    So, he developed anti-Time Stop Enchantments and ced them on the Floating City. Well, not just the city. Even the robes he wore had an anti-Time Stop enchantment, along with an anti-Instant Death Spell simr to Death Touch and so on.

    He studied the Time and Death Authority deeply to develop these enchantments, and each time his understanding of these magic increased, he would optimize them.

    Edward looked at Yahweh with a deep look on his face. He realized that the reason that the gods were so much more powerful than other magical users or species was because of the power of [Authority].

    Based on his recent calction, he realized that a spell would require at least 100 times or more mana as an energy source to equal any of the weakest attacks used with [Authority].

    After all, this power came from the fundamental or naturalws of the universe; fighting against is simr to individual fighting against the entire universe. Or man fighting against nature.

    ��Morgana, secretly charge the Void Cannon. Then, bring out the Death Staff and the Time Staff.��

 Chapter 261: Battle With A God (IV)

    Chapter 261: Battle With A God (IV)

    Two staffs floated in front of him: one darker than the abyss, while the other was grey. A gloomy, depressing, and death-like aura emanated from the ck one, while a dreamy and ethereal vibe came from the gray one.

    The Death Staff and the Time Staff, Edward used the [Death and Time Authority] he stole from Truth to make these staffs. These two staffs are considered two of the most powerful magical items in the Empire after their creation.

    Truth be told, Edward made two Death Staffs; for the second one, hebined the Deathly Hallows into one staff, however, he left that one back in the Empire as a safety measure.

    He brought the other two because he wanted the difference in [Authortity] between different universes. One thing he noticed was that the strength of these authorities drastically decrease once they arrived in another universe.

    So, after research, Edward modified them so that they can fit the [Death Authority] of the Harry Potter Universe, and when he came to this world, he also had to study and modify them to fit this world.

    The gray staff floating in front of Edward shone brightly as he used a spell: Time Erasure. An enormous clock suddenly appeared on top of Yahweh��s head, then, the vivid cloak slowly became illusory.

    As it did so, Yahweh discovered that his body was also fading. He knew that once that clock disappeared, his existence would be forcibly erased from this current timeline; it would be as if he never existed.

    The more than a billion years that he has lived would be erased. All the people he met, all the things he aplished and all the impact he had on the entire universe would be erased as if they never happened.

    ��What a brilliant spell,�� he thought before pointing his finger at the clock above.

    Time Nullification.

    Cracks appeared on the clock before it disappeared and canceling the spelling. Then, Yahweh cast a spell of his own.

    Time Clones.

    Then, nine other blue giants that looked exactly like Yahweh appeared. They raised their hands and a white sphere appeared in their hands.

    ��Light Judgement,�� they all said in unison.

    Edward became serious as he could hear cracking noisesing from the mirror dimension. This is a sign that this attack has reached a level that the dimension cannot bear and it showed signs of breaking.

    That also meant that this attack reached Tier 10 in scope,

    Immediately, he cast another spell, and it was the same spell as Yahweh. He understood that the Time Clones is essentially Yahweh calling different versions of himself at different moments in time.

    For example, the Yahweh five minutes from now or the one five minutes in the past. And each of these versions appeared in the present and served as temporary clones.

    A veryplex magic circle that seemed alive and moving instantly appeared in Edward��s Soul Dimension. Then, a few other Floating City appeared next to him. However, unlike his opponent, he only created 3 clones for a total of 4 cities counting the original one.

    Then, the Void Shield of the four Floating Cities expanded and fused. And the exact moment, they did this, a pir of light was so enormous and bright that it could be seen throughout the entire universe.

    If this was not the Mirror Dimension, all the species, races, or civilizations of the universe would be able to see that pir of light, no matter how many trillions of light-years away they were.

    Once the light faded, more cracks appeared on the shield of the Floating City. However, soon afterward, all the clones�Cincluding Yahweh��s�C disappeared.

    Meanwhile, Edward was breathing heavily with sweat dripping on his forehead. A floating chair suddenly appeared behind him and he sat on it. In his current shape, he could barely stand up.

    He waved his hand and the two staff floating in front of him.

    Death Authority Spell: Summons of the Dead.

    However, this was not an ordinary summon. Edward used the Time Staff to summon all people who have died throughout history. Any creatures, from past, present, and future, as long as they died at some point were summons.

    These creatures included humans, animals, and humanoid species. Alien species�Cboth magical and non-magical. Unfortunately, after the number of people summoned reached a certain number, Edward realized that the spell was forcibly stopped.

    Then, these creatures fused; Hermione even controlled her summons to participate in this fusion.

    The Abomination of Death.

    That��s the name of that spell. Edward watched an all-ck creature with one red eye, countless tentacles appeared in front of him. In terms of size, it was even bigger than Yahweh.

    The moment this creature, everything in thousands of gxies died: matter, dark matter, energy, and even many concepts of order. All of them just died.

    All the angels summoned by Yahweh instantly decayed and died just by looking at this creature; their soulspletely destroyed. Luckily for some of them, Yahweh managed to protect their souls and put them away, however, their bodies were gone.

    When the creature appeared, for a brief moment, Edward felt that he was about to lose control of it. He used a great deal of his willpower to forcibly control this spell, then rapidly ordered the creature to attack.

    An infinite amount of tentacles seemed toe from its eyes as it attacked Yahweh, who immediately created a shield around him to block, however, no matter which type of shield he used, they would turn ck before disappearing.

    Essentially, the shields died aftering into contact with this abomination of a creature, which was the manifestation of the horror of death itself. And it was not just the shields, any divine spells used by Yahweh suffered the same fate.

    They all died.

    Then, the creature attacked Yahweh directly. The blue giant had a very powerful physique and was also a mighty warrior. So, he threw countless punches to block the tentacles.

    Although they were many and nonstop, not a single one managed to bypass Yahweh��s defense. However, he suddenly teleported a great distance from the creature.

    He realized that each of these attacks was corroding his Divine Essence, rapidly bringing him closer to death. As a Tier 10 God, he can live as long as the universe itself.

    As such, his essence is Immortal, so he does not have to worry about his lifespan. However, this creature can corrode his Immortal Essence and take his lifespan away. Each time that his fist touched one of the tentacles, he lost millions of years of his life.

    Normally, this would be nothing to him, but this time, he could not recuperate the time he lost, meaning that if spent more time fighting, he would eventually die of old age.

    Yahweh looked at the creature and used another spell:

    Death Authority: Soul Control.

    He wanted to take control of Death Abomination and turned it against his creator. In terms of understanding and controlling of Death Authority, he was leagues ahead of Edward.

    Yahweh��s Divine Will entered the creature��s Soul Dimension and in just a few seconds, he took 30% of the creature��s control from Edward. However, the creature suddenly opened his mouth a spewed out a green gas.

    The green gas ignored the distance between the two and enveloped Yahweh.

    ��Poison? How could any poison work on me?��

    Normal poison would of course not work as most gods are immune to most poisons. However, this was a unique poison created with the effort of Hermione and Snape.

    While Edward was summoning the dead across the space-time continuum, Hermione was doing the same thing with magical herbs and poison under the guidance of Snape, who used his talent to quickly analyze the essence of these herbs and create a poison strong enough to work on a Tier 9 God.

    Green veins could be seen appearing on Yahweh��s blue body, and a slight groan came from his mouth, showing his pain. The poison was directly affecting his divine energy, making it impossible to use arge part of it.

    Adding on the Energy Draining Curse that was still on his body, he knew that it would only be a matter of time before he ran out of energy. At that time, he would only be able to use Soul Rted Spell, and their strength would be drastically decreased.

    ��It��s time to end this,�� thought Yahweh.

    Destruction Authority: Ultimate Destruction.

    A small, dark sphere the size of a basketball appeared on his enormous hand. Time and space seemed to freeze once the sphere appeared, then, it instantly appeared above the Floating City before exploding.

    ��LILY,�� screamed Edward once he saw what happened.

 Chapter 262: Battle With A God (End)

    As soon as Edward saw this attack, he knew that in the current state of the Void Shield, it would not be able to stop it. He even guessed that this was one of Yahweh��s most powerful attacks; the most powerful attack of a Tier 10 God capable of wiping out an entire universe.

    How terrifying is that?

    The Milky Way Gxy is 100,000 light-years in diameter, while this universe is 193 billion light-years, making itrger than Primordial Earth��s universe as it was only recorded to be 93 billion light-years in diameter.

    Although the size of this world is nothingpared to Edward��s homeworld, this did not change the fact that Yahweh��s attack�Cwhich was capable of instantly destroying everything in a 193 billion light-years diameter�Cwas terrifying.

    The overall size of a universe determined how strong the Tier 10 individuals are. For example, there is a vast difference between a Tier 10 God that can destroy or create a universe of 90 billion light-years and one that can do the same for 500 billion-light years.

    Nevertheless, as a Tier 6 Arcanist that has to rely on his Floating City to reach Tier 9, this attack was truly beyond Edward��s capability. Luckily, he also nned for the worse.

    The Void Shield managed to buy the group a little time; to be precise, buy Lily some time.

    A crystal appeared on her hand and she injected mana into it. Then, an illusory image of Harry Potter appeared in front of her. She closed her eyes as she used a spell:

    Ancient Magic: Love Protection.

    Her love protection magic is most powerful when Harry is next to her. However, she could not bring him to such dangerous adventures, at least not yet. However, Lily created this crystal with Harry��s imprints to take his ce, essentially hypnotizing herself and her magic that her son was next to her.

    An enormous white illusory shadow suddenly appeared behind her; the shadow was beautiful, ethereal, even divine. Anyone who sees would think that a Goddess had descended on the mortal ne.

    Her appearance vaguely resembled Lily��s, yet, they were still different; it was as if she was a higher self or version of Lily.

    The illusory shadow embraced the Floating City like a mother embracing her child, protecting it from the winds and rain of life.

    After the dark sphere, everything in the mirror dimension was gone, leaving only a maelstrom of chaotic energy. The Death Abomination was also instantly annihted on an atomic level.

    In the end, there probably was no matter left in that area�Cexcept for the Floating City and Yahweh�Cthat would not be affected by his own spell.

    The giant illusory shadow slowly dissipated after protecting the city. Meanwhile, Lily suddenly rapidly began to age. In just a few seconds, she turned into an old woman with gray hair and wrinkles all over her body.

    A chair appeared behind her as well, making her thest person in the group to seat down. A tube was imnted into her spin from the chair injecting something into her body. Then, she returned to a middle-aged look.

    However, the process onlysted a few seconds before she once again aged. After going back and forth from old age to middle-age for almost a minute, she finally stopped in her middle-aged looked.

    A closer look would reveal that she was regaining her youth, however, the process appeared to be very slow. At this point, everyone in this battle had basically reached their limits.

    And Edward knew that this was the best opportunity to take down his opponent�Cespecially since he must be running low on divine energy. Compared to him, he should still have some mana since Morgana has not warned him that they reached a critical level.

    Unfortunately for him, Yahweh felt the same way as him and acted much quicker. Something appeared behind him; it was the projection of arge world with countless people dressed in white drinking,ughing, and talking with one another.

    Joy, happiness, and contentedness radiated from these people. Everything they do seems genuine.

    ��Divine Kingdom Projection,�� said Edward with difficulty. The Gods in his world have their own Divine Kingdom and inside said kingdom, they are considered the most powerful.

    Their powers are amplified by countless times, the use of [Authortiy]. bes easier, and they can easily replenish their divine energy. However, the Divine Kingdom exists only in the Outer Realm and cannot appear in the mortal ne.

    However, a projection of it can be manifested, thus drastically increasing the strength of the gods. So, Edward knew that he was in trouble once Yahweh manifested something simr.

    And he was right.

    A massive amount of reserved divine energy entered Yahweh��s body to make up for his loss. Then, he immediately acted. By now, he had observed and analyzed his opponent and discovered his weakness: the soul.

    The essence of Tier 10 Universal individuals is leagues above Tier 6 ones. So, although Edward can use a massive amount of energy to make up the gap inbat power, he cannot make up the essence of the soul.

    Darkness Authority: Gaze of God.

    Then, Edward saw two giant eyes directly appear in his Soul Dimension, looking straight at his soul. Immediately afterward, cracks suddenly appeared in the dimension, and his soul was rapidly bing more transparent.

    Two shields suddenly appeared to protect his soul, one cast by him while the other was created by Lily. Unfortunately, these things only dyed the speed at which his soul was fading away. On top of that, more cracks kept appearing in the ce.

    Edward finally understood the saying, ��Mortals should not look at God.�� The essence of mortals and Gods was too vast, so directly looking at a higher being will lead to death.

    Although Edward was not a mortal and was considered a transcendent being, it did not change the fact that there were more than 4 tiers between him and Yahweh. As such, the essence of his existence, the essence of his soul had a huge difference

    Nevertheless, despite his dangerous situation, he still could think rationally. He controlled the Gate of Truth to emit a strange energy surge that stabilized the Soul Dimension and prevent more cracks to appear and eventually destroy it.

    Then, he roared: ��Morgana.��

    ��On it, master.��

    The little elf knew what he meant by that roar. Her main server was essentially the remains of a very powerful creature and that creature had a very high Divine Essence.

    So, she linked it to Edward��s Soul to block that powerful spell. Edward felt a strange power nourishing his soul, but he did not absorb it but used it to prevent himself from dying instead.

    With that strange power, he was able to stop the attack and sighed in relief.

    ��Master, we are not out of danger yet. The Divine Kingdom Projection has created a magic unfriendly zone in the surroundings.��

    ��What does that mean exactly?��

    ��Well, many of the enchantments of the city have stopped working, and casting spells be almost impossible.��

    ��Is this the power of the Divine Kingdom? No wonder the gods ruled my universe.��

    Edward has gathered much data on the gods of this world and created simted battles with them. However, he has never actually fought a real god before so there are many things that he does not know.

    ��You said that it was almost impossible to cast spells, not impossible. So, what method do you have?��

    ��I have analyzed that the power of the Divine Kingdom has a weak effect against Cosmic Energy. So����

    Edward understood her meaning. Although cosmic energy is only in the preliminary stage of study in the Empire, it can still be used to do some basic things.

    ��Alright. I know what to do.��

    While Edward was having this conversation with Morgana inside his mind and nning his next move, Yahweh was slightly surprised as he thought that this attack would be the end of his opponent.

    Since this attack did not work, he would use another one. However, the moment he was prepared to take action, Yahweh suddenly felt a terrible premonition of deathing from being him.

    He turned around to see the Floating City appearing behind him and firing a dark gray energy cannon.

    ��How did they appear behind me? I blocked the space to prevent teleportation.��

    However, Yahweh knew that this was not the time to think about these things, because he knew that if that attack hit, he would be dead for sure.

    ________

    So, I need to make a poll with you guys. Do you think that Lily should end up with Snape, her husband Potter, or would you prefer for her to have a harem with the two of them? Pleasement your answer down below and I will decide the final oue of this couple.

    Title: Potential

 Chapter 263: Potential

    Chapter 263: Potential

    Space-Time Authority, Creation Authority, Guardian Authority: Infinite Dimension.

    Yahweh mobilized all his most powerful [Authority] that could help him survive this attack. And once he did this, cracks like a mirror breaking could be seen appearing in the path of the dark gray energy cannon which was the Void Cannon fired by the Floating City.

    All the mirror-breaking cracks that appeared on its path are actually dimensions the size of universes being erased from existence. To block this attack, Yahweh created countless universes and ced them on the path of the cannon.

    It only takes less than a second for the dense and concentrated void energy to destroy these universes, however, right after that, another one will appear in his ce.

    Meanwhile, blood was dripping from Yahweh��s eyes, noses, and ears. It is not simple for him to mobilize the power of so many [Authorities] at once and control them so perfectly. Not to mention the vast amount of divine energy required to power up such a spell.

    He could foresee that his injury will further be aggravated after this fight, and only if he survived. Yahweh could feel that his Divine Kingdom was crumbling because of the massive amount of divine energy he was siphoning from it.

    As a result, many of the mortals in Heaven died because of this, their souls forever destroy. However, he did have time to care about these things now. As long as he was alive, he could find ways to gather more believers, and not long afterward, there will be plenty more mortals in Heaven.

    So, Yahweh focused on creating countless dimensions to block this attack. He was truly horrified by how destructive this energy that he has never seen before was.

    It seems to contain both time and space, and could erase them at the same time; it was like it could return everything to a form of nothingness, and create things from the same nothingness.

    Yahweh focused to remove these thoughts from his mind; he wanted to move out of the way of this energy beam, unfortunately, he realized that this was more difficult than expected.

    A slight error and he might be hit and be erased.

    Meanwhile, Edward was looking at everything with calm eyes. His tactic was to use the cosmic energy to create an illusion of the Floating City, move behind the enemy and kill him with the Void Cannon.

    Everything went smoothly except for the fact that his opponent had some keen intuition about danger and acted in time.

    ��Master, our energy has reached the point that we need to run away.��

    Edward nodded. Although he wanted to be the final victor in this battle, he understood that it was very difficult to kill a being of that Tier with his current method�Cespecially one who controlled countless [Authorities].

    Forget about killing Yahweh, he probably could not prevent the other from running away. And in the current shape of him, the team, and the Floating City, they could not battle any longer.

    They had reached their limits.

    Nevertheless, he still had onest attempt.

    Yahweh kept gathering divine energy as reserved while using some to keep defending. After gathering the necessary amount that he felt was right, he instantly created a thousand universal-size dimensions to ce in the path of the cannon, then, he moved out of the way.

    Unfortunately for him, the moment he moved, Edward acted.

    Obscurius Sword.

    Betrix has long developed ways to create Artificial Obscurus, and they are considered one of the most powerful weapons of the Empire. Before the Void Cannon was created, this was the weapon that Edward had prepared against the Gods since it was one of the few things that could work on the gods�� [Authority].

    Although now the Void Cannon existed, it still was not as flexible in terms of usepared to the Obscurius.

    The moment Yahweh evaded the cannon, a gigantic ck sword made of Obscurius descended on him with unparalleled speed. He only managed to move his body slightly to the left, however, the sword still hit his right arm, and instantly sever it.

    The moment the sword touched his shoulder, he felt something eating up his essence. And the moment, his arm was severed, a great chunk of his Divine Essence was also removed with it.

    Yahweh knew that healing that arm would not be something as simple as regrowing it; he had to make up for the loss of essence.

    Edward sighed after seeing this.

    ��I guessed an arm is more than enoughpensation.�� With this one arm, he could study many things and do a lot of things. After all, this was the body part of a divine being; one of the highest Tiers.

    ��Alright, Morgana, let��s go.��

    Under the little elf��s control, the Floating City left the Mirror Dimension and traveled to another parallel dimension. The reason that Edward did not leave this world was that the Void Shield was broken, and without it, a great deal of the Floating Cities would be destroyed in the voyage.

    So, he had to take some time to rebuild it before returning home.

    Meanwhile, Yahweh looked at his missing arm for a moment before cing his attention on his Divine Kingdom. Under his will, the kingdom stopped cracking and returned to normal; at least, it appeared so.

    Then, he modified the memories of the surviving souls in the kingdom before leaving the Mirror Dimension. He gazed at the nowpletely empty Earth and muttered:

    ��This may be an opportunity for me.��

    He waved his hand and all the technological advancement of the modern world disappeared, turning the into a period simr to the Jurassic era. All the continents instantly fit together into a whole and a brand new race of humans was created by him.

    Finally, two souls appeared in front of Yahweh and he used his power to create a new body for them. These two souls were in fact his angels, however, now, they were only Tier 5 angels.

    ��Go to these new humans to preach my name and help them develop technology as rapidly as possible.��

    Yahweh did not lose his goal of reaching higher realms, and his next development was in the multiverse. He raised his eyes to look at something deep in the universe and a slight fear shed across his eyes.

    Finally, he entered deep under the ocean to continue his sleep and recovery.

    Meanwhile, two old men were watching this entire battle. However, they seemed to exist in a realm of existence that belonged only to them. One of them had a blue magical robe on him, while the other had a white robe simr to Roman��s Toga.

    ��So, what do you think of my apprentice?�� asked the old man in blue.

    ��Sir Merlin, you have epted a fine apprentice.��

    ��Come on, Yahweh, you can speak freely. As the God closest to bing an Aspect, there is no need to be reserved.��

    Yahweh smiled wryly but did not take these words to heart. He was still two tiers from bing an Aspect, so he did not dare ept suchpliment. Although he was considered the god with the utmost talent, unfortunately, the path he chose to be an Aspect made him enemies of all the other gods. And he even blocked the ascension path of the majority of them.

    ��To be honest, sir, in terms of current strength and talent your apprentice can only be ssified in the upper-middle level of the Aspect��s Apprentices.��

    Merlin nodded his head in agreement.

    ��However, in terms of potential, he might be on par with these guys.��

    Yahweh knew the current most powerful Aspect��s Apprentices were very scary individuals, breaking through the Tier 12 level at a very high speed. However, all these guys have terrifying cheat-like abilities that were either granted to them by Primordial Earth, or they were born with them.

    However, there is a group of them called the Golden Generation. These apprentices grew up relying solely on their effort, hard work, and countless trial and tribtions to reach high tiers.

    Their master ensured that they did not rely on any Golden Finger or Cheat-like Abilities to grow. The member of the Golden Generations were all referred to as Potential Aspects.

    Yahweh could tell that Merlin wanted to train his apprentice to that level, however��

    ��If you want to say anything, do it,�� said Merlin.

    ��Honestly, sir, your disciple seemed too soft. His life has been too smooth and he hardly faced any true difficulties so far in his magical path.��

    Merlin did not say anything as he understood the reason for Yahweh saying these words. All the members of the Golden Generation have gone through hell. Their master ensured that during their rise.

    However, Merlin did not like this method as he saw the downside of it. All the members of that generation are cold, ruthless, and will do anything for the sake of victory, for power; they have no bottom line.

    In the current situation of the war, this is indeed a good mentality to have. However, being too ruthless is not necessarily a good thing. For example, abandoning theirpanions when they showed the slightest weakness is amon thing that the member of the Golden Generation often does.

    Additionally, all of them are very individualistic and refused to work together. Everyone under them is a pawn to achieve a goal, sometimes even their friends and families

    Merlin did not want his apprentice to be like them. He did not mind him being ruthless and indifferent, but there needs to be some measure. This is the reason that he did not train Edward like his other peers.

    He wanted him to have the right amount of coldness, and the right amount ofpassion. And maybe, one day, he can influence the others and show them a better way.

    ________

    Based on the poll, the final winner is Harem. So, Lily will be married to the two of them; this should be an interesting dynamic.

    Title: Reflection

 Chapter 264: Reflection

    Chapter 264: Reflection

    Earth-666, Edward sat in a chair in the Floating City that was on the moon. Numerous tubes were connected to him through his spinal cord to heal his injuries, however, he still looked pale.

    And it was not just him. In the different rooms, the others were also healing. However, the three of them were sleeping peacefully in tanks with green liquid on them to facilitate quicker healing.

    As for why Edward did not follow then, it was because he still had something to do. While the battle was fresh in his memories, he wanted to reflect on it; think about how to improve, and distinguish the mistakes he made to prevent from repeating them.

    ��Many of the enchantments in the city malfunctioned or did not function at full capacity when arge amount of energy was being used; they need to be fixed and updated.

    ��I was too confident in the Void Shield and did not even have backup Void Energy in case it was broken. That needs to be changed.

    ��The size of the Floating city can be both an advantage and a problem. So, I should add some enchantment to increase its size depending on the situation.��

    A massive Floating City can be used as a weapon for physical confrontation, and turning into a pocket-size has many strategic uses like running away, sneak attacks, and high mobility.

    Edward tapped on the arm of his chair as he pondered deeply about the recent battle.

    ��My understanding and use of [Authority] are not nearly enoughpared to the Gods, that needs to change. Reviewing the battle and how Yahweh��s use should help a lot.

    ��I need to step up my understanding of Karma/Causality Magic. At the very least, I need to be able to defend against people capable of using it. Shani��s Mirror along with Hitler��s soul should help. And maybe even Dr. Jekyll��s Good and Evil research.

    ��Creating the Anti-Divinity Weapon using Nick��s body is also on the agenda. Some Gods in my world should be more powerful than Yahweh even if they do not control as many [Authorities] like him. Killing all of them by himself would be too much. With this weapon, other Arcanists can help, and I might not even have to lift a finger.��

    Edward��s n has always been to make the Floating City amon weapon of Arcanists. Although only the most powerful ones will be able to travel to other universes, the regr ones should be able to travel across dimensions, including parallel ones.

    Arcanists can then exchange or plunder resources and knowledge all over the multiverse. And having an Anti-Divination Weapon in each Floating City is a must.

    And in the future, when the time is correct, he will even make the Omniversal Trave Technology public so that Arcanists of the Empire can also travel to other universes.

    Of course, there will be strict rules on the people who can acquire this technology, and they will have to pay taxes on the universes or dimensions that they visit�Cespecially the knowledge that they acquire.

    The sound of his finger tapping echoed in the healing chamber.

    ��The most powerful weapon of the city is the Void Cannon. Unfortunately, the cannon can only fire in a straight line, meaning that if the opponent dodged, the attack will fail. Currently, it is beyond my ability to fix this issue as the current knowledge of Void Energy is limited.��

    All the cannons in the Floating City can be considered Spatial Weapons as they can ignore time and space to attack a great distance away. The only exception is the Void Cannon.

    His wife, Rowena, is the leading expert in Void Energy; her knowledge has long surpassed him since that is her main field. Without her, he would never be able to make the cannon so rapidly.

    However, even Rowena does not have any way to deal with this issue; so, Edward only has to wait.

    ��Although I cannot fix this problem, I can alleviate it. Most powerful lifeforms have a form of danger pre-cognition, intuition, and even divination. So, what I have to do is ce Anti-Divination or Anti-Danger Awareness on the cannon, affecting the ability of these people and making it very difficult for them to dodge the attack. Luna should be able to design these things.��

    Edward��s mind was working rapidly as more ideas came to his mind. His already injured felt a slight throbbing, and more potion was injected to help. After massaging his temple lightly, he continued.

    Right now, he was full of inspiration and wanted to take this opportunity.

    ��Making the Void Cannon invisible or undetectable should increase its level of lethal. Rowena should be able to make the cannon invisible to both the naked eyes and the soul, however, sensitive people should be able to detect the energy fluctuation once the cannon is fired.

    ��Reducing that level of fluctuation would require quite the finesse, but I��m sure she would be up to the task.��

    Edward reviewed every detail of the battle whileing up with new ideas.

    ��The Floating City is a weapon that should allow Arcanists to fight higher Tiers opponents. However, there is the issue of the difference in the essence of the soul.��

    The most difficult moment in that battle was when Yahweh directly attacked the essence of his soul. No Arcanists will have Lily or Morgana to help if they faced such a situation, so a solution is required.

    ��The Floating City itself can be considered a powerful lifeform: it has a body, an energy core, and consciousness in the form of the Artificial Spirit or A.I. So, if they can link their souls to it like a Horcrux, this problem can be solved.

    ��Any attack on the soul can be blocked by directing it to the city itself. Another upside to this is that it would be easier for them to control the massive energying from the Aether Core

    ��The downside is that with that link if the Floating City was destroyed, the Aanists would be heavily injured and even die from the bacsh. So, is there a solution to this problem? The Arcanist can choose whether the link to the city is permanent or a temporary one, with the permanent having more control over the city while bearing more risks.

    ��Or, the Gate of Truth can be used instead of the soul. The Gate is connected to the soul, so it is no problem to form the connection. The destruction of the Gate is not as harmful as the destruction of the soul, and it can be even rebuilt with the right resources.

    ��Additionally, the Gate��s purpose is to amplify people��s senses and control of energy; meaning, with it, the amount of energy that Arcanists can use from the Aether Core would drastically increase.��

    The Gate of Truth was created by a Tier 11 entity. And from what Edward learned from Merlin, Truth was on the verge of bing a Tier 12 and broke free from the restraint of his universe.

    And the Gate of Truth might ce an essentialponent in his rise to power. Merlin even told him that Truth was a truly talented individual, and the Gate of Truth had great potential.

    Although Edward knew how to create the Gate, he did not uncover all its secrets and potential.

    ��Thest problem to deal with is the Divine Kingdom Projection. The way it created an unfriendly zone for mana or magic reminds me of Domains in some novels and anime. I need toe up with a way for me and other Arcanists to counter it in the future.��

    He pondered deeply as he continued to tap his finger on the shoulder.

    ��Wait, Domain? That��s it. Arcanists need a domain of their own to be on part with the Divine Kingdom if not more powerful. So, how to create a domain? Release the mana from their bodies and control it like curse energy from Jujutsu Kaisen? Or maybe a method simr to Reality Marbles from Fate Series? Maybe abination of the two? I��ll have to wait when I go to these worlds first.��

    Aftering to this conclusion, Edward realized that he needed to reach the Akashic Records as soon as possible. This is the only way for him to be able to choose which world to travel to instead o relying purely on luck.

    So, Edward took a deep breath to calm his thought.

    ��Morgana, ce all my ideas on a folder and use some of them to design the second generation of the Floating City.��

    ��As you wish,�� said the little elf as she created a folder in her server with the title Floating City 2.0. ��Anything else?��

    ��I��m going into cryosleep. You can fix the shield on your own and head straight home. Wake me up when we arrived.��

    After that, Edward also enters arge tube with green liquid to heal his injuries.

    ________

    Title: Counseling (I)

 Chapter 265: Counseling (I)

    Chapter 265: Counseling (I)

    Therge tube full of green liquid suddenly opened and Edward��s naked body floated in the air. In just a moment, his body dried up and before he opened his eyes, his white and gold [Robe of Archmage] appeared on his body.

    He opened his eyes and a momentary confusion shed across his eyes. ��Have we arrived?��

    ��Yes, master.��

    He nodded his head as he looked at his hand. He waved his hand and a mirror appeared in front of him. He looked at his paleplexion as he sighed. His injuries were only about 70% healed, and given that it was his soul that was most affected, it would take some time before he could get back in full shape.

    Despite this, Edward did not regret his somewhat reckless actions. After all, what he has to face in the future will only be worse.

    Finally, he looked at the purple elf and asked: ��How long has passed?��

    ��I have already sent a Space-Time Landing Coordinate. We should arrive a little over 3 years since we left.��

    ��3 years? That means the people of the Intergctic Federation should being soon.��

    After that, Edward asked Morgana to fill her in on what happened during the return voyage, and nothing much changed. She fixed the Void Shield and gathered enough void energy as a backup.

    The Ather Core was now refilled up to 80% of its full capacity. During the voyage, Morgana continued to gather data on the Void and the energy reading discovered.

    Additionally, one of the probes send might have encountered some sort of life form traveling in the Void. Unfortunately, the picture captured is very vague and nothing significant can be determined�Cexcept for the fact that some creatures might have evolved in this terrible ce.

    After reviewing all this information, Edward nodded before saying: ��Let��s go see Old Man Merlin.��

    Not long afterward, Edward found himself in front of the small log cabin with the old man waiting for him with tea.

    ��Drink this,�� said Merlin as he handed a tube to Edward. After opening it, he saw a strange smoke inside the tube.

    ��What��s this?�� he asked as drank it. However, the fog did not enter his mouth but through his nose and headed straight for his soul. Not long after, hisplexion returned to normal as all his injuries were healed.

    Edward even felt that some of the hidden problems he had because of experimenting with his soul were all gone. His mind began to work even better than usual.

    ��Good stuff, give me a few more.��

    Seeming to expect this, Merlin gave him a bag.

    ��There are four inside, three for the injured one, and thest one for you to study.��

    Edward nodded before cing the bag away and taking a sip of his tea while waiting for the old man to say something.

    ��I will not say anything regarding what Solomon revealed to you�Cnot until you be Tier 11. However, I have a few things to talk to you about today. The first of which is about your wives.��

    ��What about them?�� asked Edward in confusion.

    ��By now, you should have some ideas on how to be Tier 11. However, with the information revealed by Solomon, have you thought of the trouble that they will cause.��

    ��Trouble?�� muttered Edward before his face became a little ugly; he realized what Merlin was hinting at. To be Tier 11, an individual needs to be the main counterpart of all the individuals across the multiverse.

    That means that all the different versions of themselves across different timelines or dimensions are clones of themselves. If the main body dies, as long as one of the clones exists, they can be revived.

    This is the meaning of a Multiversal Entity.

    However, herees the problem. Many people from Primordial Earths loved collected Waifus or their favorite fictional characters as their partners. Forget the fact that someone has a wife that looked exactly like Edward��s, the problem is that eventually, only one of them will be the main one.

    All the other ones will eventually be clones, clones whose fate was in the hands of the main one. Because of this fact, a battle between all these Waifus is imminent in the future.

    And all the people from Primordial Earth would want the version of their partners to be the main one.

    ��How long do I have?�� asked Edward.

    ��A little bit of time. From what I know, there is a Rowena that just reached Tier 10 and a Hermione that is in Tier 9 and very closed to Tier 10. Both of them are far away from Tier 11, so you still have a little bit of time.��

    Edward��s mind began to work rapidly. He had to ensure that his wives were the final victor, and if not, found another way for them.

    ��Thank you for the heads-up.��

    ��No problem,�� said Merlin with a smile. ��Now, for the second main topic today, it��s about [Authority] and Godhood.

    ��Although I know with your personality, I do not need to worry but I still need to warn you about bing a Faith God. Normal God is fine, but never absorb faith.��

    Edward nodded as he never liked the concept of Godhood in general; he was an Arcanist, a pursuer of truth, not some divine being that looked down on mortals and wanted their worship. Otherwise, with the Arcane Empire, he could have long be a God.

    ��I never liked the concept of Godhood anyway,�� replied Edward.

    ��Well, in this universe, magic and energy are supreme.��

    Edward frowned as he felt that these words had deeper meanings, but he could not truly be captured what that meant.

    ��You will know in the future,�� said Merlin before continuing.

    ��Now, let��s talk about [Authority]. The way Gods use it and mages use it are entirely different. As the fundamentalws of any universe, it is considered one of the greatest forces or power any transcendent being can use.

    ��And to use that power, Gods linked their Soul or Spirit with these fundamentals Laws, essentially forging a contract with the universe itself to borrow the power of its fundamental Laws; to be the emissary, champion, or representative of the universe.

    ��However, thews of each universe are different. So, if a God were to leave their universe to another, they would lose their ability to control [Authority], and be drastically weakened, unless they could forge another contract.

    ��And that would require them bing a citizen of the new universe by changing the Imprint on their Soul.��

    Merlin paused to give Edward some time to process the information. And Edward understood what he meant. One of the problems he has with the Reincarnation Spell that he developed involved the Identity Soul Imprint.

    He learned that each individual has an imprint based on the universe in which they are born. So, when they go to other universes, they are considered aliens, foreigners, and can be noticed by the Will of the Universe.

    Most of the universes that Edward went to were nonchnt about outside visitors, but if he went to a universe that was not, the moment he entered, he would be recognized and could suffer serious consequences.

    So, he has been trying to find a way to hide his Identity Soul Imprint, or change it through the process of reincarnation. His main objective is to retain his memories while also forging a new Identity Soul Imprint rted to the universe he is entering.

    ��I understand. So, what about magic users. How do they use [Authority]?��

    ________

 Chapter 266: Counseling (II)

    Chapter 266: Counseling (II)

    ��There are four ways that magic users can use [Authority]. The first method is the one you used through creating magic items connected to the fundamentalws of the universe. The items usually served as the contractor instead of the mage itself.��

    Edward nodded his head. His Death Staff and Time Staff fall into that category. And even the Deathly Hallows can also be considered for this category.

    ��As you can guess, this method has many downsides. Items can be stolen or destroyed, thus rendering their use useless. This method is usually used by mages that are mainly Artificers.

    ��The second method is also through contract like Gods, however, mages only used temporary contracts. By making transactions with the Will of the Universe, mages can borrow the power of [Authority], and the Will will receive something in return.

    ��However, this path is difficult as few things could interest a Universal Will; it usually has to be something that would benefit their entire universe. As such, not many people can use up this method.��

    Edward nodded. For his n to reach the Akashic Record to work, he also nned to make a deal with the Universe��s Will. This is the reason that he studied it greatly when he was in the Full-Metal Alchemist Universe, and why he paid such attention to the priests of the Fer Race.

    ��The third way is to secretly steal the power of [Authority] from the Universe Will. However, this method is very situational and usually requires great luck.��

    ��What do you mean?�� asked Edward.

    ��Although powerful, the Universal Will is not almighty. Sometimes, they can have ws in how they operate the universe�Cespecially after a catastrophe or event that affected the entire universe.

    ��As long as mages take this opportunity, they can essentially leave a hidden door or virus at the universe��s core to borrow its [Authority] without the owner knowing.��

    ��That seems very dangerous.��

    After hearing of this method, he remembered the method that Herpo used. Using the Death Chamber, he was able to find a loophole in the universe through ceremonial magic.

    And this granted ess to Death Authority. However, Herpo��s luck seemed to have run out as his ascension created a catastrophe that wiped out most of the people living in the sr system and ended the Lumerian Civilization.

    Because of this, the Universal Will took notice of him and caught him in his act. Luckily, she did not wipe him out but instead imprisoned him to be the guardian of the Afterlife.

    However, Edward has been wondering why their Sr System has its separate Afterlife from the entire universe? He did not think that the Universe Will create it, especially for Herpo.

    Edward guessed that it was already there, and the Universe Will used this opportunity to find a guardian inside. So, who created it? The Lumerian did not seem to be that advanced.

    ��You��re right. If discovered, most mages would die under the full wrath of the Universe Will. Only if they are Tier 11 would they have a chance to survive.��

    Edward nodded as he guessed as such. No matter what, the will of any universe will never be weak since they are in charge of the order of an entire universe. So, their wrath is not something that ordinary people can withstand.

    Thinking of this, he suddenly remembered when he stole the [Authority] from the Full-Metal Alchemist World. His actions were even more horrible than leaving a hidden control to secretly borrow the power of [Authortiy].

    By now, he understood that his actions were essentially stealing a core opponent of that entire universe�Calbeit only a small part. His actions fundamentally changed or weakened that universe.

    No wonder, Truth�Cas the physical entity of the Universe Will�Chated him with a passion and probably wanted to do anything to kill him.

    ��The final method is the most powerful; to be exact, the real orthodox way. Mages capable of doing this are considered elites among elites. And this method is referred to as Conceptual Magic or Law Magic.��

    ��Oh, what method?��

    ��Simple: Overwhelming the Universal Will with your own willpower and forcing it to give you control of certain [Authortiy]. To be precise, force it to sign a contract giving you ess to the universe��s fundamentalws.��

    Edward pondered for a moment. This method appeared easy, but there are too many things to consider. First, the willpower required to conquer the Universe Will is not something that most magic-user cannot reach in their entire life�Cespecially in the early Tiers.

    However, this is not the only problem. Granting ess to [Authortity] did not mean that mages could use it. The strength of their soul have to reach a certain height, otherwise, it would be impossible for them to control such tremendous power.

    Otherwise, they would face terrible bacsh enough to annihte their souls.

    Furthermore, there is also the understanding of [Authortiy]. For example, if someone does not have a deep understanding of death magic or the concept of death, even if they could force the Universe Will to give him ess, they would still not be able to use Conceptual Magic

    Finally, there is the issue of mana or energy. Conceptual Magic not only requires a great deal of energy but also high quality or purity. Without sufficient reserve, magic users could only use a few Conceptual Spells.

    Of course, Edward could see the advantage of this method: it can be used in any universe. As long as the person��s Willpower is strong enough, it did not matter much in what universe they were in since they could conquer most of them�Cexcept for these extremely powerful universes.

    As long as mages take into ount the difference in fundamentalws of different universes and adjust their understanding as such, there will be no problem.

    ��Conceptual Magic is very important�Cespecially for when reaching theter Tiers. Although the sooner you can use it the better, there is still some requirement for Tiers. With your current strength, there is still a long way to go.

    ��I imagine that you won��t meet the requirement until Tier 9 or more.��

    ��I think you��ve underestimated me, old man.��

    Merlin smiled as he handed two stones to Edward: one red and one blue. After taking them, the blue stone disyed the number 6, while the red one disyed the number 3.

    ��The soul requirement is 6? Well, better than I anticipated.��

    ��What do these numbers mean?��

    ��They measure the two most important requirements to use Conceptual Magic: Soul Level and Willpower. 5 is the number required for the weakest universe, and your soul has reached that number, but your willpower is far from it.

    ��By the way, in your universe, you need an 8 soul power and 9 Willpower.��

    Edward looked at the two numbers in front of him with a speechless look.

    ��My willpower cannot be that weak?��

    Willpower ced a great deal on controlling magic as well, so Edward was truly baffled.

    ��3 is not a bad number. Remember, this is measuring the requirement to fight head-on with the Will of an entire universe.��

    Although Edward knew that the old man was right, he was still dissatisfied. However, a fighting desire overcame him. Since he knew where his weakness was, he would find a way to fix it.

    He was never afraid of any challenge.

    ��It��s good to be motivated,�� said Merlin before handing Edward a booklet. This was the way to force the contract with the Universe Will after defeating it; He had toment on how brilliant this method was.

    After that, the two chatted about many things�Cmostly magic and Merlin teaching him some experience and so on. Edward then asked about his ��fellow senior brother��, Arthur, and Merlin straight up told him that he would not get along with him based on his morally gray views on doing things.

    Edward shrink his shoulder as he did not care. However, he did decide to stay away from Arthur��s real body until he became more powerful.

    Once the chat finished, Edward returned to the Floating City and returned home.

    The entire Sr System��s Space Domain was properly controlled to prevent outsiders from teleporting directly there. However, these measures were set up by Edward so he knew how to ignore them.

    So, while in Invisible Mode, the Floating City appeared above the Earth��s atmosphere, undetected by anyone.

    However, Edward did not return quietly like thest time. Instead, he released a powerful spiritual pressure that epassed the entire. Normal people could not feel that pressure; to be precise, only Tier 4 and 5 Arcanists can feel it.

    And the moment they did, they all had one thought: The Emperor has returned, and he is even more powerful than before. Now, it was time for some of them to hide the little thought and actions deep in their minds.

    __________

    Title: Citizen��s POV (I)

 Chapter 267: Citizen’s POV (I)

    Chapter 267: Citizen��s POV (I)

    A middle-aged man dressed in a ck suit and long coat walked to his apartmentplex. Once he reached his house, he ced his hand in front of the small pad of the door numbered 236.

    Then, a mechanical voice said:

    ��Fingerprints identified��Soul Fluctuation Identified��Aura Frequency Identified��Wee home, Mr. Chris Tiu.��

    Chris was used to this sound and greeting by now and it has long since lost its wonder. He walked inside his three-bedroom and one-bathroom apartment. He ced his shoes on a rack and put on slippers, and hung his work bag as well.

    ��Ang, open the TV.��

    Then, in the living room, arge screen appeared that seemed to be made of light appeared. A news channel was on.

    ��My name is Akana Mikasa, and today on Arcane News: Is power detrimental to a person��s mind?

    ��Over the past 3 years, there have been a great number of Tier 5 Arcanists recently advanced in the Empire. However, the majority of them seemed to have been greatly influenced by the rapid increase in strength, thinking that they are ��gods��.

    ��Luckily, the Empire hasws that anyone who advanced to Tier 5 must spend few a weeks to months undergoing Psychological Treatment to ensure that their minds are not affected.

    ��However, not everyone seems to follow that rule.��

    Then, the channel changed to a video. It was a man dressed in a blue magical robe. He had blond hair and blue eyes that matched his robe. Holding a staff, the man screamed:

    ��I am a god, how dare you people try to restrain me? Even the Emperor cannot fathom my power.��

    Then, countless magic circles appeared around him as the man prepared tounch arge-scale spell. As a Tier 5 Arcanist, this kind of spell is capable of sinking a continent, even if it is the smallest one.

    Fortunately, before the man��s spell functioned, the Earth��s Enchantments activated, creating an Anti-Magic Zone around the blond man. Then, Aurors who were also Tier 5 apparated and arrested the man.

    They ced cuffs on his hand that essentially sealed his mana and repressed his soul. Despite being arrested, the man kept screaming that he was a god and should not have to follow mortalws and regtions.

    Chris looked at the blond man and Aurors with envy:

    ��Magic. One day����

    He shook his head to remove these distracting thoughts before changing the channel. He soon realized that many of them were about Singing Shows and Talents.

    He noticed that recently, the Empire seemed to ce some focus on training people with singing abilities. But he did not care. He turned off the television and prepared to take a shower.

    ��Sir, what do you want for dinner?�� asked Ang.

    ��Sinigang and Lechon.��

    While Chris headed to the bathroom, a cab in the kitchen suddenly opened up and a robot rolled out. She was dressed in a maid outfit, however, her face was metallic and her legs had wheels.

    Chris was not too fond of robots or golems that looked like humans, so he specifically design his robot caretaker to be such. After entering the shower, Chris used another holographic pad to determine the temperature of the water, the pH level, the type of soap, and so on.

    In the current Interster Era, showering is very important as it is another form of disinfectant. The Empire ising into contact will all kinds of foreign races and unknown ces.

    Although all the citizens of the Empire are gically enhanced and free from most diseases, new ones are being discovered every day. So, showers and soaps are specially made as preventive measures for new and undetected viruses.

    They are designed to create an invisible barrier on the citizen��s skin. Additionally, all houses have artificial intelligence that can do blood tests to detect diseases in advance. Although healthcare was free, no one wanted to be sick as even in this era of magic, it was not guaranteed that your life could be saved on time.

    While showering, Chris was thinking how great it would be if he had a house with a Cleaning Enchantment. Just by activating it, not only would he be instantly cleaned, but also be cleaned of foreign viruses and would not have to go through all that trouble.

    Once he was done thoroughly cleaning his body, Chris pressed the button to dry his body and chose an outfit to wear. A drawer came out from one of the walls with the clothes he chose.

    He left the bathroom with tight-fitting clothes that looked like armor, heading straight to the kitchen where a full course meal was already prepared. After thanking Ang, he began to eat.

    The food was delicious. From Chris�� memories, in terms of ingredients and the skill of the chef, the food on his table was once only avable to the rich and powerful in the Old Era. But now, anyone could eat this level of the food as it was no longer considered fine cuisine.

    He had once tasted fine cuisine at a gathering for thepany he worked for. That food was not only delicious, but also have many benefits to the body including strengthening it, increasing mana, and even increasing the power of the soul.

    It was unfortunate that every employee was only allocated a certain portion.

    While eating his food, Chris could not help but wonder how Arcanist ate. He once read on Sk that some powerful Arcanists can use their mana to break Gump��s Law of Elemental Transfiguration and create food out of nowhere.

    And recently, there was news that the Empire discovered a Food Dimension. The rich and powerful can pay to summon food from there. ording to rumors, the food inside has many wonderful effects beneficial to both non-magic and magic users.

    At the same time, there are rumors that some of the food is simply poisonous just because of how bad they were.

    Chris wanted to try doing this. Unfortunately, with his sry, although he could barely afford the price after saving for a few months, it was not worth it. Plus, the Empire has already released news that they would try to make this new technology avable to the general poption as soon as possible.

    He could wait.

    Once the meal ended, Chris did not waste time as he headed to his gym. The room wasrge as he paid extra to have an Extension Curse ced inside.

    Countless pieces of equipment were inside, and he did not waste time beginning his workout. When ites to exercise, Chris liked things to be old school, otherwise, he could have bought one of those dumbbells that were enchanted to allow the user to change the weight at will.

    After stacking up all the necessary weight, Chris began to lift them. He easily bench-pressed more than 1000kg. In the process, he essed the Gate of Truth inside his soul to feel the energy inside his body.

    The food he previously ate was designed to preserve both the life force and mana of the animal. Then, Chris began to use the official training method of Aura Master that was free to all the citizens of the Empire.

    He mixed the mana with life force to create Aura. And with intense training, he could strengthen his body and increase the amount of Aura inside his body.

    Chris knew that his talent was very poor. If it was not for the Gate of Truth, he might not even be able to sense any form of energy. So, only through hard work and effort could he barely control any of them.

    Once the workout finished, he checked the increase in [Aura] inside his body before shaking his head. His talent was truly mediocre. Fortunately, he still had hope.

    He took another shower in the gym before heading to the second room. This room was divided into two: one side was arge bookshelf full of books, while the other had a somewhat spacious and empty area.

    Without pause, Chris took a piece of chalk before drawing something on the floor: a Transmutation Circle. Chris then ced his hand on the circle as he mobilized the tectonic energy to activate the circle.

    Sweat began to fall on his forehead, then, a minuteter, the ground changed shape into that of a bird.

    ��Ang, how long did it take this time?��

    ��1 minute and 15 seconds.��

    ��An increase by 3 seconds. My talent is truly poor,�� muttered Chris. One of his friends also did not have magical talent. However, after acquiring his Gate of Truth, his ability to sense and control energy was activated.

    Now, his friend can even control the mana in nature to cast spells, officially bing an Arcane Sorcerer as the Empirebeled this new ss.

    ��Master, there is no need to be discouraged,�� said Ang.

    ��You��re right. As long as I can save enough to buy that Dragon Potion, then everything will be fine.��

 Chapter 268: Citizen’s POV (II)

    Chapter 268: Citizen��s POV (II)

    After the first trial, Chris did not stop practicing Transmutation. With the Empire��s education, he understood the science behind them. Unfortunately, his talent for energy detection and control was abysmal. So, he wanted to make up for that with hard work.

    For the next few hours, he drew countless Transmutation Circles on the floor while also reading books on the subject. By the time he finished, it was already 4 AM.

    So, Chris went to take another shower before sleeping in his Virtual Network Cabin, which could put people into a deep sleep. Two hours of sleep inside was equal to more than 8 hours of normal sleep.

    At 6 AM, Chris woke up and ate a healthy dinner. This time he chose Hawaiian breakfast, then dressed up in the typical ck suit before heading to work.

    As he walked into the always of his apartmentplex, Chris encountered one of his neighbors and nodded his head to the young woman, who in turn saluted back.

    The young woman looked at Chris�� departing back and secretly shook her head. She knew that this strange neighbor of hers was infamous in theplex: he was known for being extremely cheap.

    He essentially lived off the government. The apartment he lived in was the standard three-bedroom, one bathroom granted to all single citizens of the Empire.

    Despite having a decent job as a Computer Programmer, this Chris never goes out to eat, never goes to any entertainment events, he never buys jewelry, and he has no girlfriend or children: Essentially, he never used his money on anything else.

    Many people havemented that if we did not leave in a society of free housing, free food, free healthcare, and low-cost public transportation, they would wonder how someone like him would survive.

    Chris�Cwho was not aware of his neighbor��s thought�Cwalked steadily to his destination: the bus station. On his way, he would look in the sky with slight jealousy in his eyes, along with a deep longing.

    In the air, cars, jets, and people could be seen flying. Each of these groups had a designated altitude at which they could fly in. People could only fly 30 meters to 60 meters in the sky, vars between 120 meters to 350 meters, and so on.

    While Chris was observing the people flying, he discovered that one of them had me boostersing from their feet and hands.

    ��Is this the recently developed ss, Bionic Arcanist?

    He remembered reading the official debriefs regarding this new ss. Essentially some people can rece their body parts with mechanical ones, turning themselves into cyborgs.

    There are different levels of modifications. Some just reced one or more parts of their bodies with metal ones. For example, some amputees preferred to have robotic arms: even many soldiers and Aura Master will willingly change some of their body parts with mechanical parts�Cespecially ones made with magical ores.

    Meanwhile, other Bionic Arcanist modified their entire body and have an Energy Core installed inside of them.

    Some energy cores functioned with miniaturized nuclear fission and other forms, but the most expensive ones are made of mana. Additionally, there are different modules created for this subss that grant Bionic Arcanists different abilities.

    Some modules are designed specifically for modern weapons. This type of module used nanotechnology to allow different weapons toe out of the user��s body.

    Other modules focused on Magical Weapons, some modules focused on spells, some focused on increasing intelligence orputer processing, etc.

    With this new subss, countlesspanies with the sole purpose of designing modules were invented. one could say that an entire new industry was created.

    And Chris once read that a new movement or idea is circting with the concept that flesh and blood have limits, and only mechanical life can live and evolve forever.

    Of course, he sneered at this idea. We live in a world where some powerful Aura Arcanists can use their flesh and blood to tank Nuclear Explosions. Just one search on Sk and there are many such videos.

    So, where does the superiority of mechanical life have over flesh and blood? The only advantage that Bionic Arcanists have over other sses is the fact that with enough money, any of them can reach Tier 3 in just a month or less.

    However, to reach Tier 4 and higher, they have to either strengthen their souls to have certain control over the Energy Core inside their bodies, or they have to do an extensive transformation of their brains to increase theirputing power.

    However, thetest research is that doing this has severe consequences on the soul, and requires a lot of time, energy, and resources to ensure that nothing goes awry.

    While deep in thought, Chris continued his walk towards his destination. As a generally quiet and reserved person, he liked to observe everything around him. And one of his favorite past times is to see the changes in the Empire over time.

    As a person who was more than 40 years old when the Empire was first established, he knew how much things have changed in the past 4 decades.

    Chris looked at an empty spot on the side of the road: this was one thing that has recently changed in the past five years. In that empty spot was a white, translucent rectangr barrier.

    People could be seen suddenly appearing inside that barrier before leaving. And he knew that there were many of them across the city.

    This was the designated [Apparition Area] that was recently established by the Empire. Arcanists with the right license can apparate anywhere they wished, but it has to be in the designated area.

    Anyone who Apparates in any other ce will be arrested or fined a certain amount, and that is only if it was possible. The Spatial Control Department monitor and control the space of each to not only prevent foreign intruders but also to prevent any spatial disturbance or disasters.

    After a long looked at the area, Chris promised himself that after bing an Arcanist, he will ce Apparition as one of the must-mastered spells. He then removed his eyes to observe other things.

    He saw many people with cat ears and tails, fox ears and tails, and so on.

    ��I wonder if they are the real race or gic modifications?��

    In recent years, the poption of the Empire has greatly increased after the Space Fleet conquered a small star system. And the main race of that system was a hybrid of humans and animals like the cat race, the fox race, and so on.

    This race has magical capabilities that allow them to enhance its physical abilities and cast a few basic spells. However, this was not important. The main point is that their inclusion into the Empire has created a new trend where people gically modify their bodies to resemble the cat race and fox race: it seems that people��s unnatural obsession with catgirls has not vanished.

    When this new technology was introduced, only the rich and powerful could afford it. However, not even 6 monthster, a breakthrough was made that even ordinary people can afford it after saving for a few months.

    So, now, it has be a fashion trend popr amongst both magical and non-magical people. Of course, there was still some bacsh with many people calling this practice unnatural and unorthodox.

    Chris knew that there were many people from the Old Era that could not keep up with the rapid change of the Empire. Their conservative ideas and mentality make it very difficult to ept how rapid life, technology, and many other things are changing.

    Luckily, he was not one of them. The moment he witnessed the Dementor Invasion, Chris was prepared for the changes of the new world. Although he still had some conservative tendencies or preferences, he knew how to properly manage them.

    While deep in thought, he soon arrived at his destination. Without hesitation, he paid the fee for the train and headed to his designated area.

 Chapter 269: Citizen’s POV (III)

    Chapter 269: Citizen��s POV (III)

    In front of Chris was a woman with a small animal. He looked at the animal who looked like a poodle, except with a horn and two small wings that appeared to be only decoration.

    Chris secretly shook his head. He knew that this was a new magical animal discovered in another Star System that is currently called hornoodle. Its body naturally released a pheromone that can alleviate people��s anxiety and depression.

    Many people have been buying it recently, however, a single one was worth more than 5000 AC (Arcane Coins), and there were more expensive ones. For an economically reserved person like himself, he would never waste his money on something like that.

    After entering the train, Chris entered his designated booth, which was a secluded one with only him inside. He tapped on the watch on his wrist�Cwhich was the only essory he had�Cand a holographic screen appeared in front of him.

    He was checking the local news to see whether anything had recently urred. This has be his daily task, essentially bing a habit. Soon, something caught Chris�� attention: it was a video.

    In the video, a man and a woman were arguing on a sidewalk. And with each passing second, the video showed that their arguments became heated. Then, they started to fight.

    The man took one step back tounch himself forward. His step broke the floor, leaving a footprint as he rushed towards the woman. However, despite being sneaked attack, she responded with great reflexes.

    They punched each other as their fists left shadows in the air. Additionally, slight exploding noise could be heard when they crashed together.

    ��These people��s strengths are at least 3 tons,�� thought Chris. However, he was not surprised. At the current time, Aura Training has be mandatory in the Empire.

    Since [Aura] is one of the few extraordinary paths that only requires a body to begin, the training method has be avable for free on the inte. Additionally, the Empire has created many incentives for ordinary citizens to encourage them to train. As long as a person meets a certain standard, they will receive rewards from the government.

    Additionally, Aura Training has now be mandatory in all schools in the Empire and must start at a certain grade.

    When thisw was first published, Chris remembered that many people were against it. They argued that with such transcendent power, the majority of people will let power get to the head, which would in turn cause chaos and safety issues for the Empire in general.

    However, the Arcane Emperor insisted and even gave a speech on how he envisioned the Empire to be one where everybody is extraordinary, where everybody has powers and abilities.

    As for the safety issue, this is a problem for the Aurors to worry about, and so far, they have done a great job.

    Truth be told, Chris agreed with the Emperor��s choice since it benefitted people like him. However, he was also aware of the overall benefit of thisw.

    For example, if the Empire ever wanted to recruit soldiers, with thisw, all the citizens will have some form of training. So, they can rapidly be real soldiers and elites. And in case of an invasion of the home, all citizens can take arms to fight.

    In conclusion, all the citizens of the Empire are essentially reserved soldiers.

    Chris continued watching the battle which onlysted about 3 minutes with no victor. The reason for that was that two Aurors apparated next to them and separated their battle with one binding spell. Then, one of them wrote the two of them a ticket.

    ording to the audio, this was the third public fight between these two. Another time and they will be sent to prison. Meanwhile, the second Auror used a Repairing Charm to fix all the potholes and destruction that the fight between these two had.

    Finally, the video ended with peopleining about how the response time of the Aurors has be quicker. Previously, battles like this couldst at least 5 minutes and more, and now, not even 3 minutes and someone came to stop it.

    During the entire train ride, Chris was on the web, either reading articles about Gate Alchemy, reading the news, or chatting with a few friends. His job was located in South Africa, however, in the current Pangea Continent, it will only take him a little less than two hours to get there from the Philippines.

    So, he arrived at 8 AM, one hour before work began.

    While walking to the main building, Chris saw one of his coworkers named Abu, and the two knew each other. Although not close, they still talked or say hello to one another.

    ��Did you take the train again?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��You know, thepany just paid a great price to install a Warp Gate less than a dozen meters from here. Why not use it? It is instant and does not waste any time.��

    ��Too expensive,�� replied Chris.

    ��You can get apany discount.��

    However, Chris shook his head, and Abu no longer said anything as he knew that his coworker was like this. Almost everybody in the building knew that Chris was a man who does not like to spend money.

    As for Chris, he did not care despite knowing that people called him cheap behind his back.

    ��I heard a rumor regarding public transportations,�� said Abu to change the subject.

    ��What rumor?��

    ��The rumor is that every form of public transportation has a Tier 3 Arcanist or more capable of using Mass Teleportation Spell. Their purpose is to teleport all the passengers away in case of any idents or danger.��

    ��Hmm, that would make sense. If a ne, train, or public spaceship malfunctions or was attacked by some terrorists or foreign invaders, it��s a good idea to have someone capable of taking everybody away.

    ��So, the rumors most likely are true. However, I do wonder why not make this knowledge public.��

    ��Who knows. Maybe to protect the Arcanist so not to be targeted by anyone with ulterior motives.��

    The two then briefly chatted before entering the building. Immediately, Chris felt his mind being extremely refreshed; his thought process, logical abilities, and evenmunication skill seemed to be elevated.

    Chris was not surprised as he was used to this feeling. The entire building is enchanted to increase the productivity of all the employees. And as theirpany is quite famous and powerful in the Empire, this was only the most basic enchantment in the entire building.

    ��Chris, go ahead, I��m going to meet someone.�� Right after saying this, Abu disappeared from sight. Chris just nodded before taking his badge and activating it, and just like Abu, he also disappeared.

    One of the enchantments of this building allowed the employees to teleport to different parts of the building. This was put in ce to facilitate easy movement, and also increase productivity.

    Chris headed to the Cafeteria to eat a second breakfast. He always ate there because the food was not only more delicious but also contained more mana and life force.

    The person serving the food was not a golem, but an old Chinese man. This man was an excellent cook, however, he seemed very stubborn when ite to certain things.

    For example, he only spoke Mandarin. In the Empire, thenguage barrier is long gone. With the existing technology, a person can learn the most difficultnguage like Cantonese or Ancient Egyptian in just a week or more through Neural or Soul Link in Sk, having memory and experience of thenguage directly transferred in the mind.

    Or, someone can just buy a Language Potion to instantly learn anynguage.

    However, the cook refused to speak anynguage besides his mother tongue, and that includes the Arcane Tongue which has been the officialnguage of the Empire for the past few decades.

    Chris quickly ate his food before going to one of thepany��s training rooms. With the blessing of the Wisdom Blessing Enchantment and the food rich in mana and life force, he was able to create a lot more [Aura] than his typical training at home.

    Then, he teleported to the Main Office for the morning debriefing with his manager.

    (AN: The next chapter is the end of this POV and will return to Edward. One person gave me the suggestion to write from an ordinary person��s POV. If you guys have some ideas or things you would like to see me write, message me and I will consider whether to do it or not.)

 Chapter 270: Citizen POV (END)

    Chapter 270: Citizen POV (END)

    After Chris apparated to the main conference room, a few people were already inside. The people who knew him or had some rtionship with him saluted him and he responded by nodding his head and taking a seat.

    A few secondster, a man wearing shades walked into the room.

    ��Wild night, Jacob?��

    ��Yes. I went to this new club opened in Saturn, and I had too many psychedelics.��

    The majority of drugs are now considered psychedelics because of the simple fact that their addictive measures can be treated with one potion or using science to change the chemicalposition of these drugs to have the same effect without the side effects.

    Of course, some drugs are harmful to people. And there is even ssification. For example, drugs are alsobeled based on Arcanist��s Tiers.

    A Tier 1 drug might be psychedelic to a Tier 1 Arcanist, but a destructive drug to Tier 0 Apprentices. The same for Tier 2, 3, and upward. Additionally, some powerful substances are detrimental to anyone who used it�Cno matter the Tier.

    The substances are banned and strictly regted.

    Most medical treatments in the Empire are free�Cunless they are things that can increase the Tier or strength of any individual. However, there are exceptions to this rule: when a citizen actively broke the rules or ced themselves in harm on purpose�Cnot including for mental reasons.

    For example, if a person overdosed on a banned drug and is sent to the hospital, they will have to pay a bill based on their ie and whether this was their first offense or not.

    If that person is a repeated offender, their Authority Level will be decreased, preventing them from gaining ess to certain information, knowledge, and other benefits.

    And if they keep repeating their actions, then they will be sent to jail�Cunless they can prove that other mental reasons were at work. After all, in the Empire, there is no such thing as a drug addict.

    If a citizen wanted, they could buy some Soul Potions targeting this area. So, if they continue such self-destructive behavior, it is only their own decisions or some unknown factor.

    ��Why don��t you go to the hospital?��

    ��It will be fine. With my Aura, the headaches will be gone after 2 to 3 hours.��

    Suddenly, Jacob looked at Chris, making thetter ufortable. Chris did not like how this youngster had no respect for his elders, was very blunt, and said anything that came to his mind.

    ��Chris, took the train to work today again?��

    ��Yes. Is there a problem?��

    ��I��ve always been wondering, why are you so cheap? I mean, with your sry, you can be considered middle ss in the Empire and live a fulfilling life, and yet, you treat money as you were a dragon hoarding gold.��

    People were given Jacob looked to admonish for his rude question.

    ��For a better future,�� replied Chris calmly.

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��I have witnessed the day when all wizards and witches revealed their existence to the world. That day, this was forever changed. I have lived through the Dementor Invasion and watched with my own eyes the epic confrontation between the Arcane Emperor and the Dementor King.

    ��Although this fight was only a Tier 3, however at that time, the power of the Emperor was like a god. Ever since that day, I have always wanted to wield magic, to be a powerful caster.

    ��Unfortunately, I was nothing but a muggle.��

    After saying that, Chris sighed, lost in his memory.

    ��When the first magetech product was created, I waited in line for more than 8 hours to buy one. Being able to wield magic even if it was thought the use of an item was a fascinating thing for me. I would spend most of my money on those products.

    ��Then, I heard of the project of mages which would allow ordinary people to wield magic. When the product waspleted, I was one of the first people who got tested.

    ��Well, as you can guess, fate was not kind to me as I did not have any talent for sensing or controlling mana. The only good news of that test was probably the fact that I was not one of the people whose bodies were poisoned by mana.��

    All the staff members also began to reminisce about that day as it was a recent event, not even a decade ago. At that time, they all faced the same disappointment as Chris.

    The hard truth is that this is a world where magic reigned supreme. Although the Empire have strong control of Caster and they appeared to be equal before thew, a vast difference exist between the two sses of people.

    And this was not only because of the difference in strength, but to have a high status, wealth, and political or military strength in this Empire, being a high-level Arcanist is a requirement.

    It��s not to say that ordinary people have no chance to rise to the top. No, they can, it is just extremely difficultpared to the magically gifted. The only exception to this might be in the field of politics, and that is only because most powerful Arcanists are busy with their research and increasing their strength, so they leave the ��mundane�� tasks of ruling to ordinary people.

    However, the sad truth is that a member of the Arcane Council have to be respectful to a Tower Master�Cjust because thetter has so many connection and resources that it could affect their political careers.

    ��On top of that, after I acquire my Gate of Truth, my talent for energy maniption only allowed me to do basic transmutation,�� continued Chris.

    ��I thought that my dream of being a great Arcanist was ruined until I knew the existence of the Dragon Potion. I was determined to buy one to get at least get me a Level 3 Talent.

    So, I will not waste my money on useless things until I achieve my goal.��

    ��What? Are you crazy?�� said Jacob. ��With your job and sry, it will take you at least 50 years to save enough Arcane Merit to buy something like that.

    ��62 years to be exact. However, if you think about it carefully, I am 80 years old. In 62 years, I will be 142 years old. Considering my 200 years lifespan, it is worth it.��

    ��I don��t think it��s worth it,��mented another coworker. ��That��s too long.��

    ��Not really,�� replied Chris. ��After bing an Arcanist, it will be easier for me to live a few hundred years, even thousands of years or more. So, I will live a reserve life for 6o years in exchange for the possibility of immortality: this is a great exchange to me.��

    Chris knew that the Empire valued talents above everything else�Cespecially in the field of magic where often time, talent is more important than anything else.

    Luckily, as a meritocracy, the Empire still left a way out for ordinary and talentless people. They can sacrifice their time in exchange for an opportunity to change their fate.

    A perfect example of that is the Dragon Potion; it is a very precious resource in the Empire. As such, requires a tremendous amount of money to buy.

    Truth be told, money cannot even buy this as Arcane Merit is required, and to acquire merit, you have to contribute to the Empire through research or technological developments.

    This method of acquiring merit is applicable to the elite of the Empire. Another method to acquire them for ordinary people is through hard work or exemry behavior.

    For example, if a citizen is always on time at work and is never absent, at the end of the year, they will acquire certain merit. Based on their performance at their jobs, they will receive an evaluation that determined the number of merits they will receive.

    And if they feel that their job did an unfair evaluation of their performance, they can ask the government to send someone to investigate and re-evaluate.

    Additionally, ordinary people can exchange Arcane Coins for merits. However, if a person��s annual ie reached a certain number, this privilege will be revoked from them.

    Another popr method is the lottery. Every four months, a nationwide lottery is conducted by the Empire to choose three people. The first person is guaranteed all resources to be a Tier 4 Arcanist, the second to be Tier 3, and thest Tier 2.

    The official announcement says that this is a way to test people with tremendous luck. Of course, measures to counter the Luck Potion are used during the selection process.

    In conclusion, there are many ways for normal people to acquire merit. And Chris was prepared to do whatever it took to buy a Dragon Potion and change his destiny.

    After Chris�� words, his coworker understood that his words were logical, but not everyone can be as disciplined as him, dedicating everything to pursue their dreams and goals.

    So, even if they knew that his method worked, they could not follow it. Many of them are content to live their 200 years of life enjoying themselves. And if they are lucky, they can change their fate through the lottery.

    And in their twilight years, they may save their saving to undergo another gic modification to add another hundred years to their lives.

    Soon, the manager arrived and the morning meeting took ce. Taking his assignment for the day, Chris went to his office. As aputer programmer, he had to tap all day.

    Although people can use Neural Link to tap codes, Chris preferred the old method. Plus, with his enhanced physical stats, he was not slower than his coworkers.

    Throughout the day, Chris noticed that many of his coworkers looked at him differently; a sense of awe or respect could be detected instead of the usual odd looks. He could guess that what he said in the morning was nowmon gossip in many of the lounges, but he did not care.

    Near the end of the day, an idea suddenly popped into his head. So, he immediately log in to a website on Sk and submitted it. A few minutester, he received a very brief email:

    ��Dear Mr. Chris,

    Your idea has been verified to be possible. And ording to our analysis, it is temporarily worth 25 Arcane Merits. Thank you for your support of the Empire and its development.��

    A smile appeared on his face.

    ��With these points, I can now shave 2 years on my time.��

    One way that ordinary people can gain merit is to provide ideas to the Empire. The idea can be anything for an invention,ws that could help the Empire, or some random question that popped in someone else��s head: the idea does not have to make sense or be logical.

    Then, an Artificial Intelligence will determine if that idea has any merit or is possible to be created and judge its value before rewarding the sender. And if that ideas eventually lead to the creation of a new invention or some new magical theory, or a new research direction, more points will be rewarded to the sender.

    Because of this system, writers of science-fiction and fantasy are very valuable and popr in the Empire. Some random ideas that theye up with in their books might inspire the research of an Arcanist or Engineer, thus leading to the further development of the Empire.

    While Chris was smiling at the fact that he took one small step closer to his goal, he�Calong with all the citizens of the Empire received a notification:

    ��A massive upgrade was made to the Arcane Library.��

    All the citizens remembered how much things changed thest time this message was sent. Now, they were wondering if this was the case as well? With anticipation and bated breath, they all log on to Sk to check things out.

    Meanwhile, the rich and powerful knew that this upgrade signified that the mighty Arcane Emperor had returned, and he was more powerful than ever.

 Chapter 271: Mana Abundant Environment

    Chapter 271: Mana Abundant Environment

    After releasing the terrifying soul pressure to envelop the entire, Edwardnded on Earth. Immediately, he noticed something different.

    ��The mana in the environment is too abundant. At least 12 times higher than when I left,�� he muttered.

    In the Undead Combination World, (this is the name that hebeled the previous universe he came from since undead was one of the main themes of the entire universe when you take into ount Frank and the conquistadors, the Mummy movies, and Kaulder, mana was almost non-existent, so Edward was very sensitive once he returned to an environment full of it.

    However, now, he wanted to know the reason. He logged into Sk since he has the highest ess Level, and he found the information he wanted. When he was creating the Pangea Continent, he noticed that many of the monuments worldwide�Clike the pyramids scattered across the globe�C formed a strange rune; he theorized that Herpo was slowly leading different civilizations of Earth to set up some sort of ceremony magic that would allow the leyline nodes to activate and return mana to the environment.

    Immediately after capturing Herpo, he tasked some people to study this magic and perfect it since it was notpleted. But now, it was obviously a sess hence the reason for the sudden increase in mana.

    Edward then found the report on the mission and read through it.

    ��Mana is truly a wonderful thing,�� muttered Edward. ording to a recent discovery, the leyline nodes across the entire sr system had entered a dormant state. It was discovered that the reason for that was because arge amount of mana was instantly sucked from them, almost destroying the leylines.

    So, they enter a dormant state to preserve themselves. However, they were still producing arge quantity of mana. And in the past 12,000 years, arge quantity of it was stored, so when the Mana Activation Ceremonial Magic was activated, arge quantity of mana was released in the environment, which in turn resulted in quite a few significant changes in the Empire.

    The first of which is the fact that there has been a drastic increase in babies born with magical talent ever since the environment was changed 2 years ago. Even birth rate has increased slightly, however, there is not enough data to support a corrtion between the two.

    The second effect of this change was the birth of many more Arcane Sorcerers. This subss has existed ever since Edward created the method for the people of the Empire to have a Gate of Truth.

    However, with the change in the environment, it became easier for people to control the mana in the environment to cast spells�Ceven if they do not have mana inside their bodies or a magical core.

    The only downside to this subss is that it relies too heavily on the environment. However, with the new magic system that Edward and the group brought from the other universe, Arcane Sorcerers will prosper in the future,

    By then, they will be able to use all kinds of different energy: tectonic energy, earth energy, sr energy, water energy from the ocean, metal energy from technology products, and even cosmic energy from the universe. However, they still have to focus on increasing the strength of their souls.

    After checking the information he wanted, he teleported away. He appeared in the Himyas, on top of Mount Everest. Edward observed the mountain deeply.

    He could tell that the mountain��s height had increased from 8,000 meters to close to 10,000 mountains.

    ��Is this one of the Dense Mana Regions?��

    His eyes turned golden and he could see that deep in some part of the mountain, some rock-like creatures were being bred. Edward then teleported to an area in Chile.

    Volcanoes were constantly erupting, spewingva nonstop. Additionally, hundreds of Lava Monsters were walking around the volcanoes. The weakest of them were Tier 1 and only a little over 3 meters.

    There were 10 Tier 4 Lava Monsters which were more than 15 meters tall. All of them were protecting what looked like a giant red egg more than 20 meters tall.

    A great deal of heat and mana could be felting from that egg, and Edward could tell that a Tier 5 Lava Monster was being bred inside.

    One of the changes that urred with the resurgence of mana is the creation of [Dense Mana Regions]. In these ces, the mana is so concentrated that ordinary people cannot live there.

    And even Arcanists have to be of a certain Tier to be able to breathe in this area, let alone live there. On top of that, the environment has drastically changed because of this, bing more ferocious, and more dangerous.

    For example, in a Dense Mana Region where there used to be inactive volcanoes, these volcanoes will not only be active but also increase their intensity in eruption, scale, and power.

    In some desert regions, sand tornadoes have be amon thing, making it impossible for normal people to live or traverse there. In Dense Mana Regions in the ocean, tsunamis and ocean tornadoes are nowing thing.

    And in a normal Dense Mana Region, storms madepletely out of mana could be seen regrly.

    On top of all that, numerous elemental creatures have been bred in these regions. In conclusion, Dense Mana Regions are now considered inhabitable by the Empire and all have them have been isted by enchantments.

    However, with such arge quantity of mana, the Empire knows that these regions will be very valuable in the future. The reason that they have been isted and monitored for now is that the changes in these ces are notpleted, so they have to wait before began taking control of them.

    Edward checked a few of them to ensure that nothing unexpected will happen. As of now, the highest level of Elemental creature bred by these regions is Tier 5, which is not a problem.

    However, Edward could not help but wonder what would happen if the environment changed like this while the was still in the old era. Most likely, the earth��s scientific civilization would be destroyed by these creatures and the rise of magical civilization.

    After all, in just 2 years, Tier 4 creatures capable of singlehandedly destroying countries were born. Of course, the rise of magic would only be possible if the wizards at that time could adapt to the changes of the world and take this opportunity to increase their strength.

    Based on the information he read online, he teleported to Canada. While invisible, he observed a young man who was riding a floating scooter and enjoying himself.

    The young man had a small amount of aura inside his body but no mana. However, this young man was somewhat special: he was an Awaker.

    The increase in mana in the environment has granted some individuals special powers or gifts. Based on the data gathered, these abilities varied from elemental control, teleportation, and many other magical abilities.

    They can use these abilities instinctively without studying or training, however, intense training can increase their output and stamina in using these abilities.

    And these gifts were not only gifted to ordinary people�Calbeit 86% of the Awakers are people with no previous magical abilities. Some arcanists also awakened, and their gifts have increased their talents in certain areas.

    For example, if they awakened me Abilities, these Arcanists have noticed that their understanding, control, and use of me Magic has drastically enhanced.

    As Edward looked at the young man, he could see his soul, and inside his Soul Dimension, strange runes that he had never seen were engraved. This was the source of these Awakers�� gifts.

    A mutation urred in their Soul granting them abilities to wield magic. With their thoughts, they can immediately activate the runes inside their souls, then, the mana in the environment will be passively activated to serve as energy for the spell.

    ��Fascinating. These Awakers might be the prototype of the first-ever magical users. Most likely, many of them were people born with this gift, then, at some point, some individual discovered the runes inside these Awakers.

    ��Then, decided to copy and study them, thus giving birth to aplete magical system.��

    Edward could imagine long ago, when man was ignorant, some individual awakened magical talents. These people were probably treated as gods, or at the very least, had high status. These people were the first generation of wizards or mages.

    Then, at some point, many people discovered the Soul Dimension and the runes inside. Study its mystery along with the mystery of mana, andbine them to form ofplete magic system with mana and spells.

    ��These runes might be important for the Arcane Rune System. Most likely, they are the original runes of this universe where other runes derived from�Cat least the current ancient runes might be derived from them.

    ��So, studying them might be of great value.��

    After thinking of this, he teleported to another ce: there was onest ce to check before he went to see his family.

    ________

    Title: Dimensions

 Chapter 272: Dimensions

    Chapter 272: Dimensions

    Edward teleported to Ceres, thergest asteroid in the sr system. In the middle of this asteroid was a very tall white tower with a name written inrge and bold letters:

    ��Dimension Study Institute.��

    The entire asteroid was enchanted to prevent outsiders from entering, so, Edward floated outside to wait for someone toe pick him up. Although he has the right and ability to barge in, he also understood to give a certain level of respect to powerful and capable Arcanists.

    unting his power and rights will only make people disgusted, and as a ruler, he knows when and how to win people��s hearts, or at the very least, stabilize them.

    A few minutes after sending notification of his arrival, a spaceship rapidly flew to the edge of the asteroid to receive him.

    ��Tower Master Aiworo, long time no see.��

    ��Your majesty, it has indeed been a while. If I knew you wereing, I would have prepared a much grandeur wee.��

    ��I��m sorry for the abrupt visit. I��ve just learned of your institute and was curious, so I came by.��

    After a brief pleasant chat, the two flew back to the tower, then Aiworo gave Edward a brief introduction.

    ��In the past 3 years, we have discovered a total of 3 dimensions. And because of this, this institute was established so that a few Tower Masters involved in the study of dimensions can better share their result.

    ��I was brought into this program because of my theory of the Lumerian��s civilization and their use of Elemental Dimensions.��

    Tower Master Aiworo led Edward to the first floor of this tower. Although it was only a floor, the entire space was probablyrger than Australia. Countless people were either wearing whiteb coats or white magical gowns.

    Different machines were scatted everywhere; some of which were magical while others were not. Everyone looked busy as they focused on their tasks, not even noticing the arrival of Edward.

    So, Aiworor led him to a room with countless monitors where an old man with gray hair was staring at a bunch of data. Despite looking frail, any sensitive person could feel the terrible mana inside his body as this old man was a Tier 5 Arcanist.

    ��Your majesty,�� said the old man after seeing Edward.

    ��Be at ease, Tower Master Gordon.��

    The old man nodded before once again looking at the screen.

    ��Fascinating isn��t it? An entire world made only of food. No matter what enters inside, it will rapidly be infected and turn into food.��

    ��Is this the food dimension?�� asked Edward as he also reviewed the data gathered. It was indeed a fascinating ce. ording to data gathered, no matter what entered this ce will turn into food.

    All matter or energy will be turned into food�Ceven people are no exception. Without the necessary protection, even a Tier 5 Arcanist will also turn into food after staying a long time inside.

    ��With this dimension, the problem of food will forever be eliminated from the Empire. Well, not that it was in the first ce. However, the food inside should have many unknown benefits and also side-effects. It would be best to thoroughly study it before making it widely used.��

    After checking the data and briefly chatting with Tower Master Gordon, Edward was led to the second floor. The Tower Master in charge of this floor was called Kim Ji Hoon, he was also a Tier 5 Arcanist.

    Unlike Gordon, he was more sociable and introduced his research with a great deal.

    ��This dimension is currentlybeled as the Inert Zone,�� said Tower Master Kim Ji Hoon as he showed Edward an image of a gray and lifeless ce. The image showed something flying over and recording the environment, then, that thing seemed to have fallen in the sky, thus ending the recording.

    ��This dimension is a ce where all energy be inactive or useless. Whether it is mana, divine energy, psychic energy, or others, as soon as they entered this ce, it bes nonfunctional.

    ��The only exception is kic energy.��

    Edward reviewed the experiment conducted in this dimension. Golems, clones, animals�Cboth magical and non-magical, nts, ores, and many other things were sent inside and observed beforeing to this conclusion.

    ��So, what do you think this ce can be used for?�� asked Edward.

    ��By the way things look, it��s probably better to use it as a prison,�� replied Tower Master Kim. ��Additionally, if we ever face an unbeatable enemy, sending them to this dimension is another way to deal with them.��

    ��You��re idea is correct. However, if we want to use it as a prison, we have to find a way to deal with the problem of killing anything that enters this dimension.��

    The soul is considered a form of energy, so, after entering this Inert Dimension, people will die after a while. The more powerful a person, the longer they canst. However, this has not changed their final fate.

    ��Indeed this is a problem. However, studying this dimension has just begun and very little information is known. We do not even have a direction.��

    ��Then, I will give you one.��

    After saying that, Edward sent information regarding the new magic system that he brought from his travel: well, the improved version that Hermione made that was more suitable for Arcane Sorcerers.

    In this magic system, everything can be used as energy. As such, this dimension should have its unique energy. As long as it can be detected and studied, then it can eventually be used.

    By then, this ce will not be serving as just a prison

    Tower Master Kim was fascinated by this new magic system, so he read a brief overview of it. And right when he was about to study it in-depth, he received a notification to pay the necessary merit.

    After giving Edward aining re, he paid the money. Then, he entered deep research mode while ignoring everything. Meanwhile, Edward headed to the third floor.

    During the journey, he was thinking of cing the Quantum Prison inside this Inert Dimension. As for what was this Quantum Prison?

    Well, it was the most secured prison of the Empire where the vilest and most dangerous prisoners were ced. As the name suggests, this was a ce shrunk smaller than quarks.

    All the prisoners will also be shrunk to this size before being transported inside. Additionally, the prison is located in an isted pocket dimension that is full of enchantments to monitor any changes inside.

    This prison is beyond the level of maximum security and no one can actually escape from there. When Edward was designing this prison, a few people said that he might have gone too far.

    On the third floor, Edward saw the Elemental Dimension that was discovered by Tower Master Aiworo and Tower Master Abramovich: It was a Fire Dimension.

    Unlike the other dimensions, some creatures have been detected inside of this one; they were Fire Elemental creatures. Unfortunately, the ones discovered have low-level intelligence so little information has been discovered from capturing them.

    However, one memory ingrained in their bloodlines made them know that the most powerful creatures in that dimensions are referred to as Elemental Lords.

    ��Based on my research on the Lumerian Civilization, it won��t take long to find the water, wind, and earth dimension,�� said Tower Master Aiworo.

    Soon after this visit, Edward called a meeting with all the Tower Masters in this institute. While sitting at a circr white table, Edward looked at all of them before saying:

    ��You know, I��m a little disappointed.��

    The room became quiet as each Tower Master looked at one another, not knowing what to say. Finally, Gordon asked:

    ��Your majesty, are you dissatisfied with our results or the speed at which we attain them?��

    It has long been a little over a year since most of these dimensions were discovered, so it is normal not to have a lot of results.

    ��I��m not that unreasonable,�� said Edward. ��Do you remember what I said to each of you when you became Tower Master?��

    Immediately, all of them remembered a saying of the Emperor that has be the motto of all Arcanists:

    ��Always pursue the truth with absolute caution.��

    Then, all of them became scared as they realized the mistake they made. Can studying dimensions be such a simple matter? Of course not. What if some extremely powerful dimensional creatures existed there and used this opportunity to travel to the Empire through their research?

    After all, there is already proof that other life forms exist there with the Elemental creatures. So, why can��t exist in the others?

    After thinking about this, all of them did not know what to do, so they became awkward.

    ��We apologize, your majesty,�� said Tower Master Aiworo first, followed by the others.

    ��This is notpletely your fault since someone from the Research Safety Bureau should have informed you; it looked like I should clean some people,�� said Edward.

    ��Move your research inside a pocket dimension. Enchant it to self-destruct in case of an emergency. Additionally, a Tier 8 weapon will be sent as another safety measure.��

    ��A Tier 8 Weapon, that is something capable of instantly leveling the sr system. Although we already knew that the Royal Family was hiding many dangerous things, who would have thought that it was this scary?�� thought Tower Master Ibrahimovich.

    When he thought that his little Tier 5 would be instantly obliterated in front of such a weapon, he could not help but secretly shake his head; this was not the power that he could currently contain against.

    Maybe in the future but now. As for taking that Tier 8 weapon for himself, he did not dare think. He could imagine how many restrictions and regtions will be ced on that weapon before it can be used.

    Most likely, none of the Tower Master will ever even see that weapon unless an emergency truly urred.

    ________

    Title: Family Reunion

 Chapter 273: Family Reunion

    Chapter 273: Family Reunion

    After leaving the institute, Edward returned to the Floating City as Morgana had notified him that the others had woken up and used Merlin��s potion to heal themselves.

    ��Are you guys alright?��

    ��We��re fine,�� replied Hermione. ��*sigh*. This was truly a once in a lifetime experience.��

    Snape nodded in agreement with her. After all, how many people can brag about fighting the Almighty Christian God, not only surviving, and even injuring him? This was truly a unique experience.

    ��When is the next voyage?�� he asked.

    ��Depends on the sess of Project Akashic Record and after dealing with the Intergctic Federation. So, it won��t be that long.��

    Snape nodded his head, while Edward looked at Lily.

    ��Are you sure you��re okay? You seem distracted?��

    ��No, it��s just that everything seemed surreal; that��s all.�� She was lying, at least, not telling the full truth. Her return made her realize that she needed to decide on her love life.

    To be precise, she had made a decision and needed to have a real conversation with a few people. However, she was not looking forward to dealing with the troubles that wille afterward.

    If it was up to her, Lily would prefer to continue her research. But things have to be done.

    Edward could guess what she was thinking, and all he could say was that he did everything to be the perfect wingman for Snape. Everything else is out of his control.

    So, he looked at Hermione and said: ��Let��s go home. I have already contacted Rowena and Luna, they should have returned by now. Did you call your parents?��

    With a wry smile on her face, she said: ��They said that they were busy.��

    Edward had to smile in embarrassment when thinking about Hermione��s parents as they had aplicated rtionship. For one, they do not approve of his polygamous lifestyle.

    To them, their daughter deserved a man who loved her and only her. However, over the years, they have slowly epted this fact. Despite this, they also rarely appeared at family dinners or gatherings.

    They will have dinner with Edward��s parents, but when all the family members gather together, they refused to participate. Oddly though, they do not mind when only Edward and Hermionee to visit and have family time together.

    During those times, they are quite nice to him. Of course, they will always try to hint at him to make Hermione the Empress. ording to thew, there is no official Empress in the Empire, all of them have the status of Queen or Royal Concubines.

    However, unofficially, Rowena is the Empress and usually served as the face of that position. This position was decided not only because she is the oldest, but also because she is the most powerful.

    When it was time to decide this thing, Edward was wise enough not to intervene and let them decide for themselves.

    After shaking his head, the two teleported to the Imperial Pce. As soon as Edward arrived, his mother Joana jumped in his arm to embrace him.

    ��It��s only been three years,�� he said as he hugged her back.

    ��Three years too long.��

    Meanwhile, his father only tapped him on his shoulder before everyone arrived and had dinner. It was quite lively as Hermione and Edward exined everything that urred to them from when they firstnded and met Frank and Lilith, to the Mummy events, to the travel in parallel dimensions and the final battle with Yahweh.

    ��It seems that you guys had quite the adventure,��mented Amelia.

    ��That was too dangerous,�� added Joana. ��You should be more careful in the future.��

    ��What I want to know is which woman did you bring back this time?�� asked Rowena as she red at him.

    ��No one.��

    ��I don��t believe you,�� said Fleur and Betrix at the same time.

    ��I swear. Ask Hermione, I was on my best behavior throughout the entire time.��

    All his eyes were thenid on her. ��Although hard to believe, he��s telling the truth this time.��

    Throughout the entire journey, Edward was only truly attractive to one person: Zi Yuan. Unfortunately, she was dedicated to her husband so he did not even have a single chance.

    As for Chloe, they only had a student and teacher rtionship. Although Edward is an immoral man who does not care about rtionships with unbnced power dynamic, he still knows when to control himself.

    Well, that was a slight lie; they slept together once, but they both agreed that it was purely physical and would only happen once.

    ��What a great magical miracle,��mented Luna.

    ��You guys need to give me more credit,�� said Edward, who then looked at his aunt. ��You will have to settle all the poption I brought. Their memories have already been modified.��

    ��There is no problem. Our poption has recently drastically increased, so we are already quite good at allocatingrge groups of people.��

    ��Oh, did something happen?��

    ��Yes. It seems that the Milky Way is in turmoil and many ces have started to sell ves inrge quantities to lessen their burdens. We have bought arge number of them through Dumbledore.��

    ��Is everything going well?��

    ��Some council members wanted to give these people a second-ss citizen status like the Fer race but I vetoed them. All of them were granted their freedom and full rights.

    ��However, it is taking them some time to change their previous mindset and ways of thinking to fit better with the Empire. So, they are temporarily in istion until they finished their education through Sk.��

    ��You did the right thing,�� said Edward. The only reason that the Fer race was granted the status of second-ss citizen was to wash away their animosity and more important, to make an example out of them.

    In the future, only races that have very deep animosity toward the Empire will be treated as such.

    ��I have a question that I truly want to know,�� suddenly said Olivier. ��You said that you came close to death, how did that make you feel?��

    ��Why this sudden random question?��

    ��Just answer it.��

    Edward paused for a moment. ��To be honest, after thinking about it, I realized that I only felt indifference.��

    ��Indifference?��

    ��Cousin, that��s very concerning,�� said Susan.

    ��She��s right, son,�� said his father.

    ��No, it��s not like that. I have always thought that I was a person who feared death just like Voldemort, hence the reason I have so many ways to revive myself in case of an ident.

    ��However, now, I realized that if it is truly impossible to avoid death no matter what, I would be indifferent to the final oue and just ept it. I would never willingly chase after death, but if it is inevitable, ifes a time where all my effort to avoid became useless then I��ll just ept it.��

    ��It��s good that you��re mentally fine,�� said Amelia. ��Always remember that you have people who love and count on you. And honestly, without you, this Empire would crumble faster than anyone can say ��Oh, Merlin.��.��

    The people at the table nodded their heads, however, Olivier seemed not satisfied.

    ��I��m still concerned. Why do you feel like this? Is there a reason?��

    ��Reason? Probably because I��ve died before.��

    ��Excuse me?��

    ��Oh, I did not tell you guys about Primordial Earth? I guess that there is no point in hiding it now since you will be involved in this trouble sooner orter. Better be prepared now.��

    Then, Edward proceeded to tell them about his death and reincarnation, old man Merlin and Solomon, Primordial Earth, and the possible war.

    ��This is too much information for a single dinner,�� said Amelia as she massaged her temples.

    ��Wait, so what you��re saying is that we are nothing but characters from a book?�� slightly yelled Susan. ��And the writer, that J.K. Rowling is essentially a God who not only created us but also dictate our fate?��

    ��Don��t mind the small detail,�� replied Edward.

    ��That��s not a small detail. I��m beginning to question my entire existence.��

    ��Things are not as simple as you state,�� said Edward after seeing that his cousin might have a mental breakdown.

    ��Many of the stories from Primordial Earth were not created by these authors, but universes that already existed, but some people there can gain ess to these stories through dreams or imaginations.

    ��As for whether our universe is created or an already existing one, I do not know exactly. Plus, even if it was created, the author only has power over the Main Timeline and cannot affect this one.��

    Susan sighed in relief, however, she was still not happy.

    ��If you��re so worried, then try to reach Tier 12 then I can take you to Primordial Earth. By then, you will not only have control over your fate but you can even meet the author and have a chat with her.��

    ��Is that possible? You��re not lying to me, are you?�� asked Susan.

    ��This is what Merlin told me. The minimum requirement to return to Primordial Earth is Tier 12.��

    ��No problem. Isn��t it only Tier 12?��

    The other people did not say anything despite knowing that things were not as simple as Edward said�Cespecially when ites to the issue of other variants of themselves when reaching Tier 11.

    However, they did not damper the enthusiasm of the little girl; it��s always good to be motivated.

    ��What about your parents back there, are they alright?�� asked Joana; she did not care about Edward��s reincarnation. From what she knows, if not for him, she, her husband, and their sons were destined to die during the First Wizarding War.

    ��I��ve asked Merlin to send a clone of my original body to take care of them. With a little knowledge from the Empire, it should not be a problem to live a healthy life without worry about food or money.��

    ��That��s good.��

    ������

    Title: Seer��s Power

 Chapter 274: Seer’s Power

    Chapter 274: Seer��s Power

    ��Something finally made sense to me now,�� said Luna.

    ��What?��

    ��Why is it that you could see and show the future of the entire world during your battle with Dumbledore, and yet, you can only use the most basic divination spell.

    ��I always thought you were using Time Magic, but you were just relying on knowing the ��plot��.��

    ��You��re right. He did the same thing in our voyage too,�� said Hermione. ��I also thought that his divination had improved or he was using time magic to look into the future.��

    ��In my universe, he also disyed the ability to know the future,�� said Oliver with a sneer. ��In the end, you were just cheating.��

    ��How is that cheating? Plus, this can be considered an innate ability of all people from Primordial Earth.��

    ��No, it��s definitely cheating,�� said Fleur. ��It��s like you were born with knowing the answer to a test.��

    Many people nodded with this sentiment.

    ��Fine, I am a cheater, what can you guys do about it? Stop hiding your jealousy, it��s ugly,�� said Edward with a smirk.

    ��Rogue.��

    ��yboy.��

    ��Cheater.��

    ��Narcissist.��

    ��Godplex.��

    Each of his wives called him a different name, almost driving him crazy. He coughed slightly before looking at Rowena and Luna; he did not want to sit through a dinner where his ws were constantly being called out.

    ��So, how was your voyage in the multiverse? I can see that both of you are very close to Tier 6, so it should have been quite the adventure, maybe not less exciting than us?��

    ��What a shoddy method at changing the subject,��mented Rowena, making everyoneugh. Amelia looked at everyoneughing and secretly said to herself:

    ��It��s good that these guys know how to ease the mood and transition away from more sensitive topics.��

    ��You won��t believe this,�� said Luna. ��But I did meet an evil version of myself. She was the new Dark Lord.��

    ��Really? What happened?�� Everyone was intrigued.

    ��Well, in that timeline, my mother did not die young but when I, well, when she was in the 6th year, making her death even more devastating. Then, Voldemort took advantage of her weakness and lure her into bing a Death Eater with the promise of reviving her parents.��

    ��Parents? As in plural?��

    ��Oh right, my father also passed away not long after as well, trying to pursue my mother into the afterlife. Because of losing both parents, she was very fragile and easily influenced.��

    ��So, how did you, I mean, she be the Dark Lord?�� asked Edward.

    ��Well, after serving Voldemort for a few years without him fulfilling his promise, Dark Luna betrayed him and killed him, took over the Death Eaters, and began to use her powers to find a way to revive her parents.

    ��No matter who stood in her way was killed. I even saw her kill Harry, Ron, and Hermione.��

    ��How interesting. Did you guys intervene?��

    ��I wanted to but Rowena did not give me the opportunity. I could only talk to her from the distance.��

    ��That��s because I could feel that someone was secretly manipting her, most likely Herpo in that timeline,�� said Rowena.

    ��Any other interesting stories?�� asked Hermione. In their voyage, they did briefly travel throughout the multiverse, but they did not encounter themselves there.

    ��We met a Tier 6 Voldemort,�� said Rowena.

    ��Seriously?��

    ��Yes. Apparently, in that timeline, Voldemort was the final winner in the Battle of Hogwarts. After that, he enved the entire�Cmostly the muggles�Cand killed anyone who did not serve him.��

    After saying that, she paused for a moment before looking at Betrix; ��I finally understood how crazy and disgusting you can be.��

    ��That��s not me,�� she replied in embarrassment. She understood that with the problem of her bloodline because of inbreeding, she was truly a psycho. Luckily, in this timeline, her problem was solved.

    Even the false memories that Edward once nted inside her mind to have her worship was removed and she knew the truth. It was during this time that they got to know one another and fell in love.

    ��After terrorizing the entire,�� continued Rowena, ��Voldemort discovered that the Horcrux could not grant him true immortality, so he wanted a real method. After countless dark magic experiments with no sess, he ced his eyes on the universe.

    ��After searching the, he found a spaceship of the Lumerian Civilization and repaired it before traveling the stars. However, a few dozens of yearster, he returned injured, but also with Tier 6.��

    ��Tier 6 in only a few dozen years?�� asked Edward.

    ��We were also interested in this, so we confronted him. After killing him and searching the memories in his soul, we discovered that it was a magic system that sacrificed life span for a rapid increase in mana or Tier.

    ��So, although he was Tier 6, he could only live for about 400 years. Plus, he was very weak, at least I defeated him alone. In the end, he thought that by destroying the entire, he could deal with us, but we hid in the World Gate.��

    ��That magic system sound interesting, let me check it outter. So, how was the mission I sent you on?��

    ��ording to my Divination, we are heading in the right direction but it will take some time,�� said Luna.

    ��In my voyage, we discovered a race called the Novad that has very advanced parallel dimensions travel technology. After studying it, you guys should find what we��re looking for.��

    Edward then used the watch on his wrist to send the information about the Novad to the two of them while Rowena sent the magic system to Edward. Luna also wanted to check the information but she suddenly stopped.

    Her eyes turned all white along with her eye. The power of destiny seemed to manifest deep in her eyes. A few minutester, she returned to normal.

    ��What is it? Is dangering?�� hurriedly asked Edward.

    ��No, I have discovered another Lynchpin of the Empire. And one of the highest level.��

    ��Really?�� asked Edward with excitement. There are many reasons that Seers are respected in the universe. One is that they are the perfect vessel for many Gods; so, which made them very desirable.

    And the second is the fact that they are vital to the prosperity of any race, species, faction, or civilization. Seers can predict dangers in advance to prevent cmity or destruction.

    More importantly, they can discover Lynchpins, individuals who can fundamentally change any civilization for the better. It could that these people are destined to be powerful and protect said civilization or create an invention that can rapidly advance civilization.

    For example, one of the reasons that the Arcane Empire can develop so fast is because Luna has discovered a few lynchpins that created knowledge or technology that are greatly beneficial to the Empire.

    And many of these lynchpins are usually ordinary people who appeared ordinary; people that are usually easily overlooked. And sometimes, these lynchpins were on the verge of death when they were discovered, meaning that they would have died before they could achieve their destiny of greatness.

    ording to Luna��s research, Lynchpins are also divided into levels, and so far, none of the highest calibers has ever been discovered in the Empire.

    ��Who is it?�� asked Edward, unable to contain his excitement. Luna waved her hand and an image was drawn with her mana.

    ��His name is Havika Kainalu.��

    ��Morgana, show us this person��s data..��

    ��As you wish, boss.��

    Immediately afterward, a hologram with a young Hawaiian boy appeared in front of everyone:

    ��Havika Kainalu. Age: 15. Family: contain 4 people ( 2 parents and 1 sibling.) School: Kanaloa School of Magic, 4th year. Tier 0 Arcanist, Level 1 Talent.��

    ��Just like most lynchpins, he appeared ordinary and even mediocre,��mented Edward.

    ��Since Luna detected him now, that means that his talent has recently manifested. Any recent changes to his life?�� asked Rowena.

    ��Yes,�� replied Morgana, ��He has recently be interested in Rune Mathematics, and this kid is truly talented in that area.��

    After saying that, she disyed some of the works that he published online and the learning materials that he also bought online.

    ��Rune mathematics, huh?��

    Muggles believed that mathematics was thenguage of the universe, meanwhile, arcanists believed that runes were thenguage of the universe. However, recently, with the creation of the Arcane Rune Magic System and the knowledge of Gate Alchemy, this new field was created.

    Rune mathematics is not only used to study the secrets of the universe but is also used in creating or constructing spells: magic circles to be exact. Some arcanists do not have the natural ability to understand runes and their corrtion with each other, so it is very difficult for them to create, improve, or modify runes.

    However, with rune mathematics, things became different. As the name suggests, arcanists can use calculus, geometry, and advanced form of mathematics to systematically understand the purpose and function of every rune.

    That way, they can use math forms to create and test spells. And that��s just one of the many uses of this new field.

    ��Do you want to get in contact with him?�� asked Amelia.

    ��No need. I will send a few members of the Ghost Squads to secretly protect him,�� replied Edward. ��Additionally, Morgana, create a rune mathematicpetition in his school. Once he wins, grand him ess to some of your calcting power along with ess to some secret knowledge of the library.

    ��Make sure that they only pertain to his research.��

    ��As you wish. What about once he seeds in creating whatever it is that will fundamentally change the Empire?��

    ��I��ll probably make him a Tower Master. By then, this kid will have all the resources needed to change his life.��

    ________

    Title: Backup n

 Chapter 275: Backup Plan

    Chapter 275: Backup n

    The family dinner ended after a few hours. Then, Luna went to see her parents, and Olivier returned to the military. She was now a newly promoted general and had a lot of work to do; her path toward bing the Commander-in-Chief was smooth sailing.

    Hermione decided to take a small break, Fleur and Betrix returned to their research, while Rowena began to prepare for her advancement to Tier 6. Edward prepared a few Divine Potion for her made from the Pool of Eternal Life.

    He had prepared enough for all his family. He was even preparing to create a Time elerating Room for all of them so that they can all reach Tier 6 at a quicker pace. However, this was forter.

    After the dinner, he had a meeting with Amelia to discuss a few things.

    ��So, what are you going to do regarding the Tier 11 problem?�� Amelia understood that the problem of Tier 11 involving Primordial Earth is not a ��simple problem�� as he previously stated.

    And although the others did not want to talk about it to alleviate the pressure and sense of oing doom, she had to start nning for this issue.

    ��Well, reaching higher Tiers is not as simple as you imagine, so as long as we reach higher Tiers quicker than our opponents, we still have a chance.��

    ��Wouldn��t it be better to assassinate these versions of ourselves that have higher Tiers? That way, the issue will be resolved.��

    ��I��ve thought about this, but most of these people have people from Primordial Earth backing them. And from what I heard from Merlin, many of their backers have already reached Tier 12 or higher.��

    Amelia sighed out loud after hearing this. ��You��re a person who always has a backup n. So, what��s your n in case one of us fails?��

    ��The n is to cut off your connection to other versions of yourself in the multiverse, bing an entirely different person.��

    ��Same name, different person,�� muttered Amelia as she understood. For example, let��s say that the Rowena of this timeline is Earth-616, then the one who is already Tier 10 is from Earth-858.

    If the one from Earth-858 is the final winner and bes a Tier 11 Multiversal Entity, then Edward��s n is for the one in Earth-616 to cut off her connection to the winner, bing an entirely different entity with the same name as the one from Earth-858; she will no longer be a clone.

    ��This method is feasible, but it might cut off our paths to Tier 11.��

    ��Not really. After bing a new person, although it will take some time, new variants of you will eventually appear again in the multiverse.��

    Edward asked Merlin this question, mainly he was wondering whether there were variants of himself in the universe that he traveled like FMAB and the recent Undead Combination Universe.

    And the answer he got was positive. As long as he staid in the world long enough and has a great impact on one of the timelines, eventually, countless variants of himself will appear in that universe.

    Edward also asked him if he should prevent variants of himself from popping in the multiverse of every universe that he travels to, but Merlin told him that having variants of himself was quite beneficial to himself inter Tiers.

    The more variants he had in different universes, the better.

    ��Thing seemed a little tooplicated,��mented Amelia, feeling a sense of unease.

    ��Don��t worry. There is a backup n to the backup n, and that is for your guys to reincarnate with all your memories. That way, you guys can officially be different people without anyplications.��

    ��Indeed that is another method,�� nodded Amelia in relief. From what she just learned, these two have learned a great deal about reincarnation magic in their recent trip.

    ��Since you have already nned everything, then there is no need for me to worry. In that case, let��s deal with the current issue.��

    Edward nodded his head:

    ��There are a few things for you to prioritize. First is the cement of the poption. There are a lot of people with magical talents in the group that I have brought back. Settle them quickly and take care of their education.��

    Amelia nodded her head as she knew that her nephew was not only talking about their magical education but also their world views and sense of belonging to the Empire; essentially, brainwashed or indoctrinate them to be loyal to the Empire, or at the very least, have a sense of belonging.

    ��Second, it is the Novad race. There are one king and queen, one Tier 8, and the other Tier 9. I have already ced some control inside their souls but it is not enough. So, we need a group of people to constantly reinforced it until it bes permanent.��

    ��And where do you want me to ce them once that is done?��

    ��ce them in charge of the Time Aurors that are guarding and protecting our timeline. Plus, send a few warrior sses of their races to Soleil and Narcissa. The Novad race is extremely talented in using Psychic energy and it will be a great help to their research.��

    ��What about Yahweh��s arm and Set��s body?��

    ��Give the arm to the Tower Masters that are studying divine energy. As for the Set, I will be responsible for it.��

    Then, the two talked about many issues of the Empire before separating. Edward then updated the Arcane Library to include the gains of his recent journey. Then, he went to see a grumpy dragon.

    Juliette Lumiere��s Demine:

    Large pocket dimensions are now referred to as Demines. And ording to the Empire��s Law, all Tier 5 Arcanists have the right to own a private one of their own.

    And inside that ne, they haveplete autonomy and do whatever they please�Cwith a few exceptions like forcing people intobor or experimenting on them.

    But, Arcanists can even have an army of their own inside their Demines; most of them have legions of golems of their own. Because of this level of freedom, one of them felt that he was unstoppable.

    So, he opened the space to his Demine and began to invade Earth with his army of Golems. Unfortunately, not even 5 secondster, the Earth-Defense Army responded and annihted that Tier 5 Arcanists along with all his golems.

    This was then that many of them realized thatpared to the Empire, the number of resources that they have ess to is simply a joke. So, it did not matter if every single Tier 5 Arcanist with a Demine had the manpower to conquer a low-level civilization singlehandedly.

    In front of the Royal Family and the Empire, they were still ants. That failure curved the ambitions of many people. After all, the Earth Defense Army is considered the weakest force under the Empire��smand.

    There is still the Imperial Marines, the Royal Guards, and the elusive Ghost Squad.

    There are many reasons that Edward allowed these people to have armies of their own. One, it��s to prepare for the future for when the Empire enters the age of Floating City.

    At that time, every powerful Arcanist will be a walking armament. Now, Edward has begun to test the waters to see how these people react to having power. Also, to take this opportunity to ingrain in them that no matter how much power they have, he will always have more.

    The second reason is that he knew that forcing all these people who have God-like power to follow rules and regtions requires a certain bnce. He has to give them some level of control or power�Cor the illusion of it.

    So, he allowed them to have Demines and create golem armies. However, the majority of resources to make these armies are still in his hands.

    Juliette Lumiere is a very powerful Tier 5 Arcanist. Today, she was in the middle of her research when she received a notification from Sk. She knew that the Tower Spirit in Demine would not disturb her if it was not something important.

    After checking, she immediately frowned as she noticed the update in the Grand Arcane Library. With a heavy sigh, she muttered: ��This man is even more powerful now.��

    Her gaze focused on one item in the exchange lists:

    ��Divine Potion: Potion made from the divine energy of some fallen god. Drinking it can increase mana. Effective for Tier 5 Arcanists.

    ��Warning: Side-effects include the possibility of the soul being affected by the remaining will of the fallen God. Although the divine energy has been properly purified, such danger still exists.

    ��As such, every Arcanist who used this potion will require a Soul check to ensure that their minds have not been affected, or worse, been possessed by some unknown entity.��

    As she looked at this description, she frowned. No one would like to have their soul checked as this was an invasion of privacy and could have some dangerous effects if something went wrong.

    This is obvious for more powerful people like herself. However, there is an even bigger problem. With her intelligence, she can tell that this was a potion that elerated the rate at which people can reach Tier 6.

    If she does not take it, she will be left behind by others who are willing. So, in the end, she does not have a choice if she does not want her peers and even enemies to surpass her.

    This is essentially an open scheme.

    After sighing deeply out loud, she headed to a secret floor inside her Tower. She logged in to a private server that was not monitored by the Empire.

    Soon, Juliette found herself in a room with a round table along with 9 other individuals that looked like shadows to hide their identities.

    ��I��m assuming that all of you have seen the update. What do you think?��

    ________

    Title: Undercurrents

 Chapter 276: Undercurrents

    Chapter 276: Undercurrents

    ��The man is now already Tier 6, plus the new method to quickly reach Tier 7; he��s simply unstoppable.��

    ��I just heard from the Dimension Study Institute that the royal family has sent them a Tier 8 Weapon.��

    ��Seriously?��

    ��There should be no problem with the source of the information.��

    Everyone at the table became silent. All of them here have ventured into the universe to learn and experience different things. ording to thews of the Empire, as long as any Arcanists have a passport, they can travel amongst the universe.

    They just have to sign a contract not to willingly create more enemies for the Empire. However, as citizens, if they encounter any danger, they can contact the Empire which will send troops to save them.

    However, this rule only applies to things happening in the Milky Way Gxy. The Empire greatly discouraged intergctic travel with their current development.

    And during this experience, all 10 of them have some understanding of the current situation of the Milky Way Gxy. Tier 5 individuals are considered very rare and usually hold arge amount of power.

    Tier 6 are considered Gods with high status and countless privileges anywhere that they go. As for Tier 7 and 8, they are considered a legend in the Milky Way because of how rare they are.

    Any race or civilization that has this level of individual or weapon is considered to belong at the top of the food chain in this gxy. So, when they know that the Empire has such a weapon, they are both happy and sad.

    Happy because now they know that they can be protected. The universe is a dark and cruel ce. In a world where a single individual can dictate the lives of trillions of people, morality ispletely worthless.

    Every day, countless civilizations are destroyed; and they are powerless to resist or do anything about it. But now, with the Arcane Empire officially bing a Tier 8 Civilization, they have a certain level of safety.

    However, the sadness came from the fact that they will forever live under the oppression of this man. All of them present here are considered geniuses amongst all Arcanists, having Level 5 talents.

    This is the reason that they can be Tier 5 so quickly. However, all of them have to agree, that in front of that man, they cannotpare. Every time they meet and have any kind of magical discussion, these people realized the difference between them and him.

    They have long suspected that the Emperors�� magical talent went beyond Level 5�Cdespite being officiallybeled as such. As geniuses, who them is not proud and arrogant; so, they do not want to be suppressed by someone else for the rest of their very long life.

    Additionally, there are their ambitions. ording to the Empire��s Laws, every hundred years, people can challenge the Emperor and the final winner will ascend the throne.

    Unfortunately, with this current news, they realized that thisw might be useless. Even if they won, would the royal family hand over control of that Tier 8 Weapon?

    Absolutely not. So, in the end, they would mostly be a Puppet Emperor even if fate was on their side and luckily won.

    After a few seconds of silence, one of the people snorted out loud:

    ��The only reason he is so powerful is that he hid the method to be a Diamond Grade Tier 5.��

    All of them here are considered tinum Grade Tier 5 Arcanists, meaning that they fused with a Greater Philosopher��s Stone�Cor Greater Aether Core based on the new update�Cwith their magic core.

    However, they also theorized that there is a Diamond Grade above that. And the reason for that is some members of the Ghost Squad are too powerful.

    Even the new General of the Navy that is rumored to be the new Queen of the Empire is too powerful for a Tier 5 by tinum grade. So, the people knew that the Emperor had a Diamond Grade method reserved only for the royal family and the people who handed their souls to him.

    ��If that is what you think, why don��t you create your own method to bing Diamond grade?�� replied another person with a sneer, making everyone in the room silent.

    This may sound like an easy thing to do, but it is not: the requirements are truly harsh. The first requirement is to be an Artificer and not just one that can create some small magical gadgets.

    No, an Artificer capable of creating aplex thing like the Aether Core. Having a high magical talent was a rare thing, so having both high magical talent and Artificer talent is even rarer.

    The second condition is to know how to create the Aether Core. As the highest source of energy in the Empire, this knowledge is one of the most strictly controlled things.

    The requirement to have ess to such knowledge is harsh, to say the least. And finally, an arcanist has to be able to upgrade the Aether Core. The thing is that no one has ever seen the core that can make people into Diamond Grade Tier 5, so there is no form or way to reverse-engineer it.

    Many theories as to what the added ingredients are�Cwith life force being one of the main ones. However, nothing has been proven yet. Plus, even if someone knew the main ingredient, they still needed the perfect mixing ratios,

    To achieve any result in this kind of research, countless experiments of trials and errors are required. Unfortunately, this is level of resources is not avable for any single arcanist, and maybe even a group of them.

    ��There is no need to bash the name of the Emperor. If not for him, none of us would have the aplishment we have today.��

    This person was correct. All of them here have great admiration for the Arcane Empire, and that is because this man is very generous when ites to sharing knowledge.

    This might sound counter argumentative based on the issue with Diamond Grade but it was true. In thisrge universe, knowledge is literally equal to power, thus making it very valuable.

    Because of this, countless civilizations in the universe hold dears to their magical knowledge, only sharing it with a few individuals. This practice is amon method to keep the power in the hands of the ��elite��.

    However, this is not the same in the Empire. A lot of knowledge is free, while at the same time, very valuable knowledge requires a price to exchange. And more often than not, the exchange price is simply other knowledge.

    This system created a cycle of constant innovation and progress, allowing the Empire to develop at a rapid pace. Truth be told, many of the people in this room knew that if they were in the Emperor��s shoes, they could not be so generous.

    Although they understand the benefit of this system, it does not mean that everyone can follow it. It takes certain individuals with strong willpower to not let power get to their heads, to be as selfless as the Emperor.

    And unfortunately, no one in this room fits those criteria, and they knew it.

    ��There is no need to argue. We only created this group to exchange information and to ensure that the Emperor provided us with certain rights and notpletely oppressed us.

    ��And so far, he has done a great job walking a fine line to restrict us and give us the rights we rightfully deserve.��

    ��That��s true.��

    They were not one of these Anti-Monarchy Groups or Anti-Emperor terrorists; they just banded together to ensure their rights and benefits.

    ��In that case, are we signing the contract to acquire the Divine Potion and the method of Arcana me?��

    The room was quiet for a moment before someone said: ��It would be in our best interests.��

    ��Agreed.��

    ��Second it.��

    All of them knew that there were no other options. If they did not do so, some of their peers will be more than happy to do it, and this rapidly surpasses them.

    And the alternative is to be left behind, or even worse, leave the Empire and wander into the infinite universe. Few people have chosen this path and the majority of them had terrible endings, or are currently suffering greatly.

    Soon, this meeting ended and all these people returned to their Demines; they wanted to quickly advance to Tier 6 and not be left behind.

    ________

    Title: Mana Heart

 Chapter 277: Mana Heart

    Chapter 277: Mana Heart

    After the meeting with his aunt, Edward headed over to the World Gate outside of this universe�� Source Wall where he ced the two Dragon Kings to prevent tracking from their race.

    After entering one of the rooms, he saw the yellow behemoth lying with closed eyes on a pile of gold and jewels. Albion seemed to have detected someone who intruded on hisir and opened one eye.

    After seeing that it was Edward, he ignored thetter before closing it again. However, a few secondster, he opened both of them; he even moved his head to stare at him, his serpentine pupils full of shock and wonder.

    ��You��re already Tier 6? How is that possible.��

    ��Huh, you can detect this?�� He was perfectly controlling and hiding his mana, so he did not expect the dragon to discover.

    ��No, no, this shouldn��t be possible�Cespecially with all the life span you have. Even if you used the Elixir of Life to replenish it, there would still be signs.��

    ��I would never use the shoddy magic systems that sacrificed life spans for higher Tiers,�� replied Edward calmly.

    Meanwhile, Albion seemed to be having an existential crisis. There are not many races in the universe with the potential to reach higher Tiers with their mana�Cespecially since the Divine Path is easier in the universe in terms of use.

    And amongst all the races with that talent, the Dragon race is considered one of the best if not the best. However, even he�Cas a noble dragon with the most powerful bloodline�Ccould not reach Tier 6 in such a short time.

    ��This does not make any sense,�� muttered the Dragon King out loud. ��Unless��Unless you did it.��

    ��Did what?��

    ��You found a way to travel to other universes like you originally said you wanted to do.��

    In the early days, their rtionship was decent so Albion knew that this wizard was trying to find a way to break through the Source Wall and find another universe.

    However, he sneered at him because that was something that no God has even seeded in. Even their Dragon Races have concluded that this might be an impossible thing.

    Thest time that they met, Albion thought this wizard found a way to travel through the Astral Realm and maybe even discovered another ne. However, even ne Conquest cannot allow someone to reach Tier 6 in such a short time.

    Not to mention the grave danger and luck requires for this kind of endeavor.

    ��You��re wrong. I��m just naturally talented,�� replied Edward. This dragon could not be trusted yet, and this kind of secret had great ramifications if discovered by other civilizations.

    ��Maybe you��re right,�� replied Albion. ��So, to what do I owe the visit this time?��

    ��I want to ask you a question.��

    ��And what I do I get in return.��

    I��ll provide you with enough mana to reach Tier 6.��

    ��Fine, ask away.��

    ��Is there any Tier 11 Gods or other individuals in our universe? And if so, who are they?��

    ��From what I know, there has never been a Tier 11 individual since the Magus Race.��

    ��The Magus Race? What��s that?��

    ��I have answered your question.��

    ��Common on, you and I both know that your information is not worth the price I��m going to pay.��

    Albion paused for a moment, ��I cannot say anything about the Magus Race.��

    ��Cannot, or will not?��

    ��Cannot,�� replied the dragon with a serious look on his face. ��However, I can add something else as payment.��

    ��What is it?��

    ��Intermediate and Advance Dragon Chant knowledge. I��ll even add my understanding of countless years.��

    Edward frowned after hearing this. ��Why are you suddenly so giving?��

    ��You can think of it as an investment.��

    At its peak, Albion was a Tier 10 Dragon King, however, he died during a great battle involving the Dragon Temple and had to use his bloodline to reincarnate.

    However, he also dreams of reaching higher tiers, and if that wizard managed to leave the Source Wall, this might be his chance.

    The dragon pointed his massive w and a crystal was condensed before handing it to Edward, who then proceeded to acquire enough mana for the dragon to absorb.

    As soon as Albion was brought to the room full of the energy he needed, he said a few words, and powerful enchantments surrounded the room to protect him. Then, he closed his eyes, entering a deep sleep.

    Meanwhile, in another room, Edward was observing the entire process of the dragon��s evolution. The first thing he noticed was that Albion broke the magic core inside his body and controlled all the mana to his heart.

    ��Is this the Mana Heart?�� muttered. The dragons in the Empire seemed to have adapted to the environment and created a magic core. However, based on information previously gathered from Albion, he knew that the magical system of the dragons focused on their Dragon Hearts or Mana Heart and did not have cores.

    Edward focuses on observing and recording the entire process to see if he could learn something from it, and he did.

    ��Fascinating,�� he muttered. The Mana Heart involved the DNA and cells in the body. The DNA of a single cell is about 2 meters long, and the human body has about 37.2 trillion. As such, all the DNA in a single human body would be more than twice the diameter of the sr system.

    And the dragon race used this fact as part of their magic system. Their hearts have at least 100 times more cells than the human body, and by storing mana inside their DNA, they can quickly reach higher tiers.

    Moreover, the mana is not only stored in their hearts but also in their bodies; this is one of the reasons that they are massive in size.

    ��This might be the way for me to quickly reach Tier 10,�� thought Edward. However, there was some issue to deal with before this method was used. One, the human heart ispletely different from dragons, plus, a powerful body would be required to bear such a powerful heart.

    Another way to fix this problem is to increase the size of the human body to be asrge as stars or the sr system.

    ��This is not a problem as the dragons even have shrinking spells, so it would be no major problem.��

    Despiteing to this conclusion, Edward did not like this method as he felt that there might be better ways.

    Thest issue with this method is the requirement for the soul and control over mana.

    ��Wait, I overlooked something. Albion��s soul should be more powerful than disyed. Plus, even with enough mana, without a soul strong enough to control it, there is no way to reach higher tiers.��

    So, he immediately checked thetter��s Soul Dimensions and he discovered arge amount of soul energying from somewhere to increase the strength of Albion��s soul.

    Additionally, that soul energy is also slowly eradicating the Soul Envement that Edward ced on both his soul and bloodline.

    ��How sneaky,�� he thought as he observe the entire process to better understand.

    ��The soul energy did note out of anywhere; it��s more likely that it already existed but only release a certain amount based on Albion��s requirement and desires.��

    Edward��s eyes sh ruthlessly as he observed everything.

    ��The best way to deal with this situation is to use the Floating City and the Death Staff to reinforce the Soul Envement.��

    He did not immediately do so as it could interrupt Albion��s advancement, so he decided to wait. Based on his calction, it will still take at least 57 years before the spell can be broken by the soul energy.

    Plus, even if Albion managed to free himself, he was currently in the Void. Without Edward��s help, the only oue for him is to be wiped out by void energy.

    As for controlling the World Gate and using its power? That��s not possible as this thing was programmed to self-destruct at the slightest sign of someone else other than Edward trying to interfere with its main operating system.

    After making a decision, Edward proceeded to deal with the Ice Dragon Queen. Just like Albion, she was trying to break free from his spell. In fact, the reason that she never woke up after being born was to concentrate on freeing herself.

    As such, she was outraged when the spell was reinforced to a Tier 9 level Spell.

    ��Alright, let��s go talk with Dumbledore to understand why the Milky Way is so turbulent.��

    ________

    As you all know, I have been setting up the Akashic Records for quite some time now. My original purpose of this plot was to ensure that Edward has a way to choose the worlds/universes that he can go to instead of relying on luck.

    However, I realized that things would beplicated if he got ess to it. After all, I have described it as a ce with limitless knowledge. Even if I ced some restrictions on how to acquire this knowledge, it does change how OP that ce is.

    For example, Edward could just acquire the knowledge of a particr world from the Record instead of going there to get it.

    However, that would make the story very nd or create a significant plot hole. After all, he could literally get the knowledge he wanted to deal with any situation.

    Any ideas on how to fix that?

    Title: Trouble Brewing

 Chapter 278: Trouble Brewing

    Chapter 278: Trouble Brewing

    Edward sat in his office in the pce with a projection screen in front of him. Opposite him was an old man with a very well-kept beard. Wisdom, sadness, and tiredness could be seen on his face.

    ��What��s wrong with you?�� asked Edward. The eyes are the window to the soul, and this saying is even more prevalent to powerful magic users.

    ��Nothing serious,�� replied Dumbledore. ��It��s just that in the past few years, I have seen too much and I am a little tired.��

    Edward understood his meaning. The universe is a dark and scary ce, full of horrible things. Dumbledore is responsible for both the Empire��s foreign business and intelligence gathering.

    As such, he has toe in direct contact with the dark side of the world, which seems to be weighing on his mind.

    ��After this is done, you need a vacation. Come back home and see your old friend. After refreshing your mind and reaching Tier 6, you can resume your position.��

    Dumbledore wanted to refuse but after thinking that he has been drifting in space for decades, he nodded his head: ��Thank you.��

    ��So, what exactly happened?��

    ��A couple of dozens of Star Systems in our gxy full of living creatures were wiped out. No, it should be said that they disappeared as not a single body was discovered.

    ��What��s more, with each passing day, more news of Star Systems disappearing keeps circting.��

    ��Any information on the reason why?��

    ��Not yet, but we have a highly probable theory. This disappearance is most likely rted to a powerful Undead.��

    ��Coincidence?�� thought Edward. Undead be a problem in his universe right after traveling to a world where there was plenty of knowledge regarding them.

    ��No, this should be Luck Potion in effect.��

    ��What makes you say that?��

    ��We have detected that the Intergctic Federation, the Eldamar Kingdom, and the Nightskins have been secretly buying magic materials and resources that have an effect on the dead and the souls at an rming rate.

    ��Plus, the disappearance of the bodies could be exined if they were turned into undead.��

    Edward pondered for a while. The Eldamar Kingdom is a Tier 8 Civilization of the elves, while the Nightskins are a Tier 8 race with beautiful dark skin and stars for eyes. Even their magic system is rted to stars, and they have a reputation for being excellent with divination.

    ��What about the Intellemens?��

    Besides the Intergctic Empire, there were only three Tier 8 Civilizations in the Milky Way Gxy. Two magical ones and one technological one: the Intellemens.

    Based on information gathered on them, they have a deep hatred and aversion to magic and focus purely on technology. As such, they have developed a Tier 8 Antimatter Weapon.

    ��There has been no news from them so far.��

    ��What about the Metamorphmagus spies we sent into these factions?��

    ��The time that they infiltrated is too short, so far, the best of them only have low status and have ess to little to no information.

    After pondering for a moment, he said:

    ��I��lle to see you in an hour, then we can further discuss the situation.��

    Then, he went to pick up Olivier, hopped in a spaceship, and went to see Dumbledore.

    ��Your majesty, the Queen,�� said Dumbledore.

    ��There is no need for formality,�� said Olivier. She knew that this old man was once Edward��s teacher, along with many other people in the royal family.

    ��Let��s go,�� said Edward after the three had a brief chat. They entered the shop once again before heading to one of the star systems that was destroyed.

    After arriving at their destination, the group saw many ships flying in that star system. Many people seemed to have the same idea as Edward. While on the ship, he took out a map of this star system and pendulum.

    He cast a spell on the pendulum before saying out loud: ��Which where this catastrophe originated from?��

    The pendulum moved to one of thes and stayed motionless on it. Without wasting time, the ship flew to that designated.

    Afternding, Edward frowned as there were too many people on this. So, he used a spell to send his voice inside the mind of all the scavengers on this.

    ��This will be upied for the next 2 hours. Please leave to avoid unnecessary trouble.��

    One thought immediately appeared in the minds of these people: ��A Tier 6 Spiritual Caster.��

    So, without hesitation, all of them rushed to their spaceships to leave. Many of these people understood that the universe was a cruel ce, and such a powerful caster could take away their lives for no reason whatsoever.

    Amongst these people, there were two other Tier 6 individuals. However, after feeling Edward��s threatening gaze, they hopped on their ship and left as well.

    Then, Edward waved his hand and a shield appeared to surround this making it impossible for people to see what was happening. A gray staff appeared on his hand as he cast another spell:

    Time Record.

    ��Time magic, how beautiful,�� muttered Dumbledore.

    ��Am I detecting jealousy, professor?�� said Edward with a smile.

    ��Maybe a little.��

    ��Thest time we had a discussion, you could stop time on small objects like apples. I��m sure you have made progress since then.��

    ��Unfortunately, I have been a little busy and have somewhat neglected my magic studies. Plus, even if I improved, it would never be on this scope.��

    Time magic is a very rare thing, and the number of people with both the talent and capability of using it in the Empire does not exceed two hands. And even in the royal family, only Rowena has mastered basic time spells, while the others are still struggling or have given up.

    So, the fact that Dumbledore can stop time on small objects shows that he can be considered a ��master�� on the subject whenpared to others.

    ��You have overestimated my abilities. Without the Time Staff, I��m also helpless when ites to chronomancy.��

    Dumbledore did not say anything despite disagreeing. Even if he had that staff, he did not think he could wield it to such an extent. Giving a powerful weapon to someone did not mean that they could wield it, let alone do it with such mastery.

    After the little banter, the group then began to review what happened to this. This was a inhabited by a humanoid race with insect features.

    Some only had wings of different insects, some had other insect parts like ws, teeth, and even some magical abilities based on the insects. After a basic observation, the group quickly learned some information about this species�� society and culture.

    They were a very segregated group. The ones with mostly humanoid features and only wings despise the others with insect parts and live in these very tall trees, while the others lived on the ground.

    They had ess to the best resources while leaving crumbs for the others. They were considered the nobility in this insect hierarchy. Their lives were normal and peaceful until one day, a meteor descended from the sky not far from one of their cities.

    A group was called to check out thending spot but what they found was only terror.

    Edward paused the record as he watched the thing that descended. It was a man or woman wearing full-body ck armor that covered everything from head to toe, making it impossible to determine the gender, race, or identity of this creature.

    However, in his eyes�� sockets were two blue mes that moved along with every action.

    ��Undead Knight?�� That was the best way he could describe this situation. He then unpaused the record to see what urred next.

    A strange and eerie voice came from the knight��s body as he said: ��@$^E%^R%346^%R#@@#%$%*^&^*%��

    Edward enter his mind pce to find thenguage and instantly tranted it:

    ��You pitiful creatures, it is your glory to serve Lord Guzznad.��

    ��Guzznad? Do we have any information on such a person?�� asked Oliver who also instantly tranted the knight��s words.

    ��No,�� replied Edward, and Dumbledore also shook his head.

    ��It could be a powerful Lich or a Death God. We��ll checkter.��

    At this point, the group could already guess what will happen. And as expected, the Tier 5 Death Knight easily ughtered these people. Then, he used a spell to turn all of them into undead.

    After that, he repeated that process until every living being on that was turned into skeletons, zombies, or mummies. Even the former graves of the people of this were plundered by him and turned into undead.

    What caught the group��s attention is the fact that after killing living beings, these undeads have the ability to evolve.

    ��If all the star systems previously destroyed have turned into this, this is a bigger issue than we have anticipated,�� said Dumbledore.

    With a pondering look on his face, Edward said: ��I can probably guess what is happening here.��

    ��Did you find something?�� asked Oliver

    ��This is probably the precursor to an Undead Catastrophe.��

    ��More detail, please.��

    ��It is considered a taboo method, and one of the reasons that Death Gods are hated and feared in the universe. To ascend to higher Tiers at a rapid pace, they will kill all lives that theye into contact with and turn them into undeads, thus making it easier to gather faith.��

    ��I thought the power of faith came from belief, how is it easier to gather from undeads?��

    ��I do not know exactly, but my theory is that because low-level undead has the level of intelligence of a child, it is easier to brainwash them into believing in a God.

    ��And as they evolve, the idea that their power is granted to them by their Gods can be deeply ingrained into their soul, thus creating fanatic believers.��

    ��This is indeed possible, but we have not determined whether this is the work of a God yet.��

    ��That��s easy.�� He then proceeded to cast a spell to detect energy, and as expected, he found small traces of divine energy in the ce where the Death Knight appeared.

    ��Things have be a littleplicated,�� said Dumbledore.

    ��On the contrary,�� replied Oliver. ��Since we know that this is the work of a Death God trying to reach higher tiers, we can make many conjectures. For example, the Death God has not reached Tier 10 yet, otherwise, there would be no point in doing this.

    ��And as long as he has not reached Tier 10, the Empire can still manage the overall situation.��

    ��You��re right, but we should be more careful,�� added Edward. Then, the group continued watching the record. After conquering this, they witness a terrifying scene.

    It swallowed more than 90% of the undeads that he created to reach Tier 6, then, the remaining 10% built an enormous ship made of bones, they hopped inside and flew out the, heading to the next one.

    The group followed these undead to others, however, the Death Knight did not consume other lower-rank undead anymore. He focused on gathering numbers.

    Once everything finished, Edward asked Olivier: ��What do you think?��

    ����-

    I have taken into ount your suggestions and will use some of them to restrict the Akashic Record.

 Chapter 279: Cycle of Progress

    Chapter 279: Cycle of Progress

    ��This can be an opportunity for us,�� said Olivier.

    ��Oh? For what?��

    ��To conquer the Milky Way.��

    The others paused for a moment before Dumbledore said:

    ��Indeed. If the Undead Problem is severe enough, we can take this opportunity to rapidly increase our poption, and even conquer the entire gxy.��

    The previous Dumbledore would never agree to such a thing as conquest since such acts almost always require the use of violence. However, after his time in space and seeing the chaos of the universe, he understood that this might be the best option.

    To him, the Empire has many rotten parts that he disagrees with�Ceven if they are considered necessary. However,pared to the horror of the other ces in the Milky Way, the Empire was considered heaven.

    And maybe by conquering the gxy, they can bring some level of order and peace to it.

    ��Yes. My n can be divided into four steps: Money, Reputation, Poption, and Salvation.

    ��In the current situation, resources that are effective to undead will be very precious. With the knowledge you just brought back, we can sell a lot of magical items and potions that are effective against the undead. We can even sell arge quantity to the Tier 8 Civilizations as our production speed would be even higher than them.��

    ��That way, we can gather arge number of resources to facilitate our rapid development,��mented Dumbledore.

    ��The second and third steps are self-exnatory. By selling these resources, we can create a positive image for the Empire, and also officially reveal ourselves as a powerful civilization in the Milky Way.

    ��And through that good reputation, we can gather arge poption. Whether through buying ves or convincing other groups to surrender to us. Slowly but steadily, we can swallow Star Systems after Star System to increase our borders.

    ��Finally, when the right time arrives, we can defeat that Death God and be the hero of the Milky Way. By then, with how high our fame and reputation are, it will be easier to rule the entire gxy.��

    ��This n is feasible,�� said Dumbledore while caressing his beard, ��However, there are a few problems. For now, we do not know how strong the Death God is. If he is only Tier 8, the other civilizations should be able to deal with it.

    ��Second, although the Empire has many powerful weapons, the individual strength of Arcanists is still too low.

    ��After all, so far, only the royal family has Tier 6 Arcanists.��

    ��There is nothing we can do about the Death God, but we can still deal with the second problem,�� added Edward. ��I will make the Time eleration Room publicly avable, that way, Arcanists can pay to enter and use as much time needed to reach Tier 6 inside while only a small amount of time passed outside.��

    Dumbledore was slightly surprised after hearing this before saying: ��Sometimes, I��m astonished at both your generosity and your confidence.��

    Back in the old era, as one of the most powerful wizards, he knew far above the majority if not all wizards. And yet, he was never this generous�Cand this was not because of selfishness, at least not entirely.

    The way that his mindset worked was that he never thought of sharing his magical knowledge to encourage the further creation of more knowledge. Plus, back then, he lived every day in fear of creating a new Voldemort, so he would never be this open when ites to sharing knowledge that could grant people great power.

    Edward did not care about the professor��s words. He was never afraid of people catching up or surpassing him; he was that confident, and even a little cocky.

    Plus, this decision might seem dangerous but he knew that it was not. For one, it did not matter how many Tier 6 are in the Empire, with the Floating City, they could all be annihted together.

    Additionally, with his method, more than 50% of the people who will take this opportunity to be Tier 6 will belong to his camp, thus ensuring his power and control.

    Lastly, this move will elerate the development of the Empire. To get ess to these Time Rooms, Arcane Merit will be required, and where would these meritse from? From the research and knowledge of these Arcanists.

    To have enough merit, many of them will have no choice but to hand over their hidden research and discovery, which will in turn benefit Edward and the Empire as a whole.

    And after using their merit to increase their strength or Tier, they will get back to study and develop magic and technology. Then, use them again to be more powerful, thus forming a cycle of constant improvement and progress.

    This has been the model he has been using so far to develop the Empire and keep his lead on everyone else.

    ��Alright, let��s return home.��

    The three then entered the spaceship before rushing home. Meanwhile, all the people who Edward forced to evacuate felt relieved before rushing to the that they previously were.

    Since such a powerful Tier 6 Caster came here, there might be some secret to that particr. As long as they can discover the slightest information, they can sell it for exuberant prices.

    After returning to the Empire, Edward gathered a group consisting of the Elder Council, the Commanders and Generals of the Imperial Navy, and a Think Tank.

    They discussed Olivier��s n and how to implement it. After all, if sessful, the territory of the Empire will drastically increase. There need to bews and regtions on how to properly govern these territories, and how to integrate the people into the Empire.

    Plenty of things need to be taken into ount. While Edward was bogged down by politics, Dumbledore returned to Earth after many decades. So, he reunited with his friends�Cmostly the former members of the Order of Phoenix.

    Many of them were surprised to see him as they thought he died after that legendary battle. Finally, Dumbledore was reunited with his old me, Grindelwald. They went on a mini-vacation together.

    A few dayster, great news was released to all the citizens of the Empire scattered in the 3 Star Systems currently under its control. To be precise, the Imperial Navy has conquered 7 Star Systems, however, the remaining 4 either did not have living creatures or only contained mindless creatures that served as training grounds.

    The 3 Star Systems with life were the Sr System, the Metal System where the Fer race lived, and the new Fur System where the cat races originated.

    The other Star Systems were being used to mine resources and served as military bases.

    Back to the topic, the announcement stated three important things:

    The current Milky Way Gxy was in turmoil, and because of this, the Empire has decided to create Time eleration Rooms to allow Arcanists to reach higher Tier at a much faster rate.

    Secondly, all resources that allow individuals to be Arcanists or reach high Tiers will have a discount on their prices until the situation calms down.

    With this news, the people knew that rapid development was about to take ce�Cespecially with the recent update of the library which allowed many subsses or professions to flourish.

    Many new Arcane Sorcerers were discovered with this new magic system created by Hermione. The [Word Blessing Enchantment Method] has created a new branch of Artificer.

    Some people might not have talents for the typical enchantments that require rune or word engraving but have a talent for this new method. As such, many new Artificers were born.

    And the same applied to the Herb Enchanting Method that Snape discovered and improved from Chloe��s parallel universe. Adding to the increase in poption with people with magical talent, the future looked bright.

    Additionally, Lily has already created the manifesto for her Druid ss and will soon start testing qualified people. So, more Arcanists will appear.

    On a train, Chris Tiu was using his watch to surf the web when he received a notification. After reading, he could not control himself and yelled ��yes�� out loud. However, he quickly realized his misdemeanor and looked around. He sighed in relief when he realized that he was in apartment alone.

    ��With this new update, I can save enough merits in less than 25 years.��

    He quickly calmed down.

    ��No, I don��t know how long this nationwide discount willst. I need to take this opportunity to change my life. But where do I get so much merit? I can borrow from some people, and even take a loan from the bank.��

    Taking a loan for Merit has very stringent rules to be qualified. This benefit was only allowed to ordinary citizens with a certain ie. Plus, you have to sign contracts to guarantee repayment. Chris did not know whether he would be qualified.

    ��It��s better to try. Even if I fail, at least I know I tried.��

    Without wasting any time, he went to the necessary website to fill out an application. Once he was done, he contacted a few close acquaintances to see if he could borrow some merit from them.

    ________

    Title: Lily��s Choice

 Chapter 280: Lily’s Choice

    Chapter 280: Lily��s Choice

    Right after leaving the Floating City, Lily and Snape headed back to their home. Snape had a general happy vibe surrounding him even though his face remained expressionless.

    Once they teleported home, Snape asked her: ��Are you going to talk to him now, wait for a while?��

    ��I guess there is no point in dragging things on.��

    Soon, James Potter rushed into the room; he was excited after hearing that his wife was back. After all, he has not seen her for a little over 3 years. However, the smile on his face after Snivelus inside as well, slowly drinking tea.

    James immediately wanted to get angry, luckily, the magic item that he bought for this asion instantly cast a Mechanized Mind to calm his emotions.

    ��Honey, how are you?�� said James as he embraced his wife and sat next to her. Lily smiled in return. To James, only 3 years have passed but 91 years passed for her in the other universe.

    If it was not for her perfect memory granted by her powerful soul, she might have forgotten his face by now. Not just her, but maybe even the other member of her family as well.

    ��I have something to say to you,�� said Lily. Her words instantly made James wary, thinking that something terrible was about to happen. And he was right.

    ��After thinking about it for a while, I decided to add Snape to our household.��

    ��What? You can��t do this!��

    ��Legally, she can,�� said Snape.

    ��You, stay out of this.��

    Veins popped on Snape��s forehead and he almost crushed the teacup in his hand. But controlled himself.

    ��What about our family? What about Harry?��

    ��Harry is a grown man now. He will understand,�� replied Lily calmly.

    ��I can��t ept this,�� James yelled as he stood up. ��Especially not with him.��

    ��Then the door is open for you,�� she gestured. James took a small step backward as he did not expect this oue. He once again activated the magic item to enter a calm state.

    ��I don��t understand why? Why are you doing this? Is it because he revived you? Have you forgotten all the terrible things he did? He is the reason that we died in the first ce.��

    Lily sighed as she looked at her distraught husband.

    ��I am perfectly capable of identifying the difference between love and obligation. As for the things that happen in the past, let them stay that way.��

    ��No, I��m not convinced. You have to give me a valid reason.��

    ��I don��t have to give you anything,�� replied Lily with a little coldness in her voice, making James scared, and also calming him down.

    Snape was gloating the entire time.

    ��This poor worm did not even know that he was facing a woman that faced a Tier 10 God and lived to tell about it.��

    ��I��m sorry. I just want to understand how this decision came about,�� said James with a much softer tone. Lily stared at him for a few seconds, and after seeing that he was genuinely asking a question, she softened her tone to reply:

    ��If you want to know an answer, it is simply because I love him.��

    ��But that wasn��t always the case.��

    ��Yes, and with all the time we spent together, and seeing how much he cares and loves me, I have grown to feel the same way. And in the future, when we have to go on more adventures and spent more time together, our love will continue to grow.��

    James gritted his teeth. He knew that Snape had found a way to dy his revival so he could spend more time with her, thus giving him a chance to win her heart.

    What made him even angrier is the fact that Lily knew of this but still forgave him. On top of all that, the two of them belong to this special team that goes on adventures deep in the universe with the Emperor himself, meaning that they have ample time to spend together.

    And from what he understood, this may not be a one-time thing.

    A lot of emotions passed through James�� mind and he did not know what to do. In the end, he said:

    ��I need some time to process all of this. However, I would like you to be the one who tells Harry.��

    As Lily watched him leave the house, she could only sigh to herself. Then, she contacted Harry.

    Meanwhile, Snape was giggling inside like a schoolgirl at what Lily said, however, his face still remain expressionless. However, he still has some regrets. He wished that bastard would attack him and he could take the opportunity to obliterate him.

    After all, he was only a weak Tier 4 Arcanist, and he was 2 tiers higher than him.

    ��It��s unfortunate that Lily would never allow me to do this. I can only continue to dream.��

    When ites to sharing his love with his most hated person, Snape did not mind. And that is because he knew with their Omniversal Travel and their dealings in the Illuminati, he will get to spend more time with her than James could ever imagine.

    Mars, inside a bar:

    Two people were drinking. One of them had green eyes, sses, and a scar on his forehead. The other was very muscr, with red hair and freckles on his face.

    ��Ron, I really don��t know what to do with James Jr. This this the 8th time he has been arrested for a misdemeanor this month, this month.��

    Harry swallowed his drink in one shot, feeling the alcohol rushing through his body.

    ��Do you understand how embarrassing it is for me? The Director-General��s son is constantly being arrested. And I just reced Kinglsey and took this position and the kid does this.��

    ��Maybe that��s your problem, you treat him as a kid. Ship him to the military; that would fix him up,�� replied Ron.

    ��He��s an adult now, I technically cannot do that.��

    ��You��re just being soft.��

    Harry sighed. He understood why his son was acting this way. Both his siblings had great magical talent. Albus graduated from the Honors Program and is now an intern with a Tower Master.

    Lisa has just been epted into Bones Advanced School of Magic. In the family, he is the only one who had to attend a normal Magical University as he did not want to use his connection to get in.

    However, because of that, he grew envious and began to act in a rebellious matter.

    ��Didn��t you guys buy him an expensive Level 5 Dragon Potion?�� asked Ron.

    ��We did. We thought that by increasing his talent, he would return on the right path on focus on his magical studies. But that did not change anything; he still kept behaving the same way.��

    Ron did know how tofort his best friend as he had no experience in this kind of matter. He only had one son and he was quite very satisfied with him.

    Although Hugo did not enter the Honors program, he still graduate with excellent grades from the Bones Advanced Magic School. And after that, he entered the Imperial Navy as an officer and has been doing great so far.

    As for himself? Ron��s life also has been great the past few years. With the invention of Aura, it was discovered that he had a great talent for the subss of Aura Master, so he focused on that.

    Plus, once he was in school, it was discovered that he also had a talent for military strategy, hence one of the reasons he liked and was decent at Wizard Chess.

    So, the school nurtured his talent and after graduation, he joined the Military Strategy Division. And recently, he also was promoted to an upper-lower position.

    ��Did you see Hagrid��s Book Tour?�� asked Ron to try to change the subject. ��Apparently, his new book on magical animals has once again made him popr in the magizoology world.��

    ��Yes, I saw him a few days ago.��

    ��And how is he doing?��

    ��He still does not like dealing with all these fans and signing autographs. ording to him, wearing formal attire is more painful than a dragon��s bite.��

    ��It��s good that he has not changed much. I remember how the professor, I mean the Emperor forced him to go to school and get a proper education. Now, he is a leading expert in studying and understanding magical animals and alien species.

    ��I wonder why he has not be a Tower Master?��

    ��Technically, he is. It��s just that he did not want to stay in ab for too long as he preferred to learn about magical beasts from their natural habitat.��

    ��I ��m sure Madame Maxime is not happy about this.��

    ��I��m sure she is used to his behavior by now.��

    Then the twoughed out loud while continuing drinking.

    ��Who would have thought we would one day see Hagrid married and have kids.��

    ��Yes, the world is truly strange, however�� replied Harry Potter, who was forced to stop when he felt his watch vibrate. After checking and seeing that it was his mother, he turned his watch into private mode, meaning that he could talk with her directly through the soul while still in this loud bar and no one would be able to hear anything.

    ��I need to go home.��

    ��Is something wrong?��

    ��No, it��s just that my mother wanted to talk to me about something.��

    After saying goodbye, Harry teleported to the nearest designated area close to the Warp Portal. After paying a fee, he directly teleported home since his mother gave him ess to the space in the house.

    After hearing about her decision, he was not surprised as he long expected this oue. When he was growing up, Snape was the one who was there for him instead of his father.

    And after his father was revived, he thought that she would eventually break up with him. And to him, this decision felt more like pity for his father.

    ___________

    Many people have disyed their fondness for Chris and his story. I will write about his point of view in the future, along with some others.

    Title: Last Opportunity

 Chapter 281: Last Opportunity

    Chapter 281: Last Opportunity

    After hearing his mother��s exnation, Harry just nodded before saying: ��I know that you and uncle Snape have a lot of opportunities to spend time together, so I just ask that you still give dad a chance at a real rtionship instead of keeping him out of pity.��

    Although Snape raised him, Harry would still like his father to have a happy life. The man sacrificed his life to protect his son, so, he deserved to have a great family life after his resurrection.

    After hearing Harry��s words, Lily realized that she may have been a little too harsh on James so she said: ��I will. So, what is up with you? You don��t look too good.��

    ��It��s JJ (James Jr.), he is still acting up.��

    ��Is that so? Call him, I��ll have a talk with him.��

    Harry opened his mouth to say something but just closed it. Then, he contacted his second son. Although not happy with the call, J.J had a great fear of his grandmother, so he did not dare not show up.

    Inside a room, Lily stood alone with her grandson while looking at him up and down. He had tattoos all over his arms and face, piercings, and a mohawk, and his hair was dyed purple.

    He had all tight ck leather clothes with very tall boots. Based on his red eyes, Lily could tell that he had just taken some very powerful psychedelics, and maybe even some banned drugs.

    ��How original,�� shemented. She contacted Snape to send her a Detoxification Potion and handed it to him.

    ��You are wasting that Dragon Potion,�� shemented at the fact that he was still Tier 4. James Jr. drank the potion while lowering his head down. However, his whole demeanor was that he did not care about what she was saying, or would say.

    Lily then handed him a piece of paper: ��Sign this contract that protects your memories before we can begin our talk.��

    Immediately, J.J knew that things were about to get serious since he was even required to protect his memories. As such, he wanted to refuse but when he saw his grandmother��s stare, he did not dare.

    Lily ced two fingers from her temple and removed a silver hair-like wisp and ced it on his head.

    ��Look at this.��

    James Jr. closed his eyes for an unknown amount of time, however, after waking up,rge beads of sweat could be seen on his forehead and he was visibly shaking.

    ��I-Is t-this real?��

    ��Yes, this is the power of a Tier 10 God,�� replied Lily calmly. ��In this universe, there are countless being even more powerful than him since he was in an injured state.��

    ��I-injured?��

    ��Yes, most of his attacks were Tier 9 with only a few reaching Tier 10.��

    J.J. had no choice but to take a seat to prevent himself from falling.

    ��Do you understand? In the scope of the vast universe, your problems are rather insignificant. Although that sound cruel but it is true. We live in a world where at any point, one of these powerful Gods could detect the Empire and with one attack, essentially wipe out every single individual�Cwith maybe the royal family as an exception.��

    ��Why are you telling me this?��

    ��I��m telling you this to remind you what is important. I��m sure that it was not pleasant to live in a household where all your family was highly magically gifted. However, now, you also have a high magic talent.

    ��There are many people who would do anything to have the opportunity that you have. Do not let this opportunity pass by. Focus on your magical studies and advancement so that one day, you can have a ce in this universe.

    ��Or at least, the right to live.��

    A few minutester, JJ left the house with a dazed look on his face. He appeared very distracted, not saying a word when he left.

    ��What did you say to him?�� asked Harry.

    ��I put the fear of God into him.��

    Harry was shocked and did not know what to say, so he asked: ��Do you think it will work?��

    ��If he doesn��t, you can either ship him to the military or let him rot in jail to pay for his actions.��

    Harry sighed before nodding his head. He called Ginny to check on J.J while he went to check on his father. He guessed that by now, he must have gone to see Lupin.

    As for Lily, she began to prepare to write the doctrine for the Druid ss that she created. She also nned to spend more time with James as Harry suggested, an act that did not please Snape. However, he still did not verballyin.

    He also had his research to do, plus he also had to prepare for the Akashic Records Project. During that time, he will have plenty of time to spend with her.

    Back to the present:

    After nning for the future turbulence of the Milky Way, Edward had two things to do before preparing for the arrival of the Intergctic Federation. The first thing he did was to allow Chloe ess to the Time eleration Room so that she can quickly reach a higher Tier.

    Then, she will send her to the Dimension Study Institute to use her Dreamwalker ability to find a Dream Dimensions in this universe. He also tasked a group of people to use the Witch Lords that he brought to see if they can find a dimension rted to the Abyss.

    The second thing he had to do was to start a project to send people to find whether this universe contained a nk Realm or the space between parallel dimensions.

    Another group of scientists, mathematicians, physicians, and Arcanists were also organized to study the technology of the Novad that is based on ck holes.

    Once that was done, he began to teleport to differents in the Sr System while secretly casting aary-size spell. On Jupiter, he appeared in front of a random and ordinary citizen.

    And before thetter could say anything, countless runes surrounded him, then, his body disappeared into tiny particles while Edward held a diamond in his hand that contained the person��s soul.

    When he did all that, not one paid attention to him as if he was never here. He came silently and left the same way. He then went to see Tower Master Aarti that was in charge of studying Herpo.

    ��Your majesty, it is a pleasure to see you again,�� she said with a smile, to which Edward also saluted back. After a brief cordial chat, the two got down to business as Edward checked her progress.

    Based on the data, she did aplish much for only a little over 3 years, so he was satisfied. Once that was done, he used a projection to enter the pocket dimension that Herpo was imprisoned in.

    Edward looked at the man that was once considered his greatest foe. His over 5 meters tall body had shrunk to a little over 2 meters. His ck robe that was full of mystery looked nd, and his general divine presence was greatly diminished.

    This was expected, after all, for the past 3 years, his divine energy has been constantly drained from him. Unlike other Gods, he appeared to not be able to use a Divine Kingdom; he may not even have one as he seemed to only upied the Underworld, and not the master.

    ��Have you thought about my proposal? Submit to me and hand over all your knowledge and you will be free.��

    ��As I said before, I would never bow my head to you, wizard.��

    ��Has faith corrupted your mind to this point?�� asked Edward. ��The old you was a cunning and ambitious ck wizard willing to do anything to survive. But now, you think of yourself as a God and refused to bow down to a mortal�Ceven at the cost of your life.��

    To learn about the truth from Herpo, Edward took the risk to use the Time Record Spell to check what happened 12,000 years ago. He saw how Herpo became a God and the aftermath of his ascension.

    Because of this, he knew that a lot of the things that Herpo said to him in the early interaction were false. Nevertheless, he still understood what kind of person he was.

    Herpo did not say anything.

    Edward waved his hand and a soul appeared:

    ��You should recognize this, don��t you? This is the leader of the Death Cult. You used some sort of reincarnation spell that will choose a new leader once the old one is dead. I guess that you might have thought that you could use him to revive yourself.

    ��But now, this chance is gone.��

    Herpo was visibly upset after seeing that soul but he still did not utter any word.

    ��Unfortunately, this was yourst chance,�� said Edward with a disappointed sigh.

    After leaving, Edward began to help Aarti in her research. In his previous voyage, he learned a great deal about divine energy so he was able to optimize the Energy Draining Enchantments and absorbed all the energy inside Herpo��s body, making him almost powerless.

    Finally, he connected to the Floating City to ce a seal on Herpo��s Soul and his [Authority]. By then, everything was ready.

    As Aarti watched the Emperor leave with the body, she could not help but think:

    ��That day will be a momentous day forever engraved in the annals of the history of the Empire.��

    Then, she focused on the new data about divine energy that she received aspensation for taking away her subject. A bright smile was on her face as she knew that she will be able to improve their ethnic race��s Ancestral Spirit Magic with this data.

    A few months passed and the Empire entered the rapid development mode. On this day, a massive spaceship tried to directly teleport to the Sr System, outside of Earth, but was blocked and was forced to appear on the outskirts instead.

    And as soon as they arrived, they discovered that they were surrounded, with one of the main ships pointing a very powerful cannon at them.

    _______

    Title: The Intergctic Federation Visit (I)

 Chapter 282: The Intergalactic Federation Visit (I)

    Chapter 282: The Intergctic Federation Visit (I)

    ��Do you feel it?�� asked one of the three people inside the spaceship that tried to teleport into the Sr System.

    ��Yes, that weapon is a Tier 8 one, meaning that this Arcane Empire is not the Tier 6 Civilization that we estimated.��

    The room became a little silent for a brief moment.

    ��So, what do we do?��

    ��Treat them as we treat the other 3. However, we still have to investigate,�� replied one person with a sigh. Pressuring low-level civilization is the way that The Federation established its prestige and also amassed an enormous amount of resources.

    However, they now understood that this was not possible. The Arcane Empire was not a little bunny as they expected but a hidden tiger.

    Not long after this conversation, the intelligence system of their ship receivedmunication from the fleet that surrounded them:

    ��You have illegally trespassed into the Arcane Empire��s territory, please identify yourselves or you will be annihted.��

    ��We are ambassadors from the Intergctic Federation.��

    ��Please prove your identity.��

    A beam of light flew from the federation��s ship showing an insignia of a golden bnce scale. A weird energy signature came from the insignia, which the Empire��s ship scanned.

    ��Your identity has been confirmed,�� said the Fleet Commander. ��News of your arrival has been sent back to Empire and someone will soon be sent to receive you.��

    Not even 5 minutes afterward, the blockade was removed and a small ship of the Empire escorted the ambassadors to Earth. Afternding in the appropriate ce, the three people descended from their ships.

    The three ambassadors were from three different races: a human dressed in armor with arge hammer casually hanging by his side. A Dragon descendant with a red scale, tail, and ck horn. A slight heat could be felt emanating from his body.

    And thest person was a beautiful elf dressed in white robes while holding a staff.

    ��Wee to the Arcane Empire, esteemed ambassadors,�� said Grindelwald, who was in charge of receiving the guess.

    ��Two Tier 6 and one Tier 7 Elf Caster,�� thought Grindelwald.

    ��My name is Gellert Grindelwald, and it is my honor to be the one who received you today.��

    ��The honor is all us,�� replied the elf gently. ��My name is Ghnna Kelsys, and these are my partners. Augustus Alina and Auron.�� While introducing herpanion, she also took note of the fact that Grindelwald was a Tier 6 Caster.

    Grindelwald saluted the human named Augustus first before doing the same to the Dragon Descendant.

    ��His majesty is awaiting you, so please follow me.��

    Grindelwald led them to a Warp Gate that was not far from here before indicating for them to enter. While the others were hesitating, Ghnna smiled before entering. So, the other 2 followed.

    Soon, all of them found themselves in front of a magnificent castle. And on the side were rows of soldiers wearing golden armors and spears, standing straight like javelins.

    The group walked inside the castle to the dining room where a feast awaited them, along with the Emperor and the Queen, Olivier.

    ��Wee, fellow ambassadors,�� said Edward with a gentle smile.

    ��It is our pleasure,�� replied Ghnna. After a brief chat and introduction, the dinner began. The food consisted of a variety of orthodox elf, human, and dragon descendant food, obviously tailored for the visitor.

    At the start of the meal, Auron could not help but focus on a few of the tes. No matter what he did, he could not help move his eyes or smell these specific tes.

    ��What are you doing? You��re embarrassing us,�� said Augustus through a secretmunication spell.

    ��It��s not my fault, I can��t help it.��

    Upon seeing the situation, Ghnna decided to take action.

    ��Your majesty, what is this meal exactly?��

    ��This is Dragon-marinated pork. Since I heard that a Dragon Descendant wasing, I especially asked the chef to fetch some true dragon blood to make some of the meals.��

    ��No wonder Auron could not control himself. As a Dragon Descendant, his body contained a very small trace of Dragon Bloodline, and this meal could probably increase it by a small amount. However, why is this Emperor being so generous?�� thought Ghnna.

    ��No, more importantly, where did he get True Dragon Blood?��

    Beasts or other species with dragon bloodline could be seen everywhere in the Milky Way, but True Dragons are very rare. Not to mention usually very powerful, so it is very difficult to either kill or capture any of them.

    The dinner then continued with Auron gorging himself to the fullest. Afterward, everyone had a chat.

    ��Ms. Ghnna, are you a believer of any God?�� asked Olivier.

    ��No, I am not.��

    ��What about you, Augustus. I can feel the power of faith emanating from your soul.��

    Augustus frowned slightly before nodding his head: ��I am a Pdin that served the God of Light, Lifer.��

    ��I have never heard of him, but he sounds wonderful.��

    Augustus wanted to immediately talk about how great his God was, however, he received a message from Ghnna that immediately stopped him.

    ��What about you, your majesties. Do you believe in any God?��

    ��No,�� replied Edward. ��The Empire is more magically oriented. So, although believing in God is not forbidden, it served more as spiritual sustenance for some people instead of pure worship.��

    Ghnna nodded her head but did not ask any more questions as this subject can be controversial and quickly lead to disagreement. So, after a long chat, the three were escorted to the resting ce prepared for them.

    ��What do you think?�� asked Edward.

    ��So far, everything seemed normal except for the elf lying about her faith.��

    They could feel the very slight faith energy inside her Soul Dimension with the enchantments in the pce.

    ��She might be a Divine Mercenary, hence the reason she lied.��

    ��That��s a term I��ve never heard before.��

    ��Sometimes, the Gods want to do some shady things but do not want to be traced back to them. So, as a preventive measure, they will sign contracts with some talented individuals. In exchange for them doing their dirty work for them, they will be granted an increase in life spans, mana, magical knowledge, etc.

    ��Those people are referred to as Divine Mercenaries.��

    ��How do you know all of this?�� asked Olivier.

    ��Didn��t I tell you? In my early days in the Empire, I traveled throughout the universe to gather some important information. I even left some clones in some ces to monitor some changes when needed.��

    Edward could not help but remember these times. Back then, he was only a lowly Tier 3. In fact, he did not even know the concept of Tiers. So, he was always worried during his travels and the information he could gather was mostly rumors and nothing more.

    However, he left some clones in some ces to monitor the general situation. And after his first voyage and bing Tier 5, he once again visited those clones, increasing their Tiers to gather more information.

    This time, he also visited them and learned a few more things as well.

    ��I was not the one who you told this,�� said Olivier, however, Edward ignored her.

    ��Do you know who is this God called Lifer?��

    ��Him? He is one of the most powerful Tier 10 Gods from the Central Region. However, I know very little if nothing about him.��

    The Central Region is the ce in this universe with the highest concentration of mana. And it is also the main area where all the most powerful Gods and races reside and battle for supremacy.

    Edward never dared to go near that region�Ceven to this day.

    ��Do you think that he is one of the people behind the Intergctic Federation?��

    ��Most likely.��

    The Federation is essentially a scam. Although they preached that their purpose is to allow low-level civilization a chance at surviving and prospering in the harsh environment of the universe, the truth that Edward learned is far from this.

    Their main objective is to discover low-level civilizations and secretly spread faith amongst them. And also discover talents that may serve the Gods behind them.

    ��So, what do we do with these people?�� asked Olivier.

    ��It would be best not to antagonize them or reveal too much about our Empire. Additionally, we can try to gather some more information from them regarding the current state of the Milky Way.��

    Meanwhile, back at the Ambassador Residence:

    After the group returned, Ghnna took her staff and lightly touched the ground. A golden shield then surrounded the entire room.

    ��Finally could breathe properly,�� said Auron.

    ��It��s normal for them to monitor us at all times,�� replied Augustus who could also feel some people watching him ever since hended in this ce.

    ��So, what do you guys think about this ce?�� asked Ghnna.

    ��Well����

    ________

    Title:

 Chapter 283: The Intergalactic Federation Visit (II)

    Chapter 283: The Intergctic Federation Visit (II)

    ��This ce is weird,�� said Auron.

    ��How so?��

    ��I don��t know. However, my beast-like instinct tells me that this ce is weird. Especially the royal family. I feel like both the Emperor and the Queen can easily kill me.��

    ��I have the same feeling,�� added Ghnna, which surprised the two even more. After all, she was one 1 Tier higher than the Emperor.

    ��Augustus, what do you think?��

    ��The level of mana on this is in the upper-middle range. There are probably a few powerful Artificers.�� He could not help but remember the soldiers at the pce entrance.

    The armor and weapons that they were all holding were magical, and he could not recognize the type of enchantment used.

    ��There seemed to be many talented individuals in this ce.��

    One of the things that shocked Augustus the most was the amount of Tier 5 individuals she met sinceing here�Cespecially the Imperial Guards at the pce, who were all Tier 5.

    He knew that humans were one of the weakest races regarding talent for mana. As such, bing Tier 5 is very difficult for them, and Tier 6 is the limit for many of them�Cand only if they can reach it.

    However, there are so many of them in this ce which is very odd and difficult to exin.

    Ghnna nodded but disagreed with him. She knew that humans were not as talentless as Augustus was implying. Humans are known as one of the most imaginative species in the universe.

    And although their natural talent for mana is not on par with some powerful races, they make up for it in skills and control.

    Additionally, there are two main reasons that humans are limited in Tiers. The first is that they do not have a magic system perfectly suited for them. Well, this issue is faced by many species in the current era.

    And secondly, the Gods have ensured the oppression of humans. And that is because humans can rapidly reproduce and are intelligent enough to provide them with arge quantity of faith.

    In the universe, a few species like goblins have an even faster reproduction rate than humans. However, most of them are of low intelligence, making the faith that each individual can provide very little.

    ��So, did you discover anything else?�� asked Augustus.

    ��Yes. The ambush that intercepted our teleportation was too sudden. Why did that fleet have a Tier 8 Weapon on board?��

    ��Well, this is their home, so it would be normal to have such a powerful weapon defending it.��

    Ghnna shook his head: ��The Nightskin Queen is the only Tier 8 Caster in the gxy. The Eldamar Kingdom and the Intelligens only have Tier 8 Weapons, and they treat them as their faction��s final frontier; unless absolutely necessary, they would not take it out.

    ��Yet, this Arcane Empire did so. This could only mean three things: one, they have a way to mass-produced Tier 8 Weapons, or at the very least, have more than one.

    ��Two, Tier 8 Weapons are not the most powerful weapon of their Empire, so they do not care for their use.

    ��Three, they already expected our arrivals and put on an act to scare us.��

    Augustus and Auron became serious after hearing her analysis.

    ��The first two could be eliminated. It is almost impossible to create a magical artifact 2 Tiers higher�Cunless we��re talking about technology.��

    Augustus knew the limit of humans. Unless they be Priests, Pdin, or Divine Mercenaries, this Tier 6 is their limit. As a human-based faction, the Arcane Empire should face the same problem.

    So, it is not possible for them to create Tier 8 Weapons on their own, let alone a Tier 9.

    ��Are you saying their weapons were discovered from an ancient Lost Civilization?�� asked Auron.

    ��Yes. This could exin why this Empire suddenly appeared out of nowhere and is already Tier 8.��

    ��We could check the archives to see if there was once a flourish civilization in this area once we return,�� added Ghnna. ��So, based on this analysis, then the 3rd option is the answer.

    ��Now, the question is: how did they know we would be here?��

    ��They either have a spy in our group or a Divination Master.��

    The two frowned as they pondered deeply. Divination is a scarce type of magic, even rarer than space and time. And even if someone had a talent for it, they would still need the necessary knowledge to predict their arrival so urately.

    So, the most likely possibility is that this Arcane Empire has a spy in their federation and a very high-ranking one. This is not a new urrence, as the other Tier 8 Civilizations do the same.

    The only exception is that the Federation is aware of these people��s actions and pretends not to. However, they did not even notice when this Arcane Empire infiltrated their ranks and how deep said infiltration was.

    ��What do we do now?��

    ��I don��t know,�� replied Ghnna as she looked at a watch that appeared in her hands. �� I could not infiltrate their cyberspace to gather any information whatsoever.��

    ��How about we ask them for an official tour?��

    ��That��s a good idea, but I doubt we would be able to gather much information.��

    And Ghnna was correct. After asking for the tour, she and her group were brought to one of the cities to visit many locations. The only thing they learned was that this Empire was abination of technology and magic.

    The general life of ordinary people was excellent; they had ess to abundant food, healthcare, and education. Besides that, there was nothing special.

    That night, the group once again gathered to discuss.

    ��So, what do you think?��

    ��Everything seemed fake like it was already nned,�� responded Auron. He had an intuition for these kinds of things, so he stated his opinions.

    ��This ce obviously has a lot of secrets. I think its best to follow protocols, charge them a small amount, and leave here as soon as possible to report back,�� added Augustus, to which Ghnna nodded in eptance.

    So, the next day, the group met with Edward again and told him they had to pay a small fee. Then, with the excuse that their supervisors called them back, they left.

    In the pce, Edward was watching a video along with his aunt. In it, the three that just left were fighting a bunch of pirates.

    Augustus smashed anyone close to him with his hammer, then used Light-Based attacks like [The Hammer of Justice] or [Light of Judgement.] His attacks were typical of how Pdin usually fought.

    As for Auron, he was also using his physical body to kill his opponent. No attack�Cboth physical and magical�Ccould damage his scale. And once in a while, he would spew fire from his mouth.

    The two had an overwhelming advantage at first�Ceven if the pirates had two very powerful Tier 6 Mages. However, they were soon overpowered by the number of pirates and the attacks from their spaceships�� guns.

    Then, Ghnna appeared with a little elf spirit on her shoulder, dressed in green. She raised her staff, and a mighty wind tornado destroyed everything in sight.

    All 20 ships of the pirates were destroyed instantly. Once done, she looked around with a frown as if looking for something. Then, she boarded her ship with the rest and left.

    ��Spirit Magic?�� said Edward. ��And she appeared to be a Wind Mage.��

    ��Don��t you think that this is too obvious? As soon as they left here, they were attacked by pirates,�� said Amelia.

    ��That��s because it is too obvious, making it a good move. Plus, nothing happened to them.��

    Edward expected these pirates to fail. After all, they only had 2 Tier 6 Casters. All he wanted was to see the magic of these people.

    ��We could have used this opportunity to gather more information on the current situation.��

    ��I know, but I do not trust these people from the Federation,�� replied Edward. ��After this visit, the news that we are a Tier 8 Civilization will quickly spread. Then, we can take this opportunity to contact the other 3.

    ��Well, the other two since the Intelligens are not that pleasant to interact with.��

    ��Whatever you say.��

    Then, Edward reviewed the battle again to see if he could learn something from it. Once he was done, he prepared to deal with Herpo before beginning Project Akashic Records.

    Once that is done, he can travel to a new world and be more powerful as rapidly as possible.

 Chapter 284: Technology and Magic

    Chapter 284: Technology and Magic

    After the attack, Ghnna led the team back to the Federation��s Headquarters. After a few consecutive space jumps, they finally arrived at their destination.

    The Intergctic Federation��s headquarters was an enormous castle floating not on a but on a massive piece ofnd that had been artificially created.

    Thisnd mass is probably three times the size of Earth if it was folded into a ne, and the castle essentially encapsted the entire floating continent.

    The groupnded on the designated area for the spaceships before separating. Augustus and Auron headed to their quarters while Ghnna had to make an official report.

    As she walked to her destination, she observed the entire castle. It was primarily white with a little gold added to the color scheme. The whole architecture gave up a pure and noble atmosphere.

    A giant carving of a golden scale stood at the center, which was the symbol of the Federation. Countless races or species walked by the carving, all of which would take a few seconds to pay their respects.

    Flying was forbidden in this ce, so everyone had to walk, including Ghnna. However, she did not mind. For hundreds of years, she has walked the roads of this castle, and each time, she marveled at its grandeur, majesty, and its symbolism.

    After a few minutes of walking, she finally entered the castle. The guards at the entrance did not stop her. However, Ghnna did not criticize them for not following procedure as she knew that the castle was enchanted to detect her identity.

    If someone was posing as her, there were many ways to detect it.

    While walking to her destination, everyone who recognized her would stand up and salute her, and she would nod in return. Soon, she arrived at her destination in front of an office.

    She waited outside for a few seconds before the door automatically opened, and she entered. Inside was a desk full of papers, and a man was writing with a feather pen, intensely focused.

    Oddly though, there was no ink on the desk for him to dip in, but he appeared to never run out of ink despite never stopping writing since Ghnna entered the room.

    ��President.��

    ��Hmm, how did the mission go?��

    ��Something unexpected urred.��

    ��Oh, what is it?��

    ��The Arcane Empire is not a Tier 6 Civilization but a Tier 8 one.��

    The man finally paused his writing and raised his head. He had sses on and a handsome face with fair skin. He was dressed like a nobleman from the renaissance period.

    In general, he looked human, except his ears were slightly pointy but not as pointed as Ghnna��s.

    That meant he was a half-elf.

    ��Are you sure about this?�� asked the president.

    ��Yes. When we first arrive, I felt the power of their Tier 8 weapons. I will not be mistaken.�� Then, she proceeded to tell him in detail about everything that urred during their visit, including their conjectures about the Empire.

    The president�CGalvin Thesalor�Chad a pondering look on his face. He then waved his hand, and a piece of paper floated to him.

    ��I have noticed this Arcane Empire in the past few years. A few Casters from there had briefly shown up in many ces all over the gxy.

    ��They all have a few things inmon: their magic system is very unique and special. It is instant and does not focus on one element, thus making it very versatile. The odd part is that most of them can use Space Movement Spell, making them deadly casters.

    ��On top of everything, all these ��Arcanists,�� as they called themselves, individually, can confront 3 to 5 Casters of the same Tier and still be victorious. And ording to our information, this estimation might be on the lower side.��

    ��Both the Arcane Emperor and Queen gave me a terrifying feeling. I had a hunch that even if I was 1 Tier higher than them, I might lose to them in a confrontation,�� said Ghnna.

    ��Come to think of it, even the ambassador who received me gave me the same feeling.��

    ��A genius that can fight higher Tier? I did not think I would meet someone like this in such a backward gxy,�� said Galvin. He knew that as a Divine Mercenary, Ghnna was granted the ability to sense danger by her God.

    So, he trusted her words.

    ��If this was only one person, talent could exin this phenomenon. But 3 of them, something is obviously wrong,�� continued the president.

    ��Any ideas on the reason?�� asked Ghnna.

    ��The only exnation I can think of is that their magic system is unique and powerful. You said that their society was abination of magic and technology?��

    ��From what little we saw, it appeared so.��

    ��That is concerning.��

    Magic and technology could be considered two extremes that perfectly suit one another in terms of development.

    Magic relies heavily on individual talent to develop, while technology relies on arge poption and time.

    A magical civilization could remain stagnant for hundreds of years on somes in the universe. Then one talented individual showed up and rapidly advanced that civilization by hundreds if not thousands of years in just a few decades.

    However, the moment that individual dies or disappears, said civilization could once again be stagnant and regress.

    Meanwhile, technology will usually progress linearly. One individual could rapidly advance their civilization, then the people he left behind will pick up on his work and improve on it.

    That way, through countless generations, technological civilizations can slowly progress�Cunless they destroy themselves first in war or some dangerous inventions.

    Another difference between these two paths is how they view knowledge. Magical civilizations believe that only the talented/wealthy are worthy of gaining ess to knowledge. This is in part due to how rare magical resources are in general.

    Meanwhile, technological civilizations advocates for education and widespread knowledge for everyone.

    In a world where knowledge literally equates to power, having many people educated and mastering extraordinary power is not beneficial to the current ruling ss of the universe.

    As such, techno-magical civilizations are considered one of the civilization models with the most potential in the universe. Especially if they managed to reach the stage where they can mass-produce magical resources.

    The concept of mass production is essentially non-existent in magical civilizations since they focused so much more on individualism; they valued individuals with a high potential above everything else.

    As such, any high-level techno-magical civilizations are usually ced on a watch list of the Gods and are often targeted for eradication once they appear to be pausing a threat.

    ��Sir, what do we do about them then?��

    Galvin pondered for a moment. ��I remember in the information we gathered, and it was stated that some of these Arcanists left the Empire because they could not ept how much control the Emperor had over them. We could try to contact these people and see if they could join our side and learn something from them.

    ��We will also try to find the source of their Tier 8weapons.��

    Ghnna nodded, but she did not think things would be that simple. The feeling that the Emperor gave him was that he was very meticulous in doing things.

    She even suspected that her attack was orchestrated by him for a reason.

    ��How is the current situation with the rogue Death God?�� she asked.

    ��The situation has worsened,�� replied the president with a big sigh. ��Based on the recent information, the entire Milky Way Gxy was blocked by a powerful magical weapon, preventing anyone from entering or leaving.

    ��Right now, we cannot contact any other branches, let alone the main one.��

    ��Is it that powerful?��

    ��We do not know for sure. However, one department has theorized that this God might have an artifact of the Magus race.��

    ��What? Is this for real?��

    ��Although there is strong evidence to support that theory, there is nothing conclusive as of now,�� replied Galvin while massaging his temple.

    Meanwhile, Ghnna took a deep breath to calm down.

    ��The Magus Race, Rulers of the Old Era. If they are involved, things will be trulyplicated.��

    Galvin did not respond as he knew more than her about the severity of the situation.

    ��We need a n to survive this catastrophe,�� said Ghnna.

    ��You��re right. Currently, our best option is to gather the power of all three Tier 8 Civilizations and band together,�� replied Galvin, who paused for a brief moment.

    ��Maybe the appearance of the Arcane Empire is not a bad thing given the current situation.��

    Meanwhile, back home, Edward was preparing for a very important day, a day that would be forever remembered in the history book of the Empire.

 Chapter 285: Live Broadcast

    Chapter 285: Live Broadcast

    ________

    To all the people of the Empire living in different Star Systems, today was a momentous day. Most workces were closed or reced with golems for this day, giving all citizens a free paid day.

    People from all walks of life, from the most powerful Tier 6 Arcanist to children in their 3rd to 4th year of school, from politicians in the Council to business people in charge of corporations worth billions of Arcane Coins: all of them turned on the television at the same time to wait.

    Then, the screen changed to Edward, who had a scrub on with gloves on. A table was in front of him with a ck cover over it. Medical tools and a few floating magic circles are disyed around him and in the background.

    ��Hello, my fellow citizens. How has your day been going?�� began Edward with a smile.

    ��Today, we will begin a new education program spear towards removing some of themon myths, fears, or ideologies you may have towards certain things or species in the universe.

    ��And for our first episode, we will begin with a God.��

    After saying that, he removed the cover, showing the thing underneath: it was Herpo. His body did not have his cloak, and he was as pale as white paint, close to 3 meters tall, and very skinny.

    After hearing what the Emperor said, the people were shocked, but their attention and intention were piqued.

    ��Gods are known in the universe as supreme beings that elicit worship and awe of all races and species. They are mighty, and they can be considered the ruler of this universe.��

    Edward paused for a moment to let his words simmer a little:

    ��However, if you think about the information regarding them logically, there are many odd things regarding them. Mortals can worship them, and after they die, their souls can ascend to the Divine Kingdom of whatever God they worshiped.

    ��However, a little piece of information not known to many�Cor should I say purposely hidden�Cis the fact that these Gods require the faith of people to be powerful. The more people who believe in them, the higher Tiers they can reach.

    ��In essence, they are a parasitic species that require other living creatures to grow and even exist.��

    The citizens watching at home or in other ces became even more fascinated; The Emperor revealed the universe��s secrets to them, which was a genuinely intoxicating feeling.

    In the future, the Empire wille in contact with the Gods. Some wise people could see the other significance of this live broadcast. If any of them try to spread faith in the territory of the Empire, well, they would be in for a rude awakening.

    This broadcast will ensure that no citizens of the Empire have any awe or respect for these Gods�Cexcept for maybe their strength. If you want them to revere any God and dedicate their lives to them, all they would think about is how their Emperor once used such a being as an example for an education program.

    ��The God in front of me is a Tier 8 one, which means that he can destroy the Sr System with one attack. Although he is not considered one of the upper ones in terms of strength, he is still in the middle-upper level.��

    His words shocked people as the knowledge up to Tier 6 is currently publicly avable to ordinary citizens. However, the people had to quickly focus as Edward did not give them time to process the information this time.

    ��We will begin the dissection by cutting his skin.��

    A scalpel flew into Edward��s hand, and he tried to cut off Herpo��s skin vertically from his head down to his torso. Unfortunately, the scalpel only created a slight white dent on his skin.

    ��As you can see, the skins are very durable. This scalpel is made of one of the hardest metals currently avable. Now, let��s try a highly concentratedser scalpel.��

    A scalpel with a short redser appeared in his hand, and he tried to cut the skin again but to no avail.

    ��Preliminary analysis is that this God is immune to physical damage and some technological weapons. The level of immunity is yet to be determined. Now, let��s try magic,��mented Edward before a few more scalpels floated in front of him, and he tried each of them.

    ��Note: this God also has high immunity to magics like Wandcract, Draconic Chant, and Sorcery. However, Arcane Rune Magic seemed to be functional.��

    With the final scalpel, he finally cut off Herpo��s skin, and blood trickled down after the process. However, a few secondster, the cut healed itself.

    ��Even incapacitated, the subject has a natural healing factor. The color of its blood is golden instead of red. Now, let us see whether a high concentration of mana can negate the healing factor.��

    One of the magic circles in the room activated to inject mana into the cut that Edward made, preventing it from closing. So, he removed all the skins from Herpo��s body.

    ��The muscles of the subject are ck, which could be because it controlled the power of Death. However, more data is required to prove this conjecture.

    ��Additionally, based on basic data gathered by the magic circles, the density of the subject is between 3000 to 400- times that of an ordinary human, granting it unimaginable physical prowess.��

    He then cut other parts while people all over the Empire watched with fascination, unable to remove their eyes from the screen. Thie individual being dissected was a mighty God, and this fact has not entirely escaped their mind.

    Meanwhile, Edward was already profoundly concentrating on the task at hand:

    ��No magic veins, energy veins, or organs of simr function are detected. The bones are also ck, and the density is a few thousand times that of humans.

    ��All bones are connected with no cartges or connective tissues. However, the bones seemed to be very flexible for all types of intricate movements despite their density. It is to the point that it isparable to stic.

    ��Fascinating. There are no other organs besides the heart.��

    After opening Herpo��s rib cage, a heart seemed to be inside his body with blood vessels connected to his skin, bones, and muscles.

    ��There are no respiratory systems, no reproductive system, nothing besides the heart that pumps blood.��

    Then, he proceeded to dissect the heart to analyze it.

    ��The blood seemed to be created and transported from the heart. Additionally, arge quantity of divine energy is discovered inside each drop of blood. However, this amount is still small for a Tier 8 individual.

    ��Now, let��s check the brain.��

    Edward proceeded to open Herpo��s skull before dissecting it.

    ��The subject��s brain appears to be no different from a typical human��s brain with a few changes. The main objective seemed to be holding the entrance to the Soul Dimension.

    ��Based on the data gathered, both the heart and the brain seemed to have little effect on a God. If destroyed, they might be slightly weakened, but it is not deadly to them. In general, the entire body seemed to have no purpose except for being a container.

    ��There is a very high chance that Gods are Soul Creatures whose flesh served only as a container, and once destroyed, will not lead to their deaths. However, it is also possible that their Souls cannot exist without flesh for an extended period.

    ��Unfortunately, there is not enough data to determine whether this is the same for all Gods or those with high Tiers. Now, let��s check the soul.��

    Then, he activated the magic circles in the room to ess Herpo��s Soul Dimension. However, as soon as he entered, he discovered a small struggle from Herpo��s sealed soul.

    So, he secretly controlled the vast energy in the Floating City to reinforce the seal inside. Edward had to admit that the Empire��s Sealing Magic was mediocre.

    Edward found himself floating in the sky of arge white space. Underneath him was a golden ocean so vast that he could not fathom how enormous it was.

    At the center of that ocean was what appeared to be an altar with a Golden me burning bright gold.

    ��Fascinating,��mented Edward to all the people viewing inside the Dimension.

    ��The Gods used their Soul Dimension to store divine energy. If we can find a way to imitate this method to store mana, a new magic path could be open.

    ��Additionally, this method can also decrease the speed at which Arcanist can reach Tier 8.��

    Edward��s eyes lit up with anticipation. This method was indeed feasible. If Arcanists could absorb and store mana in both the magic core and the Soul Dimension, the time it takes them to reach Tier 8 and higher would indeed be drastically reduced.

    And if he could find a way for the mana absorbed in the Soul Dimension to be aether and of the same purity as the magic core, that time would decrease again.

    Although divine energy was different from mana, he could still learn from it.

    Meanwhile, Edward��s words had people going crazy�Cboth Arcanaists and ordinary people. With each new magical system discovered or created, people will have more options and a high probability of bing Mana-wielding Arcanists.

    After all, if one system does not fit, people could choose another method instead.

    As for the Arcanists of the Empire, they were also excited. With the Arcana me, the Emperor has already opened an easier path for them to Tier 7. Now, once this ideaes to fruition, they will not have to worry about Tier 8.

    As such, people all over the world became excited.

    Meanwhile, Edward continued his dissection. He exined how the altar and me in the middle of the ocean were the Divine Altar and Divine me of Gods.

    The Divine me is used to purify the faith of God��s Believers, and the purified faith can be turned into divine energy through the Divine Altar or used for other things.

    Once he was done, he stated his concluding words for this broadcast.

    ��Thank you foring with me on this learning adventure. I created this program to facilitate a new sense of enthusiasm for knowledge and the pursuit of truth amongst all the citizens of the Empire, no matter what race, ethnicity, or star system you are from.

    ��As citizens of the Empire, we all have the duty to ask questions, seek answers, be curious of the unknown, and uncover all veils of mystery until all truths of the universe are revealed.

    ��This will not be an easy task, nor one we may ever achieve in our entire life. In this journey, we will face many adversities, many people who wish to stop us, and we will often doubt ourselves and our capabilities.

    ��Despite this, we will never stop our journey; we will never give up our pursuit.��

    He paused for a brief moment to salute: ��The Arcane Truth will be our guide until the end of time and beyond.��

    All the citizens of the Empire stood up and repeated:

    ��The Arcane Truth will be our guide until the end of time and beyond.��

    ________

 Chapter 286: Cronai

    Chapter 286: Cronai

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    ��How is the reception of the broadcast?�� asked Edward.

    ��In general, it is positive. A new wave of enthusiasm for knowledge and study has been detected amongst the citizens. However, the majority should calm down after a while, and only a few people will truly change their lives.

    ��Additionally, a few people areining that this act was barbaric and criticized us for our behavior,�� replied Amelia.

    ��That��s fine. Our main objective was to remove the veil of mystery and awe of the Gods. As long as that is aplished, the rest is secondary.��

    Edward knew that many people were affected by the hype of the broadcast and became motivated or inspired. However, most people will return to normal after a while and forget said motivation.

    Of course, a few will actively change their lives for the better, and these people are the ones that have a chance at seeding in life. Nevertheless, his main objective was not there, although he was still happy that it happened.

    As for the people whoined? Well, this was nothing new. Most decisions he made usually had a few individuals objecting for different reasons, and he was used to it.

    The Empire was a mix of countless races and ethnicities. Adding to howplex humans are as a race, it is impossible to have everyone agree with all his decisions.

    So, he only cared about the majority. Plus, leaving these people alone and even giving them a tform to show their voice is a way to disy his benevolence and convey to the people that the Empire respects their opinion and right to freedom of speech.

    ��How are the people I brought settled?�� asked Edward.

    ��Most people adapted quickly after a few minor attempts to resist. They are currently learning about the Empire and its custom. The people with magic talents are ver excited.

    ��However, many religious people in the groups are harder to adapt.��

    ��It��s understandable. After all, their world views have been shattered. Be more patient with them; they will eventually adopt as well. What about the Fur Race?��

    The Fur race is the collective name for the cat, fox, dog��s ear, and tail people that The empire conquered recently.

    ��They have adopted even faster. We have discovered that they are quite talented in the Aura Master departmentpared to humans�Cfocusing more on speed and dexterity. However, their magical talent is subparpared to humans.��

    ��Any high-level talents?��

    ��Yes. We discovered 12 Level 5 talents, and a couple of dozens Level 4 talents.��

    Edward nodded his head as if that was not bad. The Fur had a poption of 17 billion. And having such several Level 5 and 4 talents was indeed above standard.

    ��What about the ves we bought from Dumbledore?��

    Amelia looked at him before saying: ��You should be aware of all this information.��

    Edward smiled in embarrassment as she was correct. Once he returned to his trip, he should be debriefed on all of this. However, he only received the most basic overview from his aunt before doing his own thing.

    After slightly reprimanding him, Amelia continue:

    Their situation is more delicate. The majority of them fear us, mistrust us, and resent us. So, it is taking more time to integrate them into the Empire. The council has sent many Psychologists.

    Edward then spent the next few hours finally aplishing his duty as Emperor. And he hated it as it was too cumbersome. Once he finished, he immediately hopped on a spaceship to leave and deal with his affairs�Cwhich were more attractive to him.

    He headed to one of the barren Star Systems recently conquered by the Imperial Navy. The ce was not actually barren, but no lives evolved or appeared throughout its existence.

    However, there were still many resources that could be mined.

    Edwardnded on one of thes and did not waste time. Countless enchantments surrounded the entire. He checked all the enchantments for the next few days and modified a few.

    Then, he nodded in satisfaction. These enchantments resulted from his study of the Full-Metal Alchemist World and the Fer race��s Priest ability.

    Without hesitation, he activated the enchantments. A multicolored light enveloped Edward, and before long, he found himself in an all-white space.

    ��Interesting. Someone directly contacted me; that has not happened in a very long time,�� suddenly said a sweet and melodious voice.

    Meanwhile, Edward found himself in a chair sitting opposite a beautiful woman dressed in a long white gown that looked like it was from the French renaissance.

    There was a table in between them with a teapot and two cups.

    ��Are you Cronai?�� he asked with a slightly surprised voice. This woman was, without a doubt, the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. However, he found himself not attracted to her.

    Instead, she gave him a warm feeling like a mother to a child.

    ��Yes, that��s me, Cronai, the friendly Universal Will,�� replied Cronai. ��It is a pleasure to me you, Sir Edward.��

    ��The pleasure is all mine,�� replied Edward with a smile.

    ��I am a straightforward person, so please state your purpose.��

    ��I need your help,�� replied Edward.

    ��How so?��

    Edward then exined to her about Project Akashic Record. After hearing his exnation, Cronai said: ��No problem.��

    ��Huh? Did you agree so easily?��

    ��Why not? Your actions are beneficial to the universe, so I don��t see why a reason to reject you.��

    After thinking about it, Edward understood why she agreed so readily. Each time he brought a magic system from another universe, Cronai�Cas the Will of this Universe�Ccould analyze thews of other universes to strengthen itself and improve the overall strength of the HP Universe.

    And that goes for when he brings people or foreign things like the Pool of Eternal Life or Yahweh��s hand. Although the current changes are not enough to be noticeable, Cronai will grow to a point where things will be apparent after a few more voyages.

    So, helping Edward with the Akashic Records is in her best interest

    ��Well, I��m d that things went smoother than expected. But now that I��m here, can I ask you a question?��

    ��Go ahead. But I cannot guarantee that I will answer.��

    ��I have always suspected that someone or something was secretly blessing the Empire, hence why there were so many gifted individuals to the point that it was abnormal.

    ��Was that you?��

    ��Yes,�� replied Cronai sinctly.

    ��Why?��

    ��Because the people of Earth are the descendants of the Magus Race. Although your bloodline is so diluted at an incredible level, you are still their descendants.��

    ��The Magus Race? That is the second time I have heard of that term. Who exactly were they?��

    ��How could I exin it simply?�� said Cronai as she ced her hand on her chin.

    ��Since the universe��s birth a couple of trillions of years ago, its entire history can be divided into 4 Eras: The Genesis Era, the Elder God Era, the Magus Era, and the current Faith God Era.

    ��During the Magus Era was the most prosperous time of the entire universe, and the race that created such prosperity was the Magus.��

    ��Is that so? Well, thank you for your time.��

    ��Anytime.��

    Then, the environment changed, and Edward found himself on thest, a pondering look on his face. He stipted Cronai��s motives as he did not entirely trust her.

    He knew that the appearance that she showed up in was only a disguise created for bettermunication with him. As the Universe Will, she was a cold and indifferent being whose sole purpose was to ensure this universe��s maintenance, growth, and survival.

    Since she did not have any emotions, how could she smile and chat so happy with someone else?

    All of this was a disguise; she appeared in the form most suitable formunication and negotiation.

    ��The magus race must have been extraordinary.��

    Many things started to make sense to Edward now. For example, why is the mana of wizards so versatile? Capable of changing frequency so easily to use other magic systems?

    Another example is the Rooms of Mysteries that were once in the former Ministry of Magis: the Time Room, Death Chamber, etc. Edward learned from Albion that they were Divine Sparks of Elder Gods, making them extremely valuable and sought after by powerful Gods in the Universe.

    After learning the truth, he erased the memories of most people who knew of their existence�Cincluding Albion�C and even wiped them out from his history.

    Now, he understood that so many of them were on Earth was probably because of the Magus Race. Most likely, Earth and even the entire Sr System have a deep connection with that race�Cincluding the Lumerian Civilization that once habited this ce.

    Edward even guessed that the reason that the Sr System had a separate Underworld was rted to the Magus Race.

    After thinking about all of this, he left to prepare for the final stages of Project Akashic Record. Once that was aplished, he could begin his next voyage immediately.

    Meanwhile, in the white space, Cronai looked at the ce where Edward disappeared with an indifferent look on her face.

    ��Hopefully, my investment in this human is worth it,�� she muttered. ��The Gods have be cancer to this ne. It is about time a new Era began.

    ��And the Arcane Era seemed the most promising and closest to the Magus Era.��

    ________

 Chapter 287: Akashic Record (I)

    Chapter 287: Akashic Record (I)

    Edward sat in a room while smoking a pipe. He was thinking about the conversation with Cronai. Albeit brief, he learned a lot of things. For example, she was most likely protecting the Empire.

    As for the reason? He did not think it was just because of the Magus. His theory is that she did not favor the current rules of the gods and wanted a change in the universe.

    ��The Arcane Era, huh?�� muttered Edward. ��Interesting. In that case, it would be best to keep her as an ally. However, this is more difficult to do because of Conceptual Magic.��

    To use Conceptual Magic, he will need to force her to hand over control of the Laws of the universe, and this act could ruin the current positive rtionship.

    ��I will try my best to exin things to her and maybe evene up with a deal. However, if all fails, we can only be enemy.��

    Edward did not mind having a helper in the future fight against the Gods�Ceven if that ally could not directly help. However, he also has to consider his benefit as well.

    ��Morgana.��

    ��Yes, master,�� said the little elf as she manifested.

    ��Send a message to Dumbledore to watch out for any information on the Magus Race and the Elder Gods.��

    ��Yes, boss.��

    Edward wanted to unravel the Magus race��s mystery and used this opportunity to see if he could get more Elder God��s Divine Sparks. Currently, he has 6 of them: the Death Chamber, the Hall of Prophecy, the Brain Room, the Love Room, the Space Chamber, and the Time Room.

    These Divine Sparks were the best teacher on understanding and using [Authority], and a few of them had significant purposes in the Empire.

    The Space Chamber was used to block and monitor the space of all the Empire��s territories. The Hall of Prophecy was in Luna��s hand and used to keep track of all prophecies in the Empire and served as Anti-Divination Enchantment for important information about the Empire.

    The Brain Room is the main server of Morgana, which also controlled Sk in the Empire. The Love Room was in Lily Potter��s hand, and Edward tasked her to create a protection spell that could also cover the entire Empire in a time of need.

    Unfortunately, her Divine Spark seemed to be the most troublesome, and this project has yielded little to no improvement.

    Before his journey, he tasked Hermione to study the Death Chamber and Herpo��s ceremonial magic. However, the chamber was now in Betrix��s hand.

    As for the Time Room, Edward used it as the primary weapon of the Time Auror to keep watch on the Empire��s timeline. However, he nned to use it for something betterter; however, that requires him to go for a brief visit to the Rick and Morty World.

    Any of these Divine Sparks are enough to start a war that spreads throughout the entire universe. However, Edward wanted more if possible.

    After thinking about all of these, Edward continued with his life, preparing for Project Akashic Record.

    And just like that, five years passed.

    Edward focused on his magical study and experiment; he focused on two things: Albion��s Dragon Chant Magic and Nick��s Anti-Divinity Vessel.

    With Albion��s experience and understanding, he mastered Intermediate Dragon Chant while still a beginner in Advanced one. However, as he expected, humans cannot bring into full y this magic since their physiology and souls are different from dragons.

    So, what he��s been doing is tranting into a form of magic suitable for humans before integrating them into his Arcane Rune Magic. As for the study of Nick��s body, the progress could only be considered mediocre.

    Many changes urred in the Empire over the past five years. The development is even faster than before. With the knowledge brought back by Edward, and the ess to the Time Flow Enchantments, many Tier 6 Arcanists were born.

    However, Edward did not allow them to continue using it to reach Tier 7; he did not even use it himself or let his family use it. And that was because Merlin warned him of overusing Time Magic to rapidly reach higher magical stages�Cespecially in the lower Tiers.

    ording to Merlin, this was not a problem in the higher Tiers but not the current one he was in. Edward was intrigued, so he did some experiments to discover the reason.

    He ced a clone inside the enchantments and provided them with the resources to reach higher Tiers. However, he did not teach it the Liquefying and Crystalizing Mana methods.

    The clone had to rely on slowly expanding his magic core and gathering to reach high Tiers, which would require a tremendous amount of time.

    After the clone reached Tier 5, 3 thousand years had passed inside the enchantment while only three months passed outside. Then, Edward discovered the problem.

    Time energy had embedded deep inside the clone��s body resulting in terrible consequences. Some parts of his body would either instantly age upward or backward.

    For example, his right arm might instantly turn into an older man��s, while his left-hand turns into a baby. And at some point, the clone instantly aged by a few million years and died of old age.

    He could not stop the process no matter what Edward tried, so he finally understood Merlin��s warning.

    Back to the Empire:

    Magic and technology developed rapidly, with breakthroughs urring each week. At some point, Amelia had to order for the news of certain information, knowledge, or technology to be dyed to give people more time to adapt.

    Many of the people that Edward brought began to shine. For example, Chloe became a Tier 6 Arcanist, discovered this universe��s Dream Dimension, and focused her experiments on it.

    All the royal family members became Tier 6 within a year of Edward��s return, so they returned to doing their own things. A year ago, Olivier finally became the Commander-in-Chief of the Imperial Navy, and her status as a Queen was revealed with a small wedding.

    Right now, she focused all her attention on expanding the territory of the Empire outward while also monitoring the situation of the Milky Way, which had gotten worse.

    More and more star systems were destroyed to increase the Undead Legion. The name of the Arcane Empire quickly spread during this time, not only because they were a new Tier 8 Civilization, but because they sold magic scrolls or items capable of dealing with the undead inrge quantities.

    Inside a room, Edward sat cross-legged with his eyes closed; he was in deep meditation. Mana was entering his body, but at the same time, a strange me could be slightly observed with the naked eye in the position of his heart.

    After an unknown amount of time, he opened his eyes. He raised his hand, and a purple orb with slight blue appeared in his hand.

    ��My mana is getting closer toplete purification, meaning I��m very close to Tier 7.��

    Then, the purple orb in his hand changed to a white one.

    ��Aura is genuinely a strange energy. It does not require a core to serve as a vessel, and it cannot be purified. However, with the purification of mana, it also bes more powerful.

    ��Maybe my previous understanding of it was wrong. It is not a perfectbination of mana and life force. Maybe, it is just an advanced form of life force, using mana to boost it and make it versatile.��

    He took a note of his thought so that someone else could verify it. Although he invented [Aura], he was genuinely not interested in studying it as a subject; he just wanted to have a strong body.

    Edward then waved his hand to manifest a holographic screen; he wanted to check his email. Immediately, a slight surprise appeared on his face.

    ��All the preparations for Project Akashic Records have beenpleted? Excellent. Morgana, call all the Illuminati members.��

    ��As you wish, boss.��

    After then, he continued reading all the emails he received. Once he finished, he headed for a meeting with Olivier since she said that she had something important to talk to him about.

 Chapter 288: Akashic Record (II)

    Chapter 288: Akashic Record (II)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    ��Did something happen to change the general situation?�� asked Edward while sitting next to Olivier and ying with her blonde hair. She ignored him before saying:

    ��No, but someone reminded me of something crucial. If we allow the Undead Disaster to continue for an extended time, the poption of the entire gxy will drastically decrease once we conquer it.��

    ��That is indeed a problem. Could we revert the undead to normal?��

    ��I had the same idea as you, so I had the Divination Department find one of the Undead Legions and send my squad to capture a few of them for an experiment.

    ��However, ording to Betrix, even with the Death Chamber and Death Staff, it would take countless time and resources to change even a dozen low-level undead.��

    In other words, it takes too much money and time to revert all these people to normal: money and time that the Empire either does not have or is not willing to spend.

    ��Can I see the report?�� asked Edward, so Olivier showed him a projection. ording to Betrix��s experiment, the undead�� souls have been corrupted by negative energy, so, even if a new body were created for them and ced their souls inside, it would soon pollute the body.

    And the solution to this problem is to revert the corruption of the soul�Cwhich is almost permanent. Only the power of [Authority] could achieve this; however, both Life and Death Authority is required.

    With only Death Authority, it took Betrix a lot of time and effort to revert the corruption of one soul, and even after seeding, there are still some problems.

    ��Do you have any solution?��

    ��The current n is to begin the war in advance with the Death God. However, we will not directly get rid of him. Instead, we will dy its growth to control poption loss.��

    Edward pondered before saying: ��What if we include undead into the Empire?��

    ��You mean, ept them as citizens?��

    ��That��s right.��

    ��The problem with that is getting people to ept them�Cespecially in the current situation where they are public enemy number one.��

    ��We can create a spokesperson for the undead. We can have him preach that not all undeads are evil, and the current evil ones are enved people forced to do the bidding of the Death God.

    ��Plus, in the final battle, we can have said spokesperson sacrificed themselves to save countless people, thus soliciting their status as a hero.��

    ��This might work. With the proper marketing and guidance of public opinion, we can slowly introduce ��good�� undead to the people and change their overall views. And after the final battle, we can convert all the members of the Undead Legion into citizens of the Empire.

    ��However, it will not be an easy task to control public opinion throughout the entire Milky Way Gxy.��

    Olivier immediately began to think about how this would be feasible. The best method would be to use the Cosmic Web, as it is the fastest way to connect many people in the gxy.

    ��By the way, do you know anything about the Cosmic Web?��

    ��I only know that like the Universe Bank, it is probably created by many Gods for some purpose, and it spread throughout the entire universe. I tried having Morgana hack it, but it was futile.��

    ��Is that so? In that case, we need to put them on the list of things to watch out for.��

    ��True. Is there anything else?��

    ��Yes. We learned from the Federation that the entire gxy is cut off from the rest of the universe. No one can enter or leave.��

    ��Even out ships cannot leave?��

    The current Imperial Fleet��s FLT technology is based on a lesser version of the World Gate, which is considered very advanced.

    ��Yes. ording to our information, the Death God has a weapon from the Magus Race?��

    ��Them again? Do we have any more information?��

    ��Negative. That weapon is the only time we��ve ever heard their name in this gxy.��

    Edward nodded his head, ��What about the World Gate? Can it leave?��

    ��I��ve tested it, and there was no problem.��

    ��That��s fine, then,�� replied Edward, who suddenly remembered something. ��How did you get the information from the Federation?��

    ��We bribe one of their leaders. The new mana crystals seemed extremely valuable or sought after. I wonder how these people would react if they learned about the Aether Core.��

    The mana crystals were used as a source of energy for most magetech products. Most of the products in the Empire, like flying cars, regr cars, trains, and others, used mana crystals.

    Only important things like the Tower of Tower Masters or military weapons would use Lesser Aether Core or Lesser Philosopher��s Stone.

    Because Edward recently brought new knowledge, the Empire can now embed mana directly in these inventions. And with the environment filled with mana, some enchantments can absorb mana from nature to power these technologies. In contrast, mana crystals are only used as a backup or emergency energy source.

    However, mana crystals serve as currency in the universe and can be absorbed by people since the mana inside is milder and easier to control. And now, with the Empire capable of purifying mana, the value of the newly created mana crystals has skyrocketed.

    ��Once the Akashic Record ispleted, I will leave for my next voyage. Do you want to go as well?��

    ��Not in the current situation,�� replied Olivier. ��However, I want to send a clone into the Star Trek Universe that you mention to attend Starfleet Academy.��

    ��No problem. Alright, let��s go meet the others.��

    Olivier looked at her watch. ��We still have some time, so let��s enjoy ourselves first.��

    As soon as she finished these words, her clothes disappeared, leaving only her undergarments. Then, she jumped onto Edward while crossing her long legs behind his waist.

    ��You don��t have to tell me twice.��

    An hourter, Edward took a spaceship to a deste Star System a few hundred light-years away from the Sr System. Edward looked at this star system from inside the spacecraft.

    Fives formed a pentagon shape. Massive metal structures connected all thes forming a magic circle with geometrical shapes on the inside. This was the nationwide transmutation circle that Father used back in the Full-Metal Alchemist Universe.

    However, an entire star system was used instead, along with a few modifications to the circle.

    Edward headed to a space station that orbited the transmutation circle where Lily, Snape, Filius, Nics mel, and Edward��s wives were waiting. Even Olivier had arrived earlier.

    Grindelwald and many members of the Shadow Guard were also present, but they were already on thes. Edward chatted with everybody while waiting.

    A few hourster, Rowena and Luna arrived.

    ��You two looked excited.��

    ��We found what we were looking for,�� said Luna.

    ��We think we found it,�� corrected Rowena.

    ��Really?�� asked Edward with slight excitement.

    ��We found a parallel dimension isted by a very powerful barrier. Even with the World Gate, we could not break through it.��

    ��So powerful?��

    ��Yes. I even detect void energy in those barriers.��

    ��The Lord God Space should be powerful if they can iste an entire timeline and use void energy. So, the mission has failed?��

    ��Not necessarily,�� added Luna. ��Using that timeline, I have been divining other timelines with barriers. I hope to find one with a slightly weaker barrier so that we can enter or send a small piece of our soul and find the watch you want.��

    ��You must be extremely careful,�� reminded Edward. He had many theories about the Lord God��s Space. He believed that there were different versions of them.

    One version is that this space is created by a powerful life form that sends other people to other universes as a way to be stronger.

    The other version is that the Lord God Space is a powerful magical artifact with the ability to travel the omniverse. And some lucky and weak creatures acquired that artifact, then used it to pretend to be powerful while secretly increasing their strength.

    There have been many such examples in novels. Edward wants to find the second version so that he can take the artifact from that lucky and weak creature that secretly controls things from behind the scene.

    Although the Akashic Record should allow him to travel to any universe at will, it is still not his ability, and he did not want to rely on it entirely.

    Additionally, he will have many benefits besides mastering omniversal travel with the Lord God Space in his hand.

    ��Now that everyone is here let��s begin.��

 Chapter 289: Akashic Record (III)

    Chapter 289: Akashic Record (III)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    The members of the Illuminati took their position on one of the fives. They all stood at the center of a massive transmutation circle engraved on the. Once everything was present, Edward began.

    Floating on top of their heads was a massive Aether Core the same size as the Floating City, meaning Edward now had the energy needed to make five more Floating City.

    All he needed was the other resources.

    Standing on a tform at the center of the transmutation circle formed by the fives, Edward said: ��Let��s begin.��

    As soon as he uttered these words, a mighty Will descended on this Star System and thoroughly isted it from the rest of the universe. This was one of the reasons that Edward wanted Cronai��s help.

    This ceremony will require a massive amount of energy, and he did not want the other Gods to notice something ande check it out. Although the current Miky Way is blocked, that rule might not apply to some Tier 10 Gods.

    Additionally, he did not want this gxy to be noticed by some powerful beings before the Empire grew to a certain extent.

    Previously, he wanted to enter the nk Realm�Cthe ce between parallel dimensions�Cto use the ceremony. However, he discovered that entering the nk Realm was more difficult in this universe than in the previous one.

    It took the Empire two years to fine-tune the technology of the Novad to reach the nk Realm. However, the first two expeditions sent to explore were instantly wiped out.

    Luckily, Edward prepared beforehand and made them leave a small piece of their souls. With enough resources, their souls were healed, and a new body was created for them. Oddly though, something or someone erased their memories.

    So, Edward officiallybeled the nk Realm as the highest Danger Zone and should be slowly explored. He also removed his idea of conducting the ceremony there.

    Under Edward��s words, the other members ced their hands on the transmutation circle in theirs and controlled the energy from the Aether Core to activate them.

    Edward did the same thing, while Morgana linked herputing power to all these people��s souls to aid them in controlling such a massive amount of energy.

    Then, the entire Star System seemed to light up. If someone looked at them from another point of view, they could see that each of thes had transmutation circles engraved all over them.

    At the same time, they also formed arger transmutation circle when viewed from above. Furthermore, the metal constructs that connected all thes had countless smaller runes or magic circles engraved on them and lit up.

    After minutester, Edward found his mind traveling to some far away distance�� he seemed to be connecting to something or some entity. After what seemed both like an eternity and an instant simultaneously, he heard a sound deep in his mind.

    ��Ding. Wee to the Akashic Record Branch #127490374. Would you like to begin the tour?��

    Edward frowned after hearing this.

    ��Could it be that the record has different branches in different worlds? If I can only ess the information in this universe, this would defeat my main purpose to get world coordinates from it.��

    His mind rushed as he thought of a solution. While he was deep in thought, the other members had a difficult time. Controlling such vast energy was a problem even with Morgana��s help.

    In the end, Grindelwald ordered the members of the Ghost Squads to bare some of the burdens, thus giving the rest room to breathe.

    After a few minutes of thinking, Edward thought of something. He connected to the Floating City and opened a breach outside the universe in the Void.

    Then, he used the connection that the transmutation circle granted him to find the Main Branch of the Akashic Record located in the Void. However, he encountered another difficulty.

    He could feel that it would probably take him a few billion years to reach his destination. Forget whether he couldst that long; he did not want to wait even if he could.

    So, another method is required. While thinking of a solution, he heard a Voice Transmission from Rowena.

    ��Mytest research may help you,�� she said before sending the information directly to his mind. Rowena found a way to iste the spatial characteristics from void energy and use it for teleportation.

    She only needs to tell the void energy where she wants to go, and it will take her there. No coordination or memories of being there is required: just a request or desire.

    She was very excited about her discovery as the concept of distance would be futile to her. If she wants to travel to parallel dimensions, any specific one, she has to tell the void energy where she wants to go, and it will take her there.

    And the same can be applied to other universes too. Unfortunately, she is only in the early stages of her research and can only teleport something as big as a basketball.

    Moreover, there are still many restrictions on the order she can give to void energy. Nevertheless, this research was still beneficial to Edward.

    Using it, he ordered the Void Energy to take him to the Akashic Record. Immediately, he felt that the speed at which his mind traveled using that connection dramatically increased.

    A few minutester, he found himself standing in front of an enormous ck Gate with books carved on it. Each of the books�� covers had a different design or symbol.

    ��An owl, a mand, the sarastivi, ibis, and many more. These are symbols of knowledge from different religions and cultures,�� muttered Edward.

    The gate suddenly opened, and Edward was swallowed inside. However, he only found himself standing in his original ce in his universe with a message inside his mind.

    With a frown on his face, he said: ��Status.��

    A screen appeared in front of him.

    ��Name: Edward Bones (Christian Stuart)

    Origin: Primordial Earth

    Gift: Eidetic Memory, Extreme Magic Affinity

    Mentor: Sir Merlin

    Current Residence: Universe #127490374 (HP Universe)

    Age: 304

    Rank; Tier 6ary

    Titles: Arcane Emperor, Civilization Creator, Sage of Wisdom, Divine Artificer, Pathfinder, Dark Explorer, and Voyager.

    Knowledge Point: 0

    Mission Point: 200.��

    Edward looked at the status window while pondering. Many of these things were obvious. Christian was his original name before reincarnation, and gifts probably referred to the talent he received from Primordial Earth.

    But he was confused about knowledge points.

    ��What is knowledge point?�� he direction ask with his mind, and he received the answer. His theory about the record when he was in the Full-Metal Alchemist World was correct.

    The Akashic Record follows the Laws of Equivalent Exchange. If someone wants any knowledge from it, they have to exchange it with their own knowledge, which will be quantified as Knowledge Points (KP_.

    Essentially, KP is the currency of the record. However, there are some rules or restrictions for acquiring KP. Only new or innovative knowledge can be exchanged.

    For example, if Edward were to take a bunch of fundamental physics or chemistry knowledge from a world and exchange it with the record, he would not receive KP. However, if he took the existing knowledge and came up with some new theory, he could exchange it for points.

    The only exception to that rule is if the record does not have a branch to a world and does not have its knowledge. Or if it is some lost knowledge that is rediscovered or recreated.

    ��If that is true, my perception of the Akashic Record waspletely wrong. It does not hold all knowledge in existence since the beginning of time. It may be just a ce to exchange knowledge between different universes.��

    Then, Edwards asked what Mission Point was, and the answer he received confirmed his guess.

    The Akashic Record has a mission hall for its users. The missions usually involved searching for lost knowledge, establishing a branch in a newly discovered universe or one that did not have the record, or finding out why some branches were disconnected.

    Some knowledge requires a certain mission point to exchange along with Knowledge Points.

    As for the reason he had 200 of them, this was the reward for discovering the record on his own without an invitation or being one of the lucky few who received the tokens left in many random worlds for the fortunate people.

    Edward wanted to try something, so he searched for the Arcane Rune System in his universe and discovered a brief description of it, but it wasbeled as [Not Yet Acquired.]

    Then, he searched for information about the ck Clover World since he originally nned to go there if the record allowed him to choose which world to travel to.

    ��ck Clover World: All knowledge about this world includes the plot, a detailed analysis of the people and their character, the entire magic system including all the spells, detailed biological information regarding all species, etc.

    ��Price: 15,000,000 KP.��

    Edward frowned before exchanging all his knowledge of the Wandcraft System of Harry Potter. And he received 250, 346 KP.

    Edward then asked the price of different aspects of ck Clover. For example, only the magic system, information on the Grimoires, or only information on the devils.

    All the prices were between 1 million to 5 million individually. However, when he asked only about the plot or the coordinate of the universe, the total cost was 2,500 KP.

    ��I see. This is a way to encourage users to visit the word itself and acquire the knowledge in that way, then innovate. Additionally, the Record might also involve in Merlin and Solomon��s war and use this method to train people.��

    After understanding the general situation, Edward finally focused on thest thing that confused him: his titles and whether they served a purpose.

    It turns out that each of them gave him some benefit.

    ���C

    (AN: In the next chapter, the ck Clover Arc should start. Additionally, Edward��s age is a rough estimate and not exact.

    (Lastly, I know some of you would like some exploration or interaction in the Star Trek Universe. However, I never watched any of the shows besides the reboot movies with Chris Pine. So, I know very little about lore, technology, or characters. And I have no time to watch the entire thing.

    (So, this universe will only be mentioned in a few paragraphs. As such, don��t have any expectations so as to not be disappointed.)

 Chapter 290: Third World: Black Clover

    Chapter 290: Third World: ck Clover

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    ��So, each title is acquired based on certain achievements, and they grant me a buff or ability? Well, let��s see what they are.��

    He focused on the first one.

    [Arcane Emperor: As the ruler of the Arcane Empire, you have brought peace and prosperity to your people. You have ensured they do notck food, shelter, health, and education. You have ensured their safety in this dark and cruel world while ensuring that they develop at a sufficient rate to meet most challengesing their way.

    Buff: A three-fold increase in charm.

    Aura of Majesty: You can release a powerful pressure from your body with intimidating effects. Warning: The effect of this pressure is based on the individual��s Will or Tier.]

    Edward felt he was different somehow, so he waved his hand, and a mirror appeared. As he reflected on his reflection, he knew that he was indeed more handsome than before.

    His blue eyes seemed to sparkle like the purest of blue gems.

    ��Interesting. Is this some kind of blessing type magic or ability? Words have power, and so should titles. I want to know how this title things worked,�� muttered Edward.

    Then, he focused on the other titles.

    [Civilization Creator: In just a few short decades, through meticulous nning and overwhelming power, you have developed a new Civilization from the wreckage of an old one. You went from a Tier 5 Civilization to Tier 9 while ensuring peaceful life for the people.

    You created new customs, cultures, and ideologies. You established a zeitgeist of worshipping intelligence and pursuing knowledge and truth.

    Ability: Light of Civilization�� When the Arcane Civilization is in danger, you can gather the power of all its citizens to temporarily bless your strength and deal with the issue.]

    ��So, an ability simr to Faith. No, it should be more simr to the Xianxia��s Dynasty Luck Blessing of Emperors,�� thought Edward as the method to use this ability came to his mind.

    Looking at the description of this title, Edward shook his head as he felt that this thing gave him too much credit. So, he focused on the next one.

    [Sage of Wisdom: You are a pursuer of knowledge. You believe it is the cornerstone for any civilization or even universe to strive forward and develop. More importantly, you have no qualm in spreading knowledge to develop more knowledge, even if doing so can threaten your safety and power.

    Buff: 500% increase in Mana Control. 350% increase in Natural Soul Development. 300% in both Mana and Soul Recovery Speed.]

    ��This time, it is my talent that is drastically increased,�� thought Edward as he felt the changes in his body. He was a little surprised by the Natural Soul Strenght Development.

    The soul is fundamental to magic users in general. Without sufficient strength, it is impossible to control mana effectively to cast spells or reach higher Tiers. And the best way to increase the power of the soul is through knowledge.

    The more knowledge a caster has, the more powerful their souls are. However, talent still ys an effect. Some people can read and understand one magical book, and the souls increase by a factor of 3, while some others will read the same book and only increase by two or less.

    This is the concept of Natural Soul Development.

    Mana Control is self-exnatory, while Speed Recovery is, as the name suggested, the time it takes for a caster to regenerate his mana or recover his Soul Strenght after being depleted.

    As he felt the changes in his body, Edward could feel that his raw talent for mana control increased, along with other energy, although it did not seem to have the same percentage increase.

    [Divine Artificer: You have created countless magical wonders in the Artificer field, with many of your creations breaking through the limit of your Tier. You are only limited by your creativity and the resources avable to you.

    Buff: Ore Affinity, High Fire Resistance, High Enchantment Affinity, Unlimited Stamina (Forging)]

    Edward knew that Ore Affinity was a talent some Dwarves had that allowed them to understand any ore as long as they touched it�Ceven if it was their first time seeing it.

    High Fire resistance was a great buff since he will now be the nemesis of Fire Casters. High Enchantment Affinity meant that he had a high talent for all types of enchantment�Ceven in different universes.

    Honestly, Edward felt that this was already the case before that title, but he could be wrong. Most likely, this buff would allow him to use some enchantments that were specific to some races or species without having to change them to be more in line with humans.

    As for the Unlimited Stamina, he was slightly disappointed that it was only applicable when he was forging something. Other times, it was not applicable.

    [Pathfinder: You have created an almost perfect method of Tier Advancement and shared it with your people.

    Ability: Passive Meditation�� A small percentage of mana can be taken from everyone who used your method.]

    Edward was momentarily excited as he sensed that he could connect to most Arcanists in the Empire and take a small amount of mana from them to add to his, without any problems or them discovering.

    ��Excellent. Now, I do not have to take much time to absorb mana. And with more Arcanists, the more benefit I have. I only have to focus on my soul and body to reach higher Tiers.��

    [Dark Explorer: You have pushed the boundaries of magic through many inhuman and cruel experiments. You have explored many taboo fields at the cost of incalcble lives.

    Buff: Dark Magic Resistance. High Dark Magic Affinity]

    Edward frowned as additional information was added to the Dark Explorer Title. Usually, this title came with a debuff against Light Magic or even its Affinity. However, his Civilization Creator and Sage of Wisdom Title canceled this debuff.

    [Voyager: You have sessfully escaped the shackles of your universe and traveled in the void. Although the process involved a little luck, your capabilities cannot be ignored.

    Buff: Low Space-Time Affinity, 50% increase in Luck.]

    Edward did feel a slight increase in his understanding and ability to wield Space-Time Spell. Compared to the other boost, it was pretty mediocre yet still beneficial as it seems to be a slight increase in his talent or capabilities.

    As for luck, he did not feel anything.

    He then searched for information on how to acquire other titles. He learned that he was almost qualified for a few others like [God yer], [Mastermind]. [Harem King], and a few others. However, he has not met all the requirements for these titles yet.

    The second thing he searched was how to get his wives to be members of the record and whether he could use the same ceremony for them. He received a negative answer as each individual cannot use the same method.

    The answer seemed bogus to him since he took inspiration from Father to achieve his goal. However, there was nothing he could do about it.

    There is no limit on using the knowledge exchanged in the Record, so his family and the Empire can use them. However, this title system benefits his family, so he wanted them to have ess to it.

    And ording to the Record, there are two ways for him to get them to join: one is to use Mission Points to exchange for a pass for each of them or find one of these Tokens that are randomly distributed throughout the Omniverse.

    After checking all the information he wanted, Edward thanked Cronai despite knowing the little trick she tried to y. She used this opportunity to connect to the Akashic Records of this universe.

    However, she was rejected. Edward could guess the reason. As a cold and indifferent Will, Cronai cannot innovate. She can gather knowledge in this universe but not innovate.

    ��Maybe if she became sentient like Truth, the Akashic Record would ept her.��

    Of course, that would be catastrophic for all the living beings in the universe if Cronai gained sentience.

    Edward shook his head to remove these thoughts from his head since this was just his guess. He returned home and organized the next voyage with his wives and the members of the Illuminati.

    They then decided that they would first drop Olivier��s clone to the Star Trek Universe before dropping Edward to ck Clover. Meanwhile, Snape, Lily, Filius, Fleur, and Hermione will go to Konosuba.

    Rowena and Fleur will continue their mission in the multiverse, while Betrix will stay home with his aunt and the mmel couples. Grindelwald still has responsibilities, so he also stayed.

    After making a preliminary n, Edward went to see Merlin asking whether the Akashic Record had no problem�Cespecially with the Titles. Merlin told him it was fine and encouraged him to get as many as possible.

    And he even told him a secret that most titles can evolve and increase the buff or the ability granted. However, he did not tell him precisely how to upgrade the titles, but Edward had some ideas in mind.

    Edward returned home once more to deal with some pressing issues. For example, the resources needed to build the second Floating City were finally gathered, so he tasked Nics mel to once again supervised the process.

    He then dealt with political and military issues with his aunt and Olivier, then left.

    ��

    Merlin watched the Floating City from some unknown dimensions with a gloating smile.

    ��This kid is finally about to suffer. Well, it��s the perfect ce for him to temper his Will so he can use Conceptual Magic sooner.��

    And his words came true. The moment Edward entered the ck Clover World, he immediately suffered a minor setback.

    (AN: Although I did not want to give spoilers, I feel it��s best to provide some warnings in advance to prevent people fromining. Edward will be nerfed. He will not suffer and struggle since this is a Power Fantasy, but he will be nerfed.

    (As powerful as he is, it would very boring to write a story when he can bully everyone in the world, so I will nerf him. I promise to use a valid excuse to do so.

    Nevertheless, be warned in advance.)

    ________

    Title: Suppression

 Chapter 291: Suppression

    Chapter 291: Suppression

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    The new update of the Floating City soon disyed its superiority. With the world��s coordination, it took Edward two months to drop Olivier��s clone and another month to reach the ck Clover World.

    And ording to Morgana��s calctions, it will only take three months before the others can reach the Konosuba Universe. The previous voyage took Edward a year despite knowing the coordination in advance.

    Edward was analyzing the voyage data before he arrived as he talked to Morgana.

    ��For the 3.0 version, it would be best if we could add Rowena��s Void Teleportation Method.��

    ��With the current technology, that is impossible, �� the little elf replied.

    ��We do not need to use the full power of void energy. If we can make the Floating City instantly reach its destination with the coordinate, then that will be enormous progress.��

    The void is extremely dangerous, and so is traveling there. He once encountered a strange life form during his three voyages and recorded it. However, the odd thing is that the record of that creature became alive and looked straight at Edward, almost scaring him to death.

    Luckily, after observing him for a moment, the creature seemed uninterested and disappeared. He learned a lesson that day; he understood that creatures in the void could not be photographed or recorded in any shape or form.

    A few hours after arrival, Edward prepared to enter through the Source Wall using a World Gate.

    ��Are you sure you should not take the Floating City instead?�� asked Hermione.

    ��No, I��m worried about you guys traveling alone with the Gate. For your safety, you should go with it.��

    After saying goodbye to everyone, he hopped into the Gate before entering the universe. And the moment Edwardnded, he knew that something was wrong.

    He found himself standing in a forest. He could feel the vibrant mana all around him. However, his World Gate was nowhere to be seen, nor could he sense it.

    And before he could take any action, a powerful Will descended on him, and countless chains began to appear on his body.

    ��The Universe Will? Did it identify me as an outsider?��

    Edward felt as if his mana was sealed, his physical strength was sealed, Morgan inside his Soul Dimension seemed to enter a deep sleeping mode, and his soul and memories were also being sealed.

    Additionally, he felt his body slowly grow weaker and smaller.

    ��Is it trying to assimte me?�� thought Edward calmly as he thought of countermeasures. Instead of allowing the Universe Will to seal his memories, he hid them deep in his dimension, including the Soul Imprint that identified him as an outsider.

    As such, he appeared as a nk soul. By then, he also realized that his body was turning into a baby, so he cast two spells. The first one was to discover humans in the vicinity.

    It took him three tries before the spell was sessfully cast. After noticing a vige in the distance, he ced a flying spell on himself to fly to the church he saw in that vige.

    By the time hended, he was a baby with a shirt on his body and his name inside a small cradle.

    As such, a new addition was added to this small vige known as Bluige.

    The new child discovered by the priest in the orphanage quickly became the odd one among the children. As he grew up, he always had a nk expression, and he was unresponsive to most stimuli.

    Although the kid was very handsome with his shining ck hair and jewel-like blue eyes, the adults worried about him while the children tried to bully him for being different.

    However, every time one of them tried, a massive gale of wind would burst out from the child��s body to push the children away. As such, it was discovered that this child had an incredible aptitude for magic.

    Many people secretly shook their heads, thinking that if he was sound of mind, he could aplish great things in the future.

    Despite his current state, the pastor and sisters of the orphanage took good care of young Edward. Although he had a constant nk stare on his face and never spoke a word, they knew that he could understand them.

    The only stimuli he would respond to is when they ask him to do something like helping withundry or cooking, and he would aplish the task quickly. They also realized that this child possessed two magical attributes: wind and fire.

    They decided to keep this secret from the rest of the world and instructed young Edward not to reveal his fire attribute.

    Just like that, 15 years passed, and it was time for all the vige��s children to receive their grimoires; this was an opportunity for them to change their fate.

    One of the sisters brought all the children from the orphanage, but she could not help keeping an eye on Edward. Although they knew he was magically talented, they worried that his intelligence would affect the process of receiving a grimoire.

    Fortunately, their worries were for nothing. The moment the ceremony began, a 4-Leaf Grimoire flew from one of the shelves andnded in front of Edward.

    As soon as he touched it, the nk look on his face was gone, reced by a look of confusion instead.

    ��Where is this? No, who am I? I��m Edward Bones. But what does that mean?�� he muttered, an act which surprised many people around him who knew his reputation.

    However, the young boy ignored the gaze as he tried to understand who he was. He felt he could remember, but something blocked what he was trying to remember.

    In the end, only two thoughts remained in his head: the first was to train his magic as much as possible. And the second is to be a Magic Knight.

    Finally, Edward looked at the book in his hand. He instinctively felt that this grimoire was not as simple as it appeared, but he could not understand why. So, he did not focus on it.

    He opened a few pages before muttering to himself: ��Erudite Magic: As long as I understand certain magic, I can replicate it.��

    Then, basic knowledge about this world appeared in his mind when the sisters in the orphanage taught him along with the other children. So, he understood that his magic could allow him to use all attributes as long as he studied them enough.

    ��It seems that I have a lot of work to do,�� thought Edward before walking to one person.

    ��Sister Lina, thank you for taking care of me all this time.��

    ��E-Edward, you��re alright?��

    ��Yes. It seems that the grimoire has helped me with my condition.��

    ��That��s good. As long as you��re okay.��

    Then, Edward returned to the orphanage to thank everyone who cared for him. All of them were d that he was okay now. Finally, he began to train his magic to prepare for the Magic Knight Entrance Exam.

    Edward soon discovered some anomaly about himself. His mana was truly vastpared to all the people he met. Additionally, with each passing day, he could feel a rapid increase.

    And what��s strange was that he never had any trouble controlling his magic power no matter how much it increased. Additionally, his talent for learning seemed very abnormal.

    His Grimoire contained dozens of spells of different attributes in just a few days. As long as he focused on studying one attribute for a few hours, many spells would appear on his Grimoire.

    Furthermore, his Grimoire seemed capable of creating new pages; he even estimated that there was no limit to the number of spells he could use, unlike everybody else.

    For the next six months, Edward studied and practiced constantly. At some point, he discovered that it was faster for him to read the Grimoires of others to learn spells.

    If he read another person��s Grimoire once, his own Grimoire would generate that spell. So, Edward went on a journey across the nearby viges to borrow other people��s grimoires.

    Then, when the time was right, he headed for the capital for the entrance exam. All the Bluige��s vigers came to see him off, and they were all excited at the thought that their small vige would give birth to a Magic Knight.

    ________

    Title: Old Profession

 Chapter 292: Old Profession

    Chapter 292: Old Profession

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After leaving the vige, Edward activated his Grimoire.

    Erudite Magic: Space Gate.

    A ck gate appeared in front of him, and he teleported away after entering. He did not instantly arrive at the Common Realm. To do that, he would have to visit there already or have a map of its location.

    Unfortunately, none of these two were possible for Edward. The Common Realm was too far from Bluige vige, and he needed to train.

    Secondly, a map of the entire kingdom was precious; from what he heard, only a few nobles may have one.

    Edward teleported to the farthest he traveled from Bluige Vige before a tornado appeared on his feet and flew to his destination. And his speed reached the hyper-sonic ranges.

    So, he had to fly very high in the sky with an invisible spell to prevent anyone from detecting him. So, in just an hour, hended outside of Kikka Town, where the exam took ce.

    As he looked at it from a distance, Edward was memorized by its beauty, and then, he muttered: ��Why do I feel I��ve seen more beautiful sights than this?��

    He lived his entire life in the vige, so there was no way for that to be possible. However, he did not focus too much on this feeling; this was not the first time he had some weird thoughts or feelings.

    Edward walked around to enjoy himself. Since he arrived early, the exam was still three days around, so he decided to enjoy the short break.

    ��The town��s beauties are higher quality than the vige.��

    In the past three months, many changes urred that shook the vige. One of which was the new side of Edward that the vigers discovered: he was a flirt and a very good one too.

    He somehow acquired the heart of some of the most beautiful girls in the vige in a short time and even experienced his right of passage of man�Cnumerous times.

    While walking in the city, Edward secretly used a memory reading spell to check all the people around him in a 10 meters diameter zone. He did not read all their memories.

    To do this, he would have to activate his Grimoire, and it was very suspicious that someone walking with their Grimoire started in such a crowded ce. It might be okay if he was a magic knight or noble, but not for amoner.

    His purpose was to read what kind of magic these people had and see if he could find some unique ones. Unfortunately, most people only had spells rted to the four attributes of fire, wind, earth, and water.

    And his Grimoire contained most spells in these areas, and even if it did not, he could easily recreate them.

    ��It seems that I may have to find a ce that sells information. Before that, let��s find something to eat and a ce to sleep.��

    And that��s exactly what he did. He tasted all the food he came in contact with�Cno matter how weird they were. Experiencing new things gave him a sense of adventure.

    As for where the money came from? Well, he was filthy rich.

    Edward knew that money would be essential to living a good life, so he tried to create a spell to convert rocks into gold. Unfortunately, as he was about to seed, something seemed to have gone wrong.

    His intuition told him that something intervened and prevented him from seeding. Although puzzled, he could not do anything about it. So, he wanted to find another method to make arge sum of money in a short time.

    That same day, while lost in thought, he discovered a dungeon. After clearing all the traps and killing all the guardian beasts and golems, he finds a room full of treasure.

    So, he was now filthy rich.

    That night, after paying for a room in an inn, Edward put on a hood to cover his face before heading to some hidden alley. In the morning, he learned from someone��s memory about the ck Market.

    Once there, he immediately bought information about famous and powerful wizards. During the time of the Entrance Exam, this kind of information is prevalent.

    However, Edward did not focus too much on whose famous noble son would participate in this year��s exam. Anyway, if they were the same age as him, he did not think they could defeat him.

    His focus was on the Captains. Their magic was bound to be extraordinary. As he read the information, Edward pondered how to infiltrate their residence and peak at their Grimoires secretly.

    ��These captains should be very sensitive to mana. So, I should find a way to hide mine.��

    After pondering for a moment, he closed his eyes and concentrated on the mana inside his body. Following his instinct, the mana inside his body seemed to disappear; it was as if he was a person born with no mana.

    ��Well, I��m truly a genius that this world has never seen. Since I��m so great, I should have a way to sense mana to detect enemies.��

    Then, Edward once again closed his eyes to follow his instinct. A few secondster, he could see outlines of human bodies walking around him. Well, some of them resembled animals with four legs or more.

    And all these figures had one thing inmon: a blue light in the middle of their bodies.

    ��Is this mana? Let��s see how far my range goes.��

    Edward began to spread his senses, and he covered the entire Common Realm in just a few seconds. He could sense all the people across all different towns.

    Furthermore, he had a feeling that this was not his limit. Maybe, he could cover the entire Clover Kingdom, and that thought scared him, so he did not dare try.

    ��Being too talented is scary. Alright, let��s focus on these individuals.��

    He reduced his senses to the town of Kikka and focused on a few individuals whose blue lights were extremely brightpared to others.

    ��Based on the information, these people should be the Captains. Well, that was a waste of money.��

    Although heined, he knew that the bought information was more important since it contained more detailed information about these captains.

    ��Although I should have no problem sneaking into their residence, it would be best to be extra prudent.��

    So, he went to buy a bunch of other magical herbs and mixed them into a potion. As for how he knew how to make potions?

    He was worried about magical beasts attacking the vige once he left. So, he thought of concocting some potions that emitted a weird odor that kept them away before spreading it around the vige.

    So, he went to the forest and tasted all the herbs he had discovered. Then, after a few trials and errors, he knew which to mix to create potions with different effects.

    This time, he made sleeping potions before sneaking into the first captain��s residence. Based on the information he gathered, he knew that this person was the captain of the Grey Deer Squad.

    Edward calcted the dose of the potion based on the captain��s magic power before pouring a vial into the room. Then, he observed how the mana of that captain changed to a more calm and peaceful state.

    ��So, I can predict the state of people based on their mana? This method could be applied to battle to read the opponent��s attack.��

    After detecting that the captain was asleep, Edward ced an invisible spell and a Sound Removal Spell on him before sneaking inside. Most wizards slept with their Grimoires next to them, so he soon discovered his target.

    ��Well, this should be a lesson to me.��

    Edward decided to ce many warning and defensive spells on his Grimoire in case someone tried to steal or destroy it. If it were up to him, he would put it in the small dimension he created using Space Magic to ce all his golds and other items.

    Unfortunately, if he did that, he would not be able to reopen a breach to that small dimension to retrieve his Grimoire. Without it, he could only open a portal small enough for a tiny rock to pass through, so his arm could not reach inside.

    ��I swear, Grimoires are both a curse and a blessing.��

    Edward did not like that he could not use powerful magic without his Grimoire. He always felt that this was a limitation that should not be.

    Realizing that he was distracted in the middle of a heist, he shook his head to regain focus. He opened the Captain��s Grimoires to read it.

    And as usual, many news spells appeared in his Grimoire, and he could feel that they were the optimized version of the Grey Deer Captain��s magic. Then, he visited the residence of the other eight captains to do the same. He even added a few critical participants that he was interested in.

    The next day, all these people discovered they had the best sleep of their lives. Even the ones that had anxiety or insomnia regarding the uing exam.

    ________

    First, I really enjoyed readingments about people who guessed the content of this chapter base on the title. I��m d so many of you know Edward as much as I do.

    Second, a few peoplemented that they do not understand the Main God or Lord God Space previously mentioned. I forgot to address this, so I will now. This concept was introduced in novels like Terror Infinity or Reincarnation Paradies.

    The term Lord God Space or Main God Space is more often used in machine trantion, so you might not hear of them.

    Title: Magic Knight Entrance Exam

 Chapter 293: Magic Knight Entrance Exam

    Chapter 293: Magic Knight Entrance Exam

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there, and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    For the next two days, Edward enjoyed himself to the fullest while also reviewing the new spells he got. At some point, he wanted to sneak into the Noble Realm; unfortunately, there was a barrier that prevented direct teleportation there, and he did not want to fly and back.

    Then, it was time for the Magic Knight Entrance Exam. All the participants arrived at the Colleseum and waited. A few minutester, nine people came and sat on seats with a g above their heads, disying their squad��s name and symbol.

    Edward looked at all the captains deeply, focusing on a beautiful woman with silver hair.

    ��She should be Acier Silva, the Silver Eagle Captain. How beautiful. I should introduce myself when I have the chance.��

    He then looked around to see some birds floating above some people. However, none were close to him, along with a few others. Because of this, many people, including the captains, began to pay attention to him.

    After looking around, Edward analyzed the situation.

    ��These birds will attach to people with low mana, so they avoid me. However, as amoner, it is rare to disy a level of manapared to noble children. So, people will pay more attention to me.��

    After fighting things out, he no longer cared. He was slowly adapting to the fact that he was an anomaly, and he will probably discover more facts to prove that fact.

    After everybody calmed down and realized the purpose of the birds, one of the captains dressed in red stood up. A green sphere floated next to his mouth before he spoke, his voice echoing throughout the entire arena.

    ��My name is Deleon Vermilion, the head examiner for this exam. We will now officially begin the exam.��

    His loud voice scared away the anti-birds and flew away from the contestants. Then, many other wizards came from the side entrance of the stadium to hand over brooms to all the contestants.

    Edward looked at the broom for a moment and jumped on it; he instilled the perfect amount of mana for it to fly.

    ��Is this a magical item? I wonder how it��s made.��

    He caught people��s attention because of how quickly he could control the broom. Edward did not know, but his reputation had already reached the Capital since he had a 4-Leaf Grimoire.

    So, many people paid attention to him. Meanwhile, he focused entirely on analyzing the broom.

    ��It seems that the broom has wind property, so, with a little mana, it can allow wizards to fly. With the right material, I could easily make many of these brooms.��

    Regarding the following four tests, Edward also passed with flying colors.

    The first test involved using mana to destroy a wall. A Mana Bullet blew up the wall with a flick of his finger.

    The first one involved using mana to hit targets. This was a test of mana control. He passed with ease. Afterward, it was the magic creation test, which involved creating something with magic.

    Using me magic, Edward recreated the colosseum with all the participants and the captains, again showing his ability. Many people praised him, while a few looked at him with disgust.

    The test was to instill mana into a seed to allow it to grow. Edward instantly created a tree more than 20 meters tall, while the second-best in his group was only 5 meters tall. And that was not even his limit.

    The final test involved a battle where participants could choose their target. Edward looked at all the participants focusing on the person who performed second only to him.

    ��Julius Novachrono, a Time Magic User. I��ve never wanted a magic so bad.��

    This 15-year-old young man was among his target for infiltration. However, when he approached him, he suddenly felt a potent warning telling him to stay away at all costs. Although puzzled, he decided to follow his feeling and did not sneak in.

    When ites to Time-Magic, he is somewhat helpless. He tried to acquire it during his six months of training. However, when he almost seeded, something also went wrong, as it did when he tried to create Matter Transmutation Magic.

    As such, he theorized that certain magic requires him to either spent a lot of time acquiring it, or he must find other people who have it and read their Grimoires.

    While Edward was lost in thought, an arrogant-looking youth walked to him and yelled:

    ��You, the lucky peasant with the 4 Leaf-Clover. I challenge you. In the name of the Lte Family, I will show you the difference between nobles and peasants.��

    Edward looked at him, ��Fine, show me what you can do.��

    He flew to the fighting arena to begin the battle. The two had their Grimoires floating in front of them. And when Captain Deleon announced themencement of the fight, Fere Lte attacked first.

    ��Iron Creation Magic: Heavenly de Downpour,�� he roared. Countless shining swords appeared in the sky, shocking the audience with the sheer number. Then, they rushed toward Edward.

    ��Erudite Magic: Thunder-Fire Bomb��

    A red ball the size of a basketball appeared on his palm with blue lightning shing around it.

    ��Magic Union Spell,�� thought all the captains who watched this battle. They knew that the owner of the 4-Leaf Clover Grimoire could use all the attributes, but it was a different thing if he couldbine them.

    The ball of me and lightning exploded, annihting all the swordsing toward him. The st also sent his opponent flying away, thus easily winning this battle. As for his Fere, he was fine besides a few bruises.

    Then, all the other participants chose their opponents to battle. Once this process finished, it was time for the selection. All the participants stood forward, and if one of the captains wanted them for their squads, they would raise their hands.

    Some of them had more than one captain wanting them in their squad, so they got to choose. Finally, it was Edward��s time.

    Oddly though, once he stepped up, no one raised their hands. No captains wanted him in their squad.

    With a frown, he looked at all the chosen people and understood what was going on.

    ��Not a singlemoner has ever be a Magic Knight. Now, with me having the 4-Leaf Grimoire and overwhelming most of my peers, these nobles do not want me to be a Magic Knight.��

    He looked at the captains and discovered that only Acier Silva seemed to want to raise her hand based on bodynguage. However, she seemed to be hesitating about something.

    ��I��m sorry, young wizard. I have been under a lot of pressure from the nobility because of how young I became a captain. If I were not a royal, I probably would not never have had this position.

    ��Wait a few years, and I will invite you into my squad,�� thought Acier.

    After seeing no one wanted him for their squad, Edward frowned for a moment before pointing at one of the captains.

    ��You, Matty Tarte, the weakest Captain, do you dare ept my challenge?��

    ��What did you say?�� said the captain of the Purple Pistol Shrimp Squad.

    ��I think you heard me. You have the smallest amount of mana among the captains. The second weakest has 1.8 times your mana. So, I��m not wrong for calling you the weakest.��

    ��Peasant, know your ce!�� said Matty as he stood up.

    ��Here��s the deal. If I win, I want your spot as captain. Of course, if you��re scared, you can decline my challenge.��

    ��Good, If you want to die so quickly, I��ll be d to help you.��

    ��Matty, it��s obvious that he is baiting you,�� said one of the Captain. His words made Matty stop, but Edward would not let things go so quickly.

    ��Don��t listen to the second weakest,�� he added. ��I can tell you that he secretly looks down on you.��

    Veins appeared on Matty��s forehead before he flew from the balcony andnded on the stage.

    ��Brat, I will not show you any mercy.��

    ��Whatever,�� replied Edward before activating his Grimoire.

    Erudite Magic: Soul Binding Contract.

    A scroll appeared in the middle of the two.

    ��I don��t you trust you, nobles, to keep your words. So, here is a magical contract with the conditions of our battle. Sign it first, and we can begin.��

    Matty read the scroll��s content before using his mana to write his name. The scroll then rolled up before turning into two pieces of light: one entered Edward��s body while the other entered his.

    Then, they prepared for the battle.

    All themoners who realized the reason that Edward was rejected were excited. Meanwhile, noble captains were worried while also marveling at how versatile this Erudite Magic was.

    ________

    For the people asking, he gets his memories in two chapters, but he is still nerfed.

    Title: Sonic Battle

 Chapter 294: Sonic Battle

    Chapter 294: Sonic Battle

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    ��You use Sound Magic, right?��

    ��So what?��

    ��In that case, I��ll give you a handicap and use the same magic to defeat you,�� replied Edward.

    ��Damn you, peasant.

    ��Sonic Attack Magic: Sonic Scream.��

    Matty opened his mouth to create a powerful sonic wave attack that shook the entire colosseum. However, Edward calmly shook his head as he said: ��How barbaric.��

    He snapped his finger to create an even more powerful sonic attack and overwhelm his opponent. Luckily, Matty flew in the sky to evade most of the attack, albeit not all of it.

    Parts of his clothes were destroyed, and he had minor wounds all over his body.

    ��Using sound vibration to fly, I can do this too,�� said Edward before using the same spell to fly to the same height as his opponent.

    Meanwhile, Matty had a severe look on his face as he realized that this peasant was not so easy to deal with.

    ��This venue is not suitable for our level of battle,�� he said.

    ��You��re right,�� replied Edward, who waved his hand before two gates appeared: one in front of him and the other in the colosseum.

    Matty squinted his eyes as he realized he might be in trouble. His opponent disyed four different attributes.

    And he might even have more.

    A small part of him wanted to forfeit this battle or use another excuse to cancel. However, he knew that the contract he signed would never allow this. So, he gritted his teeth and stepped inside the portal.

    At the same time, the other eight captains also step into the gate along with all the other participants.

    Soon afterward, everybody found themselves in a forest outside the Common Realm. When Matty exited the gate, he elerated forward by riding on sound waves, going for a sneak attack.

    His speed almost reached hyper-sonic as he rushed towards Edward, wanting to use closebat to end this battle. Unfortunately for him, he was sent flying with one punch before crashing to the ground.

    ��Are you really a captain? My mana is countless more than you, so how much strength do you think I will have when I reinforce my body with it?��

    Matty crawled from the ground with dirt all over his body and clothes. He opened his mouth to scream once again:

    Sonic Attack Magic: Ballistic Scream.

    A mighty sonic wave came out of his mouth, and arge chunk of the forest shattered or exploded. The trees, rocks, nts, and animals in the range of that attack exploded.

    As for Edward, he calmly snapped his finger in the air to create the same attack and cancel Matty��s one. However, thetter seemed to expect this oue as he flew away before a white disk appeared in his hand.

    Sonic Disk.

    Matty threw it toward his opponent, and the speed of that attack was even faster than he could physically travel.

    ��Does he want to focus on concentrated attacks instead of ones with a wide area of effect? Well, it does not matter.��

    The pages in his Grimoire flipped, and he snapped his finger again. Then, the disk disappeared as if it never existed in the first ce. Matty opened his mouth to attack again, but no sound came out.

    Additionally, he heard this thumping noise like the sound of a beating heart. Before he could ascertain what it was, blood came out of his mouth, ears, and nose.

    ��What did you do?��

    ��Sound Nullification. It��s a standard counter spell for sound magic users. As for my attack, I used the sound of my beating heart to influence the blood pumping process of your body,�� replied Edward with a smile.

    ��You should thank me. I��m giving you a free lesson on how to use your magic.��

    Matty was not angered this time. He knew that if that peasant did not restrain himself, his bones would have been broken in the previous physical confrontation.

    He raised his head to look at Edward and said: ��You��re wrong about me being the weakest. The amount of mana is not everything, and I will show you.

    ��Mana Zone: World of Sound.��

    Sonic Attacks came in all directions, cornering Edward into a box. The attack was so powerful that it instantly overwhelmed his Sound Nullification Spell, forcing him to create a Sonic Barrier around him.

    And he could tell that the barrier would not havested long if it were not for his sizeable magic power.

    ��What kind of spell is this?�� he thought as he felt the sonic attacksing in all directions.

    ��No, this is not a spell but a technique. Using the mana in the surrounding, he can exponentially boost the strength of his typical attacks and also make up for hisck of personal mana. Additionally, he can now make his spellse from all directions, making them unpredictable and unavoidable.��

    The captainsmunicated with each other while Edward was analyzing this technique.

    ��I did not expect Matty to master the Mana Zone,��mented Captain Deleon.

    ��It is indeed surprising. At this rate, themoner won��tst no matter how much mana he has,�� replied the Captain of the Grey Deer, who looked at the Captain of the Red Dog squad�Cwhich was the one Edward said was the second weakest.

    He was secretly clenching his hand as he watched Matty��s attack.

    The other captains agreed. One of them noticed that Acier did not say anything, so he asked: ��Captain Silva, do you have a different opinion.��

    She opened her mouth to say something before closing it. Then, she gritted her teeth slightly before answering: ��I do not think this participant is a simple one.��

    The other captains did not say anything else. Although they respect her since she is a member of the royal family and has a lot of potential, they still believe that she has a long way to go. So, they did not value her opinion that much.

    Unfortunately, these captains were soon forced to swallow back their words.

    Edwardughed out loud before saying: ��You are finally useful. Thank you for teaching me such a wonderful technique.��

    ��No way,�� thought Matty, but things went as he expected. With a wave of Edward��s hand, his spell was canceled.

    ��M-Mana Zone. You learn how to use it in just a few minutes.��

    ��Is it supposed to be something difficult?�� asked Edward. His words made all the captains almost kill him. Of the nine of them, only two people can use Mana Zone. Three now that Matty can.

    The others have not seeded nor reached the level they can even try to learn. And Yet, he only took a few minutes.

    Ignoring these people, Edward raised his hand above his head before snapping. A powerful sonic attack was directed at the sky; it instantly removed all the clouds within a few hundred miles.

    ��Fascinating technique. My attacks are not ten times more powerful using the same amount of mana. Not to mention, I can continue to fight if I ever run out of magic power.��

    Then, Edward looked at the immobile opponent. Thetter was not moving because of shock but because Edward controlled the mana around him to imprison him.

    ��Do you admit defeat?��

    Matty looked at him with red eyes but did not utter a word. His pride would never allow him to admit defeat to amoner.

    Realizing his opponent��s mindset, Edward decided to end this battle once and for all.

    Erudite Magic: Sound of the Mind.

    Matty then heard a terrible scream deep inside his head before falling to the ground and passing out. His squad member rushed to check on him and was relieved when they realized he had only passed out.

    Then, they looked at Edward with hatred.

    ��Don��t forget to keep your end of the deal.�� After saying that, he flew away. Edward knew things would not be simple. So, he went back to his inn to wait.

    News of amoner defeating a noble Magic Captain at the Entrance Exam soon spread throughout the Common Realm before reaching the Noble Realm, and eventually the Forsaken Realm.

    Commoners and nobles alike discussed this, with the former excited about the prospect of amoner finally bing a Magic Knight. In contrast, thetter was appalled by the notion.

    Three dayster, Edward received a summon from the Wizard King, so he headed to the Noble Realm.

    ________

    Title: Magic Squad

 Chapter 295: Magic Squad

    Chapter 295: Magic Squad

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    After arriving at a castle in the Noble Realm, Edward saw someone that seemed to be waiting for him.

    ��Are you here for me?��

    ��Yes,�� replied Captain Deleon.

    ��Oh, what can I do for you?��

    ��I��m here to apologize.��

    ��Having regret that you did not pick me up for your squad? Unfortunately, it��s toote now.��

    Deleon shook his head: ��Although I have regret, it is not for this reason. I��ve been thinking the past few days thinking what would happen if someone as talented and powerful as you left the Clover Kingdom because of the discrimination.

    ��This kingdom would lose such a powerful wizard. No, we would create a mighty enemy for ourselves.��

    Edward did not say anything but Deleon did not mind; he was lost in his thoughts as he spoke.

    ��I realize how the inequality between nobles andmoners almost ruined this kingdom. So, I wanted to change it. Unfortunately, this problem is so ingrained in this kingdom that even as royalty, there is nothing I can do.��

    ��So, you��re just going to give up?�� asked Edward.

    ��I decided to tackle this problem through the next generation. I have two children, and I will ensure none of them share my outdated ideas. I hope they can influence the people around them to continue this change cycle.��

    Deleon looked directly at Edward��s eyes.

    ��Plus, I feel that you will be the key to this change.��

    Edward looked at him up and down beforeughing slightly.

    ��Maybe, you��re right.��

    He patted his shoulder before heading to the castle. Soon, someone referred to themselves as the Wizard King��s Aid led him to a meeting room where a middle-aged man dressed in avish robe waited.

    The moment he walked into the room, he felt an intense mana pressure trying to intimidate him. With a calm look, he releases his mana, instantly destroying that pressure.

    Additionally, all the tables in the room instantly shattered, and cracks appeared in the walls.

    ��How dare you?�� said the aid with difficulty as he knelt on the ground. Edward ignored him before activating his grimoire. Then, using a Repair Spell, everything returned to normal.

    ��Hahaha, it is incredible how much magic power you have. It is unbelievable that you��re amoner.��

    ��If you think about it rationally, it is not,�� replied Edward calmly.

    ��Oh, how so?��

    ��Well, at some point, weren��t you nobles justmoners?��

    ��Don��t you dare insult the nobility,�� said the aid. However, the 27th Wizard King, Spield Kira, waved his hand to calm him down. He then invited Edward to sit down while serving tea.

    ��So, what do you mean by that?��

    ��Nobility is nothing but a social concept. At the beginning of human civilization, such a thing did not exist. When our race first discovered magic, they probably used it as a tool to survive against dangerous magical beasts or other more powerful races.

    ��Back then, the people with higher magic power were hunters and protectors, so they had high status. At some point, humans discovered that by mating only with other people of higher magic power, their descendants could inherit their magic and their mana capacity. So, this practice was encouraged.

    ��After a few hundred years, all the people with high magic power in a specific area intermarried and formed families: the nobles. So, it is not wrong to say all of you are descendants ofmoners.

    ��And it is not impossible formoners to be as lucky as your ancestors and have high magic power. Unfortunately, all of you still ostracized or even killed them once they challenged your authority.��

    Spield was momentarily quiet before saying: ��What an interesting theory. Unfortunately, there is no concrete evidence. Otherwise, this could be considered a great achievement in the field of magic history.��

    ��If there were evidence, you people would have hidden or already destroyed it anyway,�� replied Edward.

    ��Anyway, let��s talk about the issue at hand. The Magic Council disagrees with you to take over the Purple Pistol Shrimp Squad.��

    Spield remained quiet while Edward elegantly drank his tea.

    ��It seems that they do not care about the life of the Tarte family��s heir. Mastering Mana Zone at a young age, he had a bright future.��

    Spield frowned after hearing this.

    ��You can enter any magic squads and slowly rise to the rank of Captain.��

    ��All of you nobles control the risingdder, and given your attitude towardsmoner, how many years do you think it would take me to be ��Captain�� if at all?

    ��What you want is nothing but for me to sell my life to you while keeping me at the bottom of the food chain. This is not happening.��

    ��So, what do you want?��

    ��I want my own magic squad. Anyway, I proved that I am powerful enough.��

    ��And if we don��t agree to your terms?��

    ��The other kingdoms are always a choice. I heard that the Heart Kingdom is ruled by a powerful and benevolent Queen who does not judge people by their birth.��

    In the past few days, he gathered basic research on the other kingdoms to find another way out for him. His current choice is either the Heart Kingdom or the Spade Kingdom. But he was leaning more toward the former.

    However, for some reason, Edward was not willing to leave until thest minute.

    After pondering for a while, Spield agreed to his terms. And in exchange, Edward had to nullify the contract. So, on that day, the Blue Ravenw Squad was created.

    ��Sir, why did youpromise with that peasant?��

    ��This kid is a monster. I��m afraid that even I��m no match for him,�� replied Spield with a sight, causing a great shock to the aid.

    The news of the 10th Magic Squad soon spread throughout the entire kingdom. Andmoners in both the Common Realm and the Forbidden Realm were very excited that amoner became a captain.

    And when Edward stated recruitedmoners into his squad, people from all over the kingdom traveled very far to participate. And he was very strict in the process.

    He understood thatmoners did not have arge magic power pool nor could they increase their mana, so he lowered the value of such criteria. Instead, he focused on individuals with unique magic and who have the potential to train to use the Mana Zone.

    He created training regiments for all the members of his squad based on what type of magic they had. He tried to make potions to increase magic power. However, he discovered that this was another taboo field in which he could not seed.

    Instead, he created special training with diets to ensure fast mana recovery in training and high physical stats. Althoughmoners had limitspared to nobles, with his method, he could bring out the maximum potential in all his squad members.

    Additionally, all his squad members had Mana Recovery Potions to aid them in battles, so they still had some advantage. On top of everything, Edward created some Mana Skills topensate for the gap in mana and increase their battle strength.

    Of course, Edward did not only choosemoners for his squad: a few nobles were also selected. However, these nobles were usually ostracized by their own kind and were people whose ideologies had not been entirely twisted.

    Edward did this to somewhat appease the nobles of the kingdom so that they gave his squad peace of mind to grow and develop. Although he could suppress the entire kingdom with his power, he felt that it was unwise to do so�Cat least not now.

    Furthermore, he could still use the influence of the minor nobles in his squad to his advantage.

    The second most important thing that he did was to create a newspaper. Newspaper existed in the kingdom, but it was a monthly thing. More importantly, it was controlled by the noble.

    His newspaper was highly cheap, released every day, and exciting. It contained news regarding the kingdom�Cespecially the gossip regarding the lives of the nobles.

    All their dirty dealings were included in that newspaper. Additionally, Edward had a story section where he serialized a novel. He had a fashion section to give tips on beauty and clothes to both men and women.

    There is a section where Edward would release tips on how to use magic or control mana better, educating the people or themoner, to be precise.

    More importantly, this newspaper can reveal all his legendary exploits and portray him in a better light. He did that to prevent the nobles from one ndering him or reducing his merit to this kingdom.

    Some nobles tried to imitate his business model, but they all failed miserably. For one, their newspaper was never as interesting as Edward��s.

    Secondly, they could not print as fast as him, nor could they transport it all over the kingdom in a short time. Additionally, they could not make the price so cheap with how greedy most of them were.

    In the end, a few of them decided to take his business for their own. Unfortunately, all the nobles who tried had a terrible curse ced on them that would make them suffer pain deep in their souls.

    The Magic Council ced Edward on trial for what happened to these nobles, but they could not find any evidence. Even when they read his memories, they discover that he was innocent.

    So, the nobles were forced to let him be and never interfered in his business again.

    Just like that, many years passed by. And Edward finally regained his memories.

    ________

    Title: Curse

 Chapter 296: Curse

    Chapter 296: Curse

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    ��Damn this Universe Will,�� muttered Edward as his eyes gained a certain level of rity and wisdom.

    ��After so many years, I finally removed some of the restrictions.��

    In the past few decades, he has been fighting with this Universe Will to restore his memory and ability. During that time, he could only slowly influence his second self through hints and random ideas suddenly popping inside his head.

    Edward then checked his body.

    ��My Higher Life Form Essence has been sealed,�� he frowned. In some ways, he now is considered a transcendent species or higher life form. And the main benefit of this evolution is the fact that he can live a very long life and is not so easy to kill.

    However, now, Edward felt that he was aging like a normal person, and a few stabs in his heart could kill him if he did not protect it.

    ��Morgana is sealed in my Soul Dimension, I don��t know where my World Gate is, and most of my mana is sealed. However, the good thing is that in the past few decades, I finished the purification process and reacher Tier 7.��

    In his seal state, he could still purify the mana inside his magic core. Unfortunately, he could not use most of his powers. With time, the seal in his mana slowly dissipated, but Edward could feel that there was a limit. To be precise, he could only use Tier 6 Mana.

    ��This Universe has a power sealing of Tier 6,�� he concluded. Most of the universes he visited had high power sealing, so his intrusion did not matter much as the scope he could affect the universe was inconsequential.

    However, the same could not be said for this world. Based on his analysis of the plot, he knew that only Lucifero could barely be considered Tier 6 and that he was only at his full power.

    When he manifested in the Spade Kingdom in the mange, he was only Tier 5, and yet, he could still annihte all the Magic Captains along with the main character, Asta.

    And he�Can outsider�Csuddenly entered this universe with power rival if not more powerful than the most powerful being of this universe. As such, the Will was not having it and used a lot of its power to ce restrictions on him and even tried to assimte him into this world.

    ��There is no way that Akashic Record should not warn me of this possibility, so that can only mean one thing: that damn old man intervened and hid that information.��

    He could not help but imagine that old geezer caressing his white beard whileughing at his misery. After gritting his teeth for a moment, he decided to forget this and ce Merlin on his ck list.

    One day, in the far, far, far, far future, he would get his revenge.

    Plus, he understood the reason behind this action. In all his years confronting the Universe Will, his Willpower was greatly tempered. He went from a scale of three to a four. He only has to go up by 1 more before he can use Conceptual Magic in some weak universes�Clike this one.

    After thinking about this, some idea came to his mind on how he could increase his Willpower in this world�Cwithout going through all that trouble. If he could find a shortcut without any side-effect, he would take it.

    Anyway, he was an Arcanist, not a Martial Artist that needed to use the hard way to temper his will. As the saying goes, ��y smart, not hard.��

    Although he had a basic n, this was not the time to execute them. Edward removed his clothes to see a ck tattoo on his chest. He frowned as he looked at it before putting his clothes back on.

    He opened a portal before teleporting to the border of the Clover and Diamond Kingdom. He floated less than a meter from the side of the Diamond Kingdom��s side, and yet, he knew he could not cross it.

    The tattoo on his chest was a powerful curse that the Universe Will ced on him as a restriction. Because of the curse, there were a few things he could not do,

    First, he could not leave the Clover Kingdom. Second, he could not kill certain individuals. For example, as a magic knight, he is often on the battlefield and fighting against other kingdoms.

    However, even with his power, he could not kill certain people; to be precise, certain people rted to the main plot. The purpose of the curse seemed to prevent him frompletely messing with the timeline and preventing certain characters from being born or preventing certain important events in these characters�� lives.

    The only exception to that is Julius Novachrono. To be exact, Edward had to y the role that Julius yed in the Sacred Timeline. For example, he invited both Yami Sukehiro and William Vengeance to his Blue Ravenw Squad instead of them joining Julius�� Grey Deer Squad.

    The more Edward acted like Julius whether through interactions with unique characters or the way he helped a lot of people in the kingdom, the less restraint the curse had on him.

    ��This should be another way for the Universe Will to assimte me into this world. Plus, this could have something to do with Julius�� secret identity as the one the ruler of the underworld, the Time Devil, Astaroth.��

    A lot of ideas shed across Edward��s mind. ording to his calction, the Universe Will has only the strength of the Tier 7 Star Level. Since he is in the same tier, it is no problem to forcibly remove the curse and directly confront it.

    However, there is a major problem. This world has a multiverse, and the Universe Will is not only from this timeline but all the timelines. So, confronting it would be like confronting hundred or thousands of Tier 7, if not more.

    Without his Floating City or World Gate, this was an arduous if not impossible task. Not to mention that there is an easier solution that it could use to deal with him: exile him from this universe.

    So, using a strong approach is not the solution to the current problem. He can aplish many great things in this world, and he does not want to leave yet.

    Of course, Edward was not someone to suffer a loss. Although he decided to bare it, for now. He also decided to be more reckless when ites to how to deal with this world.

    So, he was prepared to go a little crazy and try things beyond his capability. If seeded, he would benefit greatly. If not, he will run away with the people he cares for while leaving this world in chaos�Cif not destroyed.

    So, after making a n, he opened a portal and returned to the headquarters of his squad.

    Edward then looked at his Grimoire, which was now different after awakening his memories: it had 6 Clover Leafs instead of the previous 4.

    ��The four-leaf grimoire is said to bring its owner luck, while the 5 leaf contains the devil. What about 6-leaf? The power of God? Does this world has God?��

    Edward reviewed his memories of the entire plot of ck Clover. Gods are only mentioned on three asions: one is the god that the sisters in the church worshipped. However, no real detail is mentioned.

    The second is the Sea God that the Underwater Temple worshipped. Finally, the Dryad Spirit is considered the Guardian God of Elysia, a secluded vige of elves.

    Based on his analysis, he eliminated the Dryad Spirit, so his only chance at figuring out this mystery is through the churches or the Underwater Temple.

    After making a preliminary n, he began an in-depth review of the magical system of this universe. There was a lot to learn.

    ________

    Title: Grimoire Magic System

 Chapter 297: Grimoire Magic System

    Chapter 297: Grimoire Magic System

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Edward reviewed all the knowledge and information he gathered about this universe��s magic system.

    The Grimoire is connected to a mage��s Soul and Life Force. If they die, the grimoire will disappear. However, damage to the grimoire does not affect the life of the mage�Cwith the exception that they can no longer use advanced magic.

    The Grimoire carries the spells for wizards and allows them to use more advanced magic than their natural abilities. At first, the pages of the grimoire are nk, but through training, natural talent, and life and death situation, new spells can appear.

    ��This whole concept of Grimoire is odd. This entire world is odd.��

    For one, all the people in this world have mana�Cwith the exception of the protagonist Asta, and a devil called Liebe. Asta��s case can be exined while the devil is a mystery.

    Edward knew that magic was a gift, and it was very odd for all the individuals in the entire world to have said gift. Although some people��s mana is so pitiful that they can probably cast one or two spells, it did not change the fact that they still had mana.

    The second odd thing is that all the people with grimoires do not have to learn spells, they can invent them. Based on an individual��s talent, training, and desire, the grimoire will automatically create a spell for them.

    Edward understood how hard it was just to learn magic let alone create spells. In the Empire, only truly talented individuals with great knowledge can do so.

    But in this world, even a street vendor can create spells in his grimoire that suit his taste or profession. And when a talented mage is in a difficult situation or life and death situation, the grimoire can create a spell specifically for them to deal with the issue.

    An example of that was in the anime when Yami was stuck in a separate space during the Underwater Temple Arc. He watched all his squad members slowly losing and on the verge of dying.

    So, his grimoire developed Dimension sh to cut off the space and escape to go save his team.

    The Grimoire can also respond to when people have character development or learn some life lesson. An example of that is when Gauche learned to trust people, so he developed a spell to make mirror copies of himself and others.

    ��There are two possibilities I can think of to exin this phenomenon. First, the grimoire has deduction capabilities like Morgana.��

    However, Edward shook his head as he studied this thing and did not discover anything of the sort. So, although possible very unlikely.

    ��The second possibility is that all Grimoires are connected to something that either has a library of spells that it can choose from, or also has deducing capabilities. Or maybe both.

    ��The question is, what is that thing? Where is it? Who is in charge of it? And could the Universal Will be involved?��

    Edward had numerous thoughts and ideas. And as he thought deeper, he realized more and more that Grimoires were not simple. Mages can cast spells without yet but are required to use high-level spells.

    To him, the entire situation appeared as if someone used Grimoires to restrain the natural development of mages. Because of over-reliance on the book, mages never developed ways to cast spells on their own.

    And this restrain is for all races in this universe�Cincluding devils. In the underworld, devils can use their magic as they pleased. However, as soon as they enter the physical world, they have to rely on a Grimoire to use their full powers.

    ��This world may hide many mysteries that never showed up in the manga or anime,�� thought Edward with great interest.

    He was very interested in uncovering these mysteries. Furthermore, although the Grimoire System has ws, he can modify it into a system suited for the less talented Arcanists in the Empire.

    With it, they will not have to learn spells the hard way. As long as they have sufficient Willpower, determination, and desire, they can learn spells perfectly suited for them.

    And there are many other ways this Grimoire can be used by high Tier and talented Arcanists. A lot of people in the Empire cannot instantly carve out Magic Circles inside their Soul Dimensions.

    Instead, they have to store the spells they needed and used them when needed. With this grimoire, they can store these spells on it, granting them extra spell slots.

    As for the people who can use Instant Engravings, they can also store spells in the Grimoire and have extra spell slots. If they could only use 5 spells instantly, the Grimoire could add one or two more instant spells.

    The Grimoire can also be turned into a Magetech artifact. So, if an Arcanist found themselves in a situation where they run out of mana, this Grimoire can be used as a backup while they recover.

    The Grimoire can be connected to the Gate of Truth to aid in Gate Alchemy and overall transmutation. Maybe he could modify it to work for Aura and developbat techniques instead of spells.

    The possibilities were truly endless.

    While having these crazy ideas, Edward also analyzed his Grimoire. Most of the spells inside were from spells he already knew from other magic systems or variations of them.

    A lot of them were brand new spells that he had never seen, thought of, or the Empire was still in the early stages of developing. With just this book alone, his voyage in this universe was not in vain.

    However, many spells were still missing. To this day, even after 10 years since he became a Magic Knight, he still could not use Time Magic. Of course, a lot of that has to do with the fact that he did not interact much with Julius; in his previous state, he had to be wary of the devil inside of him.

    Once he was done, Edward then focused on the world��s mana. The physique of the people of this universe was weird. Their bodies did not have any magic veins yet using mana was easy for them.

    Without a core, their bodies could still hold arge quantity of mana. ording to his previous calctions, the most talented individuals of this universe can reach Tier 4 level�Cnot counting devils and spirits.

    It appears as if they viewed their entire bodies as a vessel to contain mana instead of storing it in their muscles, bones, or different parts of their bodies.

    ��In other words, all the people of this world have a unique bloodline that changed the very nature of their bodies and allows them to store arge quantity of mana, without a core.��

    Edward became very interested in why everyone had mana in this universe. He guessed this secret involved the fundamentalws of this universe or some unique [Authority].

    He could take it away and bring it back to his universe, although he did not think that all the people throughout the universe would have this physique, all the people in the Empire should.

    By then, even if some of them were unlucky to be amongst the people with a very small amount of mana, they can still create their cores and start their magical journey. Additionally, people with Mana Poison Mana would no longer have this problem.

    So, another crazy n once again came into his mind.

    While he was in deep thought, someone knocked on his door.

    ��Come in.��

    A 15-year-old kid with ck hair walked inside.

    ��Yami, what is it?��

    ��Vice-Captain Lte said there is news regarding the Wizard King.��

    ��Is that so? I��ll be here in a while. How is your training?��

    ��I finished all the tasks you asked me for.��

    ��That��s good. I��ll test youter.��

    Yami nodded his head before closing the door.

    ��The Captain��s Ki has changed once again. Did he find a way to deal with the curse?��

    This is not the first time he noticed his Captain��s Kipletely changed as if he was a new person. The first time it urred, he thought someone was impersonating him and he freaked out.

    It was not untilter that he knew that this was rted to the Captain��s Curse.

    ��This kid��s method of Ki is very interesting. It is also a great discovery in this world,�� muttered Edward as he looked at Yami��s leaving back.

    ��Maybe one day, I should visit his homeworld, the Land of the Sun, to see what kind of magic system they have and if it is simr to this continent.��

    ________

    Title: Forebearance

 Chapter 298: Forebearance

    Chapter 298: Forebearance

    Edward walked into a room where all the members of Blue Ravenw sat at a rectangle table.

    ��Captain,�� said all the members as they stood up. Edward waved to them so that they could sit down.

    ��Captain, you seem different from usual? Did you break the curse?��

    ��I��m getting there but not quite yet.��

    The fact that Edward was cursed ismon knowledge amongst many people of the Clover Kingdom. The reason for that is in the battlefield, as long as the enemy can rush out of the borders, Edward could not chase after them.

    Additionally, when he attacked some people with the intent to kill, chains would appear all over his body to restrict him. As such, people have figured out some of the limitations of his curse.

    And some nobles even tried to use this fact to their advantage. To deal with these people, Edward has his squad secretly beat them with an inch of their lives while he cleans up the trace.

    As long as he does not kill these key figures, beating them up is alright.

    ��So, what is the situation?�� asked Edward.

    ��The Wizard King is severely injured and has no chance of surviving,�� replied Vice-Captain Bernard.

    ��Well, that��s expected. I told him not to pursue the Spade Kingdom since they might have allied with the Diamond Kingdom, but he didn��t want to listen.��

    The other squad members sighed as they could understand the Wizard King��s thinking. With the presence of their captains, the Clover Kingdom had entered a time of peace and prosperity unlike anything seen since the kingdom��s creation.

    The economy was booming because of trade with the Heart Kingdom, the safety of all citizens across all three realms was at an all-time high, and agriculture flourished with new magical tools designed to increase annual yield.

    The booming of the fishing industry also helps to reduce the hunger problem along with many other benefits. The issue of ss inequality has radically been reduced as the captain creates more opportunities formoners.

    Additionally, the people��s daily lives have now been enhanced since they no longer have to worry about food and shelter. In addition to the newspaper, magic television has now be widespread throughout the kingdom.

    More than 95% ofmoners can afford it, and even in the Forsaken Realm, where the poorest and weakest individuals live, 1 in 50 households can afford a magic TV.

    A new raid urred on the borders a few days ago, and the Wizard King rushed there. Furious by what he saw, he decided to follow these people and deal a severe blow to them�Cdespite Edward��s warning.

    And now, it appeared that it was a trap and someone attacked and almost killed him.

    ��So, what happened next?�� asked Edward. Everyone became quiet for a moment before Bernard answered:

    ��The debate of the next Wizard King has begun, and the Magic Parliament is very adamant in opposing your election. Luckily, we still have the support of the Vermillion and Silva family.��

    ��Who are they supporting?�� asked Edward calmly. ��No, let me guess, it��s Julius, isn��t it?��

    ��That��s correct.��

    Edward nodded as he tapped his finger on the table, quieting everyone.

    ��Send an invitation to Julius. We will have a battle that is broadcasted live to the people. The winner gets to sit on the throne.��

    ��Yes, captain.��

    Edward then discussed a few more things with his squad before supervising Yami and Vengeance��s training. He still has to y his role to remove the curse altogether and be free to do his things.

    Once that was done, Edward flew to the Capital. He had to use Transformation Magic to hide his appearance; otherwise, if he walked in the streets, countless people would recognize him and flood toward him like they were paparazzi.

    Soon, he found himself in front of a tombstone with the engraving: In memory of Acier Silva, a loving mother and mighty warrior.

    ��It��s been two years, hasn��t it?��

    He hunched down to clean the tombs before a flower appeared in his hand: they were peonies, her favorite flowers.

    His other identity did not have all his experience, so he was very lonely. And that was because of his power. Many people revered him for his power, but they also feared him because of it.

    As such, most people will respect him and keep a certain distance from him. That goes to all the members of his squad. There are only two people who were the exception: Acier and Yami.

    Yami respected him for what Edward did for him, but he did not treat him with alienation. On the contrary, he was pretty cheeky in their interactions; he never minded his power or position.

    As for Acier, she was the first person to do the same. He only met Yami a few months ago. He saw him as a friend and treated him the same.

    As Edward looked at the tombstone, he could not help but remember his conversation with her a few years ago.

    During the past 14 years, he sometimes unlocked his memories for short periods. Sometimes for only a few hours, a few days, and one time, hested two weeks. So, he used this time to analyze the curse better and find a way to free himself from the Universe Will��s restrain.

    And right now, he remembered a conversation he had with Acier.

    Edward looked at Acier on arge bed holding a small child in her hands. He looked at the baby.

    ��Is that your second child? What an ugly baby.��

    ��Edward!�� she grunted.

    ��I��m just telling the truth. Plus, what kind of name is Nebra?��

    ��How do you know her name?��

    ��I know everything.��

    Acier ignored her friend as she knew he sometimes liked to boast about his greatness.

    ��She is about to pee herself,�� he said, however, Acier ignored him. Not long afterward, Nebra did pee on herself.

    ��How did you know?��

    ��I speak the babynguage.��

    ��Nonsense,�� she replied while changing her.

    Meanwhile, Edward shrugged his shoulder; he was telling the truth. He then looked around before sighing in disappointment.

    ��I can��t believe you choose Henry over me.��

    ��Here were go again.��

    ��No, this is a valid concern. I��m more handsome than him, more powerful than him, more affluent than him, more famous than him. And I can say I would treat you better than him.

    ��So, why not choose me?��

    Acier sighed: ��Do you really want to know the reason?��

    ��I do.��

    She looked at her baby while feeding her a bottle. ��I can ept your womanizing ways. I can ept all the secrets you keep. I can ept the cruel and callous sides that you some time. disyed.

    ��I can even ept the fact that I will not be the only woman in your life. But I cannot ept that you do not want children; you do not want a family. That��s my bottom line.

    ��That��s why I chose Henry over you.��

    Edward looked out the window in deep thought. He once nned to have children once the Empire was stabilized and more powerful. However, after hearing about the uing war, he removed that idea from his mind.

    He did not want to bring his children into this world, knowing that one day, he might either watch them die or die and leave them alone.

    Edward sighed aloud, saying: ��Anyway, sooner orter, you will be mine.��

    ��Cocky, I see. I really want to know how?��

    ��Henry will be dead, so, of course, you will be mine.��

    ��What!�� said Acier in a loud voice, startling the baby and making her cry even more. So, she gently calmed her down.

    ��What do you mean he will be dead? Did you kill him?�� she asked while staring furiously at him.

    ��Hey, I��m not that cruel. All I know is that he will die in a few years.��

    ��How can this be? Can��t you save him? I��m begging you.��

    ��I��m sorry, I can��t.��

    ��You can��t, or you won��t.��

    ��I can��t,�� Edward replied, looking her in the eyes. ��Not just him, even you will die in a few years.��

    Acier got up from the bed as she looked at him incredulously; her body trembled but she kept herself together to prevent baby Nebra from crying.

    ��It��s true. I should barely be able to revive you, but only after many decades if not more.��

    Edward was telling the truth. The [Correction of Fate] is powerful in this world, and his ability to not be affected by it seems to be nulled in this universe�Cor at the very least, drastically reduced.

    Nozel and Noelle Silva are two essential characters of this world. And the death of their mothers is necessary for their characters�� growth and motivation.

    And his hands are tied until Edwardpletely removes the curse on him.

    Acier took a while to calm herself down.

    ��Is there anything I can do to prevent this?��

    ��You can try to be more powerful when the dayes, and maybe, if you fake your death, you could survive. But nothing is guaranteed.��

    Acier did not know how to respond to this news. She just learned that not only will her husband die, but she will also die.

    ��What about my children? Will they be alright?�� she hurriedly asked.

    ��All four of them will be fine.��

    ��Four?��

    ��Yes, four,�� replied Edward with his lisp twitching.

    ��Can you tell me about them?�� she asked, smiling at Nebra.

    ��The second and third ones are mediocre in terms of magical capability. And their personality is even shittier. I consider themplete failures.��

    Acier red at him, but Edward ignored her as he continued:

    ��Nozel is very capable. However, how he treated the youngest is also terrible�Calbeit he had a solid reason. Nevertheless, I still don��t like him.

    ��The only impressive one is thest one. She will inherit your beauty, bravery, kindness, and even your magic. However, the first 16 years of her life will not be a great one because of her siblings.��

    Acier was both happy and sad at the same time after hearing this. She decided to teach his children better to prevent this tragedy from urring. Nevertheless, she still asked:

    ��Can��t you look after them for me?��

    ��Unfortunately, they are on the list of people I cannot even approach with the curse. However, I can try to find a way to reduce the impact.��

    Acier looked at the window, ��Can you really revive me?��

    ��I will try my best.��

    ��What about Henry?��

    Edward did not say anything, his answer obvious. After chatting for a while, he left. And as expected, things went ording to the script. Not long after Noelle was conceived, Henry died.

    And right after giving birth to Noelle, Acier died at the hands of Megic. Even though she was more powerful because of Edward��s training, Vanica Zangratis�Cthe human host of Megic�Csomehow managed to draw more power from the devil and killed her in the end.

    As for Edward, chains appeared on his body to prevent him from rushing in time and save her. Luckily, he secretly ced a spell to preserve her soul and did the same for her body.

    As he looked at the tombstone, Edward muttered:

    ��Wait for this curse to be lifted. Megic, you will be the first one to feel my wrath.�� He never felt so aggrieved, but he understood the concept of forbearance. As such, he will wait.

    Edward then left to prepare for the battle against Julius.

 Chapter 299: Wizard Kings Position Battle

    Chapter 299: Wizard King��s Position Battle

    Edward floated in the air as he looked at Julius opposite him.

    ��I��m surprised you epted my invitation.��

    ��I have no choice. Although you have done much for this kingdom, your curse is an issue. So, I cannot allow someone so unstable to be the Wizard King.��

    Edward smiled but did not reply. He guessed that the current Julius was Lucius Zogratis. And he had two reasons for finding out the truth.

    One, the personality of ��Julius�� is a kind and benevolent man who dedicated his life to the betterment of the Clover Kingdom. With Edward��s achievements, he would never oppose him for the position of Wizard King.

    On the contrary, he would support him and even volunteer to find a way to remove the curse. And one point, he did ask Memory-less Edward if he could help, but thetter refused.

    As for the second reason was the mana filled with negative emotions he felt inside Julius�� body. Devil��s manaes from the underworld, so it is eerie and dark in nature.

    Often, it is easy to distinguish their mana from other races. Now, Lucius has done a great job hiding the nature of his mana. When ��Julius�� personality took over the body, even Edward could not detect anything.

    However, the moment the real him showed, he could notpletely hide it.

    ��I would like for us to fight inside the Mirror Dimension. That way, no matter how much power we use, it will not affect the surrounding.��

    Julius immediately frowned after hearing this.

    ��Is there a problem?�� asked Edward.

    ��No, but what about the broadcast?��

    ��It can still continue from there.��

    After hesitation for a moment, Julius nodded. As such, Edward took a magic item that looked like a mirror and activated it. Cracks that resembled mirrors appeared in the surroundings to swallow the two of them.

    Then, they find themselves in the same forest, except everything seems to be a little darker.

    ��Now, we can begin.��

    Their Grimores floated in front of them. Edward hid the remaining 2 clover leaves from his, while Julius�� Grimoire did not have a cover. Many people believe that it was how his grimoire was, but Edward knew that it was because he wanted to hide the Spades in the covers that revealed his identity as a citizen of the Spade Kingdom.

    Erudite Magic: Fallen Meteor.

    A dozen meteors appeared in the sky and fell on Julius. However, he quickly dodged them as if they were nothing. However, more and more of them kept falling.

    At first, he decided to be careful since he knew how powerful his opponent was. So, even with his time magic, he wanted to be careful. However, after dodging a few meteors, he decided to go on the offensive.

    Unfortunately for him, the forest on the ground suddenly changed into chains of volcanoes as they spewedva balls at him. The entire forest turned red, with mesing from the heavens and the earth.

    With Julius�� ability to peak at the future, he could still dodge these attacks as they were not even closed to his speed. So, no matter how many of them were there, they were useless.

    In the end, he finally cast a spell.

    Chrono Stasis

    Numerous spheres with a ring orbiting them appeared. The spheres would catch the fallen meteors and theva balls. And after a few seconds, they would disappear.

    Julius reverted them to the time before they were converted from mana into their current shape. After catching Edward��s attacks, he went on the offensive.

    He created many of the spheres as they rushed toward Edward; they were extremely fast because they skipped time to travel. Som in an instant, they were in front of Julius, but they arrived in front of Edward the next.

    ��Time Seal and Time eleration,�� analyzed Edward as he saw the spheres. Some of them would contain him in a time loop, reliving a moment in time continuously, while the other would instantly age any part of his body that was hit.

    As the spheres approached him, countless portals appeared and teleported them back to Julius�� side. Unfortunately, they did not even touch him.

    ��Most ordinary spells are useless to him,�� thought Edward.

    Erudite Magic: Gravity Increase

    Erudite Magic: Light Swords.

    The gravity surrounding Julius suddenly increased ten-fold. Additionally, countless swords of light appeared in the sky. He wanted to evade, but mobility became a problem for him.

    Chrono Stasis Grimora

    Julius��s Grimoire changed pages as he cast another spell. Even more, spheres appeared around to catch the falling lights. Unfortunately, two of them still managed to stab him on his shoulders.

    He crushed them with his hands before the wound returned to its original uninjured state. Even his clothes returned to normal.

    ��I have not seen my blood for a very long time,�� said Julius calmly.

    ��I can guarantee this will not be the first time in this battle.��

    While these two titans shed, all the people of the Clover Kingdom were glued to their television to witness this legendary duel. And the experience was more than they could ever imagine.

    They never thought that mages could be this powerful. Thinking about how one of these two would be their kingdom��s protector, the people were thrilled.

    Of course, the same cannot be said for some nobles. They knew Edward was powerful, but they also fully believed that Julius�� Time Magic was his nemesis.

    Now, things did not appear to be so simple.

    ��I very much doubt this,�� replied Julius.

    A sphere appeared in front of him beforeunching a blue beam attack. The beam also seemed to skip time as it instantly arrived in front of Edward.

    A portal again appeared to send it away. However, the portal closed as it was reverted to the state where it was not created, and the beam continued its travel.

    It hit a shield that protected Edward; however, it was also reverted to its original state. As such, Edward had to teleport away to evade.

    Another sphere appeared to divert the direction of the beam toward Edwar��ds position. So, he teleported away again. Unfortunately, the beam seemed to know the ce he would teleport to next and kept following.

    With a calm look, he kept evading while analyzing the situation.

    ��This Lucius�� used of Mana Zone is quite extraordinary.��

    The technique of Mana Zone in this world is simr to how Arcane Sorcerer used magic in the Empire. The main difference is that the Mana Zone is a more advanced form.

    So, this technique is quite valuable to Edward.

    Additionally, he realized that Mana Zone is a pseudo Magical Domain at the highest level. He wanted to create a way for Arcanists to resist the Divine Kingdoms of Gods, and the Domain is the answer he came up with.

    With the Mana Zone technique, he can now create a Pseudo-Domain.

    Erudite Magic: Absolute Space

    An enormous cube enveloped the battlefield of these two. And immediately after appearing, Julius�� beam and spheres disappeared. He was using the ambient mana in the surrounding to power up his attack.

    Regrettably, Edward��s Absolute Space forcibly took control of all the mana in the surroundings, preventing him from forming even the most basic spell.

    Immediately, arge sphere also surrounded Julius. Inside that sphere, he reverted the ambient mana to when it was not under control.

    Edward was not surprised by this oue as he knew that his Pseudo-Domain had many ws. The main is that mana has to exist in the environment to function correctly. He knows that not every ce has mana.

    He ns tobine the mana inside Arcanist��s body, along with different kinds of energy in the environment, with the ability to create pocket dimensions to create an actual Domain.

    He ns to go to Jujutsu Kaisen and Fate Universe to understand their Curse Energy Domains and Reality Marbles.

    ��It is fascinating how your Time Magic functions. Stealing other people��s time, store it to use however you pleased,�� said Edward before raising his hand, and a small sphere appeared.

    ��You learned my Time Magic.��

    An incredible looked appeared on Julius��s face. They were both shocked whether it was him or the devil Astaroth residing inside his body. Many people thought that one of the limits of Erudite Magic was in the incapability to use Time Magic since Edward could use all magics in the kingdom with that exception.

    This is one reason that nobles thought Julius was his nemesis.

    ��Indeed I can,�� replied Edward. During this battle, he has been studying Julius�� Time Magic. Plus, he used some secret means to read a few pages from his Grimoire.

    ��It��s a shame that I do not have enough time stored to use it appropriately,�� hemented. Time Magic in this universe has restrictions, unlike back home.

    You cannot use time spells without stealing time from other people and storing it. Of course, Edward could take time from his true self. However, that would reduce his life span.

    Although this magic had restrictions, it also had some benefits. It reduced the consequences of ying with Time since someone essentially paid off the debts of doing so.

    Essentially, the lives of countless people or ��their time�� can be exchanged for avoiding the consequences of messing with time. Edward looked forward to whether this would work the same way in his universe.

    So, this form of Time Magic can be considered one of the safest methods.

    ��Alright, since I already got what I wanted, let��s get this over with.��

    Erudite Magic: Destruction Ball

    A dark purple ball appeared in Edward��s palm, containing a terrifying power that wanted to annihte everything in its path. This was a spell he created in this world bybining all the different attributes he could use.

    And to his surprise, he discovered Destruction Magic�Ccapable of eradicating all forms of matter and energy.

 Chapter 300: Wizard King

    Chapter 300: Wizard King

    Everything within a hundred meters radius was eradicated. The forests, mountains, and even the nearest towns and viges. Luckily, this was in the mirror dimension, so it did not matter.

    The only exception is Julius. He had a long horn, and his eyes were red. However, half his body was gone, and ck tentacles could be seening from the destroyed part.

    ��You already knew, didn��t you?�� asked Julius.

    ��You mean the fact that you were Lucius Zogratis, a Spade Kingdom spy that infiltrated our kingdom, and also the Devil Host of Astaroth, the Supreme Devil of Time? I had my suspicions.��

    All the people watching this broadcast were shocked by this reveal. Julius is the mage in the kingdom with the second most poprity after Edward. His heroic deeds are mentioned in both the Daily Prophet (Edward��s Newspaper) and Noble News.

    So, when it was revealed that he was, in fact, both a spy and a devil, this was shocking news. Many people did not know how to react, while the Magic Parliament nobles panicked.

    They almost made such a person the Wizard King, one of the highest political and military power of the Clover Kingdom.

    ��You have made a grave mistake forcing me out,�� Lucius said as his body regenerated.

    As Edward watched all of this, his eyes lit up.

    ��Is this the power of Devil Heart?��

    At Tier 6, Arcanists can survive with their bodies destroyed as long as their soul is intact. In fact, they can even live as a Soul Entity, simr to the concept of Nascent Soul in Xianxia.

    Nevertheless, the body is still essential�Cespecially the heart since it is the ce that houses the magic core. The Devil Heart allows high-level devils to instantly regenerate any part of their body as long as the heart remains intact.

    Additionally, the heart can move to different body parts, and ordinary methods or spells cannot destroy it. In some ways, it is simr, if not better, than Horcruxes which requires specific spells or techniques to destroy.

    ��If all Arcanists could have a Devil Heart, their survivability would drastically increase, along with their strength.��

    Edward has the Phoenix Bloodline for healing purposes, but he would still benefit from a Devil��s Heart.

    ��90% Devil Power,�� said Lucius as another horn grew from his head, along with two wings made of bones. His fingers turned into ws, and many ck spots appeared all over his body.

    Most Devil Hosts need the Gate to the Underworld to open to ess more than 70% of their devil��s power. However, he is the only exception.

    Chrono Magic: Time Stop

    Time in the surrounding doze miles diameters suddenly stopped. Even the magical item Edward had to record this battle stopped functioning for a moment. Even Edward��s Absolute Space Spell stopped working.

    However, Lucius soon frowned as he saw a sphere surrounding Edward blocking the effect of this spell.

    Erudite Magic: Time Burning.

    A blue me so powerful came out from Edward that it literally burned time and destroyed the Time Spell. This was a technique he prepared in this world against Time Magic since he could not use it.

    He even created Ice Freeze to create the same effect as Time Stop. Both of these elemental magic have been raised very close to the conceptual level by him.

    Lucius rushed towards Edward with a sword in his hand.

    Time Sword: Time Erasure sh.

    Edward could feel that if that sword slightly scratched him, his time would be erased, and he would die. So, he teleported away, or he tried. Unfortunately, Lucius had ced the surrounding space in a time loop to remain unchanged.

    That way, it cannot bend, tear or portals cannot be opened from it. So, Edward moved his body slightly to dodge before using Gravity Push to send Lucius flying away.

    After being a few meters away, Lucius again went on the offensive. He jumped into the future to appear in front of Edward to cut him once again.

    Erudite Creation Magic: Sword of Purification.

    A sword made of golden light appeared in Edward��s hand as he shed head-on with Lucius�� sword. The Light Sword was instantly destroyed in the confrontation. However, Lucius groaned in pain.

    The hand holding the sword was nowpletely ck. Although the Light Sword was destroyed, it released a golden light with the power of purification.

    The light seemed the nemesis of the negative mana of devils.

    Lucius then used Time Magic to revert his arm to its original state. Subsequently, he realized that the process took longer and exponentially more mana than usual.

    Additionally, the time needed to revert was also astronomical. He has killed many people and stored a lot of timepared to the persona of Julius. Additionally, he can ess Astaroth��s [Stored Time], which is very abundant since thetter spent countless millennia killing devils in the underworld to steal time.

    Ultimately, he cut off the purified part and let his body regrew. It was not worth it to use time magic to heal.

    Lucius looked at Edward while pondering: ��I need to take some risks.��

    A clock appeared in front of Lucius before he fired a beam at it. Immediately afterward, Edward��s left hand suddenly aged until it became that of an older man.

    He did not feel or sense anything, but he was injured. Immediately, he began to calcte what had urred. He found a slight discrepancy in his memory.

    ��He is sending his attack to my past self.��

    This was a very advanced use of Time Magic: Killing the opponent��s past to eradicate him in the present. Luckily, Lucius could only send his attack a couple of minutes to the past.

    And Edward��s past self is as strong as his current self, so he could still dodge the attack despite the unexpected.

    ��I need to end this battle to prevent any change in the situation,�� thought Edward as he looked at Lucius, who was panting heavily. One of his primary purpose for this battle was the live broadcast to ensure he became Wizard King.

    That��s why he had to ensure the broadcast continued after Lucius froze time. Now that his n seeded, there is no need to continue ying.

    Erudite Magic: Death Aura.

    A ck aura came from his body, spreading to the surrounding at an unimaginable speed. Everything the aura touched, decayed or died�Cincluding space and time.

    Before Lucius could react, the ck aura attached to his body. In less than a second, his lower body, torso, and limbs rapidly disappeared. His future sight or reaction ability proved to be useless.

    In the end, he held his heart in his mouth before casting onest spell:

    Chrono Magic: Time Disturbance.

    By creating a disturbance in time, he managed to open a breach in the mirror dimension to teleport away. Unfortunately for him, numerous chains suddenly appeared and caught his Grimoire and prevented it from teleporting away with him.

    Holding the Grimoire in his hand, Edward secretly sneered as he watched space tear closed. Then, he looked at the camera as he smiled at his fellow citizens.

    He retired to the Capital to wait for the day he took the throne. Two dayster, the 27th Wizard King sumbed to his injury, and Edward seeded him.

    As the firstmoner to achieve this position, this was a historic moment for the Clover Kingdom. So,moners from the Common Realm to the Forsaken Realm watched the coronation ceremony, and the kingdom celebrated for a week.

    Spade Kingdom:

    Lucius had regenerated his body in secret before meeting his other siblings. He stood with his shirt off while the others surrounded him.

    ��So, what do you think, Vanica?�� asked Lucius.

    ��This curse is quite interesting. There are many effects, but all of them hide their true purpose. I did not expect this new Wizard King to be so knowledgeable with Curse Magic.��

    ��Can you remove it?��

    ��Of course; who do you think I am?��

    Her Grimoire floated in front of her. Tentacles made of strange runes appeared from her body before connecting to the tattoo on Lucius��s body. Unfortunately, the moment they touched, the tattoo activated, and a ck light entered Vanica��s body before she could react.

    The ck light even used her connection to the underworld before also nting a curse on her devil, Meguc.

    ��Damn it. His target was me the whole time,�� the devil in the underworld eximed. She immediately activated her Curse Warding Magic to remove the curse.

    Unfortunately, this curse was not as simple as it seems as it contained other magics that counter hers. She was furious. As the primogenitor of curses in this world, she cannot believe that she could not remove a curse.

    Meanwhile, in the Clover Kingdom:

    Edward�Cwho was enjoying reading Lucius��s Grimoire, suddenly felt something and looked toward the Spade Kingdom. He smiled before sneering, then continued his reading.

    Time passed, and many changes urred in the kingdom. Captain Bernard took over the Blue Ravenw Squad before Yami eventually became the Vice-Captain and created his squad.

    The same thing for William Vengeance.

    The Clover Kingdom continued to prosper. However, trouble at the borders did not stop and intensified with time. Lucius seemed determined to take advantage of Edward��s curse to attack the borders.

    The odd thing is that he found another Grimoire that he could use. Nevertheless, the damage that both the Spade Kingdom and the Diamond Kingdom could do was minimal.

    Today was special because an odd young boy with no magic power took the Magic Knight Entrance.

 Chapter 301: Freedom

    Chapter 301: Freedom

    Asta and Yuno walked in the forest with excitement written all over their faces�Cat least for Asta.

    ��The magic knight exam is near. I can��t wait to pass before bing the Wizard King.��

    ��If you pass,�� replied Yuno. ��And I��m the one who will be the Wizard King.��

    The two then argued for a few minutes about this issue before continuing their journey.

    ��Do you think that the Wizard King will show up? I would like to meet him in person instead of a screen.��

    ��He has not shown up for the Exam in the past few years, so I doubt he would,�� replied Yuno calmly, despite the fact he was also secretly hoping to meet the legendary man.

    A few dayster, this year��s Magic Knight Entrance Exam began. Asta and Yuno stood in the middle of the Colosseum and the other participants. Soon, the two arrived in the Noble Realm in the town of Kikka.

    Yuno remained calm, but Asta kept looking at everything with shining eyes. He looked at the ten seats on the balcony.

    ��This should be the seat of the Captains? How exciting.��

    Soon, all the captains showed up one by one. And each time they appeared, the participants immediately recognized them and talked about their legendary tales.

    That was until one person showed up with a ck leather strap covering his mouth and neck, leaving an opening to show his sharp teeth.

    ��As popr as always, Zora,�� said Yami whileughing aloud.

    ��Our Punishment Squad does not need to be like, as long as we do our job correctly.��

    The other captains gave him a side-eye before ignoring him. The Punishment Squad created the Wizard King tobat corruption in the kingdom or the magic squads.

    Their mission is to capture and imprisoned any corrupt individual in the kingdom. It did not matter whether you were amoner, noble, magic knight, or Captain; they would go after you.

    Their reputation was never good because of how much power they had and how ruthless they were. However, things became even worse when this Zora Ideale took the position.

    He was more ruthless than all the previous captains. In one event, he wanted to ce the current king on trial, almost causing an extraordinary incident. Luckily, the Wizard King intervened and prevented the other nobles from rioting against him.

    Ultimately, the king of the Clover Kingdom was forced to stay inside the castle and never leave because of that incident.

    Although many people do not like how the Punishment Squad do things, they still respect them greatly because of how many great things they have to do for the kingdom.

    Plus, the selection process for this squad is very rigid, and each member must sign magical contracts to prevent them from abusing their powers and bing corrupted themselves.

    ��Anyway, why are you here, and even arrived in time?�� asked Zora.

    Yami clicked his tongue before saying: ��Edward said I had to be here. Plus, he even sent his assistant Marx to force me to arrive in time.��

    Zora gave him a loot before focusing on the exam. Captain William Vengeance was in charge of this year��s exam, so he officially began things. The exam was the same as Edward��s time.

    Mages were tested on their ability to control brooms, the amount of mana they had, to hit targets, for magic creation, and to make a seed bloom. As in the main timeline, Yuno did excellent in the test, while Asta failed all the others since he did not have an ounce of mana.

    However, this fact showed that he was an anomaly, so the captains noticed him. The following exam stage was not a battle like in Edward��s time, but a bunch of other tests.

    The first was aprehensive physical test, including stamina, endurance, reflexes, etc. It has been proven over the years that the more powerful the physical body, the easier it is to control mana. Additionally, being fit is excellent forbat, so this was one of the new requirements added for the test.

    The second test was a Willpower and Spiritual Power test: both were new criteria discovered with the boom of magic development in the Clover Kingdom.

    People with high Willpower and Spiritual/Soul Power can more easily control their magic and develop spells suitable for them in dangerous situations. It is also the main requirement to learn techniques like Mana Zone or Mana Skin.

    For this test, participants were given two magic orbs. One measured their soul strength, while the other ced them in an illusion where they had to experience countless inhuman experiences.

    And based on they react, a score will appear to dictate their Willpower.

    In the second stage test, Asta began to disy his uniqueness. In both the Physical Strength Test and the Willpower Test, his results overshadowed all the participants and even broke a new record for the Willpower Test.

    And when it came to the Soul Strength Test, he was second to Yuno by 3 points, while Yuno��s score was considered second in the kingdom so far, only behind the Wizard King.

    However, thetter was considered an anomaly, so his results did not count. So, all eyes were on these two once the result was revealed.

    The final test before the battle was a magic knowledge and theory test. But people with a high score can get bonus points. Yuno passed with flying colors while Asta barely scored a few points. But people with a high score can earn bonus points for this entrance exam.

    Although the two of them attended schools in the vige at a young age, Asta was never the most intelligent one regarding this kind of thing.

    When it was time for participants to choose their partners, it was as if fate cast a wide on these people. A young man named Sekke Bronzazza challenged Asta.

    He did not care about the impressive results thetter had in the second stage of tests. All he cared about was that he had no magic power, and he could stand out in front of the Captains by defeating him.

    Regrettably, he was horribly wrong. Even without mana, Asta took out a massive sword from his Grimoire and defeated Sekke with one swing. Now, all eyes were on Asta.

    Soon, all the participants fought with each other for the eyes of the captains. Then, it was time for them to choose. Participants after participants will stand in front of the Captains, and if they are chosen, they could join the squad.

    If multiple Captains want a candidate, they can choose which squad they want to enter. Soon, it was Yuno��s turn, and as in the main timeline, he decided on the Golden Dawn since they were the most powerful squad; he wanted the fastest and best way to be Wizard King, and joining this squad would be an opportunity.

    When it was Asta��s turn, all the Captains raised their hands.

    ��Why are you guys raising your hands? Don��t you always go for the talented ones full of magic power and soul strength?�� asked Yami with a ferocious look.

    ��It is obvious this kid is special; who would be stupid enough to pass out such an opportunity?�� replied Captain of the Green Mantis, Jack.

    ��Charlotte, why are you also raising your hand? Isn��t your squad only ept women?��

    ��What are you talking about? Our squad has plenty of men,�� she replied calmly. Of course, she would not say they there mostly servants.

    ��All of you already picked some people while I have nothing, so this kid belongs to me,�� said Yami. ��Plus, it ismon knowledge that all the weird ones or oddballs go to my squad.��

    ��Well, not this time,�� responded Fugeleon, Captain of the Vermilion Bird Squad.

    ��Do you guys want to settle this in a fight?��

    ��No one is scared of you, Yami,�� said Nozel Silva, Captain of the Silver Eagle Squad. All of them started to release a powerful aura through the use of their mana, pressuring all the participants.

    However, Captain Vengeance seemed to have noticed something and immediately stood up from his chair: ��Your majesty.��

    All the captains turned their attention to the stadium and found a handsome man standing in front of Asta:

    ��Your majesty,�� they saluted, but Edward just waved his hand to appease them.

    ��Your name is Asta, right?��

    ��T-The Wizard King�� You��re the Wizard King. I saw you on the magic television when I was a kid. I can��t believe I��m seeing you in person. Wait, you know my name. How do you know my name?��

    ��I knew your mother, Lichita; she was a wonderful woman, full of kindness and joy. I��m sorry I could not save her.��

    ��My mother? Lichita, is that her name?�� muttered Asta.

    ��Don��t worry. You��ll get to see her one day soon. You��ll be joining the ck Bull Squad. Do you have any problem with that arrangement?��

    ��No, Sir,�� replied Asta in confusion.

    As soon as he said these words, chains appeared all over Edward��s body before they were broken. Then, a powerful Mana Pressure, along with his voice, was released from his body that reached the entire kingdom.

    ��Hahaha, I��m finally free. Curse you, Universe Will. Someday, you will feel my wrath.��

    Edward��s voice echoed through the Noble Realm, the Common Realm, and the Forsaken Realm. All the Clover Kingdom��s Citizens could hear the joy and anger behind that voice.

    And many people understood that things were about to change. The monster finally broke free from his chains, and nothing could restrain him. Although many people knew that this day woulde, they also prayed that it never arrived.

    Afterughing for a few seconds, Edward smiled before looking at Asta. He patted the kid on his shoulder.

    ��Kid, it seems that you were thest straw. Alright, let me test your power.��

 Chapter 302: Anti-Magic

    Chapter 302: Anti-Magic

    Edward waved his hand, and a piece of paper came out from a small circr gate; it was Asta��s results from the exam. And after seeing the Willpower section, his mouth almost twitched.

    Asta had a Willpower of 5 and was very close to 6, meaning he reached the requirement to use Conceptual Magic in some weak universes. And with a little more training, he should get 6 on the scale.

    Over the years, Edward constantly fought with the Universe��s Will, and his Willpower is only 4, very close to 5. Now, this was not a bad score. From what he learned from Merlin, most Tier 10 individuals score for Willpower.

    This is one of the reasons that Conceptual Magic is so difficult to use and is one of the factors that decide whether a mage is genuinely an elite or not. After all, this is a form of magic that grants individuals the ability to control the fundamentalws of any universe.

    Many people or mages can control the Laws or Authorities in their universe. However, once they leave their universe, they will lose that ability�Cunless they can use [True Conceptual Magic] that Merlin taught Edward.

    With it, mages can force the Universe��s Will to hand over whatever Authority they know and use it in their home universe.

    ��Is this the power of the protagonist? The Power of Destiny?�� thought Edward. Over the years, he analyzed the curse on him before discovering a way to remove it. By interacting with ��destined�� individuals, or people who have a significant influence in the ck Clover Universe��s plot, he can steal some power of destiny from them to remove the curse.

    However, the interactions should not wholly change the plot beyond measures, and he also has to be secretive when stealing destiny. On top of all that, he still had to y Julius�� role. To be precise, Edward inherited most if not all of Julius�� Destiny and used most of it to remove the curse.

    Finally, when he ced Asta in the ck Bulls Squad�Cwhere he was destined to go�Che finally acquired thest straw of destiny to bepletely free.

    After a quick review of Asta��s result, Edward secretly nodded in satisfaction. One of the main reasons he came to this world was for Julius�� Magic and Asta��s Anti-Magic and his Willpower.

    Edward did not want to use the slow way to increase his Willpower, so he focused on people like Asta, Captain America, and Thanos; people born or who developed terrifying Willpower; they were his shortcuts.

    ��Let me see your sword,�� said Edward, and Asta handed it over without question. The moment he touched, Edward felt his mana being drained at an rming rate.

    Secondly, he noticed a strange energy being released from the sword.

    ��Anti-Magic Energy? Could this be the answer to Dr. Jekyll��s [Prity of Mana Theory]?��

    Dr. Jekyll was one of the scientists that Edward brought back from his previous voyage. The man��s research on the soul through science gave him a lot of advantages once he became an Arcanist.

    His primary research involved the concept of Prity of the Soul, or Yin and Yang. He divided the soul into ��Good Soul�� and ��Bad Soul�� to study its effect. And he even theorized that mana did not only have different frequencies but also prities.

    A Positive Prity, or Yang Nature, and a Negative Prity, Yin Nature. And Edward believed that the Negative Prity is the Anti-Magic Energy that Asta used in the story.

    ��As long as I gather enough data, I should be able to change the Prity of my mana and use Anti-Magic.��

    Edward looked at Asta��s Grimoire. He frowned at his discovery. It contained a storage spell that allowed the owner to keep objects inside but no information on Anti-magic.

    ��Kid, I will throw a few attacks at you. All you have to do is block them,�� said Edward once he finished reading.

    ��Yes, sir,�� replied Asta as he held thatrge de in front of him. Then, Edward threw many elemental spells toward him while Asta nullified all of them with his sword.

    Edward proceeded to test different attributes at him, and he could still nullify all of them�Cas long as they were made from mana.

    ��Now, I will use more power, so be prepared.��

    ��I��m ready.��

    Edward stopped for a moment before remembering something. ��I will give you a physical boost first.��

    Erudite Magic: Body Enhancement

    Immediately, Asta felt a surge of strength rushing all over his body.

    ��I feel so fired up.��

    He swung his sword in the sky, and with sheer physical force, he scattered all the clouds in Kikka Town.

    ��Focus.��

    ��Yes, sir.��

    Liquid Mana Teique: Small Sun.

    The Liquid Mana and Crystal Mana techniques are alternative ways that Edward found to use mana in this world. His magic core is sealed; every time he uses it, he feels a warning force trying to expel him out of this universe.

    So, he created a method to temporarily liquefy and crystalize as a technique to boost spells. Because of these techniques, his magic squad full ofmoners couldpete with other nobles despite theirck of mana.

    The small sun rushed to Asta, and he tried to cut it into and nullify the spells. Unfortunately, the power was beyond his capabilities. Edward frowned before interrupting the spell.

    ��Kid,e here.��

    After Asta arrived in front of him obediently, Edward exined to him.

    ��Your sword contained a special power that can nullify magic. However, your body must be physically strong enough to use this power. Do you understand?��

    Asta nodded his head, so Edwar continued:

    ��Your body has a natural limiter to prevent more energy from entering inside and killing you. I will remove that limitation and grant you the power you can have in the future.

    ��However, this power will try to overwhelm your mind, so do not let it. Are you ready?��

    Asta pped his face with both hands before saying: ��I��m ready.��

    He understood that this was an opportunity to be more powerful, so he would not waste it.

    ��Aright.��

    Edward then used blood magic to remove the limiter on Asta��s body. Immediately afterward, he fell to the ground while having a seizure. ck marks and aura emanated from his body along with one pair of wings.

    ��Devil Power,�� said Yami, who watched everything quietly while smoking. And it was not just him who identified this power, but all the other Captains did.

    For a moment, all of them became tense as they looked at Asta before they remembered who is that man standing in front of them. They all knew that if there was a devil in the kingdom, it was it that should be scared.

    A few secondster, Asta stood up from the ground with two pairs of wings, two different eyes colors, and a few ck lines running through his body.

    ��Huh, what a terrible experience. But I feel so much stronger now. Yuno,e fight me.��

    ��Kid, don��t get cocky; you are too far from mastering this kind of power,�� said Edward.

    ��Yes, sir.��

    ��Alright, let��s continue the test.��

    Edward then threw the mini sun at him again. After fighting with it for half a minute, Asta could slice and nullify it. Finally, Edward used the Crystal Mana Technique to throw a mini Sun at least 10 meters in diameter.

    Asta could only divert the attack away but not nullify it.

    ��So, Anti-magic can nullify both Liquid and Crystal Mana. However, a certain concentration is required. If this kid could make an anti-magic core, he would create a new subss of Arcanist.

    ��And as long as some people in the Empire arepatible with Anti-Magic, they can change into that new ss.��

    Once Edward finished gathering data and nning for the future of the Empire, he had onest thing to do: talk to Asta��s Devil, Liebe. This thing might be involved with the core secrets of this world�Ceven without knowing it.

 Chapter 303: Conspiracy

    Chapter 303: Conspiracy

    Edward used a spell to send his mind inside the space in Asta��s Grimoire. So, he found himself in a dark ce with a short devil with white hair, d in all ck, including his skin with red eyes.

    ��Are you Lichita��s weird friends?�� asked Liebe.

    ��Weird friend?��

    ��Yes, she told me about this weird friend who would meet her in the strangest way. Sometimes you would appear in her dreams. Or when she strode in the forest, the trees would turn into faces to talk to her. When she was cooking, a mouth would appear in her soup. Or you would turn into a tiny me spirit in the candles.

    ��I thought she made you up.��

    ��That��s me. Because of a curse, I could not contact her directly, so I had to be creative in my approach.��

    ��Previously, you said that brat could see her soon. What do you mean by that?�� A slight excitement could be detected in the devil��s voice, albeit he tried hard to hide it.

    ��When Lucifero killed her, I secretly preserved a piece of her soul and ced her body in a time loop. So, I should be able to revive her.��

    Edward was interested in Lichita for two reasons: he was interested in her physique, which could passively absorb Magic Power and Life Force. And the second reason was her son, Asta.

    Asta does not have magic power because his mother absorbed it at birth. However, why did he not instantly die since she also absorbed Life Force?

    Edward theorized that it was because that kid was also unique. He also theorized that this uniqueness was inherited from his father�Cwhich was never revealed or mentioned in the anime or manga.

    Unfortunately, in the previous interaction, Edward did not detect anything besides the fact that the kid��s life force was very active. And that only meant that he could quickly strengthen his body through physical training, not enough to negate Lichita��s ability.

    ��Can you really revive her?��

    ��Rx, kid. Since I said I can revive, I can. But now is not the time.��

    ��Why not?��

    ��I have some things I need to do first.��

    ��What��s more important than reviving her?��

    Edward squinted his eyes as he looked at the little devil in the eyes, making him tremble. Liebe suddenly remembered feeling the same eyes and powerlessness when facing Lucifero and the other Supreme Devils in the underworld.

    ��I will ask you a few questions, so answer them without lying,�� said Edward calmly, making the little devil nod his head.

    ��How did you create Anti-Magic?��

    ��I-I don��t know. I spent years cursing Lucifero, focusing all my hatred on him. Then, one day, my body developed Anti-Magic Energy.��

    Edward frowned. The existence of Liebe is an anomaly. In this world, every individual has mana inside their body, no matter how small. The exception to this rule is two people: Asta and Liebe.

    Asta��s situation can be exined by his mother, but Liebe is an unexined anomaly. As a devil, how could he be born without any mana whatsoever?

    Then, things became even weirder. Due to hisck of mana, Liebe was able to leave the Underworld Dimension to the living world. And he so happened to meet the kind Lichita, a person who can absorb mana��s power from them and resist her Life Absorption because of his devil��s constitution.

    And after her death, she sealed him in a ck Grimoire she discovered, and after years of hatred, he suddenly developed a power strong and unique enough that is the nemesis of all mages.

    And Anti-Magic can only be used by someone like Asta with no magic power.

    Honestly, Edward smells a conspiracy. It seemed that someone had been guiding the existence and creation of Asta and Liebe so that one day, they could wage war against the devil and eventually wipe them out.

    Liebe already hated all devils, and if things were to proceed normally, Asta would also develop the same hatred once he learned that devils took his parents from him.

    And with all this information, the most suspicious currently is Asta��s father. It appears that he ns everything, or he is heavily involved.

    ��Unfortunately, Lichita refused to tell me anything about him every time I asked or led the subject to him. Hopefully, she will tell me once I revive her. Otherwise, I will have to read her memories.��

    ��Can you tell me all the information you have in Anti-Magic?��

    Liebe was immediately a little embarrassed; ��I don��t have any information. All I know is that my body can produce arge quantity of it.��

    Edward frowned before waving his hand. A crystal orb appeared in the space: ��Leave this with you.��

    ��What is this?��

    ��It will scan your body and Life Code to determine how you make Anti-Magic Energy.��

    ��Oh, Okay.��

    ��Take care of the kid. After a while, he should hold a Devil-Binding Ceremony with you. With his personality, he will likely sign an equal contract with you instead of a master-ve one.��

    Liebe nodded his head. He had his suspicions about Asta��s origin since he did resemble Lichita. Now that his identity was confirmed, he would take good care of his younger brother.

    Edward opened his eyes and returned to the real world.

    ��Alright, thank you, kid, for your help.��

    ��It was my pleasure, sir,�� responded Asta with shining eyes. Edward nodded before canceling the buff spell he ced on him and giving him a healing spell before the overdraft of using power beyond his capability arrived.

    Asta felt the warning rushing through his body. He also felt a sense of loss when he felt how weak he became. Then, he motivated himself since he could one day reach that height.

    Meanwhile, Yuno watched everything with profound focus.

    ��Asta, I will not lose to you. I will be the one who bes the Wizard King.��

    ��I have a final gift for you,�� said Edward. A scroll appeared in his hand before handing it to Asta. Thetter opened and read the title: ��Life Force Body Strengthening.��

    In this universe, [Aura] cannot exist whatsoever. No matter how Edward tried, he could notbine magic with life force. So, he concluded that thews of this universe were different and prevented the existence of such an energy as [Aura].

    So, he developed other methods to strengthen his body. By absorbing mana from the environment, he can improve his life force, strengthening his overall physique. The process was rtively easy since a simr method already existed in the Empire, so he had to modify things a little bit.

    The method he gave Asta was also a slightly modified version. Edward could control ambient mana through the Mana Zone. However, Asta could not do the same because he did not have mana inside his body.

    Anotherw that Edward discovered was that Arcane Sorcery was also impossible to be used in this world. In the Empire, as long as someone has a certain level of soul strength, talent for Energy Sensing, and unique meditation techniques, an individual can control the ambient mana in nature to cast spells; essentially, Arcane Sorcerers are low-level Mana Zone users.

    Unfortunately, in this universe, to use the Mana Zone, the mana inside a mage��s body has to resonate with the ambient mana of nature�Calong with having sufficient soul strength and Willpower.

    So, Asta cannot use the same training method as Edward. So, he modified this technique so that Asta could use breathing methods and some yoga movements that allowed him to absorb mana from the environment passively.

    ��Yami,�� said Edward.

    ��What is it?�� asked the ck-haired Captain.

    ��What��s with this response?��

    ��You already wasted a lot of my time. I could be taking a massive dump right now.��

    ��Don��t you have any respect? Look how the others look at me with reverence and awe�Cexcept for the squinty eyes that seem to want to slice me up.��

    (AN: For the people who have not watched ck Clover, he is referring to Captain Jack the Ripper of the Green Mantis Squad.)

    However, Yami just looked at him nkly before continuing to smoke his cigarette.

    ��No wonder you��re almost 30 and never have a girlfriend.��

    Veins appeared on Yami��s forehead, but Edward ignored him.

    ��Whatever. I wanted to say, don��t forget to teach this kid how to sense Ki. Otherwise, he will be pretty useless in most high-level battles.��

    ��That��s a good idea,�� after calming himself down. After a few decades of friendships, he was used to these backhanded jabs at his personal life.

    Ki Sensing can be considered another significant gain that Edward acquired in this universe. Ki is a natural energy emanating from people or objects when they move. And it is a great way to predict a person��s movements and attacks.

    It is the perfect technique for Aura Masters for closebat and can be used by Arcanists to predict the type of spells from their opponents.

    After instructing Asta and Yami, Edward talked briefly with the other Captains and participants before leaving. Then, the examination continued.

    A few people joined a Magic Knight Squad. However, this did not mean that the people who failed left empty-handed�Cat least not all of them. Some people who had decent results could join the Border Army.

    This army was mainlyposed of low-level mages; however, they hadrge numbers and could use a magic formation that allowed them to mix the powers of many mages. They must patrol the borders and hold the enemy long enough for the magic knight reinforcements to arrive in time.

    Edward created this army to deal with the constant attacks of the Diamond and Spade Kingdom. And ever since their inceptions, the border situation has drastically improved.

    The mages at the exam who did well in the written test will be selected as researchers, teachers, and even inventors based on their talents or magic.

    Captain Vengeance took care of everything and sent everybody to their designated ce before the entire event ended. And on that same day, news of what happened in the exam spread throughout the kingdom through television and newspaper.

 Chapter 304: Search

    Chapter 304: Search

    Yami took Asta to the ck Bulls�� base of operation to meet all the other members. Everyone greeted Yami with great enthusiasm before taking notice of Asta.

    Magna then challenged the rookie to show his status as a senpai. Unfortunately, because of their previous experience, Asta knew a lot about how his power worked and how to use it.

    So, Magma ended up in an embarrassing situation. Then, all the members of the ck Bulls Squad began to party in honor of receiving a new member. Miss Charmy used her Cotton Magic to cook an outdoor barbecue, while Vanessa provided alcoholic and non-alcoholic beverages.

    ��Damn, you startled me,�� said Yami as he almost spilled his drink. ��When did you get here?��

    ��Not long,�� Edward replied as he held a big piece of meat in his hand and munched it with delight.

    ��Why are you here?��

    ��I figure you guys would have a party, so I came for Charmy��s food.��

    ��Eat up,�� said Charmy as she handed him arge te full of food, and Edward ate with a smile. Although he had copied her Cotton Magic, his food was not nearly as good as hers despite having better cooking skills, knowledge, and recipe.

    He guessed it was because he was not as passionate about food as her, so his cookingcked a particr ��spiritual��ponent.

    ��How about the thing I asked to research?��

    ��You mean about food that can purify mana? I forgot,�� replied Charmy with an innocent look on her face. Edward shook his head but did not say anything since he knew her personality was like that.

    In this world, it is impossible to increase your mana pool; this is the ironw of this universe. In the main timeline, Charmy tried to achieve this feat and failed.

    So, Edward thought of purifying mana as a way to increase strength. Unfortunately, he cannot re-create the Arcana me in this world, so other people cannot purify their mana. So, he thought of using potions and food.

    Regrettably, even the Empire has not found methods to purify mana that does not involve the Arcana me. Snape was working on a potion for that purpose, but before they left, he only invited one that could elerate the process, and the potion was not fullypleted as there were many side effects that he needed to iron out.

    Edward did not push Charmy regarding the Purified Mana Food. He taught the little girl a lot about Food Magic from the Empire with various effects.

    And once the opportunity is right, she will focus on the task even if she does not want to.

    The other members of ck Bulls did not react much to his presence as this was not the first time he showed up unannounced. The first time, they were in awe at the presence of the Wizard King.

    But over time, they became used to it.

    ��Do you want to drink with me today?�� asked Vanessa.

    ��You��re too much of a lightweight,�� replied Edward.

    ��Me, a lightweight? That��s the funniest joke I��ve heard.��

    ��Every time we drink together, you pass out, and I must carry you back here.��

    ��It��s not my fault that you can drink so much.��

    Edward shook his head. Usually, he hated drinking since it affected his mind. However, the alcohol level of this world is low, but the wine is delicious. So, he became a drinking buddy with Vanessa.

    Edward looked around for a moment before saying: ��Yami, you��re a fortunate man.��

    ��Huh, what��s this about?��

    ��There are four Arcane Stages Mages in your squad alone?��

    ��Four? I thought it was only me and Vanissa.�� Yami had dealt with the Heart Kingdom, which used the concept of magic stages.

    Stages are divided from Nine to Zero, with Stage Nine being the weakest and Stage Zero the strongest. Then, there was the Arcana Stage, which referred to mages with unconventional or unique magic, magics that have a significant effect against devils.

    Lastly, there is the Saint Stage, which Spirit Magic Users can achieve with offensive spells since spirit magic can purify malice and destroy devils.

    ��The new kid is an Arcane Stage, while Grey over there is also one.��

    ��Him? I thought he used Transformation Magic,�� asked Yami in confusion as he looked at that humongous man dressed in all ck with steaming out his mouth every time he exhaled.

    ��It��s her. And her real magic is Transmutation Magic,�� replied Edward. After seeing her Grimoire, Edward was finally able to use transmutation and turn things into gold.

    Yami looked at Grey for a moment beforeughing aloud: ��It seems that I have an eye to see people.��

    Edward ignored him while he continued eating. Meanwhile, Vanessa asked: ��I still don��t understand how my magic is the Arcane Stage. I can only control threads.��

    ��Until you resolve your problems with the Witch Queen and discover who you are, the Fate Attribute of your magic will never manifest.��

    He saw her Grimoire, and even after understanding it, he could not use the Fate aspect. So, he must wait until she develops it before acquiring it.

    While the group enjoyed themselves, a young man with red hair and a mouth-covering mask showed up.

    ��Zora, are you here for the party as well?�� asked Yami with a loud voice.

    ��Why would I associate myself with a bunch of delinquents like you? I��m here to see the Wizard King.��

    Yamiughed, while Edward said: ��What is it?��

    Zora was one of the first attempts at removing the curse on his body. Usually, he should be one of the people Edward could not interact with since he is an essential member of the ck Bulls.

    However, Edward made him a captain in charge of dealing with crooked magic knights and nobles. In the main timeline, Zora did simr things but of his own volition before joining the ck Bull Squad.

    So, Edward shifted his destiny slightly by making captain of his own squad while also ensuring that he does the same thing he is supposed to do in the main timeline.

    In Edward��s years dealing with that curse, he benefited in many ways. One, he has now learned a great deal about curses and can be considered a master.

    Second, he gathered a lot of data on the power of fate and how it operates. Unfortunately, one of the weaknesses of his extreme magical talent is anything rted to fate.

    Through knowledge and practice, he should be able to use advanced Fate Magic, but he was not entirely sure. So, he prepared to hand over the data to Luna so that she could learn from it and, in turn, teach him.

    ��Can I arrest Gueldre Poizot now?��

    This was the name of the Purple Orca Captain, a man whomitted many fraudulent acts. Zora had the evidence to arrest that man countless times over.

    Unfortunately, since Edward��s curse was notpletely lifted and Gueldre was considered an important character, he could not be touched.

    ��Go ahead,�� said Edward after thinking about it for a moment. Zora nodded before immediately leaving to raid the Purple Orca��s headquarters. He knew that even their Vice-Captain and a few others were corrupted.

    Meanwhile, the party continued. However, near the end, Edward had a frown on his face.

    ��What��s wrong?�� asked Yami.

    ��I��ve been searching for a devil called Zagred, but I cannot find him.��

    ��Where did you search?��

    ��I scanned the entire kingdom but cannot find a trace of him. That��s odd.��

    Edward was very interested in Zagred��s Word Soul Magic, which he theorized is a low-level form of Reality Warping. He wanted to study it, improve it, and prepare for one day when he has to learn Reality Maniption Magic like Chaos Magic.

    ��Do you want me to send my squad to search for him?�� asked Yami.

    ��Forget it. I have a faster way,�� replied Edward. ��Tomorrow, there will be a meeting with all the Captains. Be on time.��

    Then, Edward left; he went to see the Witch Queen.

 Chapter 305: Vacation

    Chapter 305: Vacation

    ��Who is there?�� screamed the Witch Queen.

    ��It��s me,�� replied Edward as he appeared in her throne room.

    ��What do you want?�� she asked with disgust. She hated men�Cespecially that man since her divination was useless against him. Not to mention how powerful he was, yet was cursed: that man was the epitome of imperfection.

    ��I��m no longer curse, so you better watch your tone.��

    She looked at him for a moment before asking again: ��What do you want?�� This time, with a softer tone. She remembered the mighty magic power he released the first time they met. Back then, she knew she might have suffered terribly.

    ��I need you to find a devil named Zagrid for me.��

    After pondering for a moment, the Witch Queen waved her hand, and the crystal orb floating in the distance flew in front of her. Then, she stared intently at it for a few seconds.

    A frown appeared on her face.

    ��I can��t find him.��

    ��Any information at all?�� asked Edward.

    ��No, he seems to be using some magic to hide very well.��

    Edward nodded as he somewhat expected this oue. Many events have deviated from the original timeline even though everything looked the same on the surface.

    Additionally, beforeing here, he used [Future Sight] to search for Zangred but could not find anything. Over the years, Edward��s knowledge of Chronomancy has exponentially increased because of Astaroth��s Grimoire.

    The Time Devil has spent his long life span developing time magic to a truly high level, creating countless spells. The only downside to his Time Magic is that stored time is still needed as a price to cast.

    Regarding this issue, Edward hunted countless magic beasts to steal their time, using his status as Wizard King. At some point, his hunting began to affect the bnce in the Clover Kingdom��s ecosystem, so he had to stop as he felt the intervention of the Universe Will.

    So, he created a secretboratory to create clones of these animals and steal their time. Albeit not as much as regr animals, they made up for it in quantity. In conclusion, he had plenty of time to cast Time Spells.

    Edward pondered for a moment; he could use drastic measures to find Zangred or lure him out. After thinking about it for a moment, he decided on the method with less risk: luring him out.

    ��In that case, can you find the location of Moris Libardit?��

    ��The mad schr from the Diamond Kingdom?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Shouldn��t he be in the Diamond Kingdom?�� asked the Witch Queen somewhat sarcastically, but Edward ignored her.

    ��The one there is nothing but a clone. A few weeks ago, I received the information that one of the Dark Triads personally went to see him. After checking, I learned that a clone reced him.��

    She nodded her head before using the crystal for another divination. This time, she saw something before showing it to Edward. In the orb, he saw two people talking in front of a ck inverted tree that grew in the ground.

    ��How is it going?�� asked Lucius Zogratis, who once fought against Edward for the position of Wizard King.

    ��I told you many times that it is beyond my capability to create an artificial Tree of Qliphoth,�� replied Moris. ��If you want to seed, it��s best to capture the Golden Dawn Captain and the ck Bulls�� Captain.��

    ��Then, tell me, how do I do this in front of that monster, Wizard King?�� replied Lucius. ��Especially now there are rumors that he broke his curse. Since you��re so intelligent, why don��t you tell me?��

    Moris did not say anything else. ��In that case, I need more knowledge if we want a chance at sess.��

    Then, the divination ended as the Witch Queen could not see anything further.

    ��The Dark Triad wants to open the gate to the underworld and bring the devils into our world?�� she asked, but Edward did not answer her as he was in thought.

    In the manga, Lucifero was the final boss. However, Adrammelech took his heart after his defeat before giving it to Astaroth. Based on this fact, Edward spected that thetter wanted to take the power of Lucifero and Bulzeebub, the other two ruling devils of the underworld.

    By then, he will haveplete control of Time, Space, and Gravity, reaching an unimaginable height of power. But with his presence, things have be more difficult since they require both Captain Vengeance and Yami to create the Tree of Qliphoth and open the gate to the underworld.

    ��The only way Moris can find so much knowledge is from the Heart Kingdom. I can use this to my advantage.��

    He needed Moris�� Modification Magic for one of his ns. But, that magic must also be boosted by the devil��s power to reach the height necessary for his requirements. So, he was not in a hurry.

    ��What about the information I asked you regarding Gods?�� asked Edward.

    ��I did not find anything,�� replied the Witch Queen. Through her Ki, Edward knew she told the truth, so he just nodded. Over the years, he has investigated whether Gods exist in this world, and so far, his research has yielded no result.

    In the church, he could not find any evidence of God. In fact, the sisters did not worship anyone specifically; they worshiped the concept of powerful and benevolent beings that they call God.

    Edward then searched in the Underwater Temple in search of the Sea Goddess. Although he could not visit there himself because it was outside of the Clover Kingdom territory, he still sent people to see and secretly investigate.

    Unfortunately, he found nothing as well. The people in the temple did not know whether their Sea Goddess was an actual deity or once a powerful mage. They all know that worshiping her is part of their culture.

    So, after not finding anything from the Witch Queen, he left.

    The next day, Yami sat in the middle of the dining room, reading a newspaper. All the members of the ck Bulls were doing their own things, being as rambunctious as always.

    He raised one hand to catch Asta by his head.

    ��Kid, you��re famous all over the kingdom now.��

    ��What?��

    Yami then hands him a section of the newspaper. While Asta read the title, Vanessa, Luck, and Magna also appeared next to him:

    ��A Devil Protector?: The Story of Asta.��

    Most of the newspaper is about Asta��s life and his contract with a devil.

    ��It seems that the Wizard King is protecting you,�� said Vanessa.

    ��Huh, Howe?�� asked Asta in a puzzled manner.

    ��Devils are not epted in the kingdom because of their cruel nature. Most mages rted to using their powers are often arrested. Although that has changed in the past few years because knowledge of the Devil Binding Ceremony has be widespread, many nobles still do not trust Devil Host.��

    ��But I��m not evil,�� said Asta.

    ��They would not care,�� replied Vanessa. ��However, with this newspaper portraying you in a positive light and with Edward��s protection, you don��t have to worry about the Magic Parliament trying to deal with you.��

    ��Captain, what are you reading with so much focus?�� asked Luck, who saw Yami��s serious face.

    ��See for yourself.��

    After they took the other part of the newspaper, they saw a moving photo of the Purple Orca��s Captain in chains, and the article referred to all his corruption.

    ��A Captain was arrested for corruption?�� yelled Magna aloud, getting the attention of the other members who came to see the newspaper. However, Yami looked at Finral.

    ��There is a captain meeting, so bring me there.��

    Finral wanted to read the newspaper, but Yami did not give him any choice. By now, he was used to being a transportation service.

    Wizard King��s Castle:

    All nine captains sat at a rectangr table with one seat missing. Everyone looked at Zora while talking about how he got another big fish this time.

    Not long after, Edward entered the room apanied by his aid, Marx, whose hair looked like a mushroom. Everyone stood up and only sat down once he sat.

    ��There are two main topics on the agenda. The first, as expected, is to elect a new captain for the Purple Orca Squad.�� He looked at the representative of the Purple Orca Squad.

    ��Do you have any idea?��

    ��The team has elected me to take this position,�� replied Kaiser Granvorka, an older man with a handlebar mustache.

    ��That��s fine. Marx will fill out the official paperwork,�� said Edward. ��The second thing on the agenda is that I��m going on a vacation. I will not be avable for contact during this time, so you guys are in charge of protecting the kingdom.��

    The room became quiet as no one knew how to respond to this situation.

    ��Sir, will you leave a clone to do your work?�� asked Marx,

    ��No. I will gopletely off the map.��

    All the captains suddenly felt a little anxiety. They all are used to Edward��s presence and knew that as long as this man was present, nothing truly major would happen to this kingdom�Cespecially now that he was free.

    But that same person said that he was leaving.

    ��Are youing back?�� asked Charlotte, Captain of the Blue Rose Squad.

    ��Of course, this is just a vacation.��

    ��For how long?�� asked Fugeleon, Captain of the Vermilion Squad.

    ��I don��t know either.��

    ��Okay, what are you nning?�� asked Yami, who felt that things were not simple on the surface.

    ����I��m not nning anything. I��ve been stuck in this kingdom for decades, unable to explore the world. So, I will do that now; plus, I have some things to investigate.��

    Edward then discussed how to maintain the kingdom��s security before dismissing everybody besides Nozel Silva.

 Chapter 306: Clue

    Chapter 306: Clue

    Edward waved his hand, and a portal appeared next to him and a few secondster, a young girl with silver hair appeared in the room. A smile appeared on her face when she saw him.

    ��Uncle Edw��Wizard King,�� she changed her word when she saw someone else in the room. ��Nozel-niisama,�� she saluted.

    ��Don��t mind him,�� said Edward as he stood up from his seat to caress the little girl��s head.

    ��I did not see you at the ck Bulls�� partyst night.��

    ��I was not feeling well, so I went to bed early,�� replied Noelle.

    Edward sighed as he looked at her; she resembled Acier too much.

    ��I��m sorry I could not spend more time with you over the years,�� he said.

    ��I understand,�� she replied while lowering her head. Her childhood was not very pleasant. However, one thing she always looked forward to was meeting her uncle.

    He would appear in her dream to tell her stories before bed, or strange faces would appear in random objects in the house to talk to her; it was like a fun adventure for her, constantly guessing when and how her uncle would show up.

    Not to mention that he was one of the few friends she had in the pce.

    Edward looked at Nozel.

    ��I told your mother I would take care of all of you. Unfortunately, your other two siblings are too stupid and a waste of my time. Their heads are full of noble superiority nonsense. And a lot of this results from how you raise them.��

    Nozel lowered his head with a somber face.

    ��This is your chance to rify things with your little sister and tell her the truth.��

    ��But, what about��.��

    ��You don��t have to worry about Megic��s Curse.��

    After hesitating for a while, Nozel told Noelle the truth about their mother; she did not die because of giving birth to her. She died because of a devil called Megic.

    Because of Edward, the curse that prevented Nozel from speaking about this event was blocked, so nothing happened during the process. So, after hearing this, tears fell from Noelle��s eyes.

    ��I have a way to revive your mother, but I will need your help,�� said Edward.

    ��Really?��

    ��Of course. But your current self is too weak. Train hard to control your magic and be more powerful. Also, don��t forget to make friends. All the members of the ck Bulls are great individuals, so you should form bonds with them�Cjust like your mother did with her squad.��

    Nozel opened his mouth to say something but closed it in the end. The only reason he lied and alienated his sister was to prevent her from stepping into the battlefield; he wanted to protect her so that she did not suffer like their mother.

    However, he now realizes he may have approached the situation terribly. After crying for a few minutes, Nozel talked to his little sister for a while before Edward sent her back.

    ��Are you telling the truth? About reviving our mother?��

    ��Yes, but I don��t need her help. I just wanted to use this situation to motivate her.��

    ��Reversing life and death? If the Wizard King, this kind of taboo magic should be possible,�� thought Nozel before saluting and departing. Meanwhile, Edward sat on his throne and waited for a few minutes.

    Then, a screen appeared before him, showing a young woman on a throne, with a giant woman wearing a dress made out of water.

    ��Queen Lolopechka, Undine; it��s a pleasure to see all of you again. It��s been quite a while.��

    Thest time he met her was right after her coronation; she was so innocent back then. Majesty and nobility oozed out of her.

    ��It is my honor to meet the only Divine Stage Mage in the world,�� replied the Queen.

    ��Divine Stage?�� Edward was genuinely confused.

    ��Yes. This is a new ssification above the Saint Stage recently created just for you. The Divine Stage: a mage capable of defeating a Highest-ranking Devil on its own.��

    Devils were ssified into low, middle, high, and highest, with the three rulers being the most powerful of all the highest-ranked devils.

    Edward was in deep thought after hearing Lolopechka��s words as he found another change to this timeline. In the main timeline, Undine did not tell Lolopechka the information about the Saint Stage.

    As a person bound to a Spirit, and with her magical talent, she should be able to enter that stage, but she did not. And the reason for that was because she was too kind.

    To enter the Saint Stage, spirit users have to develop attack spells, and Lolochpka was too kind for that, so Undine did not tell her about the Saint Stage and the requirement to protect her innocence.

    However, it appeared that things were different now.

    ��Well, it is my honor to have a stage created especially for me,�� said Edward with a smile despite not really caring.

    ��So, to what do I owe this call?��

    ��First, I need to ensure that our previous agreement for an exchange is still valid?��

    ��Of course, since the previous Queen epted your request, I shall honor the agreement. When do you want to send people for the exchange?��

    Edward agreed with the former Queen for their kingdom to exchange magic knowledge. He will teach them the techniques of Liquid Mana and Crystalize Mana, and in exchange, the Heart Kingdom will teach him Mana Method and True Magic.

    The agreement was that each kingdom would choose a few talented mages to send to the other in an exchange program. Unfortunately, because of the curse, Edward had to dy this agreement until now.

    ��I have a few things to deal with first, so it should take some time,�� replied Edward.

    ��That��s fine as well.��

    ��The second task is a piece of information I have concerning your kingdom.��

    ��Oh, and what would that be?��

    ��The Dark Triads and Lucius are after the Inherited Knowledge of your kingdom.��

    When she heard these words, Lolopechka could no longer remain calm andposed. One of the advantages of the Heart Kingdom��s Queen is that she can inherit all the knowledge and experiences of past queens and use them for her benefit.

    As such, she has ess to a vast amount of knowledge and secrets.

    ��What do you want?�� suddenly asked the quiet Undine.

    ��Whatever do you mean?�� replied Edward calmly. Undine squinted her eyes at him. Their kingdom was almost brought to its knees by one member of the Dark Triad: Vanica Zogratis.

    After attacking them, she injured many of their Spirit Guardians and even cursed Lolopechka. So, if all of them attacked at once, the Heart Kingdom would not survive.

    ��Don��t beat around the bush.��

    ��Alright, I won��t y politics anymore. I want all the knowledge from your inheritance. I will block the Dark Triad for you and remove Megic��s curse.��

    Lolopechka looked at Undine for a moment as theymunicated through psychic links. A few minutester, she said: ��Deal.��

    ��Excellent. If you do not mind, I want to get things done as soon as possible.��

    After receiving their agreements, Edward opened a portal directly to the Throne Room of the Heart Kingdom, shocking both Lolopechka and Undine. The defense of their kingdom seemed a joke to him as he just teleported directly inside.

    ��Don��t mind the small stuff,�� said Edward.

    ��How is that small stuff?�� retorted Undine.

    ��Well, I brought a gift,�� said Edward before taking a pair of sses from a small portal and changing the topic.

    ��I know you constantly break your sses and have to rece them. So I made a magical one that is unbreakable. Plus, if you misce it, you just have to use a code, and they will fly to your hands.��

    ��Really?�� said Lolopechka with excitement. Meanwhile, Undine could only shake his head at how easily trusting this little girl was. So, after a few pleasant chats, Edward got down to business.

    He used a Memory Spell to ess Lolopechka��s Inherited Knowledge. Soon, he found himself in a ce simr to his Mind Pce; numerous booksy on bookshelves.

    In the past, Edward asked Undine if she knew of the existence of God since she has lived a very long time as a spirit. However, she received a negative answer. So, Edward asked the former Queen.

    However, she was not an easily trusting woman, so she said no despite the fact they were in an alliance; she even denied the existence of the Inherited Knowledge when Edward brought it up.

    Without wasting time, Edward read all of the books, memories, and experiences in this Mind Pce. After a few hours, he opened his eyes to the real world.

    ��Finally found it.��

    He found two clues: one of them was a sentence written in an old and most ruined journal.

    ��After the Devil-Angel War, civilization started all over.��

    Although only a short sentence, Edward confirmed the possible existence of creatures like Angels which never showed up in the main timeline. He also learned of a possible catastrophic event that altered the civilization of this entire universe.

    The second clue he got was the mention of a ce called Elysium, the dwelling of God.

    With these two hints, plus the knowledge he learned from this inheritance, Edward already had an idea of how he could find the existence of God and maybe finally uncover many mysteries regarding this world�Cespecially regarding Grimoires.

    Then, he looked at Undine with shining eyes. He also discovered another extremely beneficial fact to him and the Empire.

 Chapter 307: Path Forward

    Chapter 307: Path Forward

    Edward walked around Undine as he observed her closely, his eyes shining with golden lights.

    ��Wh-what are you doing?�� asked Undine, who did not receive an answer as Edward seemed fascinated.

    ��I have heard of your reputation. I am a spirit, so it is impossible between us.��

    ��Love and lust have no boundary between race or species,�� replied Edward as his eyes turned purple, and he continued to observe her.

    ��Nonsense,�� replied Undie as she blushed. ��Even if what you said is true, my body is made of elements; it is physically impossible.��

    She immediately became ashamed after saying this before secretly looking at Lolopechka. And after seeing her confusion about her words, she felt relieved. Her Lolopechka was still the pure, innocent, and lovely girl she raised.

    ��Believe me when I said I have many ways to make the impossible possible,�� replied Edward. Although he said this, he was not observing her because she was beautiful. It��s because he made a remarkable discovery.

    Element Spirits in this universe technically do not have a physical form as their bodies are made of whatever element they represent. However, they still have a tremendous among of mana�Ceven more than elves and humans.

    So, where do they store their magic power?: Their Soul Dimension.

    Edward already nned the next step in the Arcane Magic System. It is to absorb pure mana in the magic core and the Soul Dimensions to decrease the time it took him and everyone else to reach Tier 8 Sr System level.

    Additionally, a new magic system can be created where Arcanists can store their mana inside their Soul Dimension instead of their magic core. For many people, this is a better path.

    Arcanists need to engrave Extension Charm on their magic core to expand the internal dimension so that it can contain more mana. In essence, all Arcanists�� magical core is a small pocket dimension.

    However, not all of them are talented in this area, nor could they use the Extension Curse to the point of doing micro engravings on the core. So, these people��s magical path is limited, and they have little to no future.

    However, with the Soul Dimension, this issue can be solved. As the Arcanist��s Soul strengthens, their dimension can also expand with them. This fact removed the need for the Extension Charm.

    Moreover, this new system would deal with Edward��s issue with magic cores. If an arcanist��s heart is destroyed, their core will follow afterward. Of course, ording to studies, the process is not instantaneous, usually taking between 6 hours to 3 days depending on the person and their Tier.

    The magic core will stabilize if the heart regenerates in this period. Additionally, a new core can be recreated, but Arcanists have to start all over from Tier 0.

    Of course, returning to the previous Tier is quicker and takes less time. And with the right resources, they can further shorten the time.

    One of the reasons Edward came to this world was because of Devil Heart; he wanted all Arcanists to have a nearly indestructible heart to protect their magic core.

    Now, with the knowledge of [Soul Dimension Mana Storage] that he will learn from Undine, he will further perfect his arcane magical system.

    ��I need to study how you store mana inside your soul,�� said Edward, making Undine confused. At first, she wanted to refuse. However, after Edward��s glib tongue, she finally agreed.

    Three dayster, Edward walked to the throne room with a bunch of notes in his hand.

    ��What was that weird moaning sound I heard?�� asked Lolopechka.

    ��The study session got painful in the middle.��

    ��Is Undine alright?��

    ��She��ll be fine in a few hours.��

    ��Should I go check on her?��

    ��She��s sleeping now, so wait until she wakes up,�� replied Edward with no shame for lying to this gullible little girl. Then, his Grimoire floated in front of him before flipping to a new page.

    Numerous words appeared in the book that looked like an ancientnguage. And after the words appeared on the page, a small purple elf appeared in the room.

    She looked around in confusion before recognizing Edward. Without hesitation, she rushed to hug his face while crying aloud.

    ��Wuwuwuw, master, it��s good to see you finally. I feel so aggrieved. Wuwuwu.��

    ��There, there. I know how you feel. Don��t worry, we will get our revenge one day.��

    After crying for a few seconds, Morgana regained her bearings. She connected to Edward and shared memories about this world regarding all kinds of information.

    ��What an interesting universe,�� she said.

    ��Indeed,�� replied Edward. ��But this is not the time for this. Do you know where the World Gate is?��

    She immediately connected to her branch server in the Gate. ��It seems to be outside the Crystal Wall, still in the void.��

    ��If that��s the case, it is not in the best shape right now,�� muttered Edward. The Gate is a way weaker version of the Floating City. It is made of magicium, the hardest and most mana conductive metal of the Empire.

    And the only metal capable of barely resisting void energy. Nevertheless, it can only slightly resist. So, after spending more than 40 years outside, Edward could see that this thing was falling apart by now.

    ��Can you connect to the main control system?��

    ��No, this universe seemed very strict and closed off.��

    ��In that case, we need to bring it inside before it ispletely destroyed.��

    Edward could foresee rebuilding the Gate from scratch would be a nightmare�Cespecially since this is considered a low-level universe with many restrictions. So, he wanted to salvage the old one and repair it.

    So, the two began to discuss how to achieve this task and n on what to do in case the Gate is destroyed. Meanwhile, Lolopechka looked at Morgana in shock.

    She did not understand what they were saying since they spoke in an unknownnguage. She could, however, recognize a Spirit when she saw one.

    ��I have never heard that he had a Spirit?�� After thinking about all the information she knew about Edward, she did not find anything relevant�Cespecially since she could not recognize what type of spirit the purple elf was. In the end, she decided not to focus on this small detail.

    The Clover Kingdom��s 27th Wizard King is referred to as the God of Magic by many individuals throughout the four kingdoms because of many attributes he can use at an extremely high level.

    So, it is not weird if he contracted a spirit.

    After talking with Morgana for a few minutes and nning many things, Edward had a joyous smile. After studying Undine, he used the loophole that she was a ��Spirit�� to remove the restrictions on her.

    And now, he has ess to all her calcting abilities, making him greatly reassured in all his future ns.

    Edward then looked at Lolopechka. ��ording to our agreement, I will protect your kingdom from the Dark Triads. First, I need a map.��

    ��For what purpose?��

    ��I never fight head-on when I can use strategy. So, I will ce some magic traps in their paths to ensure sess in the uing battle.��

    Maps were strategic information in this era, so she did not want to hand them over to another person�Cespecially the military leader of a foreign nation, even if that nation had an alliance with her.

    However, after thinking about the situation rationally, she realized that hiding a map was pointless. The main in front of him could probably use some spells to create the map himself.

    He is probably only asking out of politeness. So, Lolopechke handed it over to him, and Edward proceeded to take action. He calcted paths that the Dark Triad could use to infiltrate the Heart Kingdom and ced magical traps all over.

    Regarding Trap Magic, Edward learned extensively from Zora Ideale and his father, Zara. And he was interested in this type of magic because it is the only form of magic that anyone can use, and it relied on magic circles or rune arrays to set up.

    He wanted to study the runes in this universe to recreate the Arcane Rune Magic System. Unfortunately, the clover��s kingdom��s knowledge about runes is not enough for him.

    Luckily, the Heart Kingdom has the Mana Method, which allows mages to use the ambient mana in nature to set up magic circles. And unlike Ideale��s father and son��s Trap Magic, the mana method can be used for various purposes.

    So, Edward was confident he could recreate the Arcane Rune Spells to be usable in this universe.

    Once he finished setting up the traps, he used Gueldre Poizot��s Permeation Magic, which turned the traps invisible and undetectable. Then, he waited for the Dark Triad��s arrival.

 Chapter 308: Curse Immunity

    Chapter 308: Curse Immunity

    Edward stood on the Heart Kingdom��s Throne, looking at many screens that disyed different locations throughout the kingdom. Lolopechka used the Mana Zone and her water magic to create all these things.

    All three of them waited for the Dark Triads�� arrival; in the meantime, Undine kept giving him strange nces. So, he made a Psychic Link with her for a secret conversation.

    ��What��s wrong?��

    ��How could you do all these weird things to me?��

    ��Did you not enjoy it?��

    Undine blushed: ��That��s not the point.��

    ��It kind of is. Plus, how can a 1200-year-old woman be so inexperienced?��

    ��I am a spirit, so I do not have any lust like you humans. And, don��t talk about my age.��

    Edward would roll his eyes if he could since the past few days proved otherwise. However, he also wondered whether the thought process of spirit differed from humans and other species.

    Sylph, the wind spirit bonded to Yuno, seemed very attracted to him and could even be described as lusting after his body. However, Undine seemed more reserved and noble, while the fire spirit appeared to be a beast with little to no intelligence.

    Edward thought it could be interesting to study the behavioral patterns of the spirit race. However, this was not a field that intrigued him that much, so he would leave it to the professionals in the Empire.

    ��My bad. Do you want to enter my harem?��

    ��In your dreams,�� replied Undine out loud, alerting Lolepechka.

    ��Undine-san, what are you talking about?�� she asked.

    ��No, nothing. Just remembered a terrible dream I had, so don��t worry, my little Lolopechka.�� As she said that, she embraced Lolopechka while secretly ring at Edward, who just shrugged his shoulder.

    ��Huh?�� he muttered softly as he looked in the distance.

    ��Is something wrong?��

    ��Yes. I sense the existence of the Dark Triads outside of the Kingdom but now, they seem to have run away.��

    ��How so?�� asked Lolopechka.

    ��Let me check.��

    He floated in the air while sitting cross-legged, then his Grimoire also floated in front of him as a few pages flipped over:

    Erudite Magic: Soul Magic: Astral Projection.

    In the castle of the Spade Kingdom, Lucius and the other Dark Triads walked from a portal, many of them with a dissatisfied look on their faces.

    ��Why are we running away? I thought we needed to capture the Heart Kingdom Queen?�� asked Dante, Lucifero��s Devil Host.

    ��The Wizard King was waiting in the Heart Kingdom,�� replied Lucius.

    ��How do you know that?��

    ��Remember the ancient magical artifact that I have that can predict danger?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Well, it went off.��

    ��So, that��s how you always managed to run away from me,�� suddenly said a deep and powerful voice, alerting all four of them. When they looked around, they saw a transparent-looking Wizard King floating in the room with them.

    ��How did you bypass how our defenses?�� asked Lucius; however, Edward ignored him. He finally understood how these people could run away in time every time they did a raid in the Clover Kingdom.

    As long as he opened a portal to rush to the borders, the Dark Triads would know and run away. And with the magic item that could hide their presence, they were quite the nuisance.

    Edward looked around as he scanned the entire Spade Kingdom.

    ��A sealing magic that used the power and life of all the people of the kingdom? Is that what you prepared to deal with me? Don��t bother, this is just a soul projection; it won��t work unless I physically show up.��

    Lucius involuntarily flinched after hearing this, while Dante smiled: ��You must the rumored God of Magic, Edward. My brother has painted you as this unimaginably powerful mage, I wonder if it��s true.��

    Edward looked at him for a moment before flicking his finger. An immense repulsive force suddenly pushed Dante away. He tried to use his Gravity Magic to resist, but it was useless.

    So, he broke through the castle walls and flew hundreds of meters away. All the other members became on guard; however, Edward shook his head. He knew that attack did little to no damage to Dante.

    ��Without a Grimoire, my power is very limited. I need to quickly recreate the Arcane Rune System to remove this limitation.��

    ��What do you want?�� asked Lucius.

    ��I��m here for Megic, of course.��

    ��We won��t give you our sister,�� said Zenon. Edward did not say anything more before his Astral Projection disappeared, and along with him was Vanica, Megic��s devil host. The others could not react nor understand what had happened. Only Zenon knew that a very advanced form of spatial magic was used to take their sister away, and that was something he could do with great difficulty.

    ��So, what do we do now?�� asked Zenon.

    ��There is nothing we can do. Hopefully, she willst long enough until we find another way to summon the devils from the underworld.��

    ��Brother, your ne,�� suddenly reminded Zenon, making Lucius rush to check. Immediately, he realized it was gone; this ne was the magic item that could predict danger.

    In the Heart Kingdom, Edward opened his eyes while muttering: ��The Mana Zone is truly a wonderful technique.�� From now on, wherever there is mana, as long as he can sense it from any distance, he can monitor things, project his soul and even use spells.

    ��How is the situation?�� asked Lolopecka.

    ��They have retreated, and I have captured Vanica.��

    ��Really?��

    ��Give me a moment.�� Edward then disappeared before appearing a small dimension he created to store things. He saw Vanica��s body that was tied up with magic chains that sealed her mana. She kept grunting and cursing, so Edward waved his hand to seal her mouth as well.

    Then, the pages of his Grimoire flipped before using a Summoning Spell to use Vanica��s connection to Megic to bring the devil to this ce. He knew her position in the underworld with the curse he had previously ced on her. Unfortunately, his attempt failed.

    ��This world��s space is unusually strong for a weak universe. It appears as if someone or something purposely strengthens the space in the mortal world to prevent devils from breaking through.

    ��No, the restriction should be only beings with immense mana. So, is the Universe Will responsible or someone else?��

    Edward pondered for a moment before cing this discovery under the category of the mystery of this universe that he needs to uncover. Then, with a wave of his hand, a magic circle appeared in this small dimension.

    He activated his Grimoire to use Captain Vengeance World Tree Magic. Then, he used Yami��s Darkness Magic andbined them to create the Tree of Qliphoth.

    With this tree, he created a path straight into the Underworld to theyer that Megic upied. Normally, more than 3 people are needed for this ceremony, but he aplished it with his mana alone.

    A Gate appeared in the middle of the magic circle before Megic appeared. And the moment she set foot in this small dimension, she released a spell.

    Curse Magic: Curse of Destruction World.

    A dark aura emanated from her body to curse everything in its path�Cincluding the space in this small dimension. Vanica, her previous host, did not have a chance and instantly died under that curse.

    Unfortunately for her, a bunch of golden roses appeared in the space that instantly purified her curses. Unlike Licht��s light magic, which focused more on speed, Edward��s light magic has both speed and purification power like a Pdin.

    Furthermore, hebined it with Charlotte��s Briar Magic and could absorb curses. And he did not have to use Mana Method to reach that level as she did since Light Magic made the gap.

    A few secondster, Megic��s body had many golden roses growing on her, rendering her immobile. She looked at Edward with hatred in her eyes. She is the primogenitor of all curses in the world. And yet, this person ced a curse on her that she could not remove.

    This was a great shame to her.

    ��Do you know what your fate will be?��

    Megic did not answer; she regretted not using Acier��s soul as a hostage. Well, she did try, but she could not remove the protection surrounding it.

    ��I will gather thousands if not millions of curses and inject them on you. With your unique body, magic, and my help, you should quickly adapt to these curses and build ��anti-bodies�� for them.

    ��Then, I will turn you into a potion with Curse Resisting Properties before drinking you and acquiring a very high Curse Resisting Immunity. Please do not die or try to kill yourself during the process; it will take me a lot of effort to revive you.��

    After saying that, he took an orb from her body: Acier��s soul.

 Chapter 309: Elysium

    Chapter 309: Elysium

    As Edward looked at it, he sighed. The nk Memory version of himself seemed somewhat obsessed with Acier. And even in the brief moment when he got his memories back, this obsession did not go away.

    At first, he did not know the reason behind thinking that the Universe Will was ying tricks. But that was not true. The reason for this slight obsession is because she resembled someone else he knew: his old girlfriend back on Primordial Earth.

    It was not just about her appearance but her smile, personality, and how she interacted with him; they were all eerily the same.

    Before his death, they had long broken up, so he thought he had moved on from her. And over the years, he has moved on with his life and epted his new life in the new world.

    Apparently, that was not the case. Three hundred yearster, she somehow popped back into his life.

    Now that he had found the source of the problem, Edward thought of many issues that would arise after reviving Acier. The main one involves Henry. Edward knew that he could have saved him�Calbeit with great difficulty, but still possible.

    And she knows this or suspected this. For now, this will not be a problem; however, once he��s aplished the ns he has for this universe, and she is brought back to the Empire, she will one day have the ability to revive him.

    At that point, his situation will be simr to Snape��s, and Edward does not think he can handle things as he did with Lily. The only reason he made polygamy legal in the Empire was to encourage birth and to satisfy his lust.

    He knew this and never denied this fact. So, his male ego would never allow his wives to be in a polygamous rtionship with other men. Although unfair, that��s how he felt.

    As Edward looked at the soul in his hand, he muttered: ��Maybe after getting some closure, I should just move on.��

    As a sessful yboy, he never took rejection to heart; he understood that no matter how handsome a person is, no matter how rich and sessful they are, no matter how eloquent they can chat or flirt, someone will not find you attractive and reject you for a myriad of reasons.

    You have to ept rejection like it was a small mosquito bite and move on.

    After pondering for a while, he put the soul away, deciding to make a decisionter on. Then, he sealed Megic and removed the Tree of Qliphoph before returning to the Heart Kingdom; he did not care about the chaos in the underworld because of a Highest Devil��s disappearance.

    ��What happened?�� asked Lolopechka.

    ��I sealed her,�� replied Edward before taking out a golden rose, which instantly absorbed a dark aura from Lolopecka��s body. Without hesitation, she lifted her shirt to see her curse mark disappear.

    ��It��s gone. I-I don��t have to die,�� she said as tears started to flow from her eyes. The same was for Undine, who embraced her. After waiting for these two to calm down, Edward said: ��I��m leaving.��

    ��So soon?��

    ��Yes, I have many things to do.��

    Undine paused for a moment before saying with a smile: ��I want to say be careful, but I doubt anyone in this world can cause a real threat to you.��

    ��I still appreciate the sentiment,�� replied Edward as he opened a portal and left. His destination was Elysia, a secluded vige of the elves. He waited outside the tree for the guardian of this vige, Dryad.

    Not long after, a tall woman with pointy ears and a dress made of flowers appeared in front of him. After a brief look, she smiled:

    ��I knew I had a guessing, but I could not foresee who it was exactly. Who would have thought that the famous Wizard King would visit how humble abode. Come in; I��ve prepared a small feast full of fruits and vegetables.��

    Edward smiled at this overly enthusiastic Tree Spirit with the Gift of Prophecy.

    ��She will be a great asset to the Empire,�� he thought as he followed her inside the tree. Edward did not meet with many elves but went straight to Dryad��s abode, where they had dinner.

    ��So, to what do I owe this visit?��

    ��First of all, I��m here to exchange techniques.��

    ��Oh, are you interested in our Ultimate Magic? Well, you��re probably the only human with enough mana to use it without the Mana Method. I��m fine with an exchange.��

    Edward was d things proceeded smoothly; he preferred dealing with very open people like her.

    ��The second reason I��m here is because of Elysium.��

    Dryad frowned slightly after hearing this, but Edward continued: ��The name of your vige is simr to the supposed dwelling of God, Elysium. I wonder if you know anything about that ce.��

    ��Unfortunately, you will be disappointed.��

    ��How so?��

    ��I was born after the massacre of the elves. Their desires for a home and a ce of safety gave birth to me as their guardian and this ce. As for the name, it popped in my head, so I used it.��

    Edward was a little disappointed that he could not gather more information. However, it was alright since he already knew how to reach this so-called Elysium; he just wanted to gather some information beforehand.

    So, after chatting with Dryad for a few hours, he left. Ultimate magic was a way for the mages to connect with their soul to increase their control and resonance with their mana.

    Then, they can develop a spell unique to them that is extremely powerful. In essence, this is a technique for better mana control so that it will be beneficial to the Empire. However, for Edward, it is only the tip of the iceberg.

    So far, only the Mana Method is truly useful for him as it can not only allow him to recreate his Arcane Rune Magic but also optimize it a little. As for True Magic, it has its advantage.

    True Magic allows a mage to convert their mana into the real power of nature. For example, a wizard who uses Lightning Attack Spells. Their attacks are still made of mana converted into elemental properties; this is why Anti-Magic can nullify.

    However, True Lightning Magic turned mana into natural lightning that exists in nature, so Anti-Magic has no effect on it. In a world where magic has a ceiling, the power of nature is truly beyond normal mages in strength.

    But in a world where people can destroy gxies with one spell, albeit still powerful, True Magic has its limits. Additionally, True Magic has limits for elements found in nature like earth, wind, fire, water, lightning, and nts.

    After leaving the Heart Kingdom, Edward headed to a Grand Magic Zone. While Morgana used her ability to transform many of the Arcane Runes Spells from the Rune Arrays in this world, he began to set up enchantments in the surrounding.

    He created an Isting Enchantment to prevent others from identallying into the area, even though the abundant ambient mana in the surrounding made this area unlivable,

    Then, he ced an invisible enchantment that surrounded a few thousand meters and another enchantment to absorb the ambient mana in the surroundings as a power source.

    Finally, he also recreated the previous magic circles that he used to summon Megic from the underworld, using the World Tree Magic to create the Tree of Qlophoph.

    However, he did not use Dark Magic to connect to the underworld but used Light Magic as the source to find another space: Elysium. After waiting a few hours, Edward discovered another sub-space full of positive energy or mana; it was like it was the antithesis of the underworld.

    ��Bingo,�� he muttered before stepping through the gate and reaching that dimension.

 Chapter 310: Connection

    Chapter 310: Connection

    Edward floated in the air as he looked at his surroundings; everything was so beautiful. He saw these white wing-like creatures, most likely angels, happily chatting and talking to one another.

    Some yed the harp while others sang with heavenly voices while eating fruits and drinking wine. The entire ce was a typical representation of what Heaven would look like.

    Everything looked peaceful and harmonious�Cexcept for Edward��s presence.

    ��What a ce of tremendous mana,�� thought Edward as he sensed the surrounding. ��It is so positive that just bathing in it could expand someone��s lifespan by a few years.��

    ��Who are you?�� asked one of the angels.

    ��Look, he does not have wings; he��s a human.��

    ��Don��t say stupid things. Elysium has been cut off from the Mortal ne. How could a humane here?��

    Not long after these people discussed aloud while looking at Edward with strange gazes, a group of Angels dressed in armors came running in.

    ��Their response time is excellent. I��ve only been here for over a minute.��

    The leading person of this Angel Army was a woman with red armor, which distinguished her from the others behind who had ck armor.

    ��Human intruder, please do not resist arrest or suffer the consequences.��

    ��So, no negotiation or neutral talk?��

    ��After you are ced in holding, we can investigate how you breached our borders, and then we can talk.��

    Edward shook his head: ��I thought you angels would be better than those devils.��

    ��Don��t mention these filthy creatures to us,�� said the Commander with a slightly raised voice; pure hared and disgust could be seen from her facial expressions.

    Edward has no intention of going to prison, so his Grimoire floated in front of him. However, the moment these angels saw the 6-leaf Clover, they collectively gasped before all bing alert.

    ��The Oirigin Grimoire,�� said the Commander.

    ��I thought it was destroyed long ago,�� said one of the Soldier Angels.

    ��Even if it was not, how could someone be talented enough to inherit it?��

    Edward learned much from this brief conversation, so he quickly used a Memory Reading Spell to gather some information. To his surprise, these people��s minds were protected by a powerful spell. And not just the soldiers but the other angels as well.

    ��He��s trying to read out memories,�� said the Commander before attacking; she used Light Magic, while the other angels used a variety of elemental magic.

    Edward did not want to waste time with these weak angels, so he went all out from the beginning. He used the Mana Method to create an enormous magic circle that covered all the angels.

    Then, he prepared to use a Sleeping Spell to knock them out. However, before he could seed, an enormous hand descended from the sky and broke the magic circle.

    Without stopping, the hand headed straight for him. As it approached, Edward felt his Grimoire stop walking for a brief moment. Albeit only for less than a second, he felt it.

    The pages turned before using another spell instead:

    Chronomagic: Time Sword.

    A gigantic clock appeared on top of Edward��s head before a sword came out made from the minute hand. The sh of the de and the hand made all the angels freeze in time while the entire dimension shook.

    Then, a weird fluctuation came from the hand, and before Edward could react, he found himself back in the mortal ne in front of the Tree of Qliphoth.

    ��That was the power of the Universe Will,�� he thought with a frown. Although it was very faint, he felt the Universe��s Will. Moreover, it was weird somehow this time around.

    ��It was like as it was impure,�� he muttered; this was the best way he could describe how different it was this time. Then, he immediately tried again to enter Elysium but was blocked.

    Although he could find its location, he could not directly enter.

    ��Since I cannot enter the normal way, I��ll find another method,�� thought Edward. Many of the mysteries of this world lied in Elysium; this includes Grimoires and the possible existence of Gods or unknown entities.

    Moreover, Edward discovered another intriguing mystery from the ne he took from Lucius. The magic systems used to make that artifact is very different from the current era��s magical artifact.

    Most of the magical artifacts of this era originated from the first Wizard King of the Clover Kingdom five hundred years ago. However, Lucius�� ne seemed older than this and from apletely different system.

    Edward remembered in the anime that Lemiel, the first Wizard King, also studied ancient magical artifacts, primarily found in Dungeons. Adding to this fact, Edward has some theories.

    Humans may have had a different magic system before grimoire. But a war between the devil and angel race destroyed that magic civilization. And Dungeons are remnants of that era.

    Although there are still many unknowns and no proof for this theory, he felt he was going in the right direction.

    ��How is the trantion going?��

    ��I have tranted many elemental spells, but further tests are needed,�� replied Morgana.

    Edward nodded his head, not in a real hurry. However, after what happened to his Grimoire, he was determined to recreate the Arcane System before attacking Elysium again, or even the underworld, as some weird stuff might also be going there.

    Then, he took out an orb that contained a sleeping soul inside: Lichita��s Soul. Using time magic, he reverted the soul to its injured state before summoning her preserved body.

    He ced the soul inside the body before fixing the connection between the soul, body, and spirit. A few minutester, Lichita opened her eyes.

    ��Where am I? I thought I died,�� she muttered before suddenly sitting up, making her very dizzy.

    ��Liebe, where is Liebe?��

    ��He��s fine.��

    She finally noticed someone next to her. ��It��s you, Edward. What is going on?��

    Edward then exined everything to her: from her death to the fate of Liebe and her son, Asta.

    ��Not only are they fine, but they also became partners. That��s good.��

    ��Do you want to see them?��

    ��You know of my condition.��

    Edward was aware. Because of the perfect control of his mana and life energy, he can prevent her body from absorbing them, but this was not the case for others.

    The best solution is to ce a powerful seal on her body, but that would take too much time to develop. So, he wanted to wait until he acquired Secre Swallowtail��s Arcane Stage Sealing Magic; her magic is one of the many reasons he came to this world.

    Edward waved his hand to show a screen. Lichita then saw a ck hair boy that resembled her wielding arge ck sword, fighting in what appeared to be a dungeon.

    ��As expected. Without my existence, the plot went back to its original track.��

    He could tell that the second arc of the anime was taken ce. The only difference is that everybody was more powerful than usual. Edward shook his head as he honestly did not care.

    The reason he made his exit from the kingdom was to lure the devil Zagred out. He already released many newly created Sorcerer Eyes to find traces of this devil. And the moment he showed up, Edward will capture him.

    After Lichita watched her son for a while, Edward cut off the feed.

    ��Oh,e on; it was just getting to the good part.��

    ��I know. Now, it��s time to get down to business.��

    ��You want to know about Zurel, don��t you?�� she said while lowering her head.

    ��Yes.��

    ��I don��t know much about him. He was like you; my body could not absorb his mana or life force. I was excited to meet someone I could finally have a meaningful connection with.

    ��Then, after talking, we fell in love, or so I thought. After he learned I became pregnant, he disappeared the next day, and I have never heard of him after that.��

    Edward frowned after hearing this; he always thought Asta��s father had some connection to Elysium or Gods. So, he wanted to find him and learn something from him.

    But now, it appeared that even Lichita did not know anything. So, after thinking about it for a moment, Edward opened a small portal before a drop of blood flew out of it; it was Asta��s blood.

    Erudite Magic: Bloodline Tracking.

    A map appeared in front of Edward before zooming out and showing the entire continent where the three kingdoms resided. Then, a dot appeared on what seemed to be another continent.

    ��That direction; that��s the Land of the Sun; Yami��s birthce. So, Zurel is there?��

 Chapter 311: Retrieval

    Chapter 311: Retrieval

    Edward had nned to visit the Land of the Sun to see their culture and magic system. But now, he had another reason to visit; however, now was the time. There were some things he needed to do before leaving.

    He then looked at Lichita and said: ��You can live here until I can find a solution for your physique.�� Then, Edward handed her an orb that could disy Asta��s actions so that she could watch her son from afar.

    With this act, Lichita suddenly forgot her sad past with her husband as a bright smile appeared on her face; she was indeed a simple and kind woman. Very little could please her.

    Edward used Charmy��s cotton magic to make a feast for the two before going to sleep. His Higher Life Essence was still sealed, so he was physically tired after doing so many things the past few days.

    Although he could use a spell or potion to recover, he decided to sleep. It has been a long time since he felt so weak yet human. Somehow, the feeling was very refreshing.

    The next day, after taking a shower and eating breakfast, he flew into the sky; no, into the stars. After reaching near the atmosphere, he looked back at the ck Clover World.

    He immediately noticed that this was not a but a massive floating ne. Two continents floated in a vast ocean with a few scattered inds in between.

    The Western Continent is where the main story takes ce, while the Eastern Continent is where the Land of the Sun is located. At the ocean��s edge was a powerful mana fog that Edward could sense from so far away.

    This fog was probably the most dangerous Grand Magic Zone ever in this world. Although he could not see what was after it, he could guess.

    After a short observation, he continued to fly until he broke out of the atmosphere into space. He saw the sun shining brightly on the continent. An invisible barrier filtered out the UV rays and other things from outer space. If that invisible barrier were to be destroyed, catastrophe would befall the entire universe.

    The power of time shed across Edward��s eyes as he saw a few hours in the future. He saw the sun disappearing and entering another small dimension before the moon came out from that dimension.

    ��Fascinating,�� muttered Edward. Based on his observation, the sun and the moon do not control things like weather, ocean currents, tides, or climates. Instead, they are a source of mana to the world.

    All mana in naturees from those two sources. Oddly, Edward did not sense any Sr or Lunar Energy from these celestial bodies, so he could not use the magic system from the Undead Mummy Universe.

    However, he could draw mana from them to cast spells if needed with a bit of training. So, after checking whether some unknown creatures resided or were growing inside, he continued flying towards the fog.

    As soon as he entered, he felt how chaotic the mana in the fog was. Even with his acute Mana Control, it will take him a lot of effort to control even a small amount.

    Furthermore, as he flew deeper into the fog, numerous natural phenomena began to attack him��thunder and Lightning Storms, Wind Tornados, Volcano Eruptions, Ashe Poison, etc.

    The deeper he flew, the more powerful these mana phenomena became. At some point, he suffered an attack from a Star Explosion. If he did not use his Tier 7 Strenght to block it, he would have died.

    After traveling for a few hours, he finally left the fog. And right in front of him was this Universe��s Crystal Wall or Source Wall.

    ��If only the Crystal Wall were this easy to reach in every universe,�� muttered Edward. Then, it dawned on him that he had never seen his Universe Crystal Wall from the inside. All the time he saw it was from the outside whening from his travels. Most of the time, the World Gate or Floating City will open a tear that leads straight into the Void.

    ��I should check that out when I return.��

    Then, Edward looked at the fog again. He had the idea of studying this fog and replicating it as protection measures for the Empire. He could artificially create one that surrounds the Empire��s Star Systems as protection and, eventually, the entire Milky Way Gxy.

    Of course, the strength of the fog has to be increased; nevertheless, it should be a great way to hide from the eyes of the Gods while the Empire rapidly increases its strength.

    He did a few tests by trying to open a portal to the Western Continent, but the fog contained Space Blockage Properties, which made Edward very satisfied.

    Finally, he focused on his main task. He spent a few days studying the Source Wall before starting to create aplex magic circle in space. One of the benefits of the Mana Method that he learned is that he can ce Temporary Enchantments in the air without the need to add magical resources.

    So, now, enchantments are used not only for forging or blessing things with magical properties but also as spells to fight and other things. The only downside to this method is that a lot of mana is required in the process, along with excellent knowledge of Enchantments.

    While engraving the magic array, Edward took out a bunch of floating orbs. He stored his mana inside these orbs for the past few days before recuperating and repeating the process.

    He needed a lot of mana for this Mana Method Enchantment, and his Tier 7 Mana was insufficient. Furthermore, controlling a lot of mana from the fog seemed impossible. It even blocked his attempt to draw mana from the sun and moon.

    So, he had to use this method.

    After activating the magic array, Edward opened a slight gap in the Source Wall. And in that split second, even less than a nanosecond, he summoned his World Gate from the Void before closing the gap.

    Edward frowned as he looked at the gate in the middle of the circle. The World Gate had many holes on it while appearing as if it was melted by something.

    He immediately checked the dimension inside, and as expected, most of the rooms were now destroyed. Most of the enchantments no longer functioned, and the Aether Core was almost drained of all its energy.

    Luckily, Morgana��s server room was still barely intact and salvageable. However, thinking about all the magical resources stored inside that had been lost, Edward wanted to cry,

    In terms of value, everything inside was probably enough to buy a small.

    ��What a headache,�� he thought while sighing deeply. Then, he focused on how long to fix the World Gate and the time required. The first step is to create the ore, magicium. To do that, he must first make the Aether Core in this world.

    This should not be a problem since he can do that as long as there is mana and souls. Finally, he needed magical resources to fix the enchantments. That��s the only real issue he has.

    Some of them might not exist in this world, so he has to find a recement for them or modify the enchantments to fit thews of this world.

    ��And if everything fails, I can use the Mana Method to rece the enchantments with a temporary one. However, I need a few other Aether Cores as an energy source.��

    After making a preliminary n, Edward flew out of the fog with the gate. And once he exited, he ced it inside his pocket dimension. Then, he took out an orb to check on the Clover Kingdom.

    A slight frown appeared on his face by what he saw: destruction. Whether it was the Noble Realm, Common Realm, or the Forsaken Realm, many magic knights fought, resulting in death and destruction everywhere.

    ��So, the plot changed,�� he muttered calmly as he focused on a few specific battles.

    ��This is most likely Zagred��s secret doing, so he should show up soon,�� he muttered before deciding to wait longer before showing up and aplishing his goal.

 Chapter 312: Chaos

    Chapter 312: Chaos

    Yami panted heavily as he looked at the floating man in front of him, with light shining all over his body.

    ��I can��t believe you defeated Vetta and Fana, even after awakening their elf mana,�� said Licht, the leader of the terrorist organization Eye of the Midnight Sun.

    ��You are worthy of the title of strongest captain. After all, the Wizard King himself trained you.��

    Yami did not say anything as he looked in the distance; his situation was not the best. Edward taught him the Liquid Mana Method, the Crystal Mana Method, and Mana Zone.

    Additionally, he taught him many ways to use his dark magic. However, he faced all the members of Third Eye�CVatto, Fana, and Rhya. Furthermore, his opponent had more mana than him and could also use the Liquid and Crystal Mana technique.

    Yami did not know how the kingdom��s top-secret technique was leaked, nor did he have time to contemte such a thing. In a three-on-one battle, he defeated Fana and Vetto and slightly injured Rhya.

    However, the leader of the Eye of Midnight Sun showed up, and because of exhaustion and the fact he was weaker than the opponent, he could barely hold on.

    Yami looked in the distance and saw all the destruction in the Capital. From the information he knew, all three realms were under attack, causing massive damage to the entire Clover Kingdom.

    Thinking about how many people died and how much damage the kingdom had suffered, Yami could not help but be angry. However, he knew that this was not the time for uncontrolled emotions.

    He further analyzed the situation. He saw that Fuegeleony in a pool of blood a few dozen meters away with one arm missing. He sensed that the Ki of many of the magic knights�� members changed, and they began to attack theirpanions.

    He sensed that two squad members seemed to be possessed the same way as the others.

    ��Danm it, how did all of this happen? It was a typical day in the Capital, but suddenly, the undead began to attack, and before long, this terrorist organization appeared to make things worse.

    ��All because he suddenly wanted to have a vacation. Damn it.��

    ��Why are you doing this?�� asked Yami.

    ��Revenge for what you humans did to us, elves,�� replied Licht, looking at the ongoing destruction. ��The same way you destroyed our homes, we will do the same to you.

    ��Now, enough dy. Everything should be aplished before any moreplications arise.��

    ��Byplication, you mean you feared that Edward would return.��

    ��Indeed. However, even the Wizard King will not be a match for us elves once weplete our reincarnation.��

    ��Especially our leader,�� thought Licht, or Patolli, as this was his real name. He only took the name [Licht] to remember the past andmemorate his dead leader and friend.

    ��Then, why did you wait for his disappearance before attacking.��

    ��Simply to avoid unnecessaryplications.��

    Then, Patolli no longer said anything but attacked; thousands of light swords appeared in the sky before raining down on Yami. The ground in his surroundings was pulverized, and Yami was nowhere to be seen.

    Patolli frowned as he sensed the surroundings: ��Escaped? No matter.��

    He took Vetto and Fana before healing their injuries with Light Magic and heading in a specific direction.

    Not long after leaving, Yami crawled out from the debris with blood all over his body. He then used a technique Edward taught him to use mana to stop his wounds from continuing bleeding.

    Although it was not a healing method, it could dy his death. Yami walked to the central area with great difficulty, where the remaining captains surrounded Fuegeleon��s body, which was being healed by his cousin Mimosa.

    ��You��re not dead?�� asked Jack.

    ��Do you want to fight?�� responded Yami.

    ��This is not the time for this,�� admonished Nozel Silva. ��The enemy has entered the pce; we must stop whatever their main objective is.��

    ��We don��t even know their main objective, so how do we stop them?�� said Zora. ��Plus, we must stop these traitors from killing more civilians and destroying the kingdom.��

    No one said anything for a brief moment. These ��traitors�� were all their squad members, so they did not know how to treat them in the current situation.

    ��I say we make the tough call and kill them all,�� said Jack the Ripper.

    ��There is no need for that.��

    Everyone gazed at the person who spoke. They saw a trioposed of Asta, Yuno, and a young girl with heavy bags under her eyes and two short horns; no one knew who she was.

    ��Captain Yami,�� suddenly yelled Asta. ��It��s Nero. Can you believe it? It��s Nero!��

    ��You mean the strange bird which followed you around.��

    ��Yes, that��s her.��

    ��So, Nero, what do you mean by that?��

    ��It��s Secre. Secre Swallowtail,�� she replied apathetically. ��First of all, these elves are after the magic stones.��

    ��They took Yuno��s ne,�� said Asta.

    ��If I remember correctly, Fuegeleon had a ne as well. Could it be the reason they targetted him?�� added Nozel.

    ��But what��s the purpose of the magic stones?��

    ��The Shadow Pce,�� muttered Yami loud enough for everyone to hear, thus garnering everyone��s sight. ��Edward once mentioned something deep in the castle called the Shadow Pce; it might be their destination.��

    ��Speaking of which, where is the Wizard King?�� asked Nozel.

    ��I tried contacting him, but it is no use.��

    Everyone became quiet once again before Secre continued: ��Asta��s Anti-Magic can nullify whatever spells these people are under, so we can use his ability to solve the problem.��

    ��If that��s true, we can divide our team into two groups: one go after the elves while the second dealt with the situation here,�� said Nozel.

    ��That��s a bad idea,�� said Secre. ��If we want a chance at beating these elves, we��ll need all the help we can have.��

    She knew what awaited them inside the Shadow Pce. Everything would be fine if the Wizard King were here, but he is not. Furthermore, she nned to wake up the first Wizard King, Lemiel, to deal with the problem.

    Unfortunately, she needed the magic stones to unseal him, but they appeared now to be all the hands of the elves.

    ��Edward told me he ced a sealed in whatever was inside the castle,�� said Yami. ��This should buy us time to deal with the remaining elves, heal, and even recover slightly.��

    While everyone pondered the feasibility of this n, they suddenly felt the temperature around drastically increase. As everyone looked for the source, they saw a massive pir of meing out from Fuegeleon��s body.

    ��Brother!�� yelled Leon Vermillion, Fuegeleon��s younger brother. ��Mimosa, what is going on?��

    ��I-I don��t know,�� she replied. She was only using her Healing Magic to keep him alive when this sudden change urred.

    Under everyone��s watch, the pir of me turned into a smander with wings. Then, Fuegeleon��s injury healed under everyone��s eyes while also growing an arm made entirely of fire.

    Then, he opened his eyes with confusion.

    ��Aniki,�� yelled Leon.

    ��Captain Fuegelon,�� yelled Asta at the same time. Although he only officially met thetter a few hours ago, he admired his leadership abilities.

    It took Fuegelon a while to regain his bearing before everyone exined the situation to him. Then, he dropped a piece of news that could be considered an intercontinental missile.

    ��You mean, the leader of Eye of Midnight Sun is Vengeance?�� asked Nozel.

    ��Impossible. Captain Vengeance would never do such a thing,�� said Yuno.

    ��I saw it with my own eyes,�� replied Fuegeleon.

    It was not just Yuno who was in utter disbelief, but Yami as well. Vengeance was one of his closest friends since they grew up in the Blue Ravenw Squad together, trained together by Edward.

    So, he could not fathom why he would betray the kingdom and be a terrorist. Furthermore, he believed that if something were wrong with Vengeance, Edward would have discovered it long ago; he knew how capable his captain was.

    ��Unless he knew but let things happen,�� thought Yami. He knew that Edward could use Time Magic after the fight with Lucius, so it is not unheard of for him to see this future and let it happen for some reason.

    ��The question is why? Or maybe, I��m reading too much into this, and he is really stuck somewhere where he cannot be contacted.��

    Finally, everyone proceeded with the n. Although angered at Vengeance��s betrayal, they hoped that his situation was simr to the people who had their bodies taken away.

    With Mimosa healing everyone and Charmy using her food magic to regenerate everyone��s mana, the group quickly returned to peak fighting shape before stopping the magic knights whose bodies were taken over by elves.

    Meanwhile, Fuegeleon used Finral��s Spatial Magic to contact more help: his sister, Mereoleona.

    In a Grand Magic Zone not far from the Clover Kingdom, Edward calmly watched everything happening; he understood the plot seemed to be disruptedpletely.

    The invasion of the elves should have urred wayter after the Capital was attacked, the Underwater Temple Visit, The Witch Queen Visit, and the Royal Knight Selection.

    ��Could it be that after I visited Elysium, this timeline��s [Correction of Fate] disappeared? But why? Has the Universe Will abandoned this timeline, or is it something else I do not know?��

    He waved his hand, and the crystal ball floating in front of him showed a different scene: the Underwater Temple. It was now in shambles, with many injured and a few dead.

    He guessed that the Eye of Midnight Sun attacked them for the magic stones. So, Edward checked the Witch Forest, and as expected, they were also attacked. However, the casualty seemed less severe than the Underwater Temple.

    ��Zagrid should be showing up, so let��s wait for a little�� more.��

 Chapter 313: Word Soul Magic

    Chapter 313: Word Soul Magic

    Fuegeleon walked out of a portal to a forest before looking around. Then, he closed his eyes to sense something before the small Snder on his should suddenly turn into a dragon.

    He jumped on its back while carrying Finral and flying in a direction. A few minutester, hended in front of a giant rhinoceros more than 15 meters tall. A woman with ming red hair and one sharp tooth calmly sat on the magical beast�� back while eating a piece of meat.

    She had a fierce aura surrounding her like a lion always searching for the next prey;

    ��Sister,�� said Fuegeleon.

    Meanwhile, Mereoleona�Cwho had sensed powerful manaing from afar�Ccontinued eating her food for a few seconds before raising her head. Immediately, she frowned when she saw her little��s brother new ming arm.

    ��What��s going on?�� she asked.

    ��The Clover Kingdom is under attack, so we need your help.��

    ��What do you mean? How could something happen to the kingdom with Edward around.��

    ��Not long ago, the Wizard King removed his curse, so he went on a vacation and could not be contacted.��

    Veins appeared on her forehead after this: ��Are you serious?�� Fuegeleon did not say anything else. So, Mereoleona took a small mirror from her pocket and injected mana inside.

    A few secondster, she yelled: ��Danm him, why is he not avable?�� Her anger created a pir of me that instantly turned the rhino into her next meal.

    Ignoring the overcooked meat underneath her, she stood up before finally realizing that a third person was present.

    ��Who is this?��

    ��This a spatial mage from the ck Bulls: Finral.��

    Typically, Finral would hit on any beautiful woman that he meets. However, he cowered because of the aura released by Mereoleona; to him, this was a beast in human skin.

    ��Let��s go.��

    Finral opened a portal to lead all of them back to the Clover Kingdom. Because of the distance, he was basically out of mana after the return trip. Nevertheless, with Mereoleona returning, the rampaging elves�� clean-up finished quicker.

    The only people who gave the captains trouble were Charlotte and Rill Boismortirt, the Aqua Deer Captain and the youngest captain if Edward was not counted.

    Then, with Liebe��s help, Asta could relieve these people from the reincarnation spell and remove the control the elves�� souls had on their bodies.

    Once everyone finished, they headed straight for the Shadow Pce, where 10 of the elves had already entered. These ten elves were known as the Apostles of Sephiraph, and each had a magic stone to open the pce��s gate.

    Luckily for the group, Secre could also use her sealing magic to open the door so that they could enter. Then, Mimosa used her magic to map the entire pce; she discovered all the elves were located at the top of the pce, so the group headed there.

    However, what they found shocked them all. All but two members of the Apostles remained standing while the othersy injured or passed out on the ground.

    The leader of the Eye of Midnight Sun, Patolli, had turned into a dark elf while battling the other standing member, Licht�Cwho has been the real leader of the elves since five hundred years ago.

    More importantly, a devil with two horns and a smirk watched everything from above, amusement written all over his face.

    ��What��s going on?�� asked Mereoleona.

    ��Everything was a lie,�� said Rhya, on the floor, crying nonstop. He then exined how the humans�� betrayal 500 years ago that made them hate humans, their reincarnations, and ns to attack the Clover Kingdom was all this devil��s scheme.

    He did all that to acquire a grimoire and summon his real body from the underworld.

    Knowing who the enemy was, Mereoleona did not waste time and directly attacked.

    Fire Magic: Calidus Brachium

    She punched with so much speed it appeared that she had a thousand hands. However, she would throw hot mes at Zagred with each punch with incredible speed.

    However, thetter just said: ��Extinguish.�� so, Mereoleona��s me extinguished, making her frown. But she did not stop.

    Crystal Mana: Mana Zone: Calidus Brachium Purgatory

    Purple me came out of her hand as she punched; even her physical abilities were boosted by mana, making her punches faster and more powerful.

    However, with the same creepy smile, Zagred said the same word and extinguished her me.

    ��You can also use the Mana Crystal Technique,�� shemented.

    ��Indeed. I have to say that Wizard King is a genius this world has never seen. His techniques have so much potential that you people could not fathom.��

    Zagred said this because, with this technique, he believed he could defeat one of the Highest-ranking devils even though he is only a high-ranking one: that was unheard of.

    One of the absolute rules of the underworld is that higher-ranking devils can control the life and death of lower-ranking ones. But, with this technique, Zagred knew he could break that rule.

    Mereoleona nced at Yami before attacking again. However, Zagred said: ��Drain and Bind,�� and she felt her stamina suddenly drain and weaken. Additionally, the ground turned into chains that bound.

    Meanwhile, Yami suddenly appeared behind him with his katana d in his dark magic to sh him.

    ��Repulse,�� said Zagred. A powerful repulsing force pushed Yami away until he crashed into the wall. At the same time, Fuegeleon, Nozel, and Jack attacked.

    However, Zagred looked at them with disdain. These three only mastered the Liquid Mana method, so they posed no threat to him.

    ��Infinite de.��

    Thousands of des suddenly appeared and bombarded Nozel and Fuegelon to kill them Nozel used created numerous mercury tentacles to bounce the sword away, while Fuegeleon ordered his smander to burn the des. Unfortunately, there were too many of them.

    While Yami and Mereoleona fought against Zagrid, Licht and the corrupted Pattoli fought against one another. Meanwhile, the members of the ck bulls, Asta, Yuno, Mimosa, Secre, Noelle, and a few others, looked at this battle in shock.

    Although they knew the captains were powerful, they did not expect them to be this powerful, not to mention the devil. Unfortunately, they are useless in this level of fight.

    Even Asta��s Anti-Magic is no use since he has only been training as a magic knight for over two weeks. Even with KI, he could not keep up with the movement of Nozel and the other two, let alone Yami and Mereoleona.

    And Yuno was in the same spot as him. He has recently awakened the Wind Spirit he made a pack with, and the sudden increase in mana because of the elven soul inside his body did not help. So, those two watched this battle with gritted teeth while promising themselves they would get stronger.

    The only helpful person in this battle is Vanessa. As she watched her friends die in front of her in the chaos, she awakened fate magic and reversed their death. Although this magic only worked for those she cared for, luckily, Yami is one of these people.

    So, she could save him a few times before her mana ran out.

    After a few minutes, Zagredughed as he looked at the tired and battered captains while he remained the same.

    ��Excellent. I have already tested the scope of my power, and now it��s time to leave before that monster show up. Before then, I will give you a parting gift.��

    He then summoned a bunch of creepy purple monsters whose bodies seemed to be made of short tentacles. The moment these monsters appeared, they absorbed the ambient mana in the pce before multiplying like an uncontroble gue.

    Then, they attacked the injured elves and the other magic knights like Asta and Noelle.

    ��Double,�� said Zagred to create a clone of himself to continue fighting these captains while he headed for the exit. Unfortunately, he did not travel far before the entire Shadow Pce paused for a moment before a portal appeared out of nowhere.

    From there, Edward walked out with his white and gold magical robe. He looked at everyone before smiling: ��Miss me?�� Everyone sighed in relief after seeing him.

    He looked at the battered Captains and said: ��You guys need more training.��

    ��Hurry and end this,�� said Yami with a grumpy tone. Edward shrugged his shoulder before slowly flying to Asta��s group.

    ��I need to see your grimoires,�� pointing at Asta and Secre Swallowtail. The former immediately handed his grimoire while thetter hesitated for a moment before also handing it over.

    Edward took an orb from Asta��s grimoire before absorbing the information inside. He raised his hand to create a ck ball: Anti-Magic. However, he soon shook his head as he knew he could only turn a small portion of his man into Anti-Magic Energy; it was not enough.

    So, he ced the orb back inside before reading Secre��s Grimoire. Her sealing magic was extraordinary as it was forcibly changed by Forbidden Magic, making it evolve to the point of almost sealing concepts.

    So, after reading the Grimoire, new pages appeared on Edward��s Grimoire. At this point, the silent spell he ced on Zagred the moment heid eyes on thetter was dispelled by a weird trident that could dismantle anything it touched. With his mouth free, he could use his Word Soul Magic again.

    ��What kind of magic is this?�� asked Zagred, trying to buy himself some time�Calbeit, he was also curious. He could tell this magic was not from this world since only this type of magic his trident�Can ancient artifact�Ccould not easily dismantle.

    Unfortunately for him, Edward was not in the mood to chat. He waved his hand to create numerous magic circles that formed a sphere around Zagred before they enclosed on him until he shrank to the size of a tennis ball. The devil could not resist a single bit. Edward then waved his hand to manifest a golden light that healed all the injured individuals�Cincluding the elves. Even Patolli��s dark elf form was slightly reversed, changing him back to his usual self with only one eye remainingpletely ck.

    Additionally, Patolli was then divided into two people; Vengeance and himself.

    ��Follow me,�� said Edward to everyone as he flew outside. A gentle breeze levitated the people who could not use flying spells. Outside the pce, Edward waved his hand to heal and wake up the sleeping magic knights once upied by the elves.

    He instilled the memories of the battle against Zagred in their minds before having them follow him. So, a strange could be seen above the Capital; the Wizard King led all the captains and magic knights.

    As he looked at the destroyed kingdom, Edward asked the group: ��Do you me me for now showing up earlier?��

    No one answered him, including Yami and the headstrong Mereoleona.

    ��I can honestly tell you that I knew this attack would happen and did not do anything.��

    Everyone remained quiet while a few people lowered their heads while some trembled.

    ��I did this to teach you three lessons: First, never be over-reliant on others to save you. In this world, only your family and loved ones would go to extreme lengths to protect you, and even this is not guaranteed.��

    Edward paused for a moment while still looking in the distance.

    ��Second, I want you to understand how weak you truly are. Your achievements as magic knights or Captains are nothing to brag or be proud about. Because in the end, with your strength, you could not protect this kingdom and its citizen.��

    Many people�Cmostly the Captains�Cclenched their hands after hearing this, while some even had tears in their eyes. But no one said anything.

    ��Lastly, I will show you the pinnacle of power in this world. I am not doing this to show off but to inspire all of you. I want you to know that one day, you will reach this height and even surpass it.

    ��Of course, none of you would believe me or understand my meaning, but you will in the future.��

    After saying that, his Grimore floated in front of him.

    Time Reversal Magic: Chrono Anastasis.

    An enormous clock face covered the entire Clover Kingdom, meaning all three Realms. Then, the hand started to move backward, and in doing so, time was also moving backward.

    All the destroyed ces of the kingdom and the people killed in the incident returned to the state a few hours ago.

    ��Phew,�� muttered Edward as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. When Julius used this spell in the main timeline, he only covered the Noble Realm and reversed time to a few seconds. But he had to cover all three realms and revert time to 2 hours ago.

    So, he used a lot of mana and most of the [Stored Time] he had in reserve. Finally, he turned around to face these people who looked at him with shock, awe, envy, and even a little fear.

    ��Go and appease the citizens. Although I have revived them, their memories of death are still there.��

    The knights nodded their heads, still in a daze, before leaving. Meanwhile, Edward returned to his castle.

 Chapter 314: Empowerment

    Chapter 314: Empowerment

    While heading to the castle, Edward looked at the 10 Apostles of Sephiraph and said: ��All you, follow me.��

    ��You too,�� he said to Secre Swallowtail before flying to the castle. The elves hesitated before following him along with Secre.

    Inside his office, Edward looked at them before focusing on Licht, whose eyes were unfocused. Although he fought with Zagred and Patolli, his soul was still slumbering.

    So, he asked Secre to unseal his soul to awaken himpletely. Edward gave the elves a few minutes to reminisce with their leader.

    ��Wizard King, I would first apologize for everything our kind has done,�� said Licht once he finished talking to his fellow brethren.

    ��I understand the situation, so I won��t me you.��

    ��We appreciate your kindness. So, to what do we owe this invitation?��

    ��I want to make a deal with you, elves.��

    ��Oh, can you be more specific?�� asked Licht.

    ��I will revive your fallen members, and in return, I need your help to do something.�� Then, Edward exined what he needed them to do, which involved Elysium.

    ��This seems very dangerous,�� said Licht with a frown.

    ��I think this is a price worth paying to revive our deadrades,�� said Patolli, and many agreed with him but did not voice their opinions as they awaited Licht��s decision.

    So, after pondering for a while, Licht asked: ��How are you going to revive our fallen brethren?��

    ��Zagred��s Reincarnation Magic preserved most of their souls so I can prevent them from moving on to the afterlife. As for their bodies, Sally will create an artificial body for you.��

    After hearing that name, Patolli became embarrassed; he sacrificed her along with the other human members of Eye of the Sun to activate the elves�� reincarnation magic.

    Now, he has to rely on her to revive his race. For a moment, he feared she would take out her hatred on them because of his actions.

    ��Don��t worry about her,�� replied Edward. Regarding that little girl Sally, she is the perfect Arcanist: Curious about how everything in the world functions, cruel enough to conduct inhumane experiments when necessary, and extremely intelligent.

    So, Edward secretly saved her to nurture her in that direction.

    The only downside is she is somewhat unhinged, but Edward has ways to restrict her. As long as he does this and prevents her from contacting Asta to not be influenced by his main protagonist��s charm to be less cruel like in the main timeline, she will be the perfect Arcanist.

    ��Licht, this is a great deal. We can finally be reunited,�� said Rhya.

    ��No, you will not,�� said Edward.

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��Licht��s soul has been corrupted beyond repair after 500 years, so I can��t save him.��

    The room became quiet for a moment as grievances overcame these elves.

    ��There is no need to be sad; I have long epted my death,�� said Licht with a smile. He expected this oue when he turned into a devil 500 years ago because of the loss of his wife, child and watching all his nsmen being massacred.

    ��I��m d I got the chance to see all of you again and to clear the misunderstanding between humans and elves. The only regret is that I could not see Lemiel again.��

    Edward watched them calmly; he lied about being unable to save Licht. The elves are a very talented race and would be a great asset to the Empire. However, Licht is kind and benevolent and revered as a leader.

    Such a person would make it more difficult to control the elves once they are brought back. Patolli, however, is another story. Although he is the temporary leader of the elves, the others do not have as much loyalty or reverence for him, so he is easier to control to indirectly manipte the elves secretly.

    Additionally, he has a lot of guilts for what he did to his fellow elves, a weakness that can be exploited. So, Licht cannot be saved or resurrected.

    Edward waved his hand to manifest the ten magic stones before opening a portal.

    ��Follow Secre, and you can see Lemiel onest time.��

    The First Wizard King statue is on top of an enormous devil head near Hage Vige, where Asta and Yuno grew up. Today, a portal opened near the figure, and eleven individuals walked from it.

    Using the magic stones, Secre unsealed the First Wizard King and reunited with him after 500 years. However, unlike the main timeline, the magic stones did not crumble since Edward ensured this.

    So, he summoned them back to his office to study them.

    A few hourster, the group returned with sadness in their eyes. Licht and Lemiel have passed on into the afterlife.

    Edward handed them a few crystals that contained the souls of their brethren while also asking them to give up the bodies of the people they upied�Ceven Patolli.

    He knew the importance of the resonance of the body and the soul. So, if these elves needed to utilize all their potential, they needed their original body.

    Then, he sent them all away. And as he watched them leave, he thought to himself:

    ��I need someone else to fill Licht��s position on the Tree of Life Monument and aplish the summoning ritual I need to reach Elysium. Licht has descendants, so one of them could be used.��

    After that, he focused on the magic stones as he was on the verge of a discovery. So, he left a clone to oversee the entire situation before going to his secretboratory.

    A few dayster, Edward looked at the magic stones with shining eyes.

    ��Negative Karma Empowerment.��

    The magic stones can amplify the magic power of their wielder because it is connected to the negative mana in the Underworld. So, after studying the stones, the negative mana acquired from Megic and Zagred, he discovered the true essence of this boost; to be precise, the true essence of negative mana: Karma Empowerment.

    Edward has read a fewics with characters with Karma Empowerment, but he never experienced it himself in his magical journey so far. Luckily, he acquired a Karma Divine Treasure from the Library on hisst voyage and has been studying since.

    With this basis, he recognized that negative mana was a form of Karma Empowerment that boosted mana. He thenpared this discovery with the sample mana he acquired from Elysium, which could be considered positive mana.

    And as expected, it is also a form of Karma Empowerment that focuses on Positive Karma, unlike the devils who use Negative Karma. With this discovery, Edward concluded that devils and angels were species that originated from one source.

    He also understood why these two races were so much more powerful than the others. Their mana was literally always boosted on top of having arge Mana Pool.

    So, he wanted that boost for him.

    ��Additionally, I can froge the Underworld and Elysium into a magical artifact that boosted the Floating City. If done correctly, the Karma Empowerment should be able to push the city into a Tier 10 Artifacts.��

    Edward became excited at this thought. He did not yet know how to deal with the devils in the underworld, so he originally nned just to enve them as they would serve as excellent weapons�Cespecially after bing Arcanists.

    Now, he will have even better use for them. He theorized that these devils had the natural ability to gather Negative Karma to fill the Underworld. If so, they would be even more valuable.

    Then, Edward created another clone to continue studying Karmic Magic while he went to do something else. One of the best discoveries he made in this world is Gauche Ai��s mirror magic, which allowed him to make Mirror Clones that could have some of his powers and his mind.

    Moreover, he did not have to worry about these clones rebelling and creating chaos. That spell is almost as good as the Shadow Clone Jutsu in terms of clone magic.

    Edward had to create two magical artifacts to prepare for the invasion of Elysium. The process took two weeks; by then, one of his clones had already dealt with the invasion��s aftermath.

    His status in the Clover Kingdom��s resident mind reached an unimaginable height.

    In theboratory, Edward suddenly felt something, and he muttered: ��So, its�� finally aplished. Status.��

    He looked at his status from the Akashic Record. His age and Tier changed, but that was not his main focus. He focused on the new title he acquired: Wizard King.

    This tile is one of the reasons he stayed in the Clover Kingdom for so long and dedicated a lot of time and effort to improve it.

 Chapter 315: The Past Creeping In

    Chapter 315: The Past Creeping In

    [Wizard King: As the most powerful mage in the kingdom, you have protected it through many catastrophes while also creating the greatest era of economic, military, and cultural growth that the Clover Kingdom has ever seen. Your name will forever be remembered in the annals of history as the best Wizard King.

    Buff: Medium Space-Time Affinity, High Resistance to Body Possession]

    Edward closed his eyes as he felt his understanding and control of Space-Time Magic increase. The processsted a few minutes, but he wished it was longer once he was done.

    ��The title of Sorcerer Supreme should provide me with a High Space-Time Affinity.��

    Then, Edward walked to a room where a body was preserved inside an orb with a ring containing roman numbers: Acier Silva.

    ��Morgana.��

    ��Yes, boss,�� said the little elf as she manifested herself.

    ��Why do you think my obsession for heres from?��

    ��Isn��t it from your ex-girlfriend from Earth?��

    ��I know this, but why would I still be obsessed with her? I thought I moved on with my life.��

    ��Alright, let me activate the Psychoanalysis Mode,�� said the little elf before changing to a formal outfit, sses, notepad, and a pen. By now, Edward was used to her shenanigans.

    ��Do you know that powerful men often want the things they cannot have? Do you think you want her now because she is out of reach?��

    Edward pondered for a moment, ��There are many things I want that I cannot or did not get. So, I doubt this is the real issue.��

    ��Then, let��s look at the issue from another perspective. What was the reason for your breakup?��

    Edward became momentarily lost in his memories. ��Although there were many, the main one was our social status. I was a lowly middle ss, trying to make a living in the world. Meanwhile, her family was filthy rich; I��m talking about generational wealth that they could not spend all their lives if they wanted to.��

    He paused for a moment as he looked at Acier; ��Her family never liked me, so it was an issue in our rtionship. But the real reason for our breakup was my insecurities. She never minded my economic status and saw me for who I was. Unfortunately, I could not do the same.��

    ��So, have you thought that maybe, you want to show her your current self or your current sess, to show her that you are more than worthy of being with her,�� said Morgana as she fixed her sses.

    ��So, you��re saying my obsession with her is the result of unresolved low self-esteem from my past life?�� muttered Edward, his eyes brightening.

    Even if his clone in Primordial Earth became sessful, it was not the point that her family would care or regret their decision. However, if he could show up his Empire and power now, that would truly shock them and make them regret how they treated him.

    After figuring out the root of the issue, he could not help but smile to himself while shaking his head. He was now the Emperor of an Interster Empire, about to conquer an entire gxy.

    He was a powerful Arcanist capable of blowing the Sun with a flick of his finger; with his current Tier, he could live for a few million years�Cwithout the Elixir of Life.

    He had enough power and wealth to buy and conquer the Earth a thousand times over, if not more. So, why would he care about a small family on Earth?

    As for her, he could only say some things were not met to be. One day, when he visits Primordial Earth, they may meet again. By then, they might rekindle their rtionship, or more likely, they will be strangers who at some point had a significant impact on each other��s lives.

    After figuring this out, Edward felt a heavy burden lifted from his shoulder.

    ��Thank you, Morgana.��

    ��I��m always here to serve, boss.��

    ��Alright, I need to go somewhere first.��

    Edward opened a portal to leave before returning a few minutester. Then, he finally ced Acier��s Soul inside her preserved body.

    ��Where am I?�� she asked. ��Edward?�� Confusion was written all over her face. Acier then remembered herst memory when she died.

    ��Megic!�� she said with gritted teeth.

    ��She��s dead,�� said Edward.

    Acier sighed, ��So, you really revived me? How long has it been?��

    ��16 years.��

    ��So, my baby Noelle is now a young woman. And all my other children are now adults,�� she muttered softly.

    ��This is for you,�� said Edward as he handed her an orb.

    ��What��s this?��

    ��Henry��s Soul.��

    Acier trembled slightly as she held the orb in her hand.

    ��I just summoned his soul from the past before his death, so it is still weak and needs some time to recover. Additionally, since he died from a magical sickness, it��s best to recreate a new body for him.��

    ��Thank you,�� said Acier with tears in her eyes.

    ��No need for thanks. After all, aren��t we friends?��

    ��You seem different from thest time I saw you.��

    ��Well, many years have passed, plus I��ve figured some things out. We can catch upter; I��m sure you��re dying to see your children right about now.��

    ��You��re right.��

    So, Edward opened a portal for her to send her to the Silva Royal Castle. Edward then walked to the room next door to Sally��sboratory.

    ��How are the artificial bodies going?��

    Sally focused on a bunch of ss containers with green liquids inside. In each containery an elf body that appeared to be in a deep sleep.

    ��With the knowledge you gave me, I have created a body perfectly suited for their souls. I cannot believe there was such a deep rtion between the body, mana, and soul.

    ��I wonder what the soul is made of? Could I dissect one and find out? Could the soul feel pain? I want to know so bad. No, I should immediately begin to research��.��

    ��Hey,�� said Edward with a stern and slightly raised voice. Immediately, Sally paused before finally turning around to look at him and lowering her head.

    ��What did I say to you?��

    ��When doing research, a calm andposed mind is always necessary for an Arcanist.��

    ��What else?��

    ��Uncontrolled curiosity andck of caution is the ultimate form for disaster.��

    ��I��m d you remember. Now, go to the meditation room to calm down. Once you��re done, I��ve added a few new books for you to read.��

    Sally was depressed when she heard she was forced to go to the meditation room. But when she heard she could read new books, she became motivated again.

    Edward shook his head when she saw how quickly the little girl ran off to the meditation room. He ignored her before continuing his own research. Two dayster, he went to see Acier again.

    ��How is everything?��

    ��Better than I expected,�� she replied with a smile.

    ��Did you finally realize I was right?��

    ��About what?��

    ��About your middle children being shitty.��

    ��You!�� said Acier while ring at him. Although she also did not like how these two turned out, as a mother, she knew it was not toote for them. With her here, she can bring them back to the right path.

    Edward shrugged to indicate he meant what he said. However, after she nagged for ten minutes straight, he promised not to speak ill of them�Cat least not to her face.

    ��I have a feeling you did note here just to see an old friend,�� said Acier after the promise.

    ��Yes. There is a meeting tomorrow with all the magic knights and Captains, and I would like you to attend.��

    ��Is it serious?��

    ��You could say so.��

    ��In that case, I will be there.��

    Edward chatted briefly with her before leaving.

 Chapter 316: Invasions Plan

    Chapter 316: Invasions n

    Edward walked into arge room with many people waiting. A table stood in the middle with all 10 Magic Captains along with Acier, Mereoleona, and Patolli. Around the table were specific members of each squad along with the elves members who were Apostle of Sephiraph.

    As Edward walked into the room, the sitting people stood up while the standing one stood even straighter. He smiled at Lichita, who was embracing both Asta and Yuno.

    Asta had a genuine smile; he appeared happy to see his mother and spend time with her. As for Yuno, he had his usually stoic face with a slight embarrassment. However, deep in his eyes, there was very hidden happiness.

    Edward knew this kind of happiness: familial love. He smiled as he was not surprised that Lichita basically adopted Yuno. They were already closed as brothers; now, it had just be official.

    ��At ease,�� said Edward before taking a seat. Everyone then focused all their attention on them. Edward waved his hand to create two holographic orbs: one dark and one light.

    ��In this world, two factions or ces could be considered the most powerful or dangerous. The first one is the underworld where all devils live and originate from.�� He pointed at the dark orb, and the words ��underworld�� and ��devil�� appeared inside.

    ��And the second is Elysium, where angels and possibly God live.��

    Many people squinted their eyes at the words ��Elysium.�� ��Angels�� and ��God�� appeared in the light orb. Most, if not all, of these people, have heard of the underworld or devils. But they��ve never heard of angels or God except in stories and the church.

    Edward waved his hand to crush the dark orb.

    ��There is no need to worry about the underworld since I will personally deal with them. However, I need your help to ess Elysium.��

    ��You want us to invade Elysium? Why? They seem to be no threat to us?�� asked Yami. Many people had the same thought as him.

    Edward looked at all the people in the room and calmly said: ��I could give you a valid reason since I have sufficient evidence to suggest that God has been plotting to use our hands to deal with the underworld.

    ��I could use the rhetoric that this was for the future of the Clover Kingdom. But all of this would not be true.��

    Edward paused for a moment to let his word marinate.

    ��When a man��s reach my position and power, few things have value: whether it is wealth, fame, glory, or woman, most of these things held little to no value to me.

    ��What I want is knowledge, mystery, and the truth. For example, where did the Grimoirees from? Is it a natural thing or an artificial creation? Why can it create spells without study but just repeated practice? Is it possible that there exists a ce that connects all Grimoires? And could that ce have all the spells ever recorded in a Grimoire?��

    Everyone looked at him in shock, not knowing how to respond.

    ��Now, I��m sure none of you ever thought about these questions, never cared or assumed certain things were normal when they were not. But I have contemted these mysteries and searched for answers.

    ��And thest part of the puzzle to find the answer lies in Elysium. So, this invasion is a personal or selfish mission of mine. If you do not want to participate, you are free to leave. In my name as Wizard King, I promise not to me you.��

    The magic knights looked at each other while some whispered to each other. In the end, no one left.

    ��I will emphasize: this is a high-risk mission with a high death rate. So, it is best to consider this as you make a decision.��

    Despite saying this, no one left after a few minutes.

    ��I have a question,�� said Zora Ideale. ��Why don��t you invade this Elysium on your own since you can do the same for the underworld?��

    ��I did,�� replied Edward. ��But someone or something exiled and banned me from entering again.��

    The people who watched Edward easily deal with a high-ranking devil immediately became serious; they knew how powerful a person has to be to exile the Wizard King.

    ��Alright, so what is the n?�� asked Mereoleona, who had very intense fighting desires in her eyes as if she had found another worthy prey.

    ��So far, I have only a basic n since I��m still gathering more information on Elysium. However, there is a basic n. You will be divided into different groups, and one of them will be in charge of protecting the elves.

    ��And why do we need to protect them?�� asked Jack the Ripper with a malevolent look.

    ��I cannot enter Elysium the usual way. So, I need the elves to use the magic stones and summon me with the Tree of Life Monument.��

    ��So, we must protect them from the enemy to prevent them from interrupting the ceremony,�� added Charlotte.

    ��Exactly,�� replied Edward.

    ��There seems too little information,�� said Fuegeleon. ��These angels should be as powerful as devils. Plus, we will be stuck in their home and lose the home-field advantage. Too many things can go wrong.��

    ��I understand your worries,�� said Edward to appease everyone. ��I handpicked all of you here because I can see your potential better than you can yourself.

    ��And before the invasion, I will ensure all of you have reached that potential and beyond.��

    He stood up from his chair before a portal appeared next to him.

    ��Follow me.��

    Everyone followed him through the portal. Then, they found themselves in an underground room with two doors in front of them. Edward opened Door 1, and everyone followed.

    Inside was numerousrge tubes with green liquids inside.

    ��These machines serve two purposes: The first one is to enhance your physical body, making it faster, stronger, and more durable. With a strong body, your fighting capabilities will increase, as will your survivability.��

    ��It��s not going to make me all buff and muscr, no?�� asked Vanessa from the ck Bulls.

    ��If you don��t want it to, it will not,�� replied Edward before continuing: ��The second purpose of the machine is to increase your mana.��

    ��How is that possible?��

    ��Five hundred years ago, the Clover Kingdom��s nobles and royal family stole mana from the elves using a magical Artifact created by the First Wizard King and passed this mana through their bloodline.

    ��I discovered their magical artifact and modified them to use ambient mana in nature. However, this is the limit as the machine will also grant you an additional artificial mana pool.��

    Many people became embarrassed after hearing this and did not know what to say. And this is precisely the reason mentioned this topic; to alleviate the tension between these two races after the previous chaos.

    ��What does that mean?�� asked Mereoleona, wanting to change the topic.

    ��A stone full of mana will be fused to your heart and serve as a second reserve or second mana pool.��

    Edward turned around to see the smile and excitement of these people. He smiled devilishly before saying: ��Nothing is free or easy in life. So, whether it is the body enhancement or the Mana Increase Surgery, the process will be excruciating, and only individuals with extreme Willpower will seed. Furthermore, the longer you can resist the pain, the more benefit you will receive.��

    ��Me, me, me, I have a question,�� said Asta as he raised his hand.

    ��What is it?��

    ��Does that mean I will have mana?��

    ��No. With mana, you cannot use Anti-Magic.��

    With a lot of knowledge and training, this kid should be able to turn Mana into Anti-magic Energy. However, this would require too much time, plus Edward wanted him to walk on a pure Anti-Magic path so he could create his own Arcane Subss one day.

    Although a little disappointed, Asta quickly cheered since he knew how powerful his Anti-Magic was.

    ��I��ll tell you a little secret to motivate you,�� said Edward. ��The rtionship between Mana and Anti-Magic can be described as a meatball divided into two. So, if you have enough knowledge and training, you can turn Anti-Magic into mana, so work hard, kid.��

    After hearing this, stars appeared in Asta��s eyes, then he looked at Yuno: ��You hear this, Yuno. I��ll be more powerful with mana and defeat you; then, I��ll be the Wizard King.��

    ��Idiot.��

    ��Why are you calling me an idiot?��

    ��The Wizard King��s word means that mana can also be turned into Anti-Magic.��

    Asta��s mouth became wide open when he realized that his rival was already so powerful. If he could also use Anti-Magic, wouldn��t he lose his advantage?

    ��I won��t lose to you,�� said Asta, all fired up; he decided to master this Mana Changing Technique before Yuno and beat him. Lichita smiled after seeing her two sons�� rivalry.

    ��It��s good to be motivated. Alright, let��s go see the other room.��

 Chapter 317: Training

    Chapter 317: Training

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there, and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https:///bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Edward showed everybody the second room, which contained numerous beds that looked like MRI machines.

    ��This room is a Virtual Reality Training Room. Ibine Captain Dorothy��s Dream Magic with Illusion magic to create a Virtual Reality. With this machine, each of you gets to experience countless life and make different choices.

    ��Well, not really. I have organized different scenarios for each of you based on your Willpower, Spiritual Strength, Goals, Ambitions, desires, family ties, etc. And based on the choices you made in these scenarios, your real Grimoire should change and create different spells.

    ��Additionally, you can fight with other people in this Dream World without worrying about the consequences. Even if you die, you can start over and try again as many times as necessary to defeat your opponent or grow during the battle.��

    ��Does that include the angels?�� asked Acier, who thought this was a great way to train before the battle.

    ��Yes, but the knowledge I have about them is limited, so I could only estimate their strength and fighting abilities. However, I know quite a lot about the devils in the underworld. I have perfectly recreated most of their strengths and abilities�Cincluding the highest rank devils.��

    ��Can I fight you in this Dream World?�� asked Mereoleona.

    ��Yes. There is a final scenario where I went mad, and all of you must stop me. So, prepare to face despair.��

    Gulp!

    Many people swallowed their saliva. They were all present when the Wizard King reversed time on the entire Clover Kingdom. As he described it, fighting such a monster was indeed an act of despair.

    ��Charmy, where are you?�� said Edward as he turned around to face the crowd. Then, a small individual jumped over everyone��s head beforending on Edward��s arm.

    ��Here,�� she said as she handed him a cupcake.

    ��Thank you,�� said Edward as he ate. Once he was done, he said: ��Whether the sess rate of this mission can increase will depend on whether you can develop food magic to purify mana. So, now, the lives of all your friends are counting on you.��

    ��You can count on me,�� said Charmy while stuffing a big piece of meat in her mouth. Edward was satisfied with the little girl��s motivation; she was his favorite character in ck Clover, and aftering to this world, he treated her like his daughter.

    So, in this training session, he was extra-detailed; he wanted to ensure she could understand and control her Dwarf bloodline and use her second magic besides cotton magic: food magic.

    Nodding his head, Edward then looked at the corner.

    ��What about you, Nacht? Are you in?��

    A young man with long ck hair and blue eyes suddenly appeared from the shadow in the corner of the room. Many people immediately became on guard for the new arrival.

    ��It is wrong to use the lives of so many people for your selfish gain.��

    ��Spare the sermon for someone who cares. If you don��t want to participate, leave.��

    Nacht looked at Edward but did not say anything more. He did not like this man because of his absolute power.

    To him, even absolute power used for good is innately wrong and evil, and he despises all evil.

    ��I see you you��re as gloomy as usual, Nacht,�� said Yami with a smile. However, Nacht walked to the ck Bulls�� side and did not say anything else.

    ��Captain Yami, who is this?��

    ��It��s our Vice-Captain.��

    ��We have a Vice-Captain?�� asked Luck.

    ��Never heard of it too,�� responded Vanessa.

    ��Well, he��s a little grumpy and asocial, so he never shows up but watches from the shadow,��mented Yami.

    ��Since you��re participating, you will be the first to infiltrate Elysium and gather information. I will give you a set of magical artifacts to help you better hide.

    ��Plus, you��re in charge of teaching Asta how to use the power of his devil and exining the Devil Binding Ceremony to him.��

    Nacht just nodded his head in acknowledgment. The only reason he decided to participate was to reduce the casualties of these people�Cespecially his squad member.

    ��The minimum requirement for this training is that you can use Mana Zone, Mana Method, True Magic, Ultimate Magic, and Liquid Mana at a basic level. If not, you will be eliminated from this mission, and all the power you previously received will be taken away.��

    Many people looked at him as if he was crazy. Although the threshold for some of these techniques��like Mana Zone�Chas been greatly reduced over the years because of the systemic practice method created by the Wizard King, this did not mean anyone could master them.

    Not to mention the more challenging techniques like Mana Liquid or those from the Heart Kingdom that they have no information about.

    ��Don��t worry; this is not as impossible as you think. These devices also contained Time Magic so that you can get a decade of training in one year.��

    The worried magic knights felt relieved when they knew they had more time. Then, they became excited and nervous, thinking about the consequences of not meeting the requirement, so they motivated themselves.

    ��The ck Bull��s Captain likes to use the motto: Break your limit. I think this is the perfect motivation for all of you.

    ��Now, Mereoleona, Fuegeleon, Leon, Magma, Noelle, Acier, Vengeance, Charlotte, Yuno, Asta, Lichita, and Yami: all you stay while the rest can begin their training.��

    All the other Captains and magic knights scattered to them their own things. Some went straight to the Enhanced Machine, while some more clover ones went to the Virtual Reality first to temper their Willpower before using it.

    ��Yuno, let�� s begin with you first.�� A small portal appeared in front of Edward before taking out a Grimoire.

    ��Do you know of your identity?��

    Yuno had a confusing look on his face, so Edward exined:

    ��You��re full name is Yuno Grinberryall, the prince of the Spade Kingdom and its true heir.��

    The remaining people looked at him in surprise, and many people finally understood why Yuno�Cas a peasant�Chad such arge mana pool. Asta had his mouth wide open, while Lichita was only slightly surprised.

    Meanwhile, Yuno did not know how to react to this news, but his Spirit, Sylph, was happy that her man was an actual prince, just like she had always imagined.

    ��You can learn about your real-life experience in the Virtual World. The reason I��m bringing this up is because of your bloodline and unique experience, you are probably the only person in this world who can use two Grimoires. So, be mindful of that during your training.��

    Yuno nodded before taking the second Grimoire handed to him.

    ��Yami, I��m going to your homnd to track someone who will give me more information on Elysium. Do you want to go together?��

    Yami paused, even stopping his smoking process. ��Maybeter, but not now.��

    ��It��s fine, but you can��t avoid your past forever; sooner orter, you must confront it. What about you two? Do you want to go see Zuriel with me in the Land of the Sun?��

    Lichita immediately shook her head. ��There is no need. Since he left, there is nothing between us from now on.��

    After seeing his mother��s decision, Asta decided to support her even though he wanted to meet his father.

    ��Fuegeleon, summon your Smander.��

    Edward then created a portal. A few minutester, arge fire draconic creature appeared in the room. Edward closed his eyes for a few minutes before opening them.

    ��I have created a method for a Spirit to temporarily create contracts or bond with many individuals. So, Mereoleona, Leon, and Magma, you will sign a contract with Smander to increase your strength.

    ��Magna, the Smander, is very arrogant, so he did not want to sign a contract with you because of your small amount of magic power. So, I negotiated a deal for you: beat him in a duel of Will, and he will sign the contract with you.��

    Magna clenched his fist after hearing this, but he was now determined to show this beast what he was made of.

    ��Noelle, you will sign a contract with a Water Spirit named Undine. Vengeance and Charlotte will sign with a nature spirit called Dryad. Remember, these spirits were kind enough to lend us their power, so treat them with the utmost respect.��

    Edward then opened a portal to the Heart Kingdom to send Noelle and Acier before sending Vengeance and Charlotte to Elysia Vige. Finally, he dismissed the others before going to do his own thing.

    ________

    Title:

 Chapter 318: Magic Parliament

    Chapter 318: Magic Parliament

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there, and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https:///bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Edward looked at nine different mirror clones in front of him.

    ��Number 1, you��re in charge of studying Zagred��s Word Soul Magic and the Reincarnation Spell he used.

    ��Number 2, you��re in charge of studying the Karma Empowerment of Positive and Negative Mana. You��re also in charge of studying Forbidden Spells; you can also work with Number 1.

    ��Number 3, you��re responsible for Anti-Magic.

    ��Number 4 has to help Morgana continue to recreate the Arcane Rune System.

    ��Number 5, you can begin to prep Megic to be potion ingredient.

    ��Number 6, you��re in charge of keeping a tab on the training session and teaching Sally.

    ��Number 7, you��re in charge of [Project World Stealing]. Morgana will lend you half of her calcting powers. And once she finishes her work, she will help you. Your project might be extremely dangerous, so be extremely careful.��

    ��Don��t worry. I am you, after all, how can I not be cautious?�� replied Number 7, to which Edward nodded before continuing:

    ��Number 8, you��re responsible for fixing the World Gate. On my way to the Land of the Sun, I will try to find some resources that can help with the process. However, if it is not enough, prepare to travel the multiverse to find the things we need.

    ��Number 9, you��re in charge of Wizard King duty and watching over the Spade Kingdom.��

    ��Why does it have to be me again?�� asked Number 9. ��Wizard King duty is so boring.��

    ��You can help with any of these projects if you have time,�� replied Edward.

    ��We don��t want your help,�� said the others in session.

    ��Come on, guys. You should understand how terrible it is to deal with these papers all day.��

    The others ignored him before going to do their task.

    ��Don��t mind them; they��re just joking.��

    ��I know,�� said Number 9 before walking away.

    Tap! Tap!

    ��Come in,�� said Edward, who was preparing to leave.

    ��Sir Edward, the Magic Parliament Chairman, Sir Damnatio, is waiting for you outside,�� said Edward��s assistant, Marx. Edward frowned at this news before indicating to let him in. Soon afterward, a man with dark hair and a long green robe entered the office.

    ��Damnatio, what can I do for you?�� asked Edward while reading a book.

    ��I��m here for a few things,�� replied the green robe noble with a somewhat indifferent tone.

    ��Despite how you fixed everything, the citizens still remember the destruction that urred at the hands of the magic knights. So, I insist on my previous judgment that someone should take the me to ensure the good image of the magic knights.

    ��The devil host is a perfect scape-goat. We can tell the people he controlled the magic knights to make them act this way.��

    ��Didn��t the newspaper already release the news about Zagred?��

    ��This is not enough; it would be best if the people believed a traitor was responsible for this incident. It is a better excuse as for the reason the magic knights could not respond on time.��

    ��My answer is still no.��

    ��Among the people whose body the elves took over were many prominent noble families; their reputation has to be saved.��

    ��Do these people care about their reputation?�� asked Edward back.

    ��Of course, they don��t care. You have brainwashed them to ignore their nobility status, to treatmoners and peasants alike,�� thought Damnatio as he clenched his hand.

    ��They may not care, but their families do.��

    ��That��s their problem, not mine.��

    Damnatio had the urge to use his Scale Magic to judge this man. However, thinking how it was useless, he controlled the impulse.

    ��The second reason I��m here is Zora Ideale, the Captain of the Punishment Hall, has arrested too many nobles in the past week.��

    ��What were their crimes?�� asked Edward as he flipped the book��s page in his hand.

    ��You know this is not the point.��

    ��They took the opportunity to kill, pige, and other horrible things when the kingdom faced catastrophe. They deserve to be executed for their crimes.��

    ��We are the backbones of this kingdom; do not forget this.��

    ��You used to be, but not anymore.��

    ��So, that��s how you��re going to behave? Using your overwhelming strength to act like a tyrant.��

    ��For over 500 years, you nobles used your overwhelming force to do what you pleased. So, why can��t I do the same?��

    ��I would like to remind you,�� said Damnatio, steeling his resolve. ��You��re the Wizard King; your duty involves jurisdiction over this kingdom��s military power; nothing more. But yet, you have involved yourself in our economy, politics, social life, and everything in between.

    ��You went as far as banning the king from leaving his castle. Your actions are above your authority.��

    Bam!

    Edward closed the book in his hand, generating a sound that made Damnatio��s heart skip a beat. Edward slowly ced the book on the desk before walking in front of Damnation.

    He ignored the fear in thetter��s eyes as he fixed the wrinkles on his cor. Then, with a veryposed tone, he said:

    ��I could have ousted you, the nobles of the Magic Parliament, and even the king. And I would not need to use force to do so. With my prestige amount the citizens, I could have led a coup to overthrow this entire kingdom, and it would have been extremely easy.

    ��So, I want you to remember. Your status as nobility, your wealth, social, economic, and political standings; I can take all these things away with a snap of my finger.��

    He then gently taps Damnatio��s face.

    ��So, remember this. Better yet, remind the other nobles of this fact. Because, so far, I have been ying nice. As long as you stay out of my way, all of you can live in your fantasy bubble where you think you still matter while enjoying the generational wealth that you have plundered from the corpses of this kingdom��s citizens.

    ��Is that understood?�� Well, I��ll take your silence as a sign of acknowledgment. Now, do you have anything else you want to talk about?��

    Damnatio shook his head despite wanting to discuss this problematic mission with Elysium. So, he walked out of the office nkly, eyes full of confusion and fear.

    ��Do you think this was too much, Sir?�� asked Marx.

    ��Marx, what did I tell you about eavesdropping?��

    ��I was not eavesdropping; the walls of this office are simply too thin. Back to the topic, is it really wise to offend the Magic Parliament?��

    ��The only reason the Magic Parliament still exist is because of my previous curse and because my workload would increase after eliminating them.��

    The Magic Parliament is a collective of nobles and royals who act as the Clover Kingdom��s legiture and judiciary. However, when Edward created the Punishment Squad and gave them so much power, he took most of the parliament��s judiciary powers.

    Regrettably, he could not take their other power because of the curse. And now that he was free, he no longer cared enough to continue ying political games with them.

    ��Has everything settled before my departure?��

    ��Yes, but are you sure nothing will happen again to the kingdom in your absence?��

    ��Well, ording to the future I saw, the Spade Kingdom should not attack us.��

    ��Should?��

    ��Yes, should.�� with his present self, he could only see a few minutes in the future with absolute certainty. However, beyond that, he has to see different timelines and possibilities. And so far, he can only see ten different timelines.

    His ability was nothingpared to Doctor Strange, who could see fourteen million six hundred and five. However, he can see the future on his own, while Strange has to rely on the Time Stone, so he is still better.

    ��Don��t worry. One of my Mirror Clones has at least 60% of my power, which is more than enough for most situations. And if something did happen, I could just open a portal and instantly return.

    ��Plus, you should have more faith in the Captains and their squads�Cespecially once they finished my training.��

    Marx nodded in relief before reporting a few more things before leaving. Then, Edward also left, using an Invisible Spell on himself before flying eastward toward the sea; he did not want anyone else to know of his departure to prevent possible trouble.

    Once he arrived at the sea, he tried opening a portal to the Land of the Sun since he saw where the continent was located when he retrieved the World Gate.

    However, he discovered a strong spatial disturbance that kept affecting the portal. So, he decided to fly there inside. Anyway, he wanted to check out some of the inds he saw on the map.

    ________

 Chapter 319: Dwarves

    Chapter 319: Dwarves

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there, and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https:///bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    The further Edward flew toward the east, the more difficult it was. The entire eastern ocean was an enormous Grand Magic Zone. The intense concentration of mana not only made it difficult for an average mage to breathe and caused natural disasters like tsunamis, water tornadoes, thunderstorms, etc.

    So, as he flew to his destination, Edward had to use Mana Zone to control the ambient mana in the surroundings and calm down these natural phenomena.

    ��It��s a miracle Yami managed to survive the voyage from the east,�� muttered Edward as he flew. Based on how horrible the sea was, he could not imagine how a kid of fewer than ten years could survive in a small boat for days.

    The only way to describe his survival was fate favored him; that��s the only exnation that made sense. At the same time, Edward also understood why there had been no contact between the Eastern and Western Continent.

    No ships or flying apparatus would work as a form of transportation connecting them. Even teleportation was useless as only an extremely powerful mage could survive the journey.

    While thinking about these things, Edward began to build a space passage between the Western and Eastern Continent. He wanted to be able to open a portal back home and instantly return in case of an emergency.

    So, he would create Ry Zones, ces enchanted not to be affected by the Grand Magic Zone. That way, he could teleport to these ces without resistance, and if he wanted to go back home, he only needed a few consecutive teleportation spells and returned in a few seconds.

    At the same time, he would use a Detection Spell to see if he could find unknown ores deep in the ocean, and once he found some, he would dive down to get them and ce them inside his pocket dimension so clone number 9 could test if they can be used to repair the World Gate.

    After two hours of flight, Edward saw an ind not far away, so hended. He first noticed the abnormal number of mountain ranges in the distance, followed by the forest all around.

    He then used a Life Detecting Spell before discovering something a few dozens of meters away from him.

    ��Interesting,�� he muttered before disappearing and reappearing. A small child less than 1.2 meters was walking with a boar at least six times his size on his right shoulder and a massive ax in his left hand.

    The small child suddenly felt a shadow looming over him, so he slowly turned around, expecting to see a tall magical animal staring at him like prey.

    However, what he saw made the pipe in his mouth fall to the ground as he stood gasping.

    ��Y-Y-You��re a human.��

    ��And you��re a dwarf,�� replied Edward as he looked at this tiny little man and his long breaded red beard.

    ��Human,�� yelled the dwarf before dropping his lunch and weapons on the ground and running into the forest, screaming there was a human. A few minutester, hundreds of dwarves showed up to surround Edward, looking at him like he was a valuable piece of art.

    ��It really is a human; I��ve never seen one before; he��s so tall.��

    ��Me too.��

    ��Not me. I once saved a fisherman 300 years ago, so this is not my first time.��

    ��I��m so envious.��

    ��That��s nothing. I heard Pappitson from the Golden Pick Vige saved a human woman and eventually fell in love and married her.��

    ��He��s lucky, then.��

    ��Maybe not. I heard he left the vige.��

    Meanwhile, Edward was baffled by these dwarves�� overenthusiasm for meeting humans. Then, one of them, who had a bronze headband on his head, walked toward him and said:

    ��My name is Duril Warmbrand, the chief of the Brown Bear Vige. I��m sorry about their behavior; It is the first time a human has formally visited this ind in a long time.��

    ��My name is Edward Bones, the Clover Kingdom��s Wizard King, and I don��t mind.��

    ��That��s good. So, you��re royalty?��

    ��Something simr. I��m more the military leader of the kingdom.��

    ��That is is still a man of authority,�� replied Duril as he invented Edward back to his vige. On his way, Edward noticed the vige chief kept staring at the ring in his hand, but he did not say anything�Cat least, not yet.

    Then, the dwarves had arge banquet to wee him. All these dwarves were drunkards, so they drank alcohol like it was water: whether it was women, children, or the elderly, all of them were heavy drinkers.

    Edward had to use mana to remove the alcohol from his system while enjoying the taste of the alcohol, which was incredibly delicious. Most of the wines were made from magical fruits, so the fruity taste suited his pte.

    In the middle of this banquet, other dwarves from different viges came to join the party and to see the human. So, the feast became grander over time. Then, a fighting tournament began.

    The dwarves summoned their Grimoires and began to fight. Upon closer observation, Edward noticed they had more mana than humans but not as much as elves.

    Their body was naturally strong and had high physical and magical resistance. Fire was the main attribute the majority of them had, upying 90% of the poption.

    Moreover, they primarily relied on magical artifacts to fight and boost their strengths.

    Edward sat on a slightly elevated podium, allowing him to observe the fighting tournament. Around him were the different chiefs of the ind, who were drinking andmenting on the battles while also chatting with Edward.

    He squinted his eyes as he noticed something. The magical artifacts of these dwarves were 50-70% simr to the ancient magical artifact he took from Lucius.

    As such, he concluded that the dwarves were probably responsible for most of the world��s magical artifacts in ancient times. And once they hid in this ce, humans had no choice but to develop their own magical artifacts.

    ��How about it, Edward? Do you want to fight? Since you are the head of the military, you should be very powerful?�� asked one of the chiefs.

    ��Why not?�� he replied before his Grimoire floated in front of him.

    Gasp!

    They all look at it him incredulously.

    ��The Origin Grimoire!�� said Duril as he looked at the 6-leaf.

    ��Is he the Sage��s Sessor?�� asked the Golden Pick Chief.

    ��No, it seemed to be missing something. Look at it closer,�� said the Luscious Tree Chieftess. So, they all focused on Edward��s Grimoire for a moment before Duril said: ��Come with me; I��ll show you something.��

    Edward followed the chiefs to a mountain a few dozen miles away, where there was the entrance to a cave. After entering, he saw a statue of a middle-aged man wearing a crown and holding a Grimoire.

    What was unique to that statue was the Grimoire. On the cover, it had four symbols: a 6-leaf Clover, a golden diamond, a heart with a queen inside, and a spade with a king inside.

    ��Who is this?�� asked Edward.

    ��The Wizard Sage, n. He is the creator of Grimoires and the hero who saved the world.��

    ��Can you give me more detail?�� asked Edward.

    ��We don��t know much,�� said Duril, ��but ording to our records, an enormous war once enveloped the entire world. The war was catastrophic, almost destroying the world.��

    ��Indeed. The records even said the world used to be one big piece ofnd where many races lived together. However, in the middle of the war, thend was divided into five continents. And by the end of the war, three of these continents were destroyed, and many races like dragons, merfolk, orcs, etc., became extinct,�� added the Golden Pick Chief.

    ��Are they referring to the Devil-Angel War?�� thought Edward without interrupting them.

    ��As the war was about to destroy the world, a human named n suddenly appeared out of nowhere to save the world. After that, he was called the Wizard Sage and memorialized throughout history,�� added the Luscious Tree Chieftess.

    ��How exactly did he save the world?�� asked Edward.

    ��Of course, with Grimoires. Most races were treated as ves in ancient times because of the small amount of magic power they possessed; this was more evident for humans with the lowest status,�� replied Duril.

    ��Not only had humans had small Mana Pools, but they also could not use Advanced Spells, so their situation was terrible.��

    ��Then, everything changed when the Wizard Sage created Grimoires. He was not selfish and shared his creation with all the weak races before creating a coalition of different races.��

    ��Finally, we work together to end the war and save the world.��

    ��Do you know who the war was against? Or for what reason it started?�� asked Edward.

    ��Most of the records have been lost, mistranted, or destroyed over time, so not much information from that era remains,�� exined Duril. ��But we do know it was a battle between ��two beings of extreme evil and extreme virtue.''��

    Edward nodded as he confirmed that the Wizard Sage was probably the one who ended the Devil-Angel War. Additionally, he might be why these two races are now stuck in another dimension and unable to enter or interfere in the material world easily.

    However, he is still confused about how ��God�� is rted to all of this and the overall role of the Universal Will. So, he pondered a moment toe up with a few possibilities.

    Then, he focused on the statue since he noticed it was not a normal one.

    ________

    AN: I feel like I should give a disimer. The entire Elysium Plot, Wizard Sage, and Origin Grimoire are not part of the ck Clover manga or anime. I created them based on the lore of the story.

 Chapter 320: Origin Grimoire

    Chapter 320: Origin Grimoire

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there, and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https:///bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Edward looked at the statue while analyzing it. Then, he ced his hand on the Grimoire and injected his mana. The processsted two hours without stopping. If it were any other mage or even races with naturally high magic power, they would have fainted long ago.

    Ignoring the shocked look of these dwarven chiefs, Edward waited until the process ended. Then, a light came from the statue to scan his body; he could tell it was determining if he was human or not.

    So, Edward quickly sealed away his Higher Life Essence, which he previously unsealed after studying the devil��s body. A few secondster, the statue lit up before a projection appeared in front of everyone.

    ��The Wizard Sage,�� said the chiefs in unison. Then, they stood straight before saluting it with the utmost respect. Meanwhile, Edward calmly looked at the middle-aged man who exuded wisdom.

    ��Mage of the future, if you��re seeing this, it means that you have met the requirement that I have left. I do not have long, so I won��t waste your time. ording to my prediction, the seal I ce on ��him�� will notst long.

    ��So, you must quickly gather the remaining part of my Grimoire; it is the key to reinforcing the seal and preventing the unleashing of such evil on this world again.

    ��I do not know how long after my death I can finally find a sessor, but it should be in the very distant future. By then, the seal should show signs of breaking.

    ��So, please hurry. The fate of the world lies on your shoulder.��

    The projection disappeared, then a Grimoire with a Heart Symbol and a queen inside floated in front of him. He held it before opening it; it was nk with nothing written inside.

    He took out his Grimoire, which elicited a response. The two grimoires fused after shining golden lights. Edward quickly opened it before and saw no changes besides a heart symbol appearing next to the 6 Clover Leaf.

    He closed his eyes to sense anything different with the Grimoire and felt it connected to something. However, it was so faint that he could not detect what it was.

    ��Interesting,�� he muttered.

    Subsequently, a map appeared in Edward��s mind to show him the location of the other Grimoires. One was in the Diamond Kingdom, while the second one was in the Land of the Sun.

    Edward frowned as he pondered the entire situation. He had no information about the Origin Grimoire in his memory from the main timeline. So, why did it appear now?

    Additionally, the mana test of this statue was extremely abnormal. No human should be capable of passing this test; it was as if it was designed specifically for me.

    ��This can be exined in two ways: the Wizard Sage can predict my arrival thousands of years ago. Or, my arrival caused a ripple across space-time and altered this timeline beyond the norm.

    ��It could also be abination of the two.��

    Edward was leaning more on the third exnation. However, for now, this did not matter. This short projection revealed a lot of information, for example, who is this ��he�� the Wizard Sage was referred to.

    He observed a slight fear in the Wizard Sage��s eyes when he mentioned it, and the fact he did not even reveal that thing or person��s name tells a lot.

    ��The ��He�� he��s talking about might refer to the God who controls Elysium. Additionally, the dwarves�� records talk about being of extreme good and evil. By that logic, since there is a God who rules Elysium, there might be another who rules the Underworld.��

    Countless thoughts shed across Edward��s mind as he pieced many of the puzzles together.

    ��The Underworld God, let��s call him Satan, might be dead�Cor at least severely injured.��

    He theorized this based on Lucius, or to be precise, the devil Astaroth��s actions. He believed that Astaroth wanted to get the power of all the other two underworld leaders.

    He now believed with their powers, he could either ascend to the position of Satan or use it to revive the dead or injured Satan.

    ��This could also validate my other theory that God seemed to be nning to use Asta and Liebe��s Anti-Magic to deal with the underworld.��

    Edward continued to ponder as he felt the Universe Will might be a significant factor in all of this mystery. However, he stillcks a lot of meaningful information.

    ��In the end, I still have to rely on Zuriel to get more answers.��

    Edward ced the Grimoire before turning around to be greeted by these dwarves who looked at him with more respect and reverence.

    ��What is now?��

    ��Sir, it would be our utmost honor to apany you on your journey to save the world,�� said Duril, who removed his crown and appeared to have secretly brushed his hair and beard. And he was not the only one.

    Edward did not know whether to cry orugh. These dwarves have been isted for so long that they rely on stories, legends, and myths to entertain themselves. As such, they all seemed intrigued by the prospect of leaving the ind and going on epic adventures.

    Oddly though, most of them never leave the ind.

    ��I��m sorry to disappoint you, but there is no grand adventure.��

    ��Why?�� asked the dwarves in puzzlement; they all heard the Wizard Sage��s message.

    ��That��s because even if the Wizard Sage were alive and at his peak, he would not be my opponent. So, I can deal with rtive ease whatever opponent or great evil he could not in his time.��

    The dwarf chiefs did not know how to react; they knew little about Edward and his ability. However, given that he was chosen as the Sage��s Sessor, he must be pretty powerful.

    However, could he really be more powerful than the legendary hero who saved the world?

    ��Wouldn��t it be better to have our help?�� said Duril, which made Edward ponder for a moment. Ultimately, he decided to have the dwarves help him build a few magical artifacts to aid in Elysium��s invasion.

    So, in the next few days, Edward designed unique artifacts for each magic knight and captain participating in the uing battle. He also took time to learn the craftsmanship method of the dwarves while also sharing his. Chief Duril finally got a chance to examine the ring that he��s been eying for some time.

    The crafting method of the Dwarves was simr to the Engraving in the Empire as in they involved inscribing magic runes or circles on the artifact to enchant them with magical properties.

    The difference is that the dwarves used the same Mana Method as the Heart Kingdom. However, instead of setting magic arrays to boost spells, they do it for enchantment.

    Edward liked this [Mana Method Enchantment] as it was not as physically tiring as engraving enchantments by hands. All you have to do is control the mana in the surroundings to create the magic runes, then use a special technique to burn the array on whatever items need to be enchanted.

    The burning process can be done after the item is forged; however, that requires a higher level of skills. So, most dwarves can only do the enchantment process while forging, which makes the burning process easier at the cost of reducing some of the enchantment��s power.

    With his Artificier��s talent and the title from the Akashic Record, Edward did not take long to master this enchantment technique to its highest level. He also exchanged some techniques with the dwarves.

    During his time with them, he learned a lot about this race. What fascinated him was the fact that they were a race born for the profession of Artificer. All dwarves had the natural talent to detect precious magical ores near them.

    They had a long lifespan, between 300 to 800 years, and their reproductive abilities were above averagepared to most long-lived species. They were the perfect race to bring back to the Empire.

    With their Artificier talent, once they receive the proper education, the magical technology of the Empire will have another boost.

    Edward held a hammer in his hand that he had just forged. Lightning shed across it after injecting his mana. He smiled before whispering to the hammer:

    ��Whosoever holds this hammer, if they be worthy, shall possess the power of the Thor.��

    After saying these words, the hammer lit up, and Edward ced it on the ground, asking the dwarves to try to lift it. Duril was the first to try and easily pick it up.

    A ck and gold armor appeared on his body, boosting his strength. Duril raised the hammer in the sky with excitement to summon a thunderstorm that covered the entire ind. Luckily, he controlled himself in time, so he did not cause a disaster.

    After that, all the dwarves tried and lift the hammer. Edward was embarrassed as he remembered all the dwarves were innocent or pure of heart, so it made sense they could lift and use the hammer.

    In the end, he changed the requirement to lift the hammer to their crafting skills level. That way, only a few dozens of people were worthy and could lift it.

    After satisfying his ego, or childhood dream, he tasked the dwarves to create the artifact he needed for the invasion before continuing east to the Land of the Sun.

    ________

 Chapter 321: Land of the Sun

    Chapter 321: Land of the Sun

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there, and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https:///bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    ��Are you sure you do not need our help in your quest to save the world?�� asked Duril on the ind��s coast.

    ��I��m sure. And as I said, if I need your help, I will ask,�� replied Edward with a smile, who proceeded to say goodbye to all the chiefs. He then waved at all the dwarves who came to send him off before flying in the sky and heading eastward.

    Midway through his voyage, a colossal serpent came out from the ocean to bite him, so he instantly teleported behind the beast.

    ��Well, lunch is here,�� muttered Edward before using Captain Jack��s Cutting Magic to cut this serpent into five sections. Then, he entered his small pocket dimension, where he used Charmy��s Cotton Magic to make himself a feast.

    After enjoying himself and taking a nap, he continued flying to his destination while creating the spatial path connecting these two continents and gathering resources for the World Gate.

    A few hourster, he arrived at his destination. It was nighttime when he arrived on the coast, but he could see everything clearly. The majority of the people had ck hair and eyes, with signs of being of Japanese descent.

    The architecture looked simr to Japan��s Edo period, with horizontal buildings with heavy tile roofs supported by timber frames. He could see many temples with designs influenced by both Buddhism and Taoism.

    While in the invisible state, Edward read a few people��s memory to ess this ce��snguage, customs, and some information. He learned that a little over two decades ago, the Yamato n took over the neighboring countries to establish the Yamato Dynasty.

    The Hino Country (Land of the Sun) was among the conquered countries which the Sukehiro n ruled. And unlike the other nation who surrendered to the Yamato n to retain their nobility status, the Sukehiro n fought to thest man.

    As such, they were wiped out.

    ��I see. So, Yami is a prince,�� thought Edward as he thought of something. From what he knew, Yami should be the son of two fishermen. But now, he learned thetter might have been a runaway prince.

    So, either Yami lied about his origin and his arrival in the Western Continent was not because of an ident, but his family sent him there as ast resort to preserve their lineage.

    Or his previous theory was correct. His arrival created a ripple in space-time and changed Yami��s origin as a butterfly effect.

    ��No wonder he never liked to talk about his past,�� thought Edward as hebeled this information as important in his mind before heading to the most prominent house he could see in a few miles�� radii.

    He wanted more information, so he figured a noble or wealthy individual might have more information than themoners.

    At his destination, he used a Spell to map out the entire mansion before heading straight to the ce with the most books.

    ��A magic barrier?�� thought Edward as he looked at the locked door in front of him. So, he used Gueldre Poizot��s Permeation Magic which not only turned him invisible but allowed him to pass through some magic spells or barriers.

    Without wasting time, he began to read these books as countless of them floated in front of him, with their pages turning automatically.

    Suddenly, a de struck directly for his head. A shield appeared to bounce the attacker back, and Edward turned around before canceling his invisible spell.

    ��How did you detect me?�� he asked the middle-aged man holding the katana.

    ��A foreigner? And an Onmyo Mage one at that?��

    ��So, you��re just going to ignore my question?��

    ��Why should I interact with an intruder in my own home?��

    ��Fair. Is it still possible for peaceful negotiation?��

    ��What do you think?��

    After saying that, the middle-aged man rushed toward Edward; his speed was extremely fast, but not fast enough for Edward not to react. His Grimoire floated in front of him before flipping a few pages.

    Then, numerous tree branches came from the wooden floor, trying to capture the middle-aged man. However, he would cut them with his sword or evade them with great agility and skill.

    Unfortunately, too many of them were too many, so a tree branch soon caught the middle-aged man��s leg.

    ��Damn it. I did not expect this foreigner had such mastery of the wood element. I guessed I have to take this seriously.��

    ��Equip,�� said Toru. Then, armor appeared on his body and an illusory katana with red markings. The illusory katana fused with his normal katana, making it appear sharper and more dangerous.

    ��A samurai?�� thought Edward as he watched this transformation. ��The magic system of this ce might be unique.��

    Toru swung his sword, creating mes to burn the tree branches. Then, his boots also turned red before rushing toward Edward again; his speed was at least five times before.

    ��So, the armor not only gives him elemental properties but also augments his physical abilities.��

    More and more trees came in Toru��s path, but he could predict the ce of their appearances and cut them with his katana, not to mention the additional fire damage.

    Meanwhile, Edward calmly watched Toru cut off tree branches after branches while he observed him deeply. He could sense the mana inside thetter��s mana.

    Toru divided his mana into two: one section to power the sword and armor, and the other to enhance his physical body. Additionally, Edward noticed he could only apply his fire attributes to strengthen his physical body.

    When ites to using it as a spell, it had a limit of 2 meters diameter around him. Beyond that, the me will naturally extinguish.

    ��Is this ce��s magic divided into Warriors and Mages?�� thought Edward based on his observation and the few words this samurai revealed.

    ��Alright, let��s not waste any more time.��

    So, before Toru could react, countless chains came from his blind spot and bound him. Moreover, even his mana was also sealed. Then, Edward looked at the small army outside the room, waiting to barge in and save their lords.

    He controlled these people��s minds and made them forget what urred here before ordering them to return to their posts. Finally, he read Toru��s mind to better understand the situation in thisnd.

    ��So, that��s how it is,�� he muttered as he understood why he was discovered. This samurai sensed his Ki; unfortunately, he did not know much about Ki topletely hide from an expert. After all, Yami only knew so much since he left his country when he was ten years old.

    The second thing he noticed from the information was thisnd did not use Grimoires in their magic systems.

    Thirdly, he learned about the socio-political and economics of the Yamato Dynasty. However, he frowned a little at what he found regarding magic. 95% of all magic knowledge is kept in the hands of the royal families.

    Nobles can ess basic knowledge like how to control spirit energy, which is the name of mana in this ce. However, if they want ess to advance knowledge, they must attend the Onmyou Royal Academy.

    Using the map he found in Toru��s mind, he opened a portal outside of the Capital; he then ced a seal on his Ki before heading to the location of the Academy.

    A serious look appeared on Edward��s face as he looked at the building from afar. In that Academy, he sensed Zuriel��s location, the third Origin Grimoire, and the power of the Universe Will.

    ��What is going on?�� thought Edward as he felt things were getting moreplicated. So, he created a Mirror Clone to sneak into the academy. As expected, even when sealed, he was detected by the strange power of the Universe Will, alerting the higher-ups of the academy.

    Additionally, teleportation was impossible on the school ground. So, he had to disperse the clone to escape.

    ��The Universe Will in this Academy is as weird as the one I noticed in Elysium.��

    Edward proceeded to check the Royal Pce, but he also had to stop from afar. He discovered a magic array that connects the Royal Pce, the Onmyou Protection Hall, and the Academy, with thetter at the center, which allowed them to borrow the power of the Universe Will.

    Although Edward could use brute force to deal with the problem, he wanted to be cautious. No matter how strong he was, he would pay a terrible price if he were careless.

    ��I guess I��ll be attending school. It��s been a while,�� he muttered.

    ________

    Another disimer: Little to no information about the Land of the Sun is revealed in the ck Clover manga besides the name, and Yami is from there. So, the plot forward is all my creation.

 Chapter 322: The Awakening Ceremony (I)

    Chapter 322: The Awakening Ceremony (I)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there, and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https:///bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    The Onmyou Protection Hall was the ce that housed all the Onmyou Mages and Samurai of the Yamato Dynasty; its position was simr to magic knights in the West, and its leader�Cthe Onmyou Shogun�Cwas the same position as the Wizard King: the leader of the military in the kingdom.

    Inside one of the halls, a middle-aged man sat cross-legged in a chair, wearing a kimono and an official hat. This man was the current Shogun of the Yamato Dynasty: Seimei Arata.

    While dealing with a bunch of documents, he suddenly stopped briefly.

    ��Come in,�� he said in a deep and authoritative voice. Then, a man entered the room before kneeling and bowing his head. Without moving from this position, the man said: ��Shogun-sama, this humble ve has brought news.��

    ��What is it?��

    ��The priestess said she had urgent news.��

    Arata stopped working for a moment before looking at the man kneeling on the floor.

    ��Couldn��t shee herself?��

    The servant did not say anything nor dare to move. Arata kept looking at the man, and his silence created an overwhelming pressure. Despite trembling with horror, the servant just remained in this position.

    ��Fine, I��ll go see her.�� He ced the pile of documents away before heading to the top of the building, where a small shrine was located. The shrine was designed in a way that allows for star gazing.

    In the middle of the shrine was a beautiful maiden with long ck hair, dressed in Shinto Priest clothes. She gazed at the stars until she heard the sound of his footsteps; however, she did not look at him when he arrived.

    ��Why did you call me?��

    The Shinto Priestess, known in the dynasty as the Divine Maiden, finally looked at Arata. Her pure ck eyes, which seemed to contain the stars, made his heart skip a beat, and he almost took a small step back.

    ��The stars have recently changed,�� said the Divine Maiden, with a calm and ethereal voice.

    ��What does that mean? Can you be more specific?��

    ��The star of change shined in the Heaven: a great change is about to ur in the dynasty.��

    Arata frowned after hearing this. Thest time she made a simr prediction was slightly over 15 years ago. Back then, the Yamato n had just reunited the continent, making their family reach an unimaginable peak.

    Unfortunately, or fortunately for many people, the Emperor�Cwho was one, if not the greatest Onmyou Mage on this continent�Csuddenly passed away, drastically weakening the Yamato n and threatening to destroy this short-lived dynasty.

    Luckily, some members of the Yamato n were wise and rapidly relinquished some of their powers.

    During the War of Unification, the Yamato n granted noble status and power to all the royal families who surrendered peacefully without much resistance. But after the Emperor��s sudden death, they returned their status to royalty before changing thew.

    The position of Onmyou Shogun�Cwhich the Yamato n previously held�Ccould now be acquired throughpetition amongst the royal family, thus relinquishing most of their military power.

    This decision stabilized the dynasty and preserved some of the Yamato n��s power while forcing the royal families to fight amongst each other: it was a clever tactic.

    During that era of great change, Seimei Arata allied himself with the Divine Maiden, and with her help, he became the Onmyou Shogun.

    ��Why are you telling me this?�� asked Arata.

    ��Because you��re still useful, and you have notpletely broken your words,�� said the Divine Maiden nonchntly, an act which made Arata secretly clench his hand.

    He took a moment to calm down, ��Do you know when and where this change will ur?��

    ��Unfortunately, no,�� replied the Divine Maiden as she looked in the sky. ��Something or someone seemed to be blocking my divination.��

    ��In that case, I will pay attention to detect any new changes.��

    After saying that, Arata left without saying anymore; meanwhile, the Divine Maiden looked unbothered.

    Back to Edward.

    In the past few days, he has been gathering a lot of information, mainly on Ki and how to hide from them properly. When ites to Onmyoudo or the magic of the eastern continent, most of the information is sealed tightly in the nobles�� minds, blocking most mind-reading measures.

    Then there is the seal that would destroy the information if he tried to get through forceful methods. Although he could technically circumvent these methods, it requires a lot of time, time he did not have.

    Edward had to curse how strictly this country controlled knowledge regarding magic.

    Of course, he was being slightly hypocritical since he did the same back home. Ultimately, he had to rely on his n to be a student and infiltrate the Academy.

    With his new knowledge of Ki, he used a form of True Magic to control his cells and semi-permanently changed his appearance to that of oriental descent. He did this to prevent someone or something from casting a Spell Dispersing Method or Anti-Magic on him to reveal his true identity.

    Once that was done, he forged his identity as an orphan. Edward briefly pondered whether to take the identity of a noble despite the slight risk involved. However, thinking from a long-term perspective, it was best to be amoner.

    He nned to use his new identity�CKozuki Akimitsu�Cto change this eastern continent. He wanted to lead a rebellion and spread the ideas of social equality and other modern concepts amongst themoners. That way, when these people are brought back to the Empire, they can integrate easier.

    So, when the day of the National Awakening Ceremony arrived, Edward�Cnow a short, skinny to the point of being malnourished Japanese teen of the age of 15�Cwas in a wooden caravan pulled by horses.

    There were many other children from the orphanages with him. And on the road, many other caravans could be seen. The National Awakening Ceromy was the same as the Grimoire Selection of the western continent.

    All the children of age headed to the Onmyou Royal Academy, where they would undergo a ceremony that determined their fate. While all the children in the caravan had a worried look, Edward remained calm.

    This was the persona he created for Kozuki Akimitsu: a calm, charismatic, and extremely intelligent child. He weaved countless memories for the orphanage��s caretakers, the children, and the people in the small town he came from to better establish his identity.

    So, when people eventually check his background, they wouldn��t discover any anomalies.

    After a few days of travel, the caravan finally arrived in the capital, only one day from the time of the ceremony. The orphanage found a cheap inn to stay in for the night before bringing the children to arge venue.

    As soon as Edward arrived, he noticed many things. First, therge venue was divided into two sections: one side wasposed of a bunch of children dressed in silk clothes with bodyguards to protect them.

    Meanwhile, his side mainly was children dressed in tattered clothes, with many people having dirt on their clothes or face. He could see the envy and low-self esteem of the children on his side, but he did not say anything.

    Soon, an older man with white hair and a long white beard showed up at the venue with a glowing blue crystal in his hand. He called a name, followed by that person��s age and ce of origin.

    Then, his caretaker pushed one of themoner kids forward, forcing him to walk in front of the older man.

    ��ce your hand on the crystal ball and close your eyes.��

    Themoner hesitated for a moment since his hands were dirty, but he still followed orders out of fear. The crystal orb shone with a light, then, a few secondster, a katana with a tornado symbol at the base of its de manifested in front of the kid.

    ��Samurai, ordinary de, wind attribute,�� said the elderly man calmly, his voice echoing throughout the venue. The kid was shocked after hearing this before being excited. However, the older man told him to head to a specific line behind him before he could celebrate.

    Then, another name was called, and anothermoner kid also walked over with excitement on his face. Unfortunately for him, what manifested from the crystal was a rake�Can agricultural tool.

    The older man did not say anything besides telling the child to head for the exit. After that, manymoner children went through the ceremony. However, most of them will manifest things like chef knives, agricultural tools, musical instruments, and other items not rted to fighting.

    Only a few would awaken a katana that contained a design based on the five elements of wood, fire, earth, water, and gold.

    Finally, one child awakening something else: it was a wolf a little over 3 meters tall. After seeing this, the older man said:

    ��Onmyou Mage, attack Shikigami, water attribute.��

 Chapter 323: The Awakening Ceremony (II)

    Chapter 323: The Awakening Ceremony (II)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there, and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https:///bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    The existence of an Onmyou Mage brought much happiness to themoners�� side. However, the nobles just sneered and ignored these people.

    After the first mage appeared from themoner, the older man began to call some noble��s name to begin the ceremony.

    ��Onmyou Mage, defensive Shikigami, gold attribute.��

    ��Onmyou Mage, healing Shikigami, wood attribute.��

    ��Onmyou Mage, attack Shikigami, variation ice attribute.��

    Finally, one of the royal family members got called: a tall and muscr young man. Although he was also fifteen years old, with his height and physique, people would think he was an adult if it was not for his young fame.

    He ced his hand on the crystal with remarkable calmness before manifesting a beautiful all-ck katana with red marks all over the de.

    ��Samurai, legendary weapon: Muramasa Curse de, Variation Curse Attribute. You are worthy of the Musashi��s family name.��

    ��Thank you,�� replied Kinji Musashi calmly before bowing and lining up in the Samurai ss.

    ��Next is Yuji Seimei.��

    Another noble youth dressed in luxurious clothes walked to the older man to begin his awakening. Then, a humanoid creature with a long nose and red face appeared next to him.

    ��A Tengu as a Shikigami?�� thought Yuji, knowing he had awakened something special. But he still controlled his excitement and remained rtively calm and indifferent.

    ��Onmyou Mage, Special-type Shikigami, Spatial Attribute. Not badd, you have not brought shame to the Shogun.��

    ��Thank you,�� replied Yuji before joining the line.

    ��Next is Matsumoto Yamato.��

    As soon as that name was called, everyone paid attention to the little girl who exuded a noble aura beyond even the other royal families. After all, every citizen knew the name of the [Yamato n] by now.

    Matsumoto seemed used to people always gazing at her wherever she went, so she was not bothered. She slowly walked in front of the older man and saluted him before cing her hands on the crystal.

    A few secondster, a beautiful woman appeared next to Matsumoto. She had two fox ears and five white tails.

    ��A fox spirit,�� muttered Matsumoto with slight excitement.

    ��Onmyou Mage, All Purpose Shikigami, all five natural elements.��

    Everyone was shocked after hearing this: the princess could easily use wood, water, earth, fire, and gold elements. In the end, people had to sigh that she was worthy of being from the Yamato n.

    Then, the older man called thest member of the royal family: Gojo Tsuchimikado. This man awakened a Shikigami, who was a tortoise more than 6 meters tall and had a snake for a tail. He was ssified as a special-type Shikigami with fire and water as attributes.

    After thest royal family member finished their awakening, the older man left to rece by a younger staff, who continued the ceremony. Mostmoners who went through the awakening did not pass the test, but because of the sheer number, there were many Samurais and Onmyou Mages.

    However, Edward noticed that they mostly awakened Shikigami that looked like animals, mostly attack or defensive type with attributes in the standard five elements, with a few variations here and there.

    As for Samurai, no one awakens a legendary weapon. Only one other noble acquired the legendary Totsuka de with sealing attributes during the entire ceremony. And many people were surprised after his awakening.

    Another ident urred when amoner awakened a special-type Shikigami with Divination attribute. Edward could see many people secretly paying attention to that young girl.

    Finally, near the end of the ceremony, it was Edward��s turn. Although he had tattered clothes on, Edward seemed to naturally draw attention to himself as he calmly walked in front of the crystal and ced his hand on it.

    Then, he found himself floating in a white space with countless white lights in the distance. And the moment he appeared, he discovered many of these lights seemed to be calling to him.

    ��A dimension full of spirits? But how could there be so many?��

    He had long spected that the Shikigamis were a type of spirits simr to Undine or Slyph. However, he did not expect the eastern continent to have an entire dimension full of them.

    Although most of the spirits he sensed seemed to be low-level ones, he could tell the number of them on par with Undine, Smander, and Slyph was abnormally high. So, he concluded that this dimension contained some mystery.

    Then, Edward concentrated on which spirit to choose. Although most people were incapable of choosing, he was not most people. Additionally, he guessed the royal families have some method to allow their children to awaken the Shikigami most suited to them, and the key to this method was probably the older man who first began the ceremony.

    Edward quickly checked this Spirit Dimension. He quickly noticed it was divided into two sections: the lower sections contained weapons, while the higher ones had spirits.

    He guessed the samurais got essed to the lower section. As for the requirements needed to be a Samurai or Onmyou Mage, he theorized it was based on an individual��s spirit energy or mana, soul, and physique.

    The higher the mana, the higher the chances of bing an Onmyou Mage. However, with a moderate amount of mana and a physique with strong potential, then a higher chance of bing a Samurai.

    Of course, there is an exception to this. Some people have a strong body and high spirit energy, and these people awakened legendary weapons, which are also located in the higher section of the Spiritual World.

    After summarizing his thought, Edward focused on finding a Shikigami. He first wanted a spirit with space-time attributes but could not find one. In the end, he chose the one most suited to him.

    After making his choice and binding with the spirit, he felt a slight disturbance in his connection with his Grimoire. Fortunately, he had sealed itpletely with Secre��s Sealing magic.

    ��It appears that a person cannot have a Grimoire and a Spirit. Well, at least not now.��

    Edward opened his eyes to the outside world before raising his head. He looked at a more than 35 meters azure dragon; it was an eastern dragon with a long snake-like body and deer horns.

    Thunder shed across the dragon��s body, and as he gazed at the people in the venue, everyone felt a terrifying pressure enveloping them. Everyone�Cbothmoners and nobles�Clooked at him and the dragon in shock.

    ��A divine dragon? Is he rted to thete Emperor?��

    ��But, he��s amoner.��

    ��That��s right.��

    ��I remember the Emperor��s dragon was yellow, plus it was not this big.��

    Countless murmurs echoed in the venue while Edward remained calm. He could feel the awe and the killing desire of a few people around him�Cmostly the nobles. However, after the dragon gazed at these people, they had no choice but to quickly hide their intentions.

    ��Can you please announce my result,�� said Edward with a smile, finally waking up the man in charge of the ceremony.

    ��O-O-Onmyou Mage, All Purpose Shikigamu, lightning attribute.��

    Edward nodded his head and prepared to go to the proper line. However, before he even moved, an older woman with gray hair, a petite frame, and wearing a green kimono walked in his direction with many people behind her.

    She looked at the dragon in the sky before looking at Edward with a smile; no hint of surprise or wonder appeared in her eyes.

    ��I am Hirano Miyo; you can call me Headmaster Hirano.��

    ��This woman is not simple,�� thought Edward. The Hirano family was just a normal noble family, and yet, she managed to be the headmaster of the Onmyou Royal Academy.

    The royal families would never allow someone else to control such an institution with that much tremendous power. So, Hirano Miyo must be apetent individual.

    ��My name is Kozuki Akimitsu. You can refer to me as Akimitsu.��

    ��Well, young Akimitsu. For safety purposes, please follow me to the Academy in advance.��

    Edward nodded before waving his hand. Then, the dragon dispersed into motes of light before entering his body; to be precise, it turned into a tattoo on his wrist.

    Headmaster Hirano finally showed a slight surprise. High-level Shikigamis have intelligence on par with humans and are incredibly arrogant. In many cases, they will not obey their masters and will only protect them if they are in danger.

    So, all Onmyou Mages must learn to cultivate their connection with their Shikigamis and learn to control them better. Yet, this youngmoner could so easily control a dragon.

    And there seems to be no resistance.

    ��This youngster is not simple,�� thought the headmaster before leading Edward away.

 Chapter 324: Onmyou Royal Academy’s Classes (I)

    Chapter 324: Onmyou Royal Academy��s sses (I)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there, and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https:///bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Seimei Arata held a piece of paper in his hand, reading about themoner named Kozuki Akimitsu. He had records of everything from the person��s childhood to the moment he attended the Awakening Ceremony.

    ��I can��t believe amoner can awaken a deity-level Shikigami,�� he thought as he ced the document away, a deep pondering look on his face.

    Shikigami have different ssifications. The ones with high intelligence, who canmunicate, or are in humanoid shape are considered the highest level Shikigami. In contrast, the others are ssified as low, middle, and high-level Shikigami based on their powers.

    However, above this level are deity-ss Shikigami. For many years, this level of Shikigami was believed to be nothing but a legend. Until a few decades ago, the former Emperor�CYamato Yakou�Cawakened a dragon that was a deity-ss Shikigami.

    And with this power, he became one of the greatest Onmyou Mage this continent has ever seen. He proved his strength by conquering the entire continent and establishing the Yamato Dynasty.

    Unfortunately, the Emperor seemed to have passed away suddenly without any exnation or indication of what was wrong with him.

    ��Moreover, his Shikigami seemed even more powerful than Yakou,�� muttered Arata, as his eyes lit up. ��No matter what, I need to get him on my side.��

    Arata knew the appearance of this Shikigami was probably the significant change the Divine Maiden warned him about, so he was determined to ce thismoner under his control.

    However, he also knew that all the royal and nobles ns had the same ideas as him. So, it would depend on he went about it.

    ��Should I ask for her advice?�� thought Arata briefly before shaking his head. Then, he took another document with a picture of a young girl and information about her.

    ��Miko Satoru, Age: 14, Shikigami: Three-eyes Raven, Attribute: Divination.��

    ��As long as I can get her in my side, I no longer need to rely on the Divine Maiden. However, I must find a way to prevent her from getting to Miko before me.��

    After pondering for a while, Arata called his subordinates to order them�� he wanted to prepare beforehand, and as the Shogun, he still had the superiority in resources and manpower.

    In the Onmyou Royal Academy, after the headmaster brought Edward to his dormitory and told him not to leave the school��s premises and to be careful, the olddy left without saying anything else.

    The next day, someone brought his school uniform and a book introducing the school��s map, curriculum, and teachers; the book essentially served as an orientation.

    And the following day was the first day of ss. Edward looked himself in the mirror and was surprised by the designs of this uniform; it looked like one of those dresses from modern anime where magic exists.

    He had ck pants and a white vest with long sleeves. The vest looked like a long coat from the back with a silver and gold Yin-Yang on his right pectoral muscles. And as a finishing touch, there was a five points star symbol on both his shoulders. Finally, he had many pockets in both his vest and his pants.

    ��This design looked too much like a school uniform from [The Irregr At Magic High School]. Not just that, the entire design seemed abnormal for the current culture of this world. Could another person from Primordial Earth once reincarnated in this ce?�� thought Edward briefly before deciding to investigateter.

    Then, he went to ss. As he walked in the hallways, many people watched him while muttering to themselves. He ignored them as he headed for his ss.

    As he entered the ss, he noticed it was simr to an auditorium with rows of seats. The front rows were lowered than the back rows. Additionally, the ss seemed divided into two.

    Ignoring the people��s gaze, Edward saw a seat in the middle of rows on the left side of the room with his name on it, so he sat down. A few minutester, everyone arrived.

    Then, a middle-aged man dressed in a priest outfit walked into the ss with a cane. Everyone could feel the serious aura emanating from his body when he walked, so they stopped talking and paid attention.

    The man waved his hand, and a piece of chalk floated in the air to write on the ckboard:

    ��Kisuke Byakuya, Spiriti Energy Control and Analysis.��

    ��You can refer to me as Kisuke-sensei, and in this ss, I will teach you the very basics of being an Onmyou Mage: spirit energy.��

    Kisuke paused for a moment before looking at all the students, pausing slightly on Edward before continuing: ��As you already know, every individual has spirit energy inside their bodies. However, the amount of spirit energy and how it is used determine the innate difference of every individual.

    ��Samurai can mostly use their spirit energy to enhance their bodies, while Onmyou Mages can use them to control the elements.��

    Kisuke waved his hand to manifest a small me, a drop of water, a piece of dirt, a small nt, and a piece of metal. Immediately, Edward squinted his eyes after seeing this.

    ��So, the Onmyou System can use all the elements without being restricted by the innate attributes. So, what��s the point of having an innate attribute? A boost?��

    Despite his thought, he did not ask any questions.

    ��We will discuss the elements at another time,�� continued Kisuke. ��For now, we will begin with the basics. First, control the spirit energy to leave your body. Upon sess, it will look something like this.��

    He raised his hand before a blue ball manifested in his hand.

    ��This is the most basic control of spirit energy. The next step is to control it like another limb.��

    The blue ball in Kisuke��s arm began to change shape: it first turned into a square, circle, or rectangle, along with other geometric shapes. Then, he turned it into a thread as thin as sewing string. Finally, Kisuke turned his spirit energy into various animal forms like wolves, tigers, lions, etc.

    ��Now, how about a demonstration?�� said Kisuke before looking at the right side of the room, which is where all the nobles and royal families sat.

    ��Prince Yuji, how about you?��

    Yuji then stood up before the blue ball of spirit energy appeared in his hand. Then, he followed Kisuke��s examples to mold them into the exact shapes as thetter.

    ��Excellent,�� said Kisuke before calling the other royal families and a few other nobles. Then, he gazed at the left side. He called one of themoners, making thetter tremble.

    The poor girl stood up and raised her hand, trying to create a blue ball. Unfortunately, nothing happened even after an entire minute. Kisuke shook his head in disappointment, with even a hint of sneer deep in his eyes. Then, he called a bunch of othermoners, and no one seeded.

    A few had a few blue sparks appearing in their hands, but they never fully manifested. Finally, Kisuke called Edward.

    ��Student Kozuki, it��s your turn.��

    Edward looked at Kisuke in his eyes before saying: ��How am I supposed to know how to control spirit energy?��

    ��Excuse me?��

    ��You��ve been in this ss for less than 5 minutes, barely said 10 sentences, but you expect me to be able to control reach such standard in control spirit energy.��

    ��But the nobles students can,�� replied Kisuke.

    ��So what? It��s obvious that they have some knowledge of spirit energy and have spent 5 or more years training, giving them an advantage over us,moners.��

    ��No excuses.��

    ��Excuse? Why don��t you make this knowledge publicly avable for usmoners? Then, you can say we are making excuses.��

    Kisuke frowned, anger disying in his eyes. ��Using your sharp tongue to hide your ipetence will not get you far as an Onmyou Mage, Mr. Kozuki.��

    ��Ipetence? No, I just wanted to point out the unfairness and hypocrisy of your actions.�� After saying that, Edward raised his hand to create a blue ball. Then, he morphed it into all the shapes Kisuke and the noble children did. But he did not stop there.

    He created a replica of Kisuse with his spirit energy; it was so lifelike and detailed you could see the slight wrinkles on the corner of the sensei��s eyes. However, Edward did not stop there.

    He recreated the entire ssroom with all the students; he created their clothes, facial features, and demeanors to the smallest detail. All the students were shocked by his level of control�Cespecially since he had just awakened three days ago.

    And amoner, he should not have advanced knowledge of spirit energy.

    Veins started appearing on Kisuke��s head before he snorted very loud. Then, he ignored Edward and continued his lessons. Once he was done, he did not say anything else but quickly walked out of the ssroom.

    Meanwhile, Edward stood up and said: ��To all my fellowmoner students, I will hold a Tutoring Session after sses. If you feel behind and need some extra help to catch up, you can attend, and I will be more than happy to help you.��

    Themoners immediately became excited after hearing this. In today��s ss, they understood the difference between themselves and the nobles. So, it would be fantastic if they could have such a genius tutoring them.

    ________

    For the people saying this arc feels like a cultivation sect. The entire Onmyou System was inspired by the anime Tokyo Ravens, with me adding a few spins to it based on the ck Clover��s lore.

 Chapter 325: Onmyou Royal Academys Classes (II)

    Chapter 325: Onmyou Royal Academy��s sses (II)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there, and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https:///bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    A young woman walked into a ssroom full of students. Unlike the previous ss, this one was not clearly divided. However, the students of each social ss still sat on opposite sides.

    ��You can call me Kuruna-sensei, and wee to Talisman ss,�� said the young woman before taking out a white rectangr piece of paper with writing simr to Japanese and Chinese characters.

    ��Talismans are the most essential tools for Onmyou Mages. It allows us to use spells of different attributes and serves as a boost to our spirit energy.��

    Kuruna-sensei waved her hands, and the talisman floated in the air.

    ��Order.��

    The talisman burned to create a golden sword in the air. Then, she used a few more talismans to create nts, fire, wind, water, and other elements. Once she finished with her demonstration, she looked at one of the students who raised their hands.

    ��Mr. Kozuki, do you have a question?��

    ��Yes, sensei. If talismans allow us to use all the elements in nature, what is the point of our innate attribute?��

    ��Excellent question. The innate attributes are the only attribute a person can use without the aid of any outside assistance like talismans or magical items. Furthermore, talismans with the same attributes as a mage��s innate one will naturally be boosted based on their amount of spirit energy and their control.

    ��Lastly, it is easier for an Onmyou Mage to create talismans of their innate attributes. Any more questions, Mr. Kozuki?��

    ��Yes. Does your exnation applies to the type of Shikigamis as well?��

    ��Exactly, but there are some more nuances. You can learn about them in your next ss. Any more questions?��

    ��No, and thank you for the exnation.��

    ��There is no need to thank me since this is my job as your sensei. As students, you are all free to ask me as many questions as you desire,�� said Kuruna with a smile before taking out another talisman to show the ss.

    ��Do you see the symbols written on the paper? These are Character Runes and the fundamental core of talismans. Now, I want you all to look at the book before you.��

    All the students looked at the things on their desks: a book, a needle, a brush, a stack of white talisman papers, and red ink with a strange smell.

    ��Use the needle to prick your finger, then draw a five-pointed star on the book with your blood.��

    Kuruna-sensei paused to give the students time, but after seeing the confused look on themoners�� faces, she exined:

    ��ording tow, all students must sign a magical control to prevent spreading the knowledge learned at the Academy.��

    Edward used his blood to draw the star on the book. Then, he felt something entering his mind, cing a seal on his soul. And just like the other seals he discovered in the nobles�� minds, he felt the slight aura of the Universe Will.

    Nevertheless, he did not focus on this for the moment as he opened the book.

    ��The first rune we will learn is a simple defensive barrier rune,�� said Kuruna-sensei before giving an in-depth description of the rune, its function, its history, and how to inscribe them into a talisman.

    Then, she gave a demonstration while exining:

    ��The brush is made of peach wood, while the ink is a pigment made of red cinnabar; both these materials have been tested to be extreme conductors of spirit energy.

    ��So, while inscribing the Character Runes, you must control and inject your spirit energy at a regr pace. Your hands must be steady because the slightest error will ruin the talisman paper, forcing you to start over.��

    As Kuruna-sensei exined these things, she finished writing on the talisman paper that floated in the air. Then, the runes lit up slightly before returning to normal.

    ��Order,�� she said, then a transparent and cube-shaped barrier surrounded her. Then, with a wave of her hand, another talisman floated in the air before firing a fireball at her. Luckily, the barrier withstood the attack and protected her.

    ��Although the Defensive Barrier Talisman is the most rudimentary of talismans, it is probably the one you will use most in your life. Of course, there are other forms of barriers you can learn about in the future.

    ��Any more questions before we start practice? Yes, Mr. Ozuki, what is your question?��

    ��Can talismans be made with only these materials?��

    ��No, these are only the most effective. However, some Onmyou Mages can use their blood to make talismans in times of emergency. If any of you want to survive as an Onmyou Mage, this is a skill you must eventually learn.��

    ��Does a talisman always requires paper?�� asked Edward, a question that slightly surprised Kuruna-sensei.

    ��A little ambitious, Mr. Kozuki,�� said the sensei with a smile.

    ��Too ambitious for amoner,�� sneered one of the noble students, making othersugh out loud. However, after Kuruna stared at them, they quickly quieted down.

    ��Yes, it is possible.��

    After saying that, she put her middle and index finger together to use as a brush before writing a character in the air. Then, a slight wind enveloped the entire ssroom.

    ��This is an advanced form of Talisman Making called [Heaven and Earth Celestion Caligraphy] or Celestial Talisman for short, and only the most powerful Onmyou Mages can use it. I hope one day, all of you can master his method.

    ��Any more questions?��

    However, Edward did not answer. Instead, he looked as if he was deep in thought as he muttered: ��Using the spirit energy inside the body to resonate with the ambient spirit energy in nature and control it. Then used it to inscribe the runes.��

    ��H-How do you know this?�� asked the sensei in shock.

    ��Didn��t you just demonstrate it?��

    ��Wait, you can sense Heavenly Spirit Energy?��

    ��Heavenly Spirit Energy? You mean the one all around him. Isn��t it that obvious? It is everywhere,�� Edward replied with an innocent look.

    ��Can you also control it?�� asked Kuruma-sensei with a slightly trembling tone.

    ��Doesn��t everyone? I��ve been doing this since I was a child.��

    Kuruna-sensei tried to hide the horrifying sensation she was now feeling; she could not imagine such a talented person actually existed�Ceven if it was someone who contracted a deity-ss Shikigami.

    Then, she seemed to have thought of something and asked: ��Can you replicate what I just did?��

    ��Hmm, it should be possible,�� Edward replied, using his two fingers to write the same runes as Kuruma-sensei. However, after the runes flickered for a moment, nothing happened, and it disappeared. Many people secretly felt relieved after this, but Edward did not stop.

    After pondering for a few seconds, he tried again, and this time, the runes in the air flickered even longer before disappearing. So, he took a few more seconds before his third attempt, which finally seeded.

    A gust of wind enveloped the entire ssroom�Cexactly as Kuruna-sensei did. The look of shock and horror on these students�� faces�Cmostly the nobles�Ccould no longer be contained.

    Even Kuruna-sensei could not hide her shock. Luckily, she quickly controlled herself with great effort before saying: ��Excellent, Mr. Kozuki. Now, students, there is no need to get ahead of yourself. We all have to start from the basics.��

    Afterward, she conducted ss normally by having each student practice their talisman-making skills. She would then give them pointers, focusing more on themoners since they needed the most help.

    After ss finished, she told the students to take the remaining materials to their dorm to practice independently. She encouraged them to learn the basic Character Rune with their innate attribute to practice as it will be easier for them.

    Then, she ran out of the ssroom as if some demonic beast was chasing her. And as Edward watched all of this happening, he secretly smiled. The Celestial Talisman Method was essentially the same as the Mana Method of the Heart Kingdom, allowing mages to use nature��s mana/spirit energy to cast spells.

    The only difference was the runes used in each system, so it was not difficult to instantly learn and use. He made such a big deal of being an unparalleled genius to lure some people into assassinating him and into getting some privilege like unlimited ess to the library.

    This academy��s strict control of knowledge made him use some somewhat risky methods. As long as he has enough books, he can decipher this country��s magic system and even learn some secrets through history books.

    Edward looked at the royal ns students from the corner of his eyes before heading to his next ss: a subtle smile handed on the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 326: Onmyou Royal Academy’s Classes (End)

    Chapter 326: Onmyou Royal Academy��s sses (End)

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there, and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https:///bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Edward��s next ss was about Shikigami and the Spiritual World, and it took ce outside in arge area where the students brought their Shikigamis.

    The teacher was an olderdy less than 5ft, walking with the support of a cane: Sumiko-sensei. She talked in a very soft voice, yet everyone could always hear her as if she were next to them.

    She divided the ss into four groups based on the type of their Shikigami: defensive, attack, special, and All-purpose. Her first lesson was about how to find the connection between a mage and their Shikigami and use their mind. They have to strengthen that bond to better control them.

    Subsequently, she exined the main difference between the types of Shikigamis. Attack and defense Shikigamis were self-exnatory: one focused on attacking while the other focused on defense.

    However, Sumiko-sensei did mention that if a mage ordered their defensive Shikigamis to attack unless they had great control over it, it would not ept the order. And the same for an Attack-type.

    Furthermore, attack-type Shikigamis have weak defensive capabilities, while defense-types have no attack capabilities. So based on the kind of Shikigami an Onmyou Mage has, they have to train them properly.

    For example, a defensive Shikigami that is a wolf, can be trained to learn how to use their teeth and swift movement to attack.

    When ites to special-type Shikigamis, there are a few reasons they are ssified as this. For example, Yuji��s space attribute Shikigami is considered a special type because it can teleport other people, so it is a form of transportation. However, it can be used as both defense and attack.

    Then there is Gojo Tsuchimikado��s ck tortoise Shikigami. It also has both offensive and defensive capabilities, but it isbeled as a special type because of the ability [Blessing], which is essentially Enchanting.

    The Shikigami granted him the ability to make magical items, hence the reason for the special type.

    Then, there is Mito Satoru, themoner with a special-type Shikigami that divine things; she did not have any offensive and defensive capabilities.

    Finally, Sumiko-sensei exined the advantages of [All-purpose] type Shikigami. They can attack and defend at a very high level and use the [Blessing Ability] to make magical items. Furthermore, if appropriately trained, they can even be used for teleportations.

    Then, Sumiko-sensei told the students to practice on their own.

    Edward looked at everyone��s effort before looking at Princess Matsumoto, who was in the same group as him since she was the only one with the same type of Shikigami.

    ��Kon, can you fly?��

    ��Yes, youngdy,�� replied the Shikigami.

    ��Can you take me to fly?��

    ��No.��

    ��Why not?��

    ��Because there is no emergency or a need for flying,�� replied Kon.

    ��But I want to fly.��

    ��There is nothing I can do about that.��

    ��I am your master; why don��t you listen to me?��

    ��Because you��re not strong enough, nor is our bond deep enough.��

    ��If you were not going to listen to me, why choose me in the first ce.��

    ��Because of your potential,�� Kon replied calmly.

    Matsumoto clenched her teeth before feeling a gaze. She turned her head to see Edward watching her, giving him a vicious stare. However, Edward did not respond and turned to look at Hokuto, which is the name he gave his dragon.

    He always loved eastern dragons, hence the reason he chose this one. Moreover, he seemed to have some affinity with Lightning Dragons.

    ��Hokuto, you��re too big. Can��t you shrink to a smaller size?�� he said with a soothing voice. Then, to the shock of the people around, the dragon reduced its size to over a little 3 meters and coiled his body to reach Edward��s height.

    With a smile, Edward caressed his head. He turned around to see Sumiko-sensei walking toward him. With the usual soft-spoken voice, the olderdy said: ��Since you have such control, you can try Spirit Fusion.��

    ��You mean I can fuse with it?��

    ��That��s correct.��

    ��How?��

    ��Ask it to fuse with you. At the same time, make sure your spirit energy is linked to each other as if they were one,�� said Sumiko-sensei.

    Edward looked at Hokuto while thinking.

    ��Shikigamis are Spirits, which means their mana is inside their Soul Dimensions. The so-called fusion is probably a fusion of our Soul Dimensions, allowing the weaker mage to ess mana from their soul.

    ��However, a great amount of Soul Strength, Willpower, and Mana Control would be required, especially thest one since mages have to make sure the mana inside their bodies do not conflict with the Shikigami��s mana.��

    ��Fusion,�� he ordered Hokuto, and the dragon did not hesitate to enter his body. And as Edward theorized, their Soul Dimension momentarily fused, granting him ess to Hokuto��s mana.

    After the fusion, two small-dragon horns appeared on Edward��s head, his eyes turned reptilian, and two lightning tattoos appeared over his eyes as if he was a swordsman who lost an eye from a sword sh.

    He raised his hand to look at his skin.

    ��Interesting,�� he muttered. Although they looked normal, he could see they were now made of tiny dragon scales, drastically improving his physical and magical defense.

    Shinigamis do not have flesh and blood in the Spiritual World. However, after making a contract with an Onmyou Mage and entering the physical world, they can switch between Spirit and Flesh and blood life forms.

    As Edward felt the increase in power, he became a little excited; this was not the first time he had fused with a dragon. However, Albion was rebellious and could not be trusted.

    Meanwhile, Hokuto was obedient despite having high intelligence. So, as long as he could raise this dragon to the same Tier, he can use fusion to boost his strength in battle.

    ��Excellent,�� said Sumiko-sensei. She had heard of what happened in the previous ss, so she decided to test how talented this student was. And as expected, he easily achieved Spirit Fusion, which was a high-level technique taught in the third and final year of the Academy.

    Most mages cannot master this technique at the Academy but will use the knowledge to train for years before mastering it. Yet, he did it in a few minutes.

    ��You should be careful, youngd. More often than not, being the tallest tree is not a good thing.��

    Edward looked at the olddy and could tell he was the only one who could hear her words. He smiled before nodding to her.

    Edward��s next ss was [Charm and Mantra ss.] Onmyou Mages do not rely solely on Talismans; they also have spells that involve using long chants in differentnguages, some very simr to Chinese and Sanskrit, and some extremely weird.

    The mantra or incantations can be used to boost the power of Talismans and Shikigamis. After this ss, Edward had a basic understanding of Onmyou Mages.

    Unlike the Western Continent with Grimoires, the Eastern Continent walked a different path. Western Mages use Grimoires to use advanced magic, and most of their spells are instant. They do not have to study knowledge, but with intense training and a strong will, they will develop many spells.

    The disadvantage is that 99% of them are useless without the Grimoire. Furthermore, they are restricted to their innate attributes.

    Meanwhile, the Eastern Mages do not rely on foreign aid. Even without their Shikigamis, they have Talismans, Spells, and magic items to fight. The downside is their magic system involves prep before battles, and their spells are generally not instant.

    Moreover, Edward could see that Eastern Mages�� battles involved more strategy and trickery. As for whose better? Both sides have their advantages and disadvantages.

    After Sumiko-sensei��s ss, it wasunch time, so Edward went to the cafeteria. He ensured to sit with themoners and get to know them.

    The first-afternoon ss was [Ceremonial Magic ss]. Edward learned in this ss that the Eastern Continent was not as safe as it appeared as it had its own problem.

    Shikigamis can be corrupted and turn into Demons or Yokai. Once that happens, Onmyou Mage must purify them since Yokais only lived for pain, destruction, and suffering; they have no qualms about killing innocent people.

    Furthermore, there is something called Spirit Disaster, which is when the Spiritual World connects to the Material World. When that happens, Spirits will leave the Spiritual World and cause disasters.

    On top of that, the energy released from the Spirit World can cause weird and dangerous anomalies in the Material World. It is the duty of the Onmyou Protection Hall to deal with these issues.

    So, in this ss, the students have to learn two essential Ceremonial Magic: the Purification Ceremony and the Gate Closing Ceremony.

    The Purification Ceremony is to purify Yokais and the anomalous energy released during a Spirit Disaster. The Gate Closing Ceremony is to close the breach between the Spirit and Material World.

    Edward asked what would happen if these gates were not closed or contained. The teacher told him many people believe the Spirit World might swallow the Material World if a breach is not dealt with quickly enough.

    Finally, the day��sst ss was the [Enhancement ss], the only ss the mages had with the Samurai.

    However, after walking into the ss, Edward squinted his eyes slightly after seeing the teacher.

 Chapter 327: Identity

    Chapter 327: Identity

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there, and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https:///bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    ��Zuriel?�� thought Edward as he looked at the muscr man with a katana on his waist, looking at all the students with fierce eyes.

    ��I can��t detect if he is using some magic to transform unless I investigate deeply, but the bloodline tracking magic I used on Asta is pointing at this teacher. So, it is very likely to be him, so what��s his purpose in infiltrating this ce? Something tells me he is after the Origin Grimoire as well.��

    The entire ss was about using Mana Skin or Spirit Protection, the technique toyer the outer skin with mana or spirit energy as a form of protection.

    Before starting teaching, Zuriel exined to the Onmyou Mage students they need to have some form of hand-to-handbat to be truly powerful mages. Furthermore, having high mobility in battle is a must for them. Otherwise, they would notst long in any confrontations.

    However, Edward did not focus during this ss as he thought deeply. He nned on how to capture Zuriel. It was not feasible to do so in the Academy since too many eyes were on him.

    At the same time, students could not leave the Academy for quite some time now. Furthermore, he could feel if he used magic from the Western Continent or other forms of magic inside the Academy, his identity would be detected.

    ��So, my current objective is to master the Onmyouji System,�� thought Edward as he knew his chance would soone. And he was correct. Immediately after ss, the principal called him to her office.

    ��Headmaster Hirano, you called me?��

    ��Have a seat,�� said the headmaster, pointing to the seat across from her desk.

    ��Do you want some tea?��

    ��No, thank you.��

    She poured some tea for her before taking a sip.

    ��I will be direct: what exactly do you want?��

    ��Excuse me?��

    ��Ever since I was young, I could read people fairly well,�� said Hirano slowly. ��And I can tell you��re a brilliant child. So, your disy in sses today has purposes. What is it?��

    Edward looked her in the eyes, and she did not avoid his gaze.

    ��I understand now how you could be the headmaster of this Academy despite your social status,�� said Edward, to which Hirano just smiled.

    ��I want full ess to the library.��

    ��That��s it?��

    ��What did you expect?��

    ��Not this.��

    Edward smiled at her but did notment further.

    ��If you don��t mind me asking, why this request?

    Edward looked at the window in the office.

    ��Ever since I was young, I knew I was special; I could do things people could not do. Back in the vige, only one doctor was responsible for curing the entire vige since we could not afford Healing Talismans.

    ��One time when I was 7, I secretly entered his library and read all the books; it only took me two days, and by the time I finished, I realized I was as good as him, onlycking experience.

    ��So, I used another ability I developed when I tried to control animals. Using my spirit energy and voice to hypnotize him, I spent the next five days acquiring all his experiences in healing patients and dealing with rare diseases.

    ��And from that point on, I was the most powerful doctor in the vige, always secretly treating the patients he could not. But things did not stop there. In my time in the vige, I have learned countless crafts: cooking, sowing, building, etc. I mastered them only by reading a few books and secretly acquiring the experience of many people.��

    Headmaster Hirano took a sip of her tea with her left hand while her right hand lightly tapped on the desk.

    ��You believe you can do the same for magic?��

    ��I know I can.��

    ��Very well. Let��s see whether you��re truly talented or just arrogant.��

    She opened a drawer from her desk to pull out a token.

    ��With this, you can read all the books in the library.��

    ��Thank you, headmaster,�� said Edward as he took the token with both hands. ��I will not let you down.��

    Then, Hirano did not waste time and chased him out of her office. And as she watched him leave, she was deep in thought. She knew this young child was not simple and probably hid many secrets.

    But Hirano did not care about this. Her lifelong pursuit has been to ensure equal opportunity in education formoner children. The Academy would be only for nobles and children if it were not for her effort. And mostmoners with magical talents would be directly sent to the Protection Hall to serve as soldiers or disposables sacrifices to deal with Yokais and Spirit Disasters.

    So, she hoped Edward would be the catalyst to bring fundamental changes to this Academy and, eventually, the entire dynasty.

    ��I do not have the ability to achieve Onizuka-sensei��s Utopian World. However, I cany the groundwork for the education aspect,�� thought Hirano.

    Edward did not immediately go to the library but met themoners�� children since he promised to give extra lessons. Many of them showed up, so Edward divided them based on their progress in ss and gave them pointers.

    ��Your family are farmers, correct? In that case, imagine your spirit energy is ake or reservoir, and you have to use buckets to carry the water from there to the field: it will be easier to control.��

    ��Yes, senpai, I will try��.It works, it works, it��s so much easy to control now.��

    ��Of course, it works. The same can work for others. Your family are bakers? Then, imagine your spirit energy is a dough you have to knead.

    ��You��re from a long line of cksmiths? Then imagine the time your father taught you about heat control. Are you from a family of wealthy merchants? Then, imagine your spirit energy is a stack of cold coins you have to count.��

    One by one, he taught these students how to control their spirit energy based on their family conditions. However, most of them were farmers, so the firstke analogy worked best.

    By the end of the sessions, each student could create a ball of blue light in their hands and change it into geometric shapes. As for the animals, it was still too advanced for them.

    ��I cannot believe how much progress we have made in one session. Thank you, Kozuki-senpai.��

    ��You can call me Akimitsu, and there is no need to mention it. Since we are from the same background, it��s normal to look out for each other.��

    ��Exactly. I can��t wait to teach these nobles who looked down on us.��

    ��Shh, how could you say something like that? We could never be on par with them.��

    ��Of course, you will,�� said Edward. ��Under my tutge, it is only a matter of time before you catch up to them and even surpass them.��

    He said these words with such convictions that the students believed him, and a seed called desires was nted in their minds.

    ��S-Senpai, would we ever be as good as you?��

    ��Absolutely not.��

    Everyone was shocked, looking at his proud and arrogant face, which was rather adorable. Moreover, his face seemed to scream: ask me why. Quickly, ask me why.

    ��And why not?��

    ��Because I am a 1in a million genius. No one canpare to me.��

    The students looked at him for a few seconds before starting tough. They did not expect the usually calm and collected Akimitsu-senpai had this side to him. Somehow, they found him even more approachable than before.

    Afterughing and chatting, Wang Wei dismissed all the students but left one person behind for a quick chat.

    ��Miss Satoru, right?��

    ��Senpai, you can call me Mito,�� she replied with a slight blush.

    ��I would like to first say, do not fall in love with me. It is impossible between us.��

    Mito opened her mouth, not knowing what to say.

    ��Second of all, be careful of the nobles and royals. Your gift is very special, so many of them will offer you wealth, status, power, and even the opportunity to marry into their families to lure you into their factions.

    ��So, if you see any of them suddenly bing close to you, be alert. And if you feel threatening, contact me, and I��ll do my best to help you.��

    Mito was shocked by this sudden news, so she did not know how to react for a moment. A few secondster, she bowed: ��Thank you, senpai, for the warning.��

    Edward patted her shoulder before sending her out. He knew the importance of a Diviner to any factions. And if he wants to start a rebellion and change this dynasty without using absolute force, she will be instrumental.

    Finally, Edward headed to the library to find some answers.

 Chapter 328: Snooping

    Chapter 328: Snooping

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there, and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https:///bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    For the next few days, Edward spent his time in ss, after-school tutoring, and the library. And today, after a week, he finished all the books in the library.

    Then, he began to summarize his understanding of the Onmyou Magic System of this continent. It is a magic system thatbines summoning magic, spells, ceremony, hand-to-handbat, and rituals.

    In fact, back in the Empire, Onmyou Magic exists in its early stages. Many countries, races, ethnicities, and cultures have tried to create magic systems based on their regions�� lore, customs, or myths.

    For example, Martial Arts have be popr in the Chinese Region because of the discovery of [Aura]. Secondly, they developed pills instead of potions after Edward brought back Alkahestry.

    In the India Region, magic systems or spells based on Buddhism, Hinduism, and other religions have been developed.

    In Norway, Sweden, and Denmark Region, Viking Warriors were now a new magic system that involved [Engraving] magic circles on Arcanists�� bodies. The magic circles preferred by the Vikings are the ones that enhanced their physical bodies to monstrous levels, not to mention they can also enter Berserk Mode, where they feel no pain and no fatigue for a certain period.

    And the way they fight usually involved temporarily engraving their spells on their weapons or different parts of their bodies. The Viking Legion is one of the most fierce and mighty Space Marine Squads of the Empire.

    In the European Regions, there are things like knights and Dragon Riders.

    In the African and Caribbean Region, there is the Loa Spirit Magic System that involves creating artificial Nature Gods or Spirit. These two regions can use Ancestral Summoning Magic like the indigenous people. However, they wanted something more.

    They wanted to create artificial Spirits called Loas linked to nature to give them different types of blessings and even make contracts with them simr to Shikigamis.

    This particr project did not yield any result until Lily��s Druid Magic was created, and these regions took inspiration from her research to make the first Loa.

    However, the following n they submitted to the Empire was to use Faith to nurture these spirits, essentially granting them some essence of Godhood to increase their power.

    Edward agreed with the idea of creating artificial Gods controlled by the Empire. However, he had to dy this aspect of the project since he felt it was too early. After all, they had just created the Artificial Spirit, and it was only one of them.

    As for the Japanese Region, they tried to recreate the Onmyou Magic System. Things like Talismans exist in the Empire. However, these talismans are mostly called Magic Scrolls because of the overall European ambiance and influence.

    As for Shikigamis, a few Japanese tried to create artificial ones like the Loas, while the majority believed that a specific dimension exists with Eastern Shikigamis and are trying to find it.

    After analyzing this continent��s magic system andparing it to back home, Edward picked another book titled ��The Diary of Onizuka.��

    Onizuka was amoner born in the Yamato Country long ago before they conquered the eastern continent. Although he did not have the talent for Samurai or Onmyou Mage, he was recorded in history as a wise man.

    All the modern influences that Edward noticed in this ce, like the Academy or the school uniform, were created by him. The man had many inventions or ideas that led to the development of the Yamato n and could be credited for why they are so powerful today.

    Nevertheless, in hister years, he began to talk about a Utopian World wheremoners and nobles were equal and lived in harmony. Honestly, Edward suspects he was killed since he died not long after he began publishing these types of things.

    And he was more surprised that these ideas were not erased from history by the Yamato n.

    ��This Onizuka was most definitely someone from Primordial Earth who was unlucky to reincarnate in this world but did not have any talent for magic. So, he spent his life spreading discoveries and ideas from there to gather wealth and live afortable life.��

    Edward knew the low probability of not having any innate talent, gifts, or cheat-like abilities after reincarnating from Primordial Earth. He can only say that Onizuka was truly unlucky.

    ording to Merlin, 99.99% of people who can reincarnate from Primordial Earth will be granted a talent from the Dimension Will of Primordial Earth. Some skills are extraordinary and beyond reason�Chence the name Cheat Abilities. And some are mediocre to the point of being almost useless unless the owner can find a way to make them work.

    Nevertheless, most of them will receive something.

    Unfortunately, Onizuka was one of the 0.01%. Of course, there is the possibility that he has one of those rare talents with the condition that it will only activate after he dies.

    Edward ced the books back on their shelf and left the library. Now that he has enough knowledge, he can modify his mana��s frequency to fit more with this continent and better his actions from all the enchantments he sensed all over the Academy.

    Meaning he could now start snooping around to get the answers he wanted.

    As he walked out, he saw someone waiting for him: Princess Matsumoto. Based on the personality trait he created for the character ��Kozuki Akimitsu,�� he should have cold brushed her while making insensitive remarks about how corrupt her family was and ignoring her.

    However, he sensed something odd about this girl. So he was intrigued, so he stopped and looked at her.

    ��Akimitsu-senpai,�� she bowed politely.

    ��We are not familiar with each other, princess. So, please call me by my family name.��

    The princess squinted her eyes slightly before regaining her bearing.

    ��I��m sorry for my rude behavior, Kozuki-senpai.��

    ��It��s fine, as long as you don��t repeat the same mistake. So, to what do I owe this visit?��

    ��I came to warn you.��

    ��Oh, of what?��

    ��Three months from now, the Academy will organize a Spirit Disaster Purification Practice for the first-year students. So, you should be careful of the nobles and royals.��

    Matsumoto had a warm and caring look as she said these things to him; it was like she was genuinely afraid that something would happen to him.

    ��Is that so? Well, thank you for the warning. Now, if you would excuse me,�� he said before bowing as a salute and walking away. He only needed a few seconds to secretly ce a Spirit Mark on her, and now that he had aplished that, there was no point in continuing this conversation.

    He could see her tactics from a mile away. Nothing but warning him to get her trust, she would then offer the Yamato n��s protection when the time arrived.

    As the princess watched him leave, her face turned into a calm andposed one, with a dangerous light in her eyes.

    Meanwhile, Edward returned to his single dorm and waited until it was night. He took out a talisman in the shape of a paper doll. After injecting his spirit energy into it, a person dressed in ninja clothes appeared before him.

    It turns out this ce has Ninja as one of the magical sses. People who awaken short knives or shuriken during their ceremony can be ninjas. However, only one family that served under the Yamato n had the proper training methods to train ninjas. Officially, that is. The other royal ns and nobles must have their own training methods.

    Additionally, since they are beings of shadows, knowledge of them is rare and not easily avable to the public.

    Lucking at the puppet before him, Edward used his finger to write the Character Runes for an Invisible Talisman to bless him.

    ��These Character Runes will be a great asset to the Arcane Rune System.��

    Edward liked collecting runes from different universes and incorporating them into his Arcane Rune System. So far, he has learned three different types of runes: The Array Runes from the Heart Kingdom, the one from the Dwarves, and the Character Runes from the eastern continent.

    After entering the Invisible State, the ninja began to investigate some sensitive ces of the Academy while avoiding the Detecting Enchantments or Talismans in these ces.

    After a few hours of searching, the puppet found an enormous door in an underground room underneath the Academy. The door had at least a thousand talismans to seal it, and a strange circle was drawn on it.

    ��Sealing Art?�� thought Edward as he saw the circle on the door. Sealing Art was a ss taught in the second year. Many Yokais are too powerful to deal with, so Sealing Art is used to seal them away in magical items.

    Sealing Art is also used to seal and protect extraordinary items or secrets.

    As Edward looked at the seal, countless thoughts shed across his mind. He soon realized this seal was the core of the enormous magic formations he sensed that covered the royal pce, the Academy, and the Onmyou Protection Hall.

    ��Why do they need such a level of protection for the Origin Grimoire?�� thought Edward. The map the Wizard Sage left for him pointed to behind this door. Additionally, he also could sense the power of the Universe��s Will.

    By now, he had some conjectures on what was going on. But he needed more proof.

    ________

    Many of you need to stop telling me you don��t like this arc without giving me valid reasons or criticism; it��s annoying to read thesements. So, either stalk chapters and wait until this world is finished or stop reading altogether.

    Thank you for your time.

 Chapter 329: Spirit Disaster

    Chapter 329: Spirit Disaster

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there, and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https:///bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Through the eyes of the puppet, Edward looked at the seal and analyzed the situation. An idea came to mind, so he controlled the puppet to write a talisman in the air. However, a strange wave emanated from the door before he finished, and the puppet disappeared.

    ��This is��outside of the Academy,�� he muttered as he looked around through the puppet��s eyes. ��One of the defensive mechanisms of the door is to exile people it deems dangerous?��

    Edward retrieved the puppet and decided to try again, but not tonight as he guessed many influential people like the headmaster, the Shogun, and even the Emperor would be alerted by tonight��s attempt.

    And as expected, Edward detected many powerful magesing to the library for the next few days. And even the students could feel a strange tension throughout the school.

    Then, after these people left, he created another talisman puppet, and this time, he instilled 90% of his mana in this one. After infiltrating the basement again, Edward saw two Onmyou Mages guarding the door, so he made them faint with the Sleeping Mantra.

    After that, he approached the door intending to use his overwhelming power to open the seal. Unfortunately for him, he discovered this door could react faster than him because of the slight power of the Universe Will.

    So, the puppet once again disappeared.

    Inside his bedroom, Edward frowned as he could not see through the puppet��s eyes. He could feel the connection, but it was vague and seemed far away. So, he closed his eyes to locate the thing.

    He opened his eyes more than half an hourter with a strange look.

    ��The puppet was exiled to another parallel dimension?��

    In hisst voyage, he developed a spell to travel the multiverse. So, he had some knowledge of parallel dimensions or timelines. So, he could sense that the puppet was not in the same space-time continuum as the main body.

    ��Well, I can at least use the puppet to get the coordination of that parallel dimension.��

    Edward nned to travel to parallel universes to gather the resources needed to rebuild the World Gate. So, he could start with where the puppet was.

    ��Nevertheless, this is one of the situations where overwhelming strength cannot deal with the problem. So, I need other methods.��

    Numerous thoughts shed across his mind. Then, he remembered the information Princess Matsumoto gave him. Three months from now, the school will organize a Spirit Disaster Purification.

    ��I can use this opportunity to get to Zuriel and gather some more information about Elysium.��

    Edward knew Zuriel never left the school ground after monitoring him since school started. However, the Spirit Disaster was the perfect opportunity to get his hand on him.

    For the next few days, Edward went to school as usual while ignoring the increased security in the Academy and pretending the chaos had nothing to do with him.

    A monthter, when the situation calmed down, he went to see headmaster Hirano as an excuse to thank her for giving her ess to the library. His real purpose was to hypnotize her to assign Zuriel as one of the teachers responsible for the Spirit Disaster outing; he did not want to take the chance that other teachers would be assigned.

    While leaving the headmaster��s office, she warned him to be careful during the outing, and Edward smiled at her. For the remaining two months, he acted normally while removing the contractual restraints from reading all the books in the library.

    The Yamato Dynasty has strict control of knowledge. So, any book rted to magic read in the library required signing a contract, which also contained the power of Universe Will.

    Edward wanted to learn this level of contracts to use back in the Empire since it is much better than Soul Contracts. Additionally, he felt understanding more about the Universe Will would benefit him and the Empire besides allowing him to use Conceptual Magic.

    Then, the day of the outing arrived. Edward stood as the leader of themoner students, which disyed a level of confidence never seen since the inception of the Academy.

    Usually, during these outings, themoners were usually scared and worried they would perform poorly. But, after three months of training, the weakest of them had caught up with some middle noble households.

    Furthermore, their senpai taught them how to work together to fill the gap between high nobles and royals.

    Three teachers were leading the students: Kisuke-sensei, Kuruna-sensei, and Zuriel.

    ��Is everyone here?�� asked Kisuke. After the students nodded, he looked at one student and said: ��Prince Yuji, if you don��t mind.��

    ��It��s my pleasure,�� said the prince before taking out a talisman.

    ��Order.��

    The talisman floated in the air before shining brightly. Then, a portal appeared in front of everyone. The teachers then instructed the students to enter one by one.

    Everyone soon found themselves in front of a small vige where the clouds above were utterly dark. Additionally, an eerie aura could be felt just by looking at the vige.

    ��Go deal with the Spirit Disaster,�� said Kisuke calmly. The students waited for further exnation, but the middle-aged man ignored him. So, they realized they were on their own for this outing.

    Edward led his group closer to the vige, and the nobles�Cled by Princess Matsumoto�Cfollowed him. A few meters away, he looked at the vige and saw a bunch of deformed creatures with horns and ck spots covering all their bodies.

    He observed for a moment with a frown. ��Don��t kill the creatures,�� he said to themoners before looking at the nobles. ��That goes for all of you as well.��

    ��Why?�� asked the princess.

    ��Because these creatures are the vigers.��

    Everyone frowned as they realized the seriousness of the situation. With a little determination, they can kill these creatures. But knowing they were once humans made things moreplicated.

    ��But these vigers are already contaminated by the energy from the Spiritual World,�� said Gojo Tsuchimikado.

    ��I know, but I can revert then back to normal.��

    ��Impossible. No one can do such a thing. Even if you purify them, their soul can only enter the Wheel of Reincarnation and not suffer.��

    ��Because others cannot do it does not mean I cannot.��

    Everyone became quiet for a moment before some noble yelled: ��Why should we listen to you?��

    ��Because I��m stronger than you,�� replied Edward casually before looking at the person who spoke, almost making the person pee his pants as he remembered how Edward was undefeated in all the Combat Practices in the past three months.

    ��Do you have a n?�� asked Princess Matsumoto, and Edward told the group their n. Without any choice, the group had to follow his order.

    Most of the students divided into four groups before positioning themselves in the vige��s four corners.

    Then, they began to chant a long mantra, creating a transparent rectangr barrier to surround the vige. With this barrier, the contaminated energy from the Spiritual World will no longer spread.

    The second group of student of students began to confront the demonized vigers. The samurai were responsible for containing the vigers, while the Onmyou Mages used Binding Talismans to capture and immobilize these vigers.

    Miko led a third group consisting of all the royal n heirs. Her familiar�Cthe Three-eyes Raven�Crested on her shoulder as she searched different houses while the rest immobilized the attacking demonized vigers.

    Soon, she stopped before one of the houses and pointed at it.

    ��Thank you for your hard work,�� said Princess Matsumoto as she appeared genuinely excited. ��It��s always great to have a Seer in our midst. Otherwise, there would be great casualties if the Yokai attacked us when we were unprepared.��

    Miko bowed and smiled politely, despite being on guard. In the past three months, too many nobles have tried to get on her good grace. And with Akimitsu-senpai telling her all the strategies they were using, she was always on guard when one of them was polite to her.

    ��Yokai, there is no need to hide. We know you��re in here,�� yelled Yuji before looking at Miko. ��Miss Satoru, stay behind us to not get hurt.��

    She nodded to him before moving a little far away from the house. Not long after she did that, the house began to tremble before an enormous creature with red skin, horns, and holding a gigantic mace appeared from the rumbles of this house.

    He looked at these children with his red eyes before saying: ��Humans, do not stand in my way or suffer my wrath.��

    As the royal children looked at this enormous creature, their legs trembled for a few seconds. Nevertheless, they were all well-trained by their ns, so theyposed themselves before preparing for battle.

    Meanwhile, Edward floated above the vige, looking at everything calmly, waiting for his opportunity.

    ________

    I will say, much of the criticism about this arc is valid. For example, the bad time skips, leaving many unexined aspects. And most importantly was the nerf. I regretted making Edward return to his peak so quickly. Otherwise, the story would have made more sense logic-wise.

    I understand why some people might find it vexing reading him going through so much trouble when he could logically bully the entire world with his strength. I tried to justify the reason he could not do this, but it appeared it was not good enough. I will take this as a learning experience.

    Finally, in a few chapters, I decided to change the story and focus on the other group that went to the Konosuba Universe. If this world is not to your liking, maybe you will find that one more enjoyable.

 Chapter 330: Zuriel

    Chapter 330: Zuriel

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there, and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https:///bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    ��Kinji,�� yelled the princess.

    ��Got it,�� replied Kenji Musashi. ��Equip.�� A ck samurai armor appeared on his body, then he rushed toward the enormous Yokai, leaving after image behind him.

    The Yokai raised its massive club to smash its attacker, but Kinji reacted in time by jumping on his arm. He took his all-ck katana and shed the Yokai��s arm.

    Unfortunately, he could not even scratch thetter��s red skin. So, Kinji held the de with two arms to try to pierce thetter��s skin. He mobilized all his strength and a great deal of his spirit energy.

    As a result, he managed to make a small cut, but that was all he needed. Or so he thought. A ck mark appeared where he injured the creature, but nothing else.

    The curse from his de activated, but it was drastically weakened by the overwhelming amount of spirit energy the Yokai possessed. Suddenly, Kinji raised his head as he sensed a shadow looming over him.

    Then, he saw the Yokai��s finger flicking toward him with absolute speed, and he knew he could not react in time.

    Luckily for him, Gojo��s ck tortoise appeared before him to create a ck and white shield that blocked the attack. Then, Yuji used a talisman to teleport them to the ground.

    ��In the name of Kagutsuchi, the Heavenly ruler of all me, I call upon the raging fire of the north to eliminate all my enemies,�� chanted Princess Matsumoto.

    Then, a giant fire tornado manifested to burn the Yokai, but thetter used his club to smash the tornado.

    ��Fire dries Earth,�� she said, and her fire tornado turned into ashes, and from the ashes, a gigantic arm made of Earth came from the ground to punch the Yokai, forcing him to take a few steps backward, causing a small Earthquake in the vige. Unfortunately, the demon was still unarmed.

    ��Earth refines metal.��

    The Earth Arm scatted into numerous motes of lights which recondensed into thousands of swords. This transformation was fast and smooth, and the swords plunged into its body before the Yokai could react or gain his bearing.

    Matsumoto focused a lot of swords on one spot to pierce the demon��s defense, a very sessful tactic. And as blood dripped down from a few parts of the Yokai��s body, the princess continued.

    ��Metal enriches water.��

    The Yokai��s blood began to draw out of its body at an rming rate before dividing into two parts. One part formed a blood river in the sky, while the princess took the smaller part and gave it to Kinji, who process to have his sword swallowed in the blood.

    Then, countless ck flower curse marks appeared on the Yokai��s body, drastically weakening him. Then, the princess controlled the blood river to enter the Yokai��s body through its nose and bleeding spots.

    ��Water nurtures wood.��

    Then, more than a dozen blood-red trees grew from inside of the Yokai, turning him into some twisted artistic statue of a forest.

    ��Is that it?�� asked Yuji, standing behind Gojo��s barrier and preparing to move the entire team in case something went wrong.

    ��It should be,�� replied the princess standing next to him.

    Edward watched the battle in the sky before gazing at the princess.

    ��This was a perfect application of the Five Element Mutual Generation Technique. There is no way for her to reach such a level after only three months of training�Ceven with private tutors.��

    Edward knew these nobles had private tutors in the Academy besides the school professors from their ns. But even then, even with the princess��s talent, she should not be able to use such a level of technique after only three months.

    Especially how she used blood as the water element, such tactics require years of experience to think, let alone execute; this was not something an average student could think of or achieve. So, something was wrong with her.

    ��I guess we will know soon.��

    ��Haaaaaaaaaaaaa,�� screamed the Yokai as a malevolent aura emanated from his body and destroying the trees in his body in the process. Then, he suddenly shrunk to a size of slightly over 2.5 meters. His skin turned purple, and a strange red-smiling mask appeared over his face.

    Everyone became shocked by this sudden change�Cexcept for Edward. He already detected someone tempered with the Yokai to elevate its power to that of a low-level demon through its mask.

    So, he secretly injected more spirit energy into the mask to give this Yokai the power of a mid-level devil. Then, he looked at the princess.

    ��Let��s see what you��re hiding.��

    In the distance from the vige, the faces of the three teachers suddenly changed when they sensed the power of the Yokai.

    ��A level 5 Spiritual Disaster? How is that possible?�� said Kuruna-sensei. A Level 4 Spiritual Disaster would require the Shogun and dozens of Onmyou Mages and Samurai to deal with.

    As for Level 5, this is the kind of threat that could potentially destroy the Yamato Dynasty. This would not be a problem if it were the old time when the Emperor was here. But in the current era, this was an absolute worldwide disaster.

    ��No matter what, we must do something,�� said Zuriel before the three rushed to the student��s aid. Unfortunately, they did not go far before a bunch of ninjas surrounded and erected a barrier to prevent them from intervening.

    ��Chief, something has gone awry with the n,�� said one of the ninjas as he knelt on one knee with his head down. Oddly though, no one was in front of them before a voice responded to him.

    ��I can see that.��

    ��So, what should we do? The princess is in danger.��

    ��So be it. Our goal has only been Kozuki Akimitsu.��

    ��But, what about the Level 5 Yokai? This could be catastrophic for the dynasty.��

    ��As long as we can control Kozuki, everything will be fine.��

    At the same time the teachers were sealed, a barrier also appeared to surround Edward. And unlike the teacher��s barrier, his was all ck to prevent the outside from seeing the inside.

    Edward looked at the people that appeared in front of him. Twenty Samurais, 10 Onmyou Mages, and over 30 Shinobis.

    One of the Onmyou Mage bowed to him. ��Kozuki-san, pardon us for meeting in such a way.��

    ��There is no need to be polite. All of you will die anyway.��

    ��Kozuki-san, this barrier is designed to block your connection to Hokuto and seal your spirit energy. So, please do not make things difficult and push us to use force against you.��

    Edward did not care about these people; it did not matter whether they were from the Yamato n, the Shogun, or some other royal n. He had other purposes.

    So, he pped his hand together, generating a lightning storm that incapacitated all these people instantly. Then, he looked in the distance.

    Zuriel looked at the young man who suddenly appeared in front of him.

    ��Teacher Kakashi, no, I should call you Zuriel,�� said Edward.

    ��I don��t know what you��re talking about. More importantly, if you can break this barrier, you should find a way to help the other teachers and students.��

    ��You don��t have to continue your persona. I have ced a barrier inside the Shinobi��s barrier. From the outside, everything looked normal, so our conversation will not be heard by anyone else.��

    Zuriel looked at him without saying anything.

    ��Don��t be like this. I��vee all the way from the Western Continent to meet you. Oh, your wife and child said their hellos.��

    Edward moved his head slightly as a golden light sh passed by him. With a smirk on his face, he looked at the Western Sword in Zuriel��s sword and the Grimoire floating in front of him.

    Additionally, a pair of beautiful white wings grew out of his body. His original dark hair and eyes turned into golden hair with blue eyes.

    ��You are indeed an angel, and it seems to be a unique one as that,�� muttered Edward as he looked at his opponent calmly.

    ��How do you know about me?�� asked Zuriel. ��And what do you mean, my wife and child?��

    ��Lichita is not dead.��

    ��Impossible. Lucifero should have found her, and there is no way he would leave her alive.��

    ��Unfortunately, your God calcted everything�Cexcept for my existence,�� replied Edward.

    ��You saved her? Wait, how do you know so much?��

    ��I do know a lot, but not enough. So, you will give me the answers I seek.��

    ________

 Chapter 331: Three of Them

    Chapter 331: Three of Them

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there, and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https:///bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    ��Hokuto,�� said Edward to summon his mighty dragon. And as soon as the dragon appeared, it opened its mouth to spray a powerful Lightning Breath.

    Sun Magic: Sr Cover

    A red cover with the sun��s power surrounded Zuriel to block the attack, whichsted for at least 30 seconds. Afterward, Zuriel panted while looking seriously at the dragon.

    Sr Gun

    The pages in Zuriel��s Grimoire flipped as he stabbed his sword forward. A small dot of sr energy rapidly gathered on the tip of his de before a massive energy bean rushed toward Hokuto with ghastly speed.

    The dragon could not respond in time, so after the attack, most of the dragon��s scales were burned, and he appeared more illusory as if he was about to disappear.

    Edward waved a talisman to him and said: ��Order.�� Green lights enveloped the dragon as the power of nature healed his wound at a pace visible to the naked eye.

    ��Hokuto, use the Thunder Escape Tactic.��

    The dragon roared to the sky before shooting another Lightning Breath at Zuriel. However, after thetter blocked the attack, the dragon suddenly turned into lightning and disappeared.

    When he appeared, he was being Zuriel and used another attack; the dragon repeated the same tactic by constantly teleporting around his opponent and attacking from the sky.

    After a few minutes of non-stop defending, Zuriel knew he could not remain on the defensive, so he used an AOE spell.

    Sun Magic: Sr re

    The red shield protecting him suddenly turned orange with a few white spots before expanding in all directions. And as it expanded, everything in its path was reduced to ashes.

    Edward summoned Hokuto to stay behind him and pped his hand together while rapidly chanting: ��Akino asif nou pika toun poufheid.��

    Ten giant icebergs appeared in front of him as a shield. However, Zuriel��s sun power melted the ice after a few seconds of confrontation. Subsequently, the ice turned into a massive ocean that submerged the heat of the sr re.

    As a result of this elemental confrontation, mist covered the entire sealed space. Edward acted quickly to write some characters in the air, and afterward, the mist in the surroundings suddenly turned into thousands of Ice Swords.

    Zuriel��s face immediately became somber as he saw these swords. He has been a teacher in the Onmyou Royal Academy for some time, so he understood the magic system.

    As such, he could tell these swords were not simple ice�Cor the subcategory of the water element�Cbut also contained the Gold Element to increase their sharpness.

    ��To be able to manipte Ice, Water, and Gold to such an extent. Who is this person? Is he really from the Western Continent?��

    Because the Western Continent only used one magic attribute, it is challenging for the people there to adapt to using multiple attributes�Cespecially without a Grimoire.

    Aftering to this ce, Zuriel wanted to be an Onmyou Mage teacher at the Academy, but it was difficult for him to adapt to the new magic system.

    He had to learn many magical theories of different elements, the rtionship between them, and how to properly control them for battle.

    So, after considering the time it would take him to be a qualified mage and teacher, he decided to be a Samurai instead. However, he knew that ��Ozuki Akimitsu�� had only been in the Academy for over three months.

    So, it was unfathomable to him for this individual to fight him using the eastern magic system.

    Boom!

    The ice swordsnded on Zuriel, creating a shockwave that shook the Sealing Barrier Edward ced in the surrounding. However, after the smoke from the explosion vanished, Zuriel��s intact body appeared.

    However, he was intact; his body had nowpletely turned red as if he was the sun incarnate. His every breath seemed to twist the space around him because of the intense heat.

    Sun Magic: Light of the Sun

    Zuriel turned into a red light to rush toward Edward. In an instant, he appeared in thetter��s position and shed his sword down.

    Bang!

    The ground shook, and cracks appeared on the barrier. Luckily, Edward read Zuriel��s Ki and reacted in time by jumping on Hokuto��s back and flying in the air.

    ��An attack based on the mass of the sun? Sun Magic is quite the interesting magic,�� thought Edward as he looked at the massive crater his opponent left where he previously stood.

    Of course, Zuriel could not achieve the actual mass of the sun; otherwise, the entire continent would blow up.

    Edward waved his hand to activate hundreds of talismans which reinforced the barrier and healed the already existing cracks. Then, he started chanting: ��Lord Kokonochi, ruler of the Domain of Forest, I beseech thee to grant me absolute control of wood, and��.��

    As Edward chanted his spell, Zuriel continued his attacks on him by rushing and shing with his swords or even using long-distance spells. At some point, he caught up to Edward, but Hokuto sent him flying away his tail, burning it in the process.

    It took Edward 1.5 seconds to finish the chant, and he suffered close to a hundred attacks in the process. Luckily, he learned a lot about Ki Sensing in ss and the knowledge he previously stole from the nobles.

    ��Ten Thousand Buddha Arm.��

    A wooden Buddha with more than 1000 arms appeared, and Edward jumped into its head. One arm mmed against Zuriel with extreme force. However, the wooden arm burned upon impact.

    Nevertheless, the other arms continued their barrages of attacks, and each time an arm was burned, another regrew to rece the destroyed one.

    With the constant attacks, Zuriel found his mobility impaired. So, he decided to increase the temperature around his body to burn the attacking arms at a much faster rate,

    Anyway, he had the elemental advantage of fire over wood. Or so he thought.

    A few seconds into this confrontation, Zuriel noticed his mana was reducing at an rming rate; the wooden arms could absorb mana. Knowing he could not continue like this, he quickly went on the offensive.

    Sun Magic: Sun Explosion

    A mini sun the size of five basketballs appeared in his palm before throwing at the Wooden Buddha. Hundreds of the wooden arms were instantly vaporized by the sun��s heat.

    So, Edward took out four talismans and threw them at the mini suns. They positioned themselves in four positions before forming a cube-shaped transparent barrier surrounding the sun.

    Boom!

    The mini sun exploded, but the barrier managed to withstand the attack. At the same time, Zuriel prepared to attack again since he felt his mana running at an all-time low.

    However, he sensed something above him and looked up. He saw Hokuto with his mouth opened and a thunder ball more than 2 meters in diameter. Before he could react, the Shikigami fired the thunder ball.

    Sun Magic: Gravity of a Star

    A powerful gravity shield appeared to protect Zuriel from the Thunder Ball. However, he soon discovered that the absorption rate of his mana suddenly increased.

    He looked at his feet where he saw a little tree sapling next to him; it was so small that he did not even notice when it appeared next to him.

    Zuriel��s face became pale. After using such a high-level spell and having his mana absorbed, he was almost running out.

    ��It��s about time,�� thought Edward before pping his hands. Then, countless circr runs and characters that seemed to be written in ck ink appeared in all four corners of the barrier.

    Subsequently, silver chains came out from all directions to bind Zuriel��s body.

    ��Mantra, Talisman, Shikigami, Ceremonies, and Sealing Art. In such a short time, you have mastered all the advanced forms of these magics; you are quite the individual,�� said Zuriel calmly.

    ��However, this will not change anything. You won��t get any information from my mouth. So, go ahead, do your worse.��

    ��I don��t need you to speak,�� Edward replied before motioning with his fingers. Then, a new set of chains appeared before piercing Zuriel��s head and pulling out a transparent version of himself: his soul.

    Edward took out a bunch of more new talismans and activated them. As the talismans floated in the air, a grey mist floated out from Zuriel��s body into the talismans.

    Not even two seconds after gathering these grey mists, ck chains appeared on Zuriel��s soul to prevent the mists from leaving them. However, Edward activated more talismans to fight the ck chains.

    A little over ten secondster, a strange vibration came from the chains and annihted Zuriel��s soul, and Edward could not do anything to prevent it.

    With aposed look, he muttered: ��I was correct. There are three different types of Universe Will: the one who sealed me, the one I notice in Elysium, and the one in the Academy.��

    After fighting and analyzing the Universe��s Will power from Zuriel��s soul, many things became more apparent to him.

    Edward waved his hand to collect the gray mists he gathered: ��Hopefully, I can gather enough memories to learn about Elysium.��

    ________

 Chapter 332: Transcendence

    Chapter 332: Transcendence

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there, and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https:///bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Edward reviewed all the memories he got from Zuriel, and he learned a few important things.

    First, Elysium is divided into fouryers: the first�Cwhich was the one he entered�Cwas the Angel area, where regr members of the angel race resided. Not all the angels in thatyer focused on battles; some are just ordinary people�Calbeit with very high manapared to other races.

    The secondyer is where the Archangels resided. They all have excellent battle strength, ranging from mid to high-level devils.

    The thirdyer is where the Seraphim resided. These angels have the strength of the highest devils, and two are on par, if not more powerful than the three leaders of the Underworld.

    These two angels are called the Seraphim Lord and have the second-highest authority in the Elysium. As for the finalyer, it is a forbidden ground where ��God�� resides.

    Edward did not get much information about God except that all the angels called him ��Father.�� Zuriel was once a Seraphim; however, a few years ago, his father sent him on a special mission to impregnate a mortal woman in the Mortal Realm.

    And to aplish this task, he needed to give up most of his powers and start over to enter the Mortal Realm; this is why he did not put on a better fight since he was restricted.

    Regarding this entity known as ��God,�� Edward learned two things: one, he is responsible for Asta and Liebe��s birth, and as he previously spected, he wanted to use them to deal with the underworld.

    Second, and the most crucial information, was a brief conversation Zuriel had with one of the Seraphim Lords.

    A beautiful woman with golden wings, dressed in a long white gown, a halo floating above her head, looked at Zuriel while sitting on a silver throne.

    ��Remember, your mission will decide whether our father can reach transcendence, so you must seed at all costs.��

    ��Transcendence? What does that mean?�� muttered Edward as numerous thoughts shed across his mind. Then, he seemed to have figured out something.

    ��Does this God want to escape the shackles of this universe?��

    He knew the highest power level achievable in the ck Clover universe was Tier 7 Star Level. After that, it is impossible to reach a higher Tier, but this God must have thought of leaving this universe to reach higher levels of power.

    ��If he seeded, he most likely would have entered the Void and died; this is the sad fate of weaker universes,�� Edward muttered.

    ��Wait, not necessarily. The Akashic Record most likely has its hands in this universe as well. If God seeded, they might contact him and make them one of their members.

    ��After all, how many people can reach the limit of their universe, let alone find a way to ascend beyond it.��

    He could not help but remember Truth. He was a Tier 11 Multiversal Entity and very close to ascending beyond his universe and reaching Tier 12. From what Edward knows, only in this tier can someone survive in the Void without any danger.

    Countless thoughts shed across his mind as he pieced many puzzles together. He theorized that the Angel-Devil War was probably a war between God and Satan for the right to ascend beyond the universe.

    Unfortunately, the Wizard Sage came out of nowhere and used the fact these two were weakened in their confrontation to seal them in their respective Domain, thus preventing them from achieving their goals.

    ��The Wizard Sage was not a normal person as well,�� thought Edward as he summoned his Origin Grimoire. He could now guess this grimoire was essential for God��s ascension.

    And the Ascension Method will most likely involve the Universe��s Will.

    ��Alright, with this much information, it should be easier to invade Elysium,�� thought Edward. ��Plus, I must get my hands on the Origin Grimoire at the Academy as soon as possible, so I need to use some drastic means.��

    .

    After making preliminary ns, Edward disappeared from Zuriel��s barrier and returned to his own. He looked at the passed-out Shinobis and Onmyou Mages and decided not to kill them.

    He read these people��s memories and knew the Onmyou Shogun sent them. So, Edward decided to let them get captured by other royal families to create political strife in the upper echelon of the Yamato Dynasty.

    After all, such tant attacks on students and teachers and the fact these people ced the princess in great danger are enough excuses to deal a significant blow to the Shogun.

    Edward broke the barrier that sealed him and returned to the real world. He immediately squinted his eyes at what he saw. The princess had used a Spirit Fusion technique and was now battling the Yokai alone.

    As he looked at her with five tails and used the Celestial Talisman Technique with ease, using unknown mantras, and dodging the attack of the Yokai, Edward knew something was wrong: she should not have such power.

    So, he closed his eyes and sensed the mark he had previously left on her. He felt something wrong with her Soul Dimension, so he secretly searched for an exnation there.

    ��Is that��the former Emperor��s Soul?�� muttered Edward softly. ��I sense an aura simr to Zagred��s Reincarnation Spell. So, the Emperor did not suddenly die but used a Reincarnation Spell for some reason and is now Princess Matsumoto?��

    Edward continued to sense as he felt he was missing something. So, after analyzing everything, a sudden understanding came over.

    ��One body, two souls. Something must have gone wrong with his spell, resulting in him reborn in a body with an already existing soul.��

    Based on this information, Edward can guess the events after that. The Emperor became Princess Matsumoto��s protector and teacher. Not only will he teach her his knowledge and experience, but he will also upy her body to protect her in times of danger.

    From what Edward knew, the princess suffered many assassination attempts in her youth, but she survived all of them�Cunlike many of her siblings.

    ��This old geezer probably wants to find a body suitable for him to take over. Most likely, the princess was interested in me because she wanted mine.��

    With the talent he disyed, it would make sense that someone would want to seize his body. However, Edward was interested in whether the Yamato n or some members knew of the Emperor��s reincarnation.

    More importantly, why did the Emperor choose to reincarnate himself?

    Edward shook his head as he could not guess because of theck of information. He then zed at themoner students that he trained. They were all inside a barrier created by talismans he made for them in case of emergency.

    However, the other royal students were lying on the floor, bleeding and on the verge of dying. As for the princess, she was holding her own, but it was apparent that she would notst long.

    The ipatibility of the Emperor��s Soul with the princess��s body made him difficult to use all his strength.

    Edward looked in the distance at those Shinobi who sealed Kurama and Kisuke-sensei. They were shocked before rushing toward their capturedrades. Unfortunately, Edward used a talisman that manifested chains to capture these Shinobis.

    But to his slight surprise, they immediately bit their tongues tomit suicide. Nevertheless, he did not care since he already had the others as witnesses.

    Edward then flew to the dying royal children and wrote healing talismans in the air to heal them. Although he did not like the nobility, these were talented children. They can be molded into great Arcanists for the Empire with the proper education.

    In the process of doing so, he also deactivated the power boost he gave the Yokai, drastically reducing its power from a mid-level devil to a low-level one. The Emperor took this opportunity to y the Yokai.

    Meanwhile, Edward looked in the distance with a smirk. With such a terrifying disaster, the Onmyou Punishment Hall should have already sent people to deal with it. Yet, after so long, no one arrived.

    He guessed the Shogun wanted to use this opportunity not only to capture and enve Edward but deal with the princess and the royal heirs. And he did not mind sacrificing his son, Yuji, to do so.

    After healing these people, Edward did not say anything else and began to chant a long mantra. While doing so, he also wrote many characters in the air.

    After a good minute and a half of chanting, the characters formed a magic array in the form of a circle. Then, a brilliant light descended from it to surround the entire vige.

    The light immediately purifies the abnormal energy from the Spiritual World, including the ones in the vigers. Typically, these vigers should have died after this process while their pure souls move to the afterlife.

    But under Edward��s control, the light turned into a vitality that healed their injuries while also fixing the deformation caused by being demonized. That way, these vigers turned back to normal; this was a feat that shocked the people who experienced it.

    ________

 Chapter 333: Core

    Chapter 333: Core

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there, and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https:///bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Soon, members of the royal family arrived at the vige. They found Zuriel��s dead body, along with the captured individual. The team leader was princess Matsumoto��s uncle, a middle-aged man with white sideburns.

    With a single nce, the team leader recognized the captured individuals as people of the Shogun��s camp. Then, he looked at Edward, and his eyes lit up slightly.

    ��You, what happened here?��

    He did not receive an answer as Edward ignored him.

    ��I��m talking to�C��

    The team leader suddenly stopped as he saw a pair of callous eyes ring at him, sending chills down to the very core of his soul. So, he closed his mouth and went to check on the princess.

    Meanwhile, Edward remained calm; he could guess what this person wanted to do. Nothing but to use this excuse to take him into custody for ��interrogation,�� but his real purpose will be to either control or brainwash him to serve the royal family.

    After everything was settled, the students returned to the Academy, but this event had consequences not visible to most individuals.

    Onmyou Protection Hall:

    Shogun Arata walked to the top of the building with a stern and severe look. An aura of anger emanated from him, making all the employees avoid him.

    Soon, he arrived at the shrine where the Divine Maiden resided. After arriving, he stood there without saying anything, and the room remained quiet for at least 10 minutes.

    ��I can��t help you this time,�� the Divine Maiden said.

    Veins appeared on his forehead as he said with a hoarse voice, ��How about our pact?��

    ��This is your problem: you are greedy, act rash, do not trust others, and when things go awry, you expect me to clean up after you. Well, not this time.��

    Arata clenched his hands underneath his robe while fighting every urge to go on a rampage. He snorted coldly before walking out.

    The Divine Maiden ignored him before taking two pictures in her hand: Edward and Miko.

    ��With these two, I may be able to find my brother��s soul in the Spiritual World.��

    She had a pondering look for a few minutes before taking a talisman and injecting her spirit energy. Then, a holographic image of a young boy ying manifested.

    The Divine Maiden looked at the boy with love and doting. Then, she muttered: ��I will save you, no matter what.��

    Now that she had discarded the Shogun, she needed new allies to achieve her goals. Hopefully, things will go better this time around.

    While Arata was on his way downstairs, a paper talisman in the shape of a bird flew in his hands.

    When itnded, the bird said something in a human voice: ��The Emperor summons you.��

    He crushed the talisman before walking out of the Protection Hall. Arata then summoned an enormous red crow with three legs. He jumped on top of it before flying toward the royal pce.

    After he got closed, he returned his Shikigami to the Spirit World beforending. Without stopping, he headed straight to the throne room, where the Emperor and the patriarch of the other royal family waited for him.

    The current Emperor�Ca young man in his early 30s�Clooked at Arata and did not say anything else. He only raised his hand to motion for someone else to speak.

    Then, a person holding a decree came forward and said to the Shogun: ��As the decree by the Emperor and the Royal Council, a temporary position called [Three Heavenly Guardians] will be appointed in the Punishment Hall, serving directly under the Shogun.��

    Arata��s face became ugly after hearing this; he understood these people were using the recent event to weaken his power. These Guardians are here to decentralize his military power as Shogun and share it with the other royal ns.

    And these cunning foxes made the position temporarily so when it is their family who takes the position of Shogun, they can remove it as they please.

    Based on this decree, Arata knew two things to be true: his reign as Shogun would be short and powerless, and his son or family will have no chance at the position after him.

    For a moment, he thought of fighting back, but he quickly realized these people were waiting for him to act rashly. They can use this opportunity to band together and destroy the Seime n.

    So, Arata took a deep breath to calm down; this battle was not entirely over. Most of the mages, Samurai, and Shinobis in the Protection Hall were loyal to him.

    As long as he acts quickly, he can keep much of his power.

    ��As you order, your majesty,�� replied Arata before bowing, an act which made the Emperor frown slightly. After seeing how the Shogun behaved, he was somewhat disappointed but did show it or say anything else but simply dismissed him.

    Meanwhile, Edward reassured his ssmate at the Academy before returning to his dorm. He activated the sealing formation in the room before summoning his Grimoire.

    Dream Magic: Dream Summoning.

    ��Where am I?�� muttered Princess Matsumoto. Thest thing she remembered was that she passed out after the battle with the Yokai, and someone brought her back to the pce, where the Royal Physician treated her injury.

    Then, she felt sleepy out of nowhere before finding herself in this all-white space, standing on a massive bed that seemed to float in emptiness.

    She looked around before seeing a handsome man with ck hair and blue eyes that shone more brilliant than the purest of jade.

    ��A Westerner?�� she asked while instantly bing on guard.

    ��Call Emperor Yakou��s soul; he��s the one I want to talk to,�� said Edward.

    ��I don��t know what you��re talking to,�� replied the princess. ��More importantly, who are you? Do you know the consequence of kidnapping a royal family member?��

    Edward waved his hand to manifest a barrier that imprisoned her. He then controlled the barrier to slowly reduce in size, with the purpose of eventually crushing her.

    He did not wait more than half a minute before an older man with a long white beard appeared. Emperor Yakou looked at him while caressing his long beard.

    ��Is this your true appearance? It seems the Reincarnation Spell injured your soul.��

    Yakou frowned after hearing this, ��Who are you, and what do you want?��

    ��I want to know about what��s behind the gate underneath the Academy. You should know as the former ruler and most powerful mage of this continent.��

    ��I��m sorry to disappoint you, but even I do not know. That gate has been a secret kept by the Yamato n for countless millennia.��

    Edward looked at the princess, and the barrier increased its speed of getting smaller. In just a few seconds, she did not have much room to move and had to use her arms to try to prevent it from continuing to shrink.

    ��I know you are connecting to her soul. So, if something happens to her, you won��t survive. So, stop wasting my time.��

    Yakou frowned as slightly but did not say anything. But when he saw the princess forced to crouch down to avoid being squeezed into tomato sauce, he said: ��Alright, what do you want to know?��

    ��Everything,�� replied Edward before stopping the barrier.

    Yakou took a moment to organize his thought before saying:

    ��I was not lying; the gate has been with the Yamato n for countless millennia, and the head of the n had a token to open it. After inheriting the throne, I learned that the other tokens were scattered throughout the continent.��

    ��So, you decided to conquer the continent to gather them?��

    ��Yes. Ever since I was young, I��ve heard tales from my father that the Gate contained an unimaginable secret�Cmost likely regarding immortality. And I wanted it for myself.��

    ��So, did you seed?��

    ��Yes, and no. After conquering the continent and gathering the tokens from other nobles in the neighboring kingdoms and finally finding what was inside: it was what you westerners called Grimoires.��

    ��I know this much. What I want to know is what is the purpose of the Grimoire? Why is it there?��

    Yakou was momentarily surprised by this news, but he did not focus too much on it.

    ��The Grimoire is the core of the Spiritual World; the very reason it exists.��

 Chapter 334: Myths and Legends

    Chapter 334: Myths and Legends

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there, and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https:///bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    Edward frowned after hearing this, ��Can you be more specific?��

    ��Hmm, in that case, certain background knowledge is required. Do you know about the Ancient War of Annihtion?��

    ��Are you talking about the Angel-Demon War? I know a little?��

    ��That saves me some effort. So, you must know the Hero n and the Ten Guardians?��

    ��I know of n but never heard of the Ten Guardians,�� answered Edward.

    ��The Guardians were the most talented individuals underneath n during the war; they were indispensable in ending the war.��

    ��So, what do they have to do with anything?��

    ��One of the Guardian was the Yamato n��s ancestor, Daisuke Yamato,�� said Yakou slowly, who seemed to want to take his time.

    ��After the war, Daisuke felt that the Grimoire was a restriction on humans and other races instead of the boost it was viewed as. So, he wanted to create a magic system not too reliant on it.��

    ��So, he is the creator of Onmyouji?��

    ��He did not do it alone, but essentially, yes.��

    ��So, what does this have to do with the Grimoire and the Spirit World?��

    ��As you know, Spirit User with attack abilities can purify devils and protect from angels�� worship poisoning.��

    Angels are as dangerous of a race as devils. While thetter enjoyed killing and destruction, the former is not innocent despite appearances. Angels have the ability to force creatures to worship them; this ability is referred to as worship poisoning.

    Edward learned all this from Zuriel and prepared a method to counter this ability for The Elysium��s Invasion.

    ��Daisuke wanted the Onmyouji system to have the power of Spirits, so he sought a way to create a world full of them. And the Grimoire is the core or source of that world.��

    Edward squinted his eyes, ��How exactly did he create an entire world of spirits?��

    ��The power of legends and myths. Daisuke found an empty dimension and used the Grimoire��s ability to modify it to gather the power of myths and legends. Then, he spread myths and legends about gods, demons, and spirits.

    ��And as more and more people read these legends and even believe in them, the first spirit was born in that dimension. And with time, the Spirit World became what it is now.��

    ��Interesting,�� thought Edward. If that was true, the Spirit World was more valuable than previously estimated. The Empire is a multi-cultural and multi-racial one, so there is nock of myths and legends.

    These stories should increase the variety of Shikigami or Spirits contained in the Spirit World.

    ��Tell me, why is the Grimoire not kept inside the Spirit World? Wouldn��t it be safer to keep it hiding there?��

    ��It was, but one Shikigami discovered it and created a disaster that almost destroyed the eastern continent; that disaster is the source of the Spirit World fusing with the normal world; in other words, the Spirit Disasters.��

    ��Did you try to take control of the Grimoire and fail?��

    Yakou momentarily paused after hearing this before nodding his head with a wry smile: ��Yes. I thought that I could, atst, achieve immortality or the ultimate form of power. Unfortunately, the Grimoire deemed me not worthy to be its master.��

    ��So, you decided to reincarnate in the hope of being born into a more talented body. I��m guessing your n was to keep reincarnating until you find a body talented enough to control the Grimoire.��

    Edward looked at the silent Yakou and knew he was correct. The former Emperor probably wanted Akimitsu��s body because of his talent to finally achieve his lifelong ambition.

    Edward pondered deeply about the information he had just received and found a few loopholes in Yakou��s story. How did Daisuke have the Origin Grimoire?

    Did he take it from the Wizard Sage? He would have to be extremely powerful to do so, and Edward doubted he was this capable. And even if he was, why take only one part instead of the entire thing?

    So, the logical conclusion is n gave the Grimoire to him. Now, why would he encourage someone else to create a magic system that wouldpete with his legacy of Grimoires?

    ��One possible answer: he wanted to use the Spirit World to reinforce the seal he ced on God and Satan. Moreover, I��m pretty sure both n and God have managed to take some control of the Universe Will.��

    ��What did you do with the Gate��s tokens?�� asked Edward.

    ��I destroyed them. Don��t look at me like that; I��m telling the truth. I did not want anyone else to open it while I was gone, so I ensured that I was the only one who could open it.��

    Edward did not care about the tokens since he had found the correct method to crack the sealing on the Gate. With the Yamato n��s bloodline, he can create a counter-sealing ceremony to open the gate; it only requires a little time and caution.

    Furthermore, he had a n that would shoot two birds with one stone. If he seeded, he would not only acquire the Origin Grimoire but also cripple the Yamato Dynasty��s military power, thus fast-tracking his rebellion to overthrow the ruling ss and spread semi-modern concepts in this ce to make it easier to integrate into the Empire.

    Edward looked at Yakou, thinking about how to deal with him. The man was truly talented. During the conversation, Yakou used his breathing, slight body movements, fingers, and even facial features to rece mantras to cast a spell to free the princess; it was an ingenious method that Edward had never seen or thought of.

    With his talent, he would make a great Arcanist. His only problem was his ambitions, but Edward had plenty of experience in controlling over-ambitious people.

    ��When you two wake up, you will forget this entire conversation.��

    After saying that, Yakou and the princess felt the world spinning before Matsumoto woke up in her bed. She felt as if she had an important dream but could not remember. The same was for Yakou.

    At the same time, Edward opened his eyes in his dorm.

    ��These two should not be able to alert the royal family, so my n can proceed smoothly.��

    He summoned a bunch of puppet talismans before handing them invisible inks. He instructed them to draw the Counter-Sealing Array that would open the Gate. And since the array would surround the Academy, the Royal Pce, and the Protection Hall, it would take some time.

    Western Continent, Clover Kingdom, Wizard King��s Castle:

    The magic captains, Mereoleona, Acier, and Patolli, sat at a square table with a frown. The other people participating in the invasion stood around these people. Compared to three months, these people��s mana and overall strength had drastically increased.

    However, their training was far from finished.

    A few minutester, Clone #9 walked into the room, and after feeling the somber look on everyone��s face, he asked: ��What��s wrong with all of you?��

    No one answered him at first before Yami asked: ��Are you really that powerful?��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��I��m talking about the training scenario where you went mad, and we must stop you.��

    ��Oh, you��re talking about that. No, that��s only 80% of my strength.��

    Everyone looked at him with the expression that they did not believe him. For that scenario, they tried many methods to deal with him, but all their strategies ended in failure.

    In one strategy, they gathered their knowledge of the Mana Method to create a magic array that could gather the mana of all the citizens in the Clover, Diamond, Heart, and even Spade Kingdom.

    They thought they could stop him with this power, but he still killed all of them and the people on the continent.

    In another strategy, some of the magic captains became devil hosts to boost their current unimaginable strength. But it was useless.

    In one of their most prominent strategy, they gather all the Spatial Mage of the continent to turn the underworld into a Dimension Bomb. Then, they sacrificed countless lives to trick the mad Edward into the underworld before detonating it.

    Unfortunately, he still survived.

    ��I can��t do anything if you don��t believe me. Well, let��s start the meeting. I have received new information on Elysium so that we can make a n for the invasion.��

    ________

 Chapter 335: Arrival

    Chapter 335: Arrival

    Chapter 335: Arrival

    ��I have just received some information on Elysium, so we finally have a n for the invasion. There are fouryers to Elysium, but you will be divided into 3 groups.

    Edward ced a device in the middle of the table to disy some of theyout and information about the angels.

    ��The first group will include the elves and most magic knights to protect them. This group will be sent to the firstyer and the weakest. Your objective is to subdue the angels as quickly as possible to the elves can start the summoning ceremony.��

    He zoomed to the secondyer.

    ��The second group will consist of the magic captains, and you guys will be fighting the Archangels, who are on par with the High-ranking Devils. You can choose a leader amongst yourselves.

    ��The thirdyer is where the Seraphim and the two Lords reside. In terms of strength, the Seraphim Lords are even more powerful than the Underworld Leaders.��

    Edward was not lying; the Seraphim Lords have survived since the Ancient War. Meanwhile, only Astaroth has survived since the war. The other Devil Leaders�CLucifero and Beelzebub�Conly acquired their position after the war.

    ��When ites to the third group, they will be Asta, Yuno, Yami, Mereoleona, Fugeoleon, Acier, Noelle, Vengeance, and Vanessa.��

    Edward chose these people because they have the highestbat talent and should reach Tier 5 after the training, which is the ceiling for all creatures in this world�Cexcept for Devil Rulers and Seraphim Lords, who can reach Tier 6.

    And only God, Satan, and Edward have reached Tier 7 in the world, and the Wizard Sage might be the only human who reached Tier 6, or maybe he also reached Tier 7 with some unknown method.

    As long as these people work together, they can defeat the two Seraphims and the Lords.

    Of course, they were not the only ones expected to reach Tier 5 after the training ended. Charlotte, Dorothy Unsworth, and Rill Boismortier will do the same. However, Edward wanted these three to look out and protect the others in the first twoyers to ensure nothing unexpected urred.

    ��Sir, wouldn��t it be better to have a Healing Mage on our side?�� asked Fugeoleon. ��Plus, Charmy��s recovery food magic would be very useful.��

    ��Charmy is responsible for the Magic Captains in the secondyer. They cane to your aid if they defeat their opponents in time. As for the healing, you won��t need it because of this.��

    He waved his hand to show them a metal heart.

    ��This is a Devil Heart or Arcane Heart for a better name. To be precise, it is a magical artifact created based on my recent research.��

    Edward��s research on Devil Heart so Arcanists can have higher survivability is notplete yet. But, he could still create a magical item version.

    ��This heart will provide you the same healing factor as a devil. Unfortunately, the materials needed to create one of them are rare, so all members of team 3 can have one. But the others will only have a sub-par version with less than 20% of the healing capability.

    ��So, a healing mage like Mimosa is needed to help them in case something goes wrong.��

    Everyone understood the reason for the development. Then, Acier asked: ��What about the fourthyer?��

    ��This is theyer where God lives. And as I mentioned before, he is a being on par with me, hence the greatest threat to our invasion.��

    He then looked at Secre Swallowtail.

    ��This is where youe into the equation. I will give you an artifact with abundant mana. Your mission is to use it to make a seal powerful enough to block the entire 4thyer.��

    Secre frowned slightly before nodding his head.

    ��I know the training session did not have much information on sealing.��

    The Empire��s knowledge of sealing magic could only be ssified as above average. However, this should change very soon with the Sealing Art from the Eastern Continent. Furthermore, Edward also nned for a brief visit to the Naruto Universe to get their Fuinjutsu.

    ��I recently got some more information from the Eastern Continent, which should be useful to you.��

    Secre��s eyes lit up despite no change in her facial expression.

    ��How is your study of the Arcane Rune Magic System?��

    ��It��s going okay. Too much stuff to study to cast one spell. But it��s cool being able to use other elements.�� replied Yami.

    ��It��s simply not as convenient as Grimoires. I want to cut people, not study like a nerd,�� added Jack the Ripper.

    Edward frowned as he felt the general sentiment of these knights toward this system was not positive.

    ��You better make sure you can use the Arcane Versions of all the spells in your Grimoire. If I��m not mistaken, there is a high chance that your Grimoires will not work in Elysium.��

    Everyone became serious after hearing this. Without their Grimoires, they cannot use advanced spells, thus drastically weakening their strength. And facing such a level of an opponent with only basic spells. Well, none of them here would survive such an ordeal.

    ��There is still enough time to adapt. I know that magic used to be exciting and only required training, but you should quickly adapt to the status quo of studying; it will benefit your future.��

    A few intelligent individuals sensed these words had deeper meaning or significance behind them. But they could not think of any reason.

    ��Dorothy, you must use your Dream Magic as amunication link between theyers.��

    ��Yes, Sir.��

    Edward nodded his head. ��The angels have an ability called [Worship Poison], an aura released from their bodies that can affect the mind, forcing weaker individuals to worship them. I will modify the training booths so you can train to resist this ability. I will also craft some magic items to help, but you still need to reach a certain standard before the mission.��

    Edward then looked at Nacht, the vice-captain of the ck Bull Squad.

    ��You will be the first to sneak into Elysium, and you must spend an entire month without being detected. Are you prepared?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Excellent. Finally, your personal equipment forged by the dwarves will arrive soon. So, test and get used to them in the training booth. Now, the meeting is over. If anyone has anything else to add, do so now?��

    Someone raised their hands, and Edward smiled after seeing who it was. ��Noelle, what is it?��

    ��Undine-san wants to take part in this battle.��

    ��Did you tell her of the danger?�� Edward asked with a slight frown.

    ��I did.��

    ��In that case, I��ll ept the help. You two can train to achieve Spirit Fusion. Anything else?��

    ��I also want to participate.�� This time, it was Lichita who spoke.

    ��You can��t.��

    ��Why not?�� She did not like the idea of letting her two sons do something so dangerous when she could help.

    ��Now that I can control my physique, I��m very strong. And my magic can be useful.��

    Edward sighed but did not answer her out loud. Instead, he talked directly to her mind exining the ultimate fate of Zuriel, God��s n for her and Asta, and how she might be a liability to this mission.

    ��So, that��s how it is,�� Lichita muttered under her breath.

    ��Are you alright?��

    ��I��m fine. After all, I already expected this.��

    Edward motioned for Asta tofort her, but the idiot had a confused look on his face. So, he had to rely on Yuno instead. Then, Edward dismissed the team, telling them to continue training.

    ��Alright, let��s prepare for the underworld.��

    He opened a portal outside of the Spade Kingdom. From a distance, he could sense the sealing magic prepared for him that surrounded the entire nation.

    ��I could not find the Origin Grimoire in the Diamond Kingdom, but I could sense it here. Moris likely took it to help the Dark Triads open the gate to the underworld.��

    He closed his eyes before stomping on the ground. A magic circle appeared with him at the center before entering deep unground, invisible, and undetectable by normal means. He then controlled it to spread until it covered the entire Spade Kingdom.

    Once he finished, he teleported to the Underworld since he left a coordinate mark there when he dealt with Megic. While invisible, Edward traveled to the lower levels while secretly leaving undetectable magic circles.

    Of the seven levels, he did this for six of them, only leaving the lowest level upied by the rulers. Then, he left as quietly as he came.

    ��

    The Void: A city traveled for a few months before arriving at what looked like a sphere, stopping outside.

    ��Is this what you called the Source Wall?�� asked Fleur.

    ��Yes,�� replied Hermione. ��We finally arrived at our destination.��

    (As you can already guess, we will take a small break to focus on the Konosuba World.)

 Chapter 336: Isekaid

    Chapter 336: Isekai��d

    ��Morgana, enter invisible mode before descending,��manded Hermione.

    ��As you wish, your highness.��

    The floating city disappeared before entering the Konosuba Universe.

    ��Any anomalies?��

    ��So far, everything seems to be working perfectly fine.��

    ��Can you scan the environment to detect where we are?��

    ��As you wish,�� replied Morgana. A few secondster, she replied: ��We are on Earth, the year 2017.��

    ��In that case, hide on the moon. We will go to see if thews of this universe will restrict us,�� added Hermione before changing her outfit to fit the modern standard, along with the others.

    The group teleported to London to a spot where no one could see them, nor were there any cameras.

    ��Is this what you called rule suppression?�� asked Fleur as she sensed the mana inside her body. ��I can only use Tier 4 strength. It��s an unpleasant feeling to be weakened.��

    She was not the only one feeling this way. Filius was also sealed from Tier 6 to Tier 4. And since it was his first voyage, the feeling was slightly unpleasant to him.

    ��Let��s check around,�� said Hermione, and the group spent the next hours visiting the city.

    ��How fascinating. The entire city, culture, and history are exactly the same as back in our universe. However, the people are entirely different,��mented Filius. ��I wonder the reason?��

    ��Edward had two theories to exin this scenario,�� said Hermione. ��One, the world we currently are, was created by some individual from Primordial Earth, using Earth as a model.

    ��Or, the dimension Primordial Earth exists in is so special that it can influence the void to create these worlds based on [Earth].��

    ��That would be an interesting conjecture to prove,�� said Lily.

    ��Yes, it would. Unfortunately, anything rted to Primordial Earth is currently above our pay grade,�� said Hermione. After checking the city to ensure there was no abnormality, Morgana hacked thework of the entire before creating an identity for the team.

    She also ensured they were wealthy and bought a vi for their stay. After all, with control of the web, money is nothing but a number.

    ��Morgana, how long before we can return to our peak state?�� asked Snape.

    ��Permission to scan your bodies.��

    ��Permission granted.��

    ��ording to my calctions, 3 months, 14 days, and 8 hours.��

    Snape looked at Hermione, ��Do you want to use the n now or wait until we fully recover?��

    ��To be safe, let��s wait.��

    Then, the group decided to split up to do different things. Fleur and Filius wanted to experience this era. After all, the Empire went from the technological age of the early 2000s to hundreds of years of the future in a few decades.

    So, the life of ��modern�� people in the year 2017 was attractive to the two of them. However, the same could not be said for Hermione, Snape, and Lily, who already experienced the novelty of this era in thest voyage.

    So, Snape and Lily decided to take a ship to travel throughout the gxy, while Fleur and Filius traveled worldwide, visiting different countries and experiencing different cultures.

    As for Hermione, she decided to be a dentist in the short 3 months. Before learning she was a witch, she always thought she would be a dentist like her parents. But she never had the opportunity�Cespecially since dentistry was no longer an upation in the Empire.

    After all, all oral issues can be solved with a cheap potion or a spell.

    She made a slight stir in the dentistry world in the short three months. And she could have achieved more if not for the fact she wanted to remain rtively low-key.

    Then, the group finally reunited before immediately exciting their n. They drink a potion that seals their mana, aura, and Higher Life Essence, essentially turning them into mortals.

    Then, they took a trip to Japan, where they had an ident during a bus crash.

    Soon afterward, the five found themselves sitting in a slightly dark and ethereal space.

    ��What is going on? Where am I?�� asked Hermione in confusion.

    ��Fleur, is that you? Aren��t we dead? Are the others here?��

    ��I thought so as well.��

    ��Heherm.��

    The five of them looked at the woman with silver hair sitting opposite them.

    ��I am the Goddess Eris, and unfortunately, you have died.��

    The five of them�Cexcept Snape�Chad sad faces before sighing.

    ��Now, regarding your case, there are someplications. You are all British, so someone else should be responsible for your afterlife. However, given that you died in Japan, the region currently under my control, I��m responsible for you.��

    ��W-what is going to happen to us?�� asked Fleur, a little flustered.

    ��You have two options. You can ascend to Heaven, or I can reincarnate you into a world of sword and magic with all your memories intact.��

    ��Is it possible to send us back to Earth?�� asked Hermione

    ��Unfortunately, no.��

    ��I figure.��

    ��Reincarnating in another world,�� muttered Filius. ��Is that what the Japanese called Isa��ite, what��s the word?��

    ��Isekai,�� said Snape with his usual stoic voice.

    ��I forgot you like to watch these cartoons.��

    ��It��s not a cartoon; it��s anime. I��ve told you this many times.��

    ��Herhem,�� Eris coughed lightly as she felt those two were about to fight each other. ��So, what is your decision?��

    ��When someone gets isekai, they usually have some cheat-like abilities or items. Does that rule also applies here?�� asked Snape.

    ��That��s correct.��

    ��In that case, I want�C��

    ��Excuse me, could you tell us about the situation of this magical world?�� asked Lily.

    Them Eris exined about the world of Axis, the Demon King Invasion, and a few basic knowledge. However, Lily was not satisfied and spent the next ten minutes asking questions after questions.

    ��Phew, is this what it takes to be an elitewyer? I can��t believe such a meticulous person is married to an anime-loving pharmacist; they seemedpletely ipatible,�� thought Eris while giving Snape a strange nce.

    ��I want all the magical knowledge of the world.��

    ��I want a Copy Skill to copy all the skills.��

    ��I want a skill that allows me to ignore Skill Points.��

    ��I want a Super ss thatbines all the sses.��

    ��I want a billion Mythril coins.��

    Eris��s lisp twitched after hearing the requests of these people.

    ��Unfortunately, I cannot ept your request.��

    ��Why not?��

    ��Recently, someone asked to take one of our goddesses as their cheat-ability. So, the Gods in Heaven decided to change the rules and limit the request allowed.��

    She quickly manifested a book, ��This is a book containing the things you can request for.��

    The group rapidly read through the books before ncing at each other. Theymunicated the same thought through the eyes: all these so-called ��divine items�� are thrash. Any of them could make them once their power is unsealed.

    Ultimately, they chose a permanent buff that made them rise more quickly in levels than others. Finally, Eris sent them into the new world.

    ��What a strange group,�� she muttered before taking out a file containing their lives on Earth. She felt something was wrong with them but could not pinpoint exactly what it was. So, she gave up pondering on the issue.

    The World of Axel:

    ��Well, this went smoother than expected,�� said Hermione.

    ��Yes, I think giving each of us unique personality traits was a great idea,�� said Fleur.

    ��I��m just happy we don��t have to use force to enter this dimension,�� added Filius.

    ��Nevertheless, we still need Morgana to locate this dimension in case we need to make an emergency retreat.��

    Snape looked at the ring in his body, and with a thought, a green tube appeared in his hand. He drank it and immediately felt the effect: he unsealed his mana.

    However, he soon frowned afterward.

    ��What��s wrong?�� asked Lily.

    ��My mana is unsealed, but I can��t cast any spells.��

    ��It must be because you don��t have the mage ss. The rules of this dimension might be very restrictive regarding sses.��

    Snape nodded: ��The great news is our Aura has no problem, so we can still use our physical strength if needed.��

    Then, the other members also drank the potion to unseal themselves before heading to the Adventurer Guild.

 Chapter 337: Job Classes

    Chapter 337: Job sses

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there, and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https:///bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    The group asked for direction and quickly found the adventure guild. Their strange clothes quickly caught people��s attention, but the adventures quickly paid attention to thedies�� beauty�Cespecially Fleur, which had a natural charm emanating from her body.

    However, after Snape stared at them with his vicious eyes, they quickly pretended not to see anything and only looked through the corner of their eyes.

    ��Hello, how can I help you?�� asked Luna.

    ��Are you the receptionist?�� asked Hermione.

    ��Yes, you can call me Luna.��

    ��She��s beautiful,�� said Fleur. ��Edward would like her.��

    ��He is her type. I wonder how many women he will bring back this time?��

    ��He��s been pretty tame recently, so I��m taking a gamble and say one.��

    Hermione sighed out loud. ��It��s because he��s been tamed that I fear he won��t control himself now he is alone.��

    ��What��s with the sigh?��

    ��What? Can��t I at leastin?��

    ��We��ve been together now for more than 6 decades; you should get used to his womanizing way by now,�� said Fleur.

    ��No, it does not matter how long we are together; I willin.��

    While these two were conversing, the other did not know what to say. This kind of topic involved the personal affairs of the royal family, and it was not their ce to say anything�Cespecially in public.

    ��Heherm,�� said Filius, reminding these two they were in public.

    ��Oh, sorry for the dy,�� said Hermione, with no shame or embarrassment. Meanwhile, Luna could only smile wryly. She had heard of the scandalous affairs amongst nobles, but she did not expect to experience them in person.

    ��These women are over 60 years old? How did they keep their youth? Is it some kind of potion?��

    ��We would like to register as adventures,�� said Hermione.

    ��No problem, but an appropriate fee is required for the registration.��

    Hermione frowned slightly, ��We forgot the fee. Should we go kill a few monsters for money?��

    ��No need,�� said Fleur before walking to one of the tables with a few adventures. She had slight tears in her eyes as she exined how arduous of a journey she hading to Axel Town, how she was attacked and lost all her valuables and money.

    Then, these adventures handed her all their money, even the savings they had umted to ce their old mother in retirement. Then, Fleur brazenly walked to the other tables and did the same thing, and she seeded.

    Just like that, she acquired the money for five of them to register and the money to buy some decent starting gear.

    Looking at the sack of money in her hand, Hermione shook his head, ��What��s the point of doing this? We could have just sold a few jewelries from our interdimensional rings.��

    ��It��s fun,�� Fleur replied while sticking her tongue out. Meanwhile, the shocked Luna received the money before registering them. The next step was to acquire an adventure card.

    She told one of them to ce her hand on a special magic item that would determine their stats. Hermione was the first to ce her hand on the orb-shape apparatus.

    A few secondster, Luna looked at her card.

    ��Oh my, all your stats are maxed out, even your luck. What��s more, it is said your mana is unquantifiable. With these stats, you can choose any advanced job sses.

    ��Hmm, you even have an unnamed skill.��

    Before Luna could make amotion, Hermione took the card from her hand and looked at it. Upon closer observation, she could not find anything special yet. However, as she observed the category for skills, she read the information.

    [Unamed Skill: Strange energy that is both mana and not. It can grant the user enhanced physical stats, magic resistance, vitality, and some elemental affinity. A skill perfect for both magic and non-magical sses.]

    ��Let��s call it Aura,�� she said, and the name on the card changed. Yet, she had not detected how this thing functioned or any information on it.

    Soon afterward, the group all acquired their cards, and by then, Luna could not talk; this was the first time he saw a group of people with maxed-out stats and such an incalcble mana reserve.

    ��I��m not surprised by the maxed-out stats, but I��m a little surprise by our luck,�� said Fleur. ��So, what job sses should we take? We can��t all be Archwizards?��

    ��One of us has to be an adventurer since they can learn the skill of all the other sses.��

    ��I want to be an Elemental Archer,�� said Filius. The most famous virtual reality game in the Empire is called World of Magic, and Filius enjoyed ying the archer ss once in a while. So, he decided to do so in real life.

    ��I always find it weird how a former duel champion like yourself enjoys ying as an archer,�� said Hermione.

    Filius shrugged his shoulder, ��Being a mage is boring.��

    ��I want to be the Archwizard,�� said Snape.

    ��A boring choice. I want to be the Crusader,�� said Lily.

    ��I��ll be the Archpriest,�� said Fleur.

    ��Are you sure?�� asked Hermione. ��They have no battle powers except against undead.��

    ��It��s fine. I have the Aura Skill, so it��s okay.��

    ��In that case, I��ll be the Adventure.��

    ��Excuse me, ma��am. Are you sure you want to choose the adventure job ss? That��s the weakest one; it would be a waste of your potential,�� said Luna.

    ��I��m aware, so you don��t have to worry.��

    Luna tried to persuade her, but it was no use. So, she changed their jobs with a sigh.

    ��Did you feel it?�� asked Hermione.

    ��Yes, the so-called skill is a spell engraved in a person��s DNA or bloodline,�� replied Fleur in the Arcanenguage. She looked at the adventure card: ��This technology will revolutionize both our gic engineering and bloodline fusion technology.��

    She was slightly excited; her main research has always been on DNA and bloodline, and she could be considered one of the best in the field. However, her main topic of deciphering the Dragon King��s bloodline and fusing them has not seeded after decades.

    But now, she finally saw hope.

    ��This fact is not absolute for the Archwized ss,�� said Snape.

    ��Oh, did you discover something?��

    ��It seems to be abination of bloodline spells and knowledge,�� he replied while reviewing the knowledge that was inserted into his mind after bing an Archwizard.

    ��Tinder,�� said Snape as he sensed his bloodline activated to use his mana as an energy source. Then, a small ball of me appeared in his hand.

    ��The good thing about this magic system is we only need enough Skill Points to learn advanced magic. But, this could also be its downside. Furthermore, it seems possible to invent skills like [Aura].

    ��What about your crusader ss?��

    ��High stamina, high magic resistance, high vitality, high strength, and some weird affinity or talent for the sword,�� she replied while sensing the changes to her body. Then, she looked at the adventure card.

    ��As for the skills I can learn, they are most tank-rted skills, with a few offensive ones.��

    ��What about you, professor Filius?��

    ��I have high dexterity and an affinity for the bow. As for skills, I have two basic ones: Farsight, which allows me to see far in the distance. And Snipe, which allows me to fire from a bow or crossbow. The odd thing is the sess of my attacks is not based on my aim but on my luck.

    ��This could be an interesting thing to test out.��

    ��So, what do we do next?�� asked Fleur toward Hermione.

    ��We need to get as many Skill Points as possible to learn all the skills in our respected job sses. The magic system of this dimension might be extremely beneficial to the Empire, so let��s find out how it operates.

    ��Of course, we still can have some fun in the process.��

    Afterward, the group left the bewildered Luna, who was curious about what they were saying. They went to buy some basic equipment before heading out to hunt monsters.

    They first decided to gain Skill Point before learning how to purchase or make Skill Up Potions.

    (AN: Elemental Archer is not a real advanced ss in Konosuba, I made it up for this fanfic. There was no advanced job ss for archers, so I made one up. Furthermore, Decoy is the only active skill revealed about Crusaders, while the other four skills are buffs. So, I��ll have to make some up.)

 Chapter 338: Skills

    Chapter 338: Skills

    [If you are interested in reading 10 chapters ahead, go check out my Pa.tr.eon with the link https://.patr��on/LazySageDao, or just type in my writer��s name on the website. The plot is getting exciting there, and you guys can support me in any way you can.

    Additionally, go read my other novel [Journey of the Fate Destroying Emperor] and [The Otsutsuki n: A Legacy of Blood and Destruction], it��s a Naruto Fanfic with an evil MC born in the Otsutsuki n.

    Join the discord: https:///bnsezTApeY]

    ________

    The group traveled outside the town, searching for magical beasts or demons to y and level up. Soon, they ran into a group of giant toads.

    ��Perfect,�� said Filius before rushing to a nearby tree and jumping in one of the branches. Despite his short stature, he was pretty nimble. He took out his bow and arrow:

    ��Snipe.��

    The arrow streaked across the sky before prating the head of the frog. The ground shook slightly as the enormous beast dropped to the ground.

    ��Weird. I really do not need to aim; it��s all based on luck.��

    Filius aimed in a direction without any frogs. But to his surprise, one suddenly jumped from afar andnded in front of his arrow. Not convinced, Filius shot on the opposite side of the frogs.

    However, the wind blew, changing the direction of his arrow a full 180 degrees before hitting another frog.

    ��Is this the power of luck? It could be an interesting form of magic.��

    While Filiusmented the strangeness of his job ss, the others also began their hunt for the frogs. With her knight armor, Lily rushed to the nearest frog and sliced it into two parts. Then, she ran toward another one, jumped into the frog��s head to avoid its weird tongue attack, and pierced its brain.

    Hermione was the same as her. The adventurer ss had no skills at the beginning, so she had to rely on her previous skills. She had two thin swords designed for speed and agility, so she rushed to the nearest toad.

    Swoosh!

    The frog looked at her in puzzlement. Then, an x-shaped mark appeared on his body before he was divided into four pieces. She was about to kill another frog when she felt light covering her body, and her strength suddenly increased.

    She looked at Fleur and smiled.��Is this the Powered Spell? Not bad.�� Then, she continued her rampage of ughtering the frogs.

    Meanwhile, Fleur had a frown. She received a small amount of XP since she did not kill any frogs, heal anyone, or even help in the battle. After all, her teammate did not need her boost.

    Priests only have a few ways they can fight, and most of their leveling up and Skill Point acquisition came from fighting undead; she did not want to wait nor use the barbaric way of closebat. So, Fleur skimmed through the list of skills she could learn.

    This world focused heavily on talent. Based on a person��s natural talent, they will get more Skill Points when hunting, learning skills require fewer points, and leveling up is easier. Some people will not even get a list of all their sses�� skills or spells after changing their job sses.

    Only the talented ones will. The others must wait until they reach a certain level before these skills appear in their adventure cards.

    Fortunately, the group��s talent was the pinnacle of this world, if not more. So, Fleur used her meager point to learn the spell [Reflect]. Then, she said to Hermione:

    ��Can you use a sword sh toward me?��

    Although puzzled, Hermione agreed. She concentrated on her newly acquired skill [Aura] and shed with her sword. A green sword sh traveled toward Fleur, who immediately used the Reflect Spell.

    However, she did not deflect the attack toward Hermione but controlled it toward the nearest toads, dividing it into two. She looked at her adventure card and realized she had acquired a lot more XP and skill points.

    So, using this method, she acquired enough points to purchase the skill called [Puppet]. She used it to control the action of one of the frogs, forcing it to hunt its own kind.

    Snape looked at the frog and front of him and said: ��Tinder.��

    A small me appeared in his hand, and he frowned. No matter how much mana he input into the spell, the fire did not get bigger than an egg. And even Fleur��s buff did not seem to increase the power of the me, but Snape guessed it might boost the damage it could cause upon impact.

    ��This world��s magic system is easy to use and be stronger, but there are too many restrictions. The basic magic is mostly useless.��

    While in thought, he moved his head slightly to dodge the tongue of the frog before three small tinders appeared in front of him. Two of them entered the frog��s eyes and the other into his mouth, burning it from the outside and inside.

    He looked at another frog and chanted: ��Create Water.��

    Water appeared from his wand, and bathed the frog. ��Freeze.�� The water turned into ice, turning the frog into a popsicle.

    ��I can��t remember thest time I had to chant for spell casting. How embarrassing,�� muttered Snape before focusing on his next target. He used the tinder spell once again. However, he did not use it to burn his opponent. Instead, he controlled the me to flight at a breakneck speed, essentially using the me as a bullet.

    If any caster were here, they would be shocked at how versatile Snape used basic spells. After killing a few more frogs, he had enough Skill Points to learn a few intermediate spells, so he chose [Fireball] and [Paralyze].

    ��Fireball,�� chanted Snape as he looked at a me the size of a tennis ball. He increased his mana input, and the size increased to that of a basketball.

    ��Well, at least intermediate spells are more malleable, but there seems to be a limit still.��

    Then, he would make the frogs unable to move before burning them with the Fireball Spell. However, after realizing this method took longer than his previous tactic, he focused on using tinder to kill more frogs.

    After a few more tries, he no longer needed to chant to cast the spells, as his proficiency in the spells had risen on its own. Suddenly, he had an idea, and a wicked idea came to his mind.

    He looked in the direction of his wife, who was having fun shing frogs with her sword. He watched her from the corner of his eyes to prevent her senses from detecting him.

    When she rushed toward another frog, Snape used the Double Casting Skills he had recently developed. He instantly created a pool of water and froze it. And the frozen pool was located on Lily��s exact footing, making her slip and fall.

    Things went so fast and unexpected that she did not have time to react. What��s worse is that she fell right in front of the frog. Then, the enormous beast swallowed her.

    Swish! She cut her away from inside the beast��s body. Unfortunately, she was nowpletely covered in slime from the frog��s mucous. She looked at Snape in anger, but thetter was onughing.

    Furthermore, he took out an old fashion camera and started to take pictures. Looking at his wife in armor, covered in slime, Snape could only say one of his fantasies was fulfilled today.

    At first, Lily was angry, but after seeing Snape��s pure smile andughter, she also began tough at herself. Then, she began to pose for him, not even minding the disgusting slime.

    ��Hem, can you two love birds leave your kinky activities for your private time,�� said Fleur. Immediately, Snape returned to his stoic face, pretending nothing had urred.

    ��Your highness, there is no need to be jealous. The Emperor will arrive soon so that you won��t be lonely for long,�� Lily replied before spinning around like a tornado to send away all the slime on her body.

    ��Do you want to fight?��

    ��Are you sure?��

    Then, fleur remembered the situation she was in. With her Arc Priestess ss, she could barely fight. And she doubted her Subus��s Bloodline would affect Lily with its restraint in this dimension.

    So, she snorted before ignoring her.

    Meanwhile, Hermione shed another frog with a weird look on her face. She would never imagine in her life she would see Professor Snape, of all people, acting in such a manner.

    And considering that Lily was the mother of one of his closest friends back in Hogwarts��She shook his head to ignore the absurdity of the entire situation.

    ��The frogs arepletely gone. Let��s hunt other creatures. We have three days to earn enough points to learn all the skills in our sses.��

    So, they rushed to exterminate all life in the surrounding few kilometers. The group targeted them, whether it was lizard runners, giant worms, unicorn bunnies, or undead.

    With their stamina and Aura skill, they could run faster than most carriages and not be tired. So, they covered quite the distance in a short time. In the end, they had to stop because something had urred.

    ________

 Chapter 339: Undead Empress

    Chapter 339: Undead Empress

    ��Oh, ckness shrouded in light,

    Frenzied ze d in the night,

    In the name of the crimson demons,

    let the copse of thine origin manifest.

    Summon before me the root of thy power hidden within thends

    of the kingdom of demise!

    Explosion!��

    Boom!

    A terrifying explosion like a nuclear bomb devastated the area, killing all the unicorn rabbits and destroying the forest they habited. The shockwave of the attack created a powerful wind, making the group��s hair and robes float.

    With a bashing red face, Snape turned to look at his wife holding a camera. ��Are you happy now?��

    ��Yes, seeing you do chuunibyou things brings great joy to me.��

    Snape rolled his eyes before embracing her and walking toward the other.

    ��Has Filius note back?�� asked Lily.

    ��No, he just sent news to leave him alone to his adventure,�� Hermione replied, looking at Fleur, who squatted in front of a corpse.

    ��Did you find something?��

    ��A few things, actually,�� she replied before pointing her hand at the half-mutted corpse and saying: ��Revive.�� Then, the body of the unicorn rabbit rapidly regenerated. Its bones, organs, and skin regrew at speed visible to the naked eye. Lastly, its soul was summoned from the afterlife and fused with its body.

    ��Back home, reviving someone is a long and arduous process. Whether it is to heal the body, summon the soul and fuse it with the body. All these actions are separate steps that require much effort and a lot of resources.

    ��However, this [Revive Spell]bined all these steps into one and drastically reduced the resources needed. The question is whether it will work for Arcanists of a certain Tier?��

    She looked at everyone, ��Who wants to die?��

    ��There is no point in us trying. We will get a Tier 6 clone and try it,�� said Hermione. ��The real issue is whether thews of our universe will allow such constant messing of life and death.��

    ��Our Sr System has its own underworld; without Herpo��s control, there should be no issue,�� replied Fleur. ��The problem is beyond our star system.��

    ��We also must consider the chaos that will ensue if the Empire has thousands if not more Arch Priests with the Revive Spell,�� added Lily.

    ��Indeed, we have to take preventive measures,�� said Hermione. ��What about the other thing?��

    ��As Edward expected, the Arc Priest��s spell [Purification] can indeed purify mana. But, the rate of conversation is atrocious.��

    ��That goddess Aqua can use Sacred Purification, so she could be essential to helping us purify our mana and reach Tier 7.��

    ��I can probably make a Mana Purification Potion with her spell as the ingredient,�� added Snape, who has been trying toe up with this potion for some time now.

    ��That��s a good idea. Any other discoveries?�� asked Hermione.

    ��We can trante some of the Arcane Runes Spells into skills with Skill Points, but there is a limit to the number of spells tranted,�� said Snape.

    ��Speaking of limits, I discovered that all the job sses are a form of bloodline, and the limit of all the bloodlines is Tier 3, or level 60 in this world��s level system.

    ��If we can recreate the magic system and how the entire dimension operates, the Empire will have a quick way to manufacture Tier 3 Arcanists.��

    The way this dimension operates is that as long as you kill any creature, you can level up and acquire higher stats, including mana.

    ��Lily, how did your experiment go?��

    ��It went well. The foreign magical beasts I summoned from the Floating City seemed to have been assimted by thews of this dimension. I killed one before assimtion and one after assimtion. And as you can guess, the one after assimtion gave me a lot of XP and allowed me to level up.

    ��However, I have no idea how the assimtion process works. Any idea?��

    Everyone shook their heads, then Hermione said: ��Edward theorized this dimension was based on the ability System Maniption: its subcategory, Law Maniption, to be precise.��

    A person with Law Maniption ability could establish rules in a selected area. For example, they could make it that all battles are fought with sticks and stones. If someone tried other methods like guns or magic, they would not work or be punished.

    Or that person could make a rule that you can only kill a person if you touch the back of their neck. Then, no matter how powerful that person or what Tier he is, he will die�Cunless the person with Law Maniption is weak or their power has limitations.

    ��So, the rules are if you kill monsters, you can level up and acquire higher stats,�� said Snape. ��This should be another form of Causality Maniption. Well, System Maniption and Law Maniption are subcategories of Causality Maniption anyway.��

    ��We can use this direction to investigate this dimension and discover its mystery and try to replicate it,�� said Hermione before looking in a direction. Someone wasing.

    Soon, Luna showed up, apanied by two other adventurers that looked like bodyguards.

    ��Luna? What are you doing here?��

    ��I��m sorry, but I��m here on the order of the Guild Master.��

    ��Is something wrong?��

    ��The Guild Master asked your party to please stop hunting.��

    ��Why? Isn��t it a good thing to clean these dangerous creatures?��

    Luna smiled in embarrassment. ��Normally, that would be the case. However, your party has hunted too many magical beasts to the point of disrupting the ecosystem in the surrounding towns.

    ��Furthermore, the guild relied on these creatures to give quests and ensure adventures have a somewhat stable ie. Your actions have disrupted this, making countless people unable to make a living.��

    Hermione pondered briefly, ��If you put it this way, we are indeed at fault. Do you want us to help you fix the problem?��

    ��No need. People from the headquarters wille to deal with the issue.��

    ��Onest question: Can we still take other quests?��

    ��As long as it is the high-level ones, the guild has no problem.��

    ��Very well. Severus, let��s go.��

    Snape nodded his head before using the spell [Teleport]. A sh of light enveloped the group, and they disappeared, leaving a shock Luna.

    ��They could have offered me a ride home; I��vee all the way here.��

    The group had bought an enormous castle outside of Axel Town to serve as their base. So, they teleported there to rest. For the next few days, they set up aboratory with equipment from the Floating City. Luckily, 95% of these pieces of equipment worked with no problem, while the rest needed a few recalibrations, and only a minority stopped working altogether.

    Then, the team visited a few ces throughout the city. Hermione needed to learn a few skills from other sses, Like the Thief Skills, Assassin Skills, Magic Crafting Skills, cksmith Skills, and skills with job sses his group did not have.

    Snape needed to learn how to make potions. He bought all the potion recipes avable in Axel using a lot of money. Then, Fleur and Hermione headed to Wiz Magic Shop while Lily and Snape returned home to focus on the potions.

    ��Wee, customers. How can I help you?�� asked the Wiz with a smile. Fleur looked up and down at her.

    ��Besides the slightly paleplexion, she does not look like a Lich.��

    ��W-w-what are you talking about? I��m not a Lich.��

    ��There is no need to fluster,�� Hermione appeased her. ��We are here just to learn some undead skills from you.��

    ��Forget about that for now,�� suddenly said Fleur. ��I just had a great idea. She would be a great addition to the harem.��

    Hermione nudged her, ��What are you talking about?��

    ��We are trying to incorporate undead as citizens to the Empire. What a better way to show our position by making one of the Empress an undead.��

    ����You are right, but��.��

    ��You should have noticed Edward��s tone when he talked about her; it��s obvious he is attracted to her. So, it��s better to be proactive in the selection process.��

    Hermione sighed, ��Alright.��

    Fleur smiled before taking out a photo.

    ��This is our husband. Handsome, isn��t he? How would you like to be sisters with us?��

    Wiz felt her head spinning as she could not understand what these people were talking about.

    ��Excuse me, I�C��

    ��There is no need to answer immediately. We will tell you all about him. Then, you can decide.��

    The more Fleur looked at her, the more satisfied she was. Wiz was a peak Tier 3 Archwizard and a very talented one too. So, once she returned to the Empire, she would make a fine Arcanist.

    ��In terms of look, talent, and strength, you are a qualified Empress. The only issue I can notice is you��re a little too soft and kind-hearted. Plus, your vulnerability to Holy Aura or Magic is a significant problem.

    ��However, we should be able to find a way to fix your problems in due time,�� said Hermione.

    ��I-I-I have not epted yet,�� said Wiz in a low voice.

    ��You will,�� said Fleur.

    While the two were chatting, the doorbell rang, and a few people walked in.

    ��Just in time; we nned to visit your group afterward.��

 Chapter 340: Goddess and Magic Crimson Clan

    Chapter 340: Goddess and Magic Crimson n

    ��Who are you?�� Kazuma asked calmly. However, his thoughts were entirely different from his expressed demeanor.

    ��Oh my god, two beauties with great bodies�Cespecially the blonde one. Is my springing? Is it finally time for me to find love? Wait, I��ve been tricked before by Darkness. I need to know their personalities first.��

    ��You were thinking about something dirty, weren��t you, kid?�� said Fleur.

    ��Of course not. Please don��t use me of anything without evidence.��

    ��You know there are spells that can read minds, right?��

    ��So, you said you were looking for us? What for?�� Kazuma blushed with shame before coughing slightly.

    ��First, let us introduce ourselves,�� said Hermione. ��We are from the Arcane Party.��

    ��Arcane Party? The one who ran us out of our business?�� asked Aqua.

    ��We��re sorry about that. We only wanted to make Axel Town safe.��

    ��That still�C��

    Kazuma ced his hand on her mouth before saying with a smile, ��We appreciate your hard work. So, what does such a famous party want with lowly ones like us?��

    ��We wanted the help of Aqua And Megumin with a few experiments,�� said Hermione directly.

    ��Experiment?�� said Aqua as she crossed her arm across her chest, taking a defensive posture.

    ��Yes, we want to know what is so unique about a goddess; what makes you different from a normal human.��

    ��Goddess? What are you talking about?�� asked Kazuma with a perplexed look. One would think he was genuinely confused if anyone did not know him.

    ��There is no need to hide; we are from Earth, London to be precise,�� replied Hermione in English instead of thenguage of this world.

    ��If you are from the London Region, shouldn��t you be in a different world?��

    Hermione and Fleur��s eyes lit up as these words confirmed their guess. There are other dimensions to which reincarnators from Earth will be sent after their death. And it is based on the country or region they are born in.

    ��We died in a bus crash in Japan, so they sent us to this region,�� said Hermione.

    ��This is against the rules. Eris should know better,�� muttered Aqua.

    ��So, what do you think of our proposal?��

    ��I��m sorry, but we have to decline,�� said Kazuma.

    ��We��ll pay you a milliom eris.��

    ��Deal,�� replied Kazuma swiftly and with no hesitation.

    ��Kazuma!�� yelled Aqua and Megumin.

    ��How could you sell your teammates like that?�� said Darkness with a crimson face, obviously aroused by the thoughts of being sold by her teammate.

    ��Do you know what we can do with a million eris?�� said Kazuma with a loud voice. ��We can pay our debt and still have enough money to live a life of luxury. Aqua, you want to go back home, right?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��With that kind of money, we can hire the most elite adventurers to defeat the Demon King. No, better yet, we can ask this Arcane Party to help as a condition since they are so powerful.

    ��Megumin, think about your parents back in the vige? Think how poor they are. You can change their life and be the richest Crimson Magic n ever.��

    The eyes of these two turned into money signs.

    ��Plus, you can use the money to buy Skill Up Potions and add all your Skill Points to level up [Explosion,]�� said Fleur.

    ��I ept,�� immediately said Megumin.

    ��What about you, Aqua?�� The blue hair goddess only nodded as she was distracted, thinking about everything she could buy.

    ��In that case, let��s go to our castle.��

    ��Excuse me, can I also be experimented on?�� asked Darkness.

    ��You need to learn how to control your masochism,��mented Hermione. ��Wiz, you can alsoe with us.�� Then, she dragged Wiz to join the group before using the Teleport Spell to return to the castle.

    After arriving, Hermione handed Kazuma a purple bank card.

    ��A tinum card from the Eris Bank?�� said Aqua before taking the card from his hand before he could react. She checked to discover there was indeed a million on the ount.

    ��Since you have your money, let��s begin with the experiment.��

    ��It��s not going to hurt, right?��

    ��If necessary, we will give you anesthesia.��

    The group quickly took Aqua and Megumin into theboratory, where Snape and Lily waited. They hooked the two to many machines and did many tests, including taking their blood.

    The four had a holographic image showing them a bunch of data. Kazuma wondered how these people acquired such advanced technology, but he did not ask.

    ��So, did you find something?��

    ��Yes, and it is fascinating,�� said Hermione. ��Firstly, she has a long lifespanpared to humans.��

    ��Of course. As a goddess, I��m immortal.��

    ��Not quite. You can naturally live for only a million years, but with more followers giving you faith, your lifespan is infinite. However, without them, you would die after a million years.��

    Aqua opened her mouth in shock as this was news to her. Hermione disyed a small crystal in the hologram.

    ��This is the source of your god��s power. Do you have a name for it?��

    ��I think it��s called Divine Spark.��

    ��Divine Spark? A barely eptable name. Nevertheless, it is truly a remarkable organ.��

    ��It��s not an organ; it��s a gift,�� corrected Aqua.

    ��It��s located in your brain and connected to your nervous system, so it is part of you. Adding the fact it has a function: it��s an organ.��

    Aqua slightly snorted without rebutting.

    ��So, what does this spark thingy does?�� asked Megumin.

    ��The Divine Spark has many functions. The main one is to convert the faith of Aqua��s followers into mana.��

    ��Is that why she has an unlimited amount of mana?�� asked Kazuma.

    ��Basically,�� replied Hermione. ��However, the interesting thing about the Divine Spark is its natural ability to purify faith.��

    The others may not know what this means, but the four from the Empire knew. The Gods in their universe need to use the Divine me to purify their faith, and even then, it is still not enough as it corrupts their soul. But this Divine Spark does not have this issue.

    Of course, they also know there could be a limit to the Divine Spark. After all, based on their calction, the Gods in this world are at the peak of their power in the Heavenly Realm, not in the mortal world. And the most powerful of them are probably between Tier 4 and 5, with a few reaching Tier 6.

    Regrettably, they do not have enough data to know for sure.

    ��Does faith need to be purified?�� asked Aqua.

    ��How can you be a goddess and not know these things?�� said Kazuma.

    ��How can you me me? I spent most of my time in Heaven reading manga, so I didn��t pay attention to many things.��

    ��Just know that without purifying faith, it will corrupt your soul, forcibly changing your personality.��

    Aqua frowned as she remembered Wolbach, the dark Goddess of Violence and Sloth. Many of her believers were demons, creatures that feed on negative human emotions. So, it could be the reason she turned evil.

    Of course, she failed to consider that her followers from the Axis Church just randomlybeled Wolbach a ��dark goddess�� before sealing her.

    ��Does that thing have other purposes?�� asked Aqua, now curious about her ability.

    ��Yes. It has an attribute, and yours is water.��

    The others knew the Divine Spark of these gods did not have [Authorities] like the DivineSparks of Elder Gods back home: just attributes.

    ��Is that why I��m the Goddess of Water, and Eris is the Goddess of Fortune?��

    ��Don��t ask such an obvious and stupid question.��

    ��Kazuma, who are you calling stupid.��

    Snape, silently processing data with the other three, gave these two a look, and they immediately stopped bickering. Meanwhile, Darkness was jealous that she was not the one who received such a stern stare, and Megumin was ying with her cat, Chumuske. As for Wiz, she was looking at everything around theb with shining eyes.

    ��The Divine Spark is responsible for the divine aura your body naturally emits, which attracts undead and magical beasts. And more importantly, it is why you gods can use Sacred Spells.��

    If there is one thing the group desired after studying the Divine Spark, it��s the ability to use sacred spells, which are an enhanced version or boosted version of any spells.

    For example, Aqua can only use Tier 3 Level Spells in the mortal world, but her Sacred Spells reach Tier 4. If they can replicate this method and allow it to keep the one-tier boost no matter what, Arcanists would be able to skip ranks in battles.

    A Tier 8 Arcanist could use a Sacred Spell to defeat a Tier 9 Mage.

    ��So, this goddess is special.��

    Everyone rolled their eyes.

    ��I still cannot wrap my head that Aqua is the goddess worshipped by the Axel Church,�� said Darkness.

    ��Forget about her. What about my results?�� asked Megumin.

    ��Your Crimson Magic n��s DNA has been modified to grant all of you a high talent for magic,�� Fleur responded this time.

    ��That��s it?��

    Fleur smiled but did not say anything further. They all knew she was even more valuable than Aqua. Her DNA can be analyzed and recreated. And once that is done, it means that the Empire will enter the era where every single individual can be Arcanist through gic engineering.

    What��s more, the Crimson Magic n��s bloodline is a Tier 3 one, so it is guaranteed that every citizen will eventually reach that level.

    ��This might not be good news for the safety and governing of the citizens,�� thought Hermione. Currently, 95% of citizens have practiced [Aura Method] since it is now mandatory. So, even the average citizen can easily lift a ton.

    At first, controlling such arge poption with superpowers was difficult, but they got things under control. Now, things will be even moreplicated if all citizens can use magic.

    ��Well, let��s leave all this trouble for Edward and Aunt Amelia to figure out.��

    ��Is that it? Are we done?�� asked Kazuma.

    ��No, we still require many tests from the two of you over the next few months. However, you can go home for today.��

 Chapter 341: Arcane Spark

    Chapter 341: Arcane Spark

    Hermione walked into one of theb rooms, looking at the busy Fleur.

    ��How is your research going?��

    ��I��ve just finished analyzing the DNA of the Crimson Magic n. Now, I��m studying Aqua��s divine bloodline and the bloodline of a subus. Their ability to ce people into a lustful dream has inspired me.��

    Fleur once modified her Ve Bloodline to a higher level of a Subus. However, the process is iplete since the Subus she used to model hers was a low-level one summoned using the book [Solomon��s Key.]

    ��You finished analyzing it so soon?��

    ��Honestly, it was not as hard as I anticipated. After Wiz teleported me close to the Crimson n Vige and stole their blood, the process was quite smooth.��

    ��It could be because of Law Interference Theory,�� said Hermione.

    Edward and the Illuminati Group noticed a strange phenomenon while studying DNA/Bloodline back home. Although the Wizard Gene was discovered long ago amongst the wizards of the old era, it was impossible to modify the genes of muggles to grant them magical abilities.

    Bloodline infusion was possible, but it was a significant risk with a low survival rate, even to this day. At first, everyone believed it was because the Empire��s Gic Engineering was not on par. But as the technology developed, it was still difficult. In fact, even studies in this domain seemed extremely slowpared to others.

    Then, Edward came up with the Law Interference Theory. ording to him, magic�Cmost likely because of its high ceiling�Cis a gift from the universe itself, so only a few lucky people can have the talent for it�Cnot counting inheriting it from their parents.

    The research of gically engineering wizards or granting people with magical talent goes against the essence of the universe. So, the universe itself interfered with or slowed down any research in this field.

    And the only way to deal with this issue is to do this research in another universe and brings them back. Now, the w of this theory is that if the universe does not allow every individual to have magical talent, it could render the research useless after bringing it back.

    However, recently, Edward discovered that after each voyage, he would bring back records of thews or operations of other universes. And Cronai�Cthe Universe Will�Cwill take these records and supplement the HP Universe. This is one of the reasons that a universal power system like Gate Alchemy functioned in the HP universe.

    ��So, can we recreate it back in the Empire?�� asked Hermione.

    ��There should be no problem, but we won��t know for sure until we get back. How about you? How is your research?��

    ��Not very good. I have analyzed the Adventure��s Card connection to the job sses�� unique bloodline and soul. It is simr to the concept of inherited memories we discovered in high-level bloodlines like dragons.��

    ��So, the skills are like inherited memories; they are like instinct engraved directly in the genes. It would exin how they can use them easily without much effort.��

    ��Correct. Unfortunately, this is all I have discovered so far. I still have no idea how the card is created or how the level-up system operates.��

    ��Didn��t you analyze the Card Making Machines we stole?��

    ��Yes, Morgana is currently running diagnostic on it, but there is nothing so far. It seems weck the correct direction.��

    ��What about Lily?�� asked Fleur.

    ��She��s studying the Divine Spark, but she��s not having any luck either.��

    ��Then, what about the Skill-Up Potion? Didn��t you learn anything from it?��

    ��No. Snape can make the potion by following the steps and using the Potion Making Skill but still has not discovered how it works.��

    ��Well, there is no need to rush things. We still have a lot of time.��

    ��That��s true.��

    ��Is that it? If not, I have to go capture an ancient dragon.��

    ��We need to have a meeting on our overall n for this world.��

    Fleur nodded before heading to the lounge where Snape and Lily waited. Everyone got some tea and sat down to chat.

    ��What do you guys think we should do?�� Hermione asked. ��Do you think we should establish the Arcane Empire in this ce?��

    ��It should be easy to conquer this world with a Golem Legion, but is it truly worth it?��mented Lily.

    ��One thing for sure is we need to get these Gods on our side or capture them if necessary. The fact they are a species who can transform faith into mana makes them extremely valuable,�� said Snape. ��There is a high chance we will aplish the project of allowing a body to have both mana and divine energy through them.��

    ��In that case, we will need to enter Heaven at some point. If we establish the Arcane Empire, these gods will suspect something,�� Fleurmented. ��Not to mention we still have not found the other dimensions they send reincarnators into.��

    ��I think the current best n is to defeat this so-called Demon King and send Aqua back home. Then, we can use her to infiltrate Heaven and learn about them secretly,�� said Lily.

    ��That��s a good i��dea��,�� Hermione said as she looked dazed in the distance, and the others quickly became quiet and did not say a word. A few minutester, she said, ��Do you think the leveling and skill point system works based on Karma?��

    ��What do you mean?�� asked Fleur.

    ��In this dimension, monsters, undead, and demons are considered bad or harmful, while humans, adventurers, and gods are the good guys. Every time someone kills a monster, they receive positive karma.

    ��Then, after gathering a certain amount of karma, it can be used to enhance their stats (level up) or transform into a mysterious energy or power[Skill Point] that allows them to instantly learn knowledge, modifying their bloodlines, etc.��

    ��You referring to Karma Empowerment,�� said Lily. ��This might make sense. The Divine Spark might also use a form of Karma Empowerment. It could exin why it could boost the gods�� spells.

    ��If Arcanists could have a Divine Spark, no, an Arcane Spark, we might be able to use our person Karma�Cboth good or bad�Cas a form of energy to boost our spells; we can use Sacred Spells.��

    Fleur gave her thumbs for that name; if Edward were here, he would be pleased with her naming sense.

    ��Morgana, show me all the research we have on Karma,�� said Hermione before scrolling through many documents. Many of the Buddhist Arcanists in India and Tibet have studied Karma. Furthermore, Edward brought a Karma Divine Treasure back from the previous voyage, so he did some preliminary studies as well.

    ��Although not much, it��s a start.��

    Lily and Snape essed the same file to help in their rtive research.

    ��Let��s work together since we have ovepping simrities,�� said Hermione, and the others agreed.

    ��Before I forget, for you guys,�� said Snape, handing them a few vials of grey liquid.

    ��The Purification Process is finished. With these, we can reach Tier 7 in about five years.��

    ��So fast?��

    ��I have to say: Aqua is truly the most talented person regarding purification. Her status as a water goddess and the Arch Priestess is the perfectbination.��

    Indeed. Water is often used for healing and purification in many customs, myths, legends, or magic systems. So, it is an excellentbination for the priestess job ss.

    ��Can you make the potion without her?�� asked Lily.

    ��Yes, but not nearly as effective as this one.��

    ��What��s the ratio?��

    ��Think of it that way. The standard version from Fleur��s Purification can make us reach Tier 7 in 50 years. As for ordinary Priests in this world, the time would take at least three times.��

    ��Quite the difference.��

    ��In the grand scheme of things, 150 years is not long, but the difference is quite noticeable,��mented Hermione. ��When she arrives in the Empire, she will be very sought after because of her Purification Powers.��

    ��I think she will be exploited instead by the National Potion Association unless she bes a potion-maker herself,��mented Fleur.

    ��With that girl��s intelligence, I doubt that. However, Kazuma will be with her, so that won��t happen. Instead, she will thrive,�� Hermione disagreed. ��Well, forget this for now. Let��s begin our research. Do you want to help us?��

    Fleur shook her head, ��This world seems to be lucky charms regarding my bloodline research. So, I��m going out to gather more research specimens.��

    ��In that case, don��t forget to visit Wiz and convince her.��

    Bang! Bang!

    Before the group could disperse, they heard someone knocking at the door, so Fleur went to open it up.

 Chapter 342: Rejection

    Chapter 342: Rejection

    Kazumay on afortable couch, wearing only a loose robe. He held a teacup in his hand, sipping it with great enjoyment.

    ��Worthy of the most expensive tea in Axel,�� he muttered, d he did not let Aqua make the tea. Otherwise, she would have purified it into clear water.

    ��Kazuma, I��ve been thinking. Since we are now rich, why don��t we build another town?�� said Aqua, who was also drinking tea next to Kazuma.

    ��Why build a town when we can buy one.��

    ��You��re such a genius. The Axel Church can be spread in our new territory.��

    While these two enjoyed their luxury, Megumin and Darkness walked into the room.

    ��Kazuma, when are we taking a quest?�� asked Megumin.

    ��Yes, I would like to know this as well,�� added Darkness.

    ��Quest? What quest? Now that we are filthy rich, what��s the point of doing all the hard work? Plus, there is no quest in the Adventure Guild.��

    ��What about our adventure? I have to use my Explosion Magic.��

    ��I agree with Megumi. We can��t waste our life indulging in luxury,�� said Darkness.

    ��Yes, said the rich youngdy who never had to worry about food and shelter in her life.

    ��Kazuma, you!��

    ��Kazuma, although we are rich, I still want to defeat the Demon King and return home,�� said Aqua.

    ��Don��t worry. With our money, we can hire all the adventurers of Axel. I don��t believe we can��t invade the Demon King��s castle with so many people.��

    Bam! Bam!

    Kazuma frowned before waving for Darkness to get the door.

    ��How dare he treat me as a servant?�� said Darkness, walking to the door with a transparent blush.

    ��Luna?��

    ��Kazuma, Kazuma, we need your help,�� Luna yelled as she rushed inside.

    ��What��s going on?�� Kazuma asked calmly while still lying on his couch.

    ��We just received news that the Destroyer is headed toward our town.��

    ��The Destroyer!�� yelled Megumin and Darkness simultaneously.

    ��What��s the Destroyer?�� asked Kazuma.

    ��It��s a moving fortress that has been roaming the world for hundreds of years. With its power, it will eradicate Axel with ease.��

    Kazuma suddenly got up from his sofa, ��Why are you asking us for help with such a dangerous thing?��

    ��Well, your party defeated Beldia, one of the Demon King General. So, the guild figured you were the perfect team to deal with the situation.��

    ��Are you insane? We were lucky to defeat Beldia by finding his weakness. So, how could we defeat such a powerful monster as the Destroyer? Wait a minute. I remember thest time when Beldia showed up, there was a public announcement to gather all the adventures of the team. Why was there none this time around?��

    ��Well,�� said Luna, looking at the ground. ��Because the Arcane Party finished most of the quests, the adventures have not been working for a while now, and the guild master fears they would run away after hearing news of the Destroyer.��

    ��So, you want us to secretly deal with the Destroyer before dealing with the Quest Issue?��

    ��Basically.��

    ��Impossible. This is a mission beyond our means,�� said Kazuma resolutely.

    ��Wait a minute; it��s not impossible to deal with the situation.��

    ��Kazuma, did you think of a n so quickly?�� said Darkness. ��I cannot wait to stop the Destroyer with all my body and soul.��

    Kazuma decided to ignore the masochist. ��The n is simple: ask the Arcane Party.��

    ��Them?��

    ��Yes. They are one, if not the most powerful party currently in Axel. With them, there should be no problems dealing with the Destroyer.

    Arcane Castle:

    ��Luna?��

    ��Miss Fleur, I��m sorry to bother you.��

    ��Is there something you need?��

    ��It��s like this: the guild would like to give you guys a special quest.��

    ��Special Quest? Is it about the Destroyer?��

    ��How did you know?��

    Fleur smiled but did not exin. Then, she said: ��We are currently busy�Cexcept for Filius.��

    She then took a magic device that looked like a cell phone and contacted someone.

    ��Fillius, we need you toe back to deal with the Destroyer.��

    ��What? I��m in the middle of an epic adventure of trial and tribtion, of the bond of friendship and oveing adversity.��

    ��You can return to your quest after you stop the Destroyer. And don��t forget to bring it intact; it might be worth studying.��

    ��Fine. Give me the coordinate.��

    Fleur then looked at Luna, who quickly told her thest spot where the Destroyer was spotted.

    ��Excuse me, is he going to be alright?��

    ��Don��t worry; he is more than enough.��

    About 2 kilometers from Axel, a white light appeared a few meters from this rampaging beast which looked like an enormous robotic spider: it was the Destroyer.

    ��Why are they interrupting my fun time,�� muttered Filius. ��Back home, I either take care of the Bones Advanced School of Magic or do research; where do I have time to enjoy such a grand adventure.��

    He took out his bow and arrow.

    ��me Arrow.��

    The arrow rushed toward the Destroyer with great speed, and on its way, it turned into me, even leaving a trail in the sky. Unfortunately, a barrier appeared around the Destroyer, blocking the attack.

    ��A high-level barrier?��

    Filius took out more arrows and continued to attack without stopping. Upon closer look, it seemed that he was doing nothing but repeating the same attack. However, the truth is that he was testing the weak point of the barrier.

    And after finding it, he changed tactics.

    ��Lightning Arrow.��

    His arrow turned into lighting, targeting a specific spot of the barrier. And as expected, the arrow only stopped for a few seconds before going through it like a knife cutting butter.

    As he walked inside the Destroyer, he heard the artificial system of the fortress saying that the self-destruction sequence had been activated. However, Filius ignored the voice before heading straight for the control system.

    ��Perfect, it��s in Japanese.��

    He typed a bunch of things to quickly ess the control of the artificial system and deactivate the self-destruction protocol. Then, Filius went for the energy core of the fortress.

    ��Is this what they called Coronatite?�� Filius said as he held a red sphere in his hand. He sensed the mana inside and tried controlling it.

    ��Amazing. The energy inside is on par with a Lesser Aether Core, and it does not seem to need emotions to create. It seems to be made of some kind of unique magical ore.��

    Filius��s eyes lit up.

    ��If this thing is cheaper to make than the Lesser Core, it could save the Empire trillions of arcane coins.��

    Filius then used his magic artifact to teleport the entire Destroyer to the storage room back in the base. He did not want to learn the Teleport Skill since it was not part of his job ss, so he had to rely on magic items.

    Filius prepared to leave but suddenly received a message from the group, which had two crucial parts. First, he was in charge of defeating the Demon King.

    Filius was alright with this since he imagined the grand finale of his adventure was to defeat the final viin: the Demon King.

    What bothered him was the second part. He needed to quickly finish his adventure and get back to work. The group believed it was possible to create a Tier 8 Weapons based on the Explosion Spell. ording to them, Edward might even be able to raise it to Tier 9 or higher.

    However, he needed to do the basic research and development on the project before Edward arrived. So, after sighing to himself, he left.

    ��

    Fleur walked to a shop.

    ��Wiz, how are you doing?��

    ��Miss Fleur, you��re here.��

    After sitting down and drinking the tea she served, Fleur asked: ��So, have you thought about our proposal?��

    ��I have, and I don��t want to.��

    ��Oh, why?��

    ��Although this Arcane Empire sounds wonderful, I-I don��t want to be any Empress to someone I don��t know or love.��

    ��A woman not tempted by power and wealth: I like you even more,�� said Fleur. ��How about this: when Edward arrives, you get to know him first before you make a decision.��

    Wiz pondered for a while, ��I guess I can try. But how do you know he will like me?��

    ��As his wife of over six decades, I know him quite well�Cespecially his taste in woman.��

    ��I-I see. Can I ask you something?��

    ��Do you want to know why I��m searching for a wife for my husband?��

    ��Yes. I know amongst the nobility, men are allowed to have many mistresses as long they don��t give them the proper status. But you seem to want to treat me equally.��

    ��Well, the Empire��s Laws are different as there are no such divisions between the main wife and mistresses.��

    ��Then, how do you feel emotionally having to share your husband?��

    Fleur paused for a moment before saying with a smile: ��At first, I was resistant to the idea. But over time, I found nothing wrong with it. As long as he has me in his heart, I��m satisfied.��

    ��Don��t you get jealous?��

    ��Sometimes. But I have to admit that Edward does a great job at not showing favorites�Ceven though we know for sure he has one. It��s a shame he refused to say.��

    Fleur smiled, thinking about when they tried to get him to reveal his favorite. However, Edward refused to say anything; he even admitted to them he ced a spell on his soul that would erase the information from his mind if he ever tried to disclose it to them.

    ��It seems you guys have a great butplicated rtionship.��

    ��Not really. Our rtionship is simpler than you think. We spent the majority of our time doing research, so it is normal not to see each other for a few months. And in the future, the time might be longer.��

    ��How does that work?��

    ��We are slowly transitioning into long-lived species. So, the way we experience time is different from ordinary people. Currently, a few dozen years is nothing to us�Cespecially when we focus on our research.

    ��However, Edward did say we would start working on projects together to notpletely be alienated from each other because of our long lifespan.��

    ��I see.�� Then, the two chatted for a few hours before Fleur left the shop.

    ��Where should I go first? Capture the ancient dragon, or find a way to Hell.��

    So far, the group has found a way to infiltrate Heaven, but they still need a way to ess Hell. Vanir, one of the Demon King General, is a Duke of Hell. He used a mask to interact with the mortal realm.

    Through it, Fleur could get the coordinate. She could not help to get there and get all kinds of bloodline samples from Hell species. With a smile, she decided to capture the ancient dragon first before defeating Vanir and taking the mask.

    ��-

    , we change back to Edward��s POV. And the ck Clover Arc will end in 10 or more chapters.

 Chapter 343: Revelation

    Chapter 343: Revtion

    Edward sat on a desk writing a bunch of things, and each time he finished a page, he would ce it on top of a pile at least 50 cm thick. What he wrote consisted of mathematical forms, runes designing, and paragraphs of written words.

    Once he finished, he sighed out loud. He took the pile of papers and flipped through it onest time.

    ��Beautiful,�� he muttered, looking at his work in the past 8 months. After setting up the secret magic array around the Academy, Pce, and Protection Hall, he did not immediately activate them since he wanted to study the Universe Will further to prevent any problems.

    However, not long after his study, his Willpower reached the 5 scale, which was the minimum requirement to use Conceptual Magic in a weak universe such as the ck Clover World. But, he discovered something unique about this world after failing to force the Universe Will to grant him authority over Space-Time.

    Merlin once exined to him that Tier 11 Multiversal Beings is a unique tier that some individuals often unintentionally skip. Reaching Tier 11 does not mean someone could destroy a multiverse. No, only Tier 12 individuals can destroy a multiverse, and there is a valid reason for that.

    Reaching Tier 11 means that all the different versions of a person across the multiverse be one; they can ess each other��s power, memories, experiences, etc. And as long as one version of that person is alive in the multiverse, a Tier 11 entity cannot die.

    In other words, to kill a Tier 11 entity, you have to erase all their counterparts or variants simultaneously. Otherwise, as long as one person survives, after a while, as they make more decisions or through other means, the single survivor will create an infinite number of themselves across the multiverse.

    Here is where things getplicated. There is no way for a person to exist in every timeline across the multiverse, even if there is an infinite number of them. For example, there are many timelines in which Edward does not exist in the Harry Potter Universe.

    So, as long as a Tier 11 powerhouse does not exist in every timeline, even if each of his variants across the multiverse had the power to destroy a universe (Tier 10), they cannot destroy the multiverse.

    Edward understood that this involves the concept of smaller infinite and greater infinite. Tier 11 powerhouses have an infinite number of variants, but their infinite is smaller than the infinity of the entire universe�Cwhich contains the infinite timelines the Tier 11 powerhouse exists and the infinity they do not exist.

    Universe=Greater Infinity, Tier 11=Smaller Infinity.

    So, he theorized that the only truly perfect Tier 11 entity that exists across all infinite timelines/parallel dimensions is the Universe Will. Usually, a Universe Will is responsible for one timeline without the others interfering.

    For example, when Edward tried to force the Universe Will to grant him the authority of Space and Time, he should have confronted the Universe Will in the current timeline; this is how most of them functioned.

    However, the ck Clover World is unique since this Universe Will seemed capable of borrowing power to confront him. So, trying to confront the Universe��s Will to wield Conceptual Magic was like fighting an infinite version of the Universal Will; well, maybe not an infinite number of them, but a few thousand if not a hundred thousand.

    Edward theorized this anomaly was rted to God, the Wizard Sage, and how it seems to split the Universe Will into three parts. Nevertheless, he did not care about this for now since he had more important things to worry about.

    After discovering this anomaly, he had a brilliant n to be a perfect Tier 11 Arcanist: use the Universe Will to spread all his variants/self across the entire multiverse. So, he would exist in every timeline in the multiverse. At Tier 11, by controlling all his variants across the infinite multiverse, he should be able to destroy it if he wishes.

    Edward looked at the document on the table with a smile; he did not seed yet as his research of the Universe Will and the Multiverse is still in its infancy. However, he had a basic theory to build upon in the future.

    He destroyed the document after Morgana scanned it. Feeling the desire to eat something, he walked toward the cafeteria. It waste at night, so it was closed. However, Edward had special privileges, so he went inside to cook something to eat.

    He found the ingredient and made udon noodles. After eating his lunch, he looked at the dark corner of the cafeteria: ��Whoever you are, if you are a foe, please don��t throw away your life pointlessly. If you are a friend, please state your intention.��

    ��You are indeed as arrogant as the rumors.��

    ��When you are capable, it��s called confidence,�� Edward replied as he looked at the uninvited guess.

    ��The Divine Maiden?��

    ��You know me?��

    ��Is there someone in the dynasty who does not know you?�� The Divine Maiden is known throughout the Dynasty, capable of divining spirit disasters as soon as they appeared, saving the lives of millions of people.

    ��I guess that��s true.��

    ��So, what do I owe this visit?��

    The Divine Maiden suddenly knelt on the floor, ��I need your help.��

    ��I��m sure you are, but why would I help you?��

    ��I��m willing to offer my loyalty.��

    ��Based on what happened to the Shogun recently, I doubt your loyalty means much,�� Edward replied. The Divine Maiden paused briefly before taking a short dagger and cutting her wrist.

    As the blood dripped on the floor, she chanted: ��Ani usiti potiu yem fata loya grimi creve bam cheve.�� Then, her blood solidified into a crystal as beautiful as a ruby.

    ��The Blood Oath of Fealty,�� muttered Edward as he knew he could control her life with this crystal.

    ��So, what do you want my help with?��

    ��I need help finding my little brother,�� said the Divine Maiden as she took a drawing from her sleeve. ��He was swallowed by a Spiritual Disaster and is now lost in the Spiritual World. Over the years, I have divine he is still alive, but I could not find him.��

    Edward squinted his eyes when he saw this picture: it was Yami Sukehiro, the captain of the ck Bulls Squad, one of his friends.

    ��Are you sure this is your brother?��

    ��Of course. Do you know by any chance?��

    ��Get up,�� he said, helping her from the ground. The Divine Maiden could feel the sudden change in treatment, but she did not ask when he saw Edward deep in thought.

    Yami told him he hade to the Western Continent on a boat. Although he hid his heritage as the prince of the fallen Hino Country, Edward never thought something was wrong with the story�Cexcept for how lucky thetter was to survive the arduous journey to the west through the terrible Grand Magic Zone.

    Despite the anomaly, Edward thought it was because Yami was a man of Destiny, hence why he survived the journey even with his weak strength as a child. After all, he is one of the main characters in the storyline, and his fate is important.

    Edward began to think about the implications behind this discovery. He never read Yami��s mind since he never had a reason to, and he generally does not read the minds of people close to him.

    So, he was a little confused about what was going on.

    ��Give me a drop of your blood,�� he said, and the Divine Maiden rapidly acquiesced. After taking it, Edward chanted something for a few seconds, and as expected, she was indeed rted by blood to Yami.

    ��Did you find him?��

    Edward did not answer as he connected to his clone in the Western Continent to contact Yami. Then, they discovered thetter��s memories ofing here through a fishing boat were forged.

    Instead, he was swept by a space storm that teleported him there.

    Because the space storm looked simr to the Spirit Disaster breaches, the Divine Maiden thought he was in the Spirit Realm.

    Furthermore, based on the clone��s analysis, the person who did the forgery did an excellent job, almost undetectable by even him.

    ��God,�� thought Edward. Yami��s Darkness Magic is essential to open the Gate to the Underworld; this is why he was kidnapped in the main timeline of ck Clover (manga) by the Dark Triad, so he is essential to God��s n of eradicating the devils.

    ��Based on how God could manipte everyone, it is very likely he can use some form of Fate Magic.��

    Edward decided to be on the lookout for this possibility and prepare in advance. He then looked at the Divine Maiden, ��Your brother is not in the Spirit World; he��s in the Western Continent.��

    ��Are you sure?��

    ��Yes. Although I��m not good at divination, I used a bloodline tracking spell to locate your brother��s position.��

    ��Thank you, thank you,�� she said, with tears and a sigh of relief. She worried something might happen to her brother in the Spirit World daily. Now, she was reassured he was alive and well on the Western Continent.

    After processing her emotions, the Divine Maiden handed the blood crystal to Edward without hesitation. However, thetter declined; he did not want to enve his friend��s sister.

    The Divine Maiden was surprised by this response, but she still said: ��It does not matter if you don��t ept; my loyalty still remained.��

    Edward nodded as he understood she could help him or Ozuki Akimitsu, to be precise, in his ns. ��I will help you get to the Western Continent, but not now; before then, we have work to do.��

    ��-

    AllNovelFull seemed to have done something to the fanfic novels on their website. So, if you want, you can go read on scribblehub or royal road: they are officially released there.

 Chapter 344: The Third Piece

    Chapter 344: The Third Piece

    Edward ced a talisman on a body lying on the ground, and after injecting his spirit energy, it lit up before entering the body. Then, it opened its eyes.

    ��Main body,�� said the body, and Edward nodded. He then checked the body onest time.

    ��From now on, you are Ozuki Akimitsu. You know what to do.��

    ��Don��t worry. Everything will be done.��

    Edward watched this new clone leave before looking in one direction: ��Let��s begin.��

    ��

    Today was a normal day in the capital: people went to work, children went to school, and the rich enjoyed theirvish lifestyle. Then, the citizen felt a shadow looming over them, so they looked at the sky.

    A ck and gloomy cloud enveloped the entire capital. Then, something from horror stories urred. An enormous hand descended from the cloud toward the Pce.

    A powerful shield manifested to protect things, but it was to no avail. The hand broke the shield before decimating the pce. Afterward, the hand went after the Onmyou Protection Hall.

    Just like its predecessor, the hand destroyed the hall. However, the entire building did not copse as the shied did function. Without wasting time, the hand headed for the Academy. But this time, it failed utterly before disappearing into the cloud.

    Shogun Arata pushed the debris on top of him while breathing heavily. He wiped the blood from his face before checking his body. He felt many ribs were broken, and his legs were crushed.

    He tried to take some talismans from his pockets but discovered they were scattered or destroyed during the impact. With no choice, he took his blood and drew a few runes on his body.

    ��Order,�� he said, then the blood runes lit up before a green light infused into his body, healing his injuries. A few minutester, he could now move.

    ��Anyone alive?�� he screamed for a few seconds before receiving an answer. Then, he quickly gathered all the survivors, including the Divine Maiden.

    ��Shogun, what is going on?�� asked one of the mages.

    ��I don��t know, but it seems to be a level 7 Spirit Disaster.��

    The faces of the survivors changed after hearing this. Throughout the history of the eastern continent, there has been only one Level 7 Spirit Disaster, and it was so long ago that many people thought it was a myth.

    ording to records, a Spirit discovered some type of treasure that allowed it to control the entire Spirit World. Then, it unleashed a cmity on the world that almost destroyed all life on the eastern continent.

    The records were not detailed, but they still emphasized the hard work it took to deal with that catastrophe.

    ��Then, what should we do?�� asked a mage looking at the dark clouds in the sky; she knew this was the beginning.

    ��We need to head to the Pce and regroup with the powerful mages there,�� said Arata. The pce was where the Yamato n and the other royal ns lived. So, it is the ce with thergest number of mages and the most powerful one.

    Moreover, Arata felt this situation could be used in his favor if the Emperor and many of the royal n died. In that case, he could use this opportunity to rise in power and be the ruler of the Yamato Dynasty: no, the Seimei Dynasty.

    ��We need to go to the Academy,�� suddenly said the Divine Maiden, bringing all attention to her.

    ��What do you mean by this?��

    ��This is the only safe ce so far, so it would be best to go there.��

    The other mages looked in the distance. There was a gray fog that enveloped the entire city. However, they could still barely see the towering buildings of the Academy.

    ��Don��t spout nonsense,�� rebutted Arata. ��It��s obvious we must first ensure the safety of the Emperor and the royal family.��

    The Divine Maiden ignored him but looked at the survivors instead. She noticed an anomaly: most of the survivors were from amoner background. She even noticed that the survival rate of themoners was 90%, which was very oddpared to the 12% survival rate of the noble mages and samurais.

    So, she guessed something even though she did not want to admit it.

    ��The reason the Academy survived this attack is most likely because of Ozuki Akimitsu. Under his protection, we have a chance at surviving. Otherwise, Heaven knows what is going to happen.��

    ��Ridiculous; he is only a child. No matter how talented he is, he needs time to grow up.��

    However, the Divine Maiden did not argue with him; she just waited for the others to decide. And as expected, themoners sided with her along with some nobles. Meanwhile, the rest chose to go with the Shogun.

    She looked at the group and said: ��We don��t know what mystery lies beyond this fog, so be alert and use Defensive Talisman and Spells.��

    The group then arranged themselves in a rectangr formation with the Divine Maiden at the center. Then, the outermost people of the formation activated their talisman. Meanwhile, the people in the innermost of the formation chanted Defensive Spells.

    As such, two stacked barriers surrounded them as they marched toward the Academy. As they walked deeper into the fog, they could feel it slowly corroding the barrier.

    Bang!

    The heart of the mages skipped a beat, and they stopped to look around.

    ��What was that?��

    ��I don��t know, but something hit the barrier.��

    Everyone looked at each other, fear written all over their faces.

    ��No matter what, don��t stop,�� yelled the Divine Maiden, calming their fears. However, the group had not even taken another step when they heard a blood-boiling scream.

    ��Was that��from the previous group?��

    ��Did you hear what I said?�� roared the Divine Maiden again. So, the group regained their bearings and headed to their destination. During the voyage, they would hear constant banging sounds on the barrier, but they could not see anything.

    Someone imed to have seen a shadow, but he was the only one, so his words were not that believable. Then, after what felt like an eternity, the group finally left the fog.

    They saw a golden barrier a few meters away, protecting the entire Academy. Someone stood on top of a dragon chanting something while writing golden runes on the sky.

    After seeing that person, the group felt relieved. Only this living legend could probably save the dynasty. While these people admired Akimitsu, the headmistress walked out from the barrier and called them.

    ��Come quickly: Ozuki-san could use your spirit energy as an aid.��

    The Divine Maiden then took the group inside, joining the other students and teachers who were sending their spirit energy. Some of the royal n heirs wanted to ask the group about the situation of the Pce and the Protection Hall, but they knew this was not the time.

    ��

    Underneath the school, Edward walked in front of the gate. He waved his hand, and countless bird-shaped paper talismans flew around him. Then, he ced his right hand on it.

    And the moment he touched it, one of the talismans disappeared. He knew it was now in another timeline, but Edward paid no attention to this. He created these Substitute Talismans for this exact purpose.

    Numerous writings as ck as ink came from his hand before spreading to all the talismans on the door. The ink formed a circle with some character runes written in some ces.

    The process took half a minute, and in the process, more than a dozen of the Substitute Talismans disappeared. Once he finished, Edward waved his hand to manifest a drop of blood that floated to the middle of the circle.

    Blue light emanated from the circle. Then, the more than a thousand paper talismans stuck on the gate fell off one by one.

    Dang!

    Edward pushed the door opened and walked inside. He saw a Grimoire with a spade symbol containing a king floating in the air. On the ground seemed to be another Sealing Formation.

    Edward quickly analyzed it before creating another counter-seal to destroy it. And the moment he finished, the Spade Origin Grimoire flew in front of him, so Edward summoned his Origin Grimoire, instantly fusing the two.

    He then closed his eyes as he sensed the changes that had urred.

 Chapter 345: Satan

    Chapter 345: Satan

    After absorbing the Spade Origin Grimoire, Edward felt he could control the entire Spirit World. With his mana, he could drive the birth rate of Shikigamis and even close all the breaches connecting it to the mortal world. The only thing he could not do was force the Shikigamis to serve him, but he could ask for their help.

    As he continued to sense the Spirit World, he suddenly discovered something, so he focused on it. A few minutester, he muttered: ��The Seal on God is almost broken.��

    He just learned there were two parts to the seal: one sealed God itself and most of its power, while the other prevented them from entering the mortal world. The first one has already been removed, while the second one is full of ws and on the verge of breaking.

    Edward analyzed the seal before concluding it would break in about 23 years if nothing unexpected did happen. At the same time, he sensed something odd with it: he sensed a massive amount of soul strength. Regrettably, he could not feel everything clearly because he was still missing onest piece.

    ��I don��t want to wait that long, so the Elysium Invasion is still on,�� he muttered before raising his hand to manifest a new and strange power.

    ��The Universe Will,�� muttered Edward. With the grimoire, he now has some control over the Universe Wil; to be precise, this timeline��s Universe Will. He could foresee that with it, his research would go exceptionally well.

    Furthermore, Edward wanted to gather all the Origin Grimoires across the Multiverse and use their powers to study the Universe Will and aplish his n of bing a Perfect Tier 11 Arcanist.

    Furthermore, with control of the Universe Will, he could now use Conceptual Magic in this universe, which was only possible with his Time and Death Staff.

    The Time Staff was in the hands of the Konosuba��s group, while the Death Staff remained back home. So, it would be advantageous for him to use Conceptual Magic.

    ��It��s a shame I can only use a few spells. I have to get thest Grimoire.��

    Without thest Grimoire, his control of the Universe Will is limited. Additionally, Conceptual Magic requires a lot of mana, and without the Floating City as an energy source, he cannot use a bunch of spells as he did with his fight against Yahweh.

    After analyzing the Origin Grimoire, Edward put it away before leaving. He closed the gate and made it look like nothing ever happened. Before his departure, he looked at the Akimitsu Clone from a distance.

    Thetter used its power to remove the fog surrounding the capital, close the Spirit World breach, and save themoners who suffered from this incident. With the royal ns almost destroyed and the noble-affiliated mages, the Yamato Dynasty was essentially crippled.

    As such, it was the perfect time for a hero like Akimitsu to rise, rebuild and spread new ideologies to the people. And with reincarnator Onizuka��s ideas already existing in the world, the process will not be as tricky or suspicious.

    In the future, the people of the eastern continents will integrate much easier into the Arcane Empire under Akimitsu��s guidance. And Edward will be responsible for the western continent��s people.

    After onest nce, a portal appeared before him, and Edward returned to the Western Continent. He did go back to the ck Clover Kingdom but headed straight to the Underworld since he knew something went wrong: his clone with 60% of his power was killed a few days ago.

    The first thing Edward noticed upon his arrival was the magic circles he ced in all sixyers of the Underworld were removed. So, he did not hesitate to go straight to the seventhyer.

    ��Lucius?��

    ��Yes, it��s me. Surprised?��

    ��You��ve absorbed Astaroth��s power?��

    ��Not just him, but Beelzebub and Lucifero��s as well,�� said Lucius with a confident smile. ��I��ve always believed humans were the most unique race, and your existence is proof of that. You inspired me to take control of my destiny and no longer be Astaroth��s puppet.��

    Edward looked at him with a frown, ��Something is odd about you.��

    ��Have you noticed?�� Then, he changed his form. He had arge halo floating behind him with a small one on his head. He had three pairs of slender wings and two horns that looked like deer antlers.

    ��Have you seen it? Humanity��s new form.��

    ��A perfectbination of human, devil, and angel,�� said Edward, with his eyes lit up. Lucius can use bother Negative and Positive Karma Empowerment in this form, with no conflict.

    ��This must be the reason for him having two souls.��

    Edward was slightly excited since he had found the perfect specimen to study Karma Empowerment.

    ��Where is Julius�� Soul?�� he asked. Julius was a kind person and a great wizard. Edward wanted to save him if possible�Cespecially since thetter has the talent to wield Time Magic; he would make an excellent Arcanist.

    ��He��s dead,�� Lucius replied calmly.

    ��I don��t even need to sense your Ki to know you are lying. Without the second soul as an anchor, there is no way for you to control two opposite power of devil and angel.��

    Lucius did not say anything; he retained his calm and confident side.

    ��It��s either still with you, or you hid it in a safe ce,�� said Edward.

    ��Enough with the chit-chat. I have conquered all levels of the Underworld and inherited the power of the Archfiend- -��

    ��You mean Satan.��

    ��Satan? That��s a good name, very pleasing and oddly very suitable,�� Lucius said. ��Yes, I have inherited the position of Satan, and only you stand in my way of world domination and modeling humans into higher beings.��

    Edward secretly shook his head. Although Lucius inherited Satan��s position, it��s evident that he did not know much. Otherwise, he would know that God was as much of a threat as him.

    A giant orb with Lucius at the center suddenly spread out. Edward knew this was the manifestation of Lucius using his Time Magic. Inside that orb, time is his to bend to his will. So, he immediately counter-attacked by spreading an orb of his own, canceling the opponent.

    Immediately, Edward frowned. He could tell that the current Lucius was Tier 7, but he still had arger mana pool than thetter. After absorbing all of Astaroth��s understanding of time magic, along with his own study, and arger mana pool, his time magic should have overpowered thetter, but they were equal.

    He nced at the dark underworld and understood it was because of home advantage. The Underworld Dimension boosted Lucius�� strength since he was technically its owner/controller.

    Gravity Magic: ck Holes

    Lucius used Lucifero��s Gravity magic to create five ck holes, trying to swallow Edward; however, thetter waved his hand to make five dark shes that separated the ck holes in two before dispersing them.

    ��Yami��s Dark Magic?�� thought Lucius before evading the shes. At the same time, he frowned as he discovered his opponent was preventing him from seeing too far into the future.

    Spatial Magic: Space Bombs.

    This time, he used Beelzebub��s magic to create a bunch of small dimensions and exploded them; there were hundreds of them. Edward made the same number of time spheres to swallow these explosions. Then, he reverted them to their original form.

    Meanwhile, countless ck lights came from the surroundings to enter Lucius��s body. He raised his hand to create an enormous time sphere.

    Time Magic: Time Erasing.

    Edward calmly looked at the ball and snapped his finger. Ten dark arrows appeared from Lucius�� front and back. The front arrows pierced his time spheres before annihting them.

    Although he evaded these ones, the one from his back still pierced his back and arms.

    ��Anti-Magic? You can use Asta��s Anti-Magic?��

    ��Why are you surprised? They don��t call me the God of Magic for no reason�Calbeit, I��m not too fond of that name.��

    Edward then used Secre��s Sealing Magic inbination with the eastern Sealing Art to create chains to bound Lucius, that could not use any spells with the Anti-Magic Arrows on his body.

    Regrettably, before the chains could tie him up, a bone cage appeared to protect him. Edward looked at the three new people that showed up. Like Lucius, they had angels and devil features, and their mana was way beyond what it should have been.

    ��Dante, Zenon, and Moris,�� said Edward before focusing on the Diamond Kingdom��s schr.

    ��I��ve been wanting to meet you.��

    ��Oh? I don��t think we have any reasons to interact.��

    ��You have two things that belong to me,�� Edward said. ��To be exact, one thing that belongs to me and one thing I want.��

 Chapter 346: Angel-Devil War

    Chapter 346: Angel-Devil War

    ��Is that so?�� said Morris before summoning a disturbing creature that was thebination of many different mid-level devils. It had three bodies stuck together, while the lower part appeared to be an enormous octopus.

    Dante used his Body Magic to turn into a small muscr giant 5 meters tall. At the same time, numerous bones sprout out from Zenon��s back as he uses his Bone Magic. Furthermore, the two could still use the magic attribute from when they were a devil host.

    Gravity Magic: Presence of the Demon King

    Dante used Beelzebub��s Gravity Magic to increase the gravity in the surroundings.

    Spatial Magic: Spatial Mana Domination.

    Zenon created a cub that surrounded the group, and inside that cube, he had absolute control over mana. So, he can cancel spells if he wishes to. Meanwhile, Morris�� abomination of a creature opened its mouth to shoot different attribute attacks.

    The first head shot a jet of purple poison, the second head had a fire element and the third wind.

    Edward calmly watched these people perform. He created an Anti-Gravity Shield around to block Dante��s attack. As for Zenon��s spell, it was useless to him since his control of mana was even better than those loved by mana, which this spell is ineffective against.

    As for Morris�� creation, he only looked at it and said: ��Silence.�� With Zagred��s Word Soul Magic, this creature could no longer open its mouth, causing their attacks to explode their heads. Regrettably, as devils, they could regenerate.

    Meanwhile, Dante took this opportunity to rush toward his opponent. His Body Magic granted unimaginable physical and healing capabilities, making him perfectly suited for closebat.

    And he knew that most wizards were weak to closebat. And even if they were not, they could notpete with his overwhelming strength. Unfortunately, he miscalcted this time.

    Once he arrived in front of Edward, thetter punched straight in his face, sending him crashing on the floor while leaving a fist mark on his deform face.

    Furthermore, Dante sensed an unknown and strange energy nullifying or dying his regeneration. So, he quickly used his magic to its full extent.

    ��Bind,�� said Edward, and chains appeared to capture Dante, rending him useless. Zenon went on the offensive as his bone spike rushed toward Edward. However, his attack was a distraction as he separated a few dozen bone spikes to free his body.

    Meanwhile, a Time bubble came out of Edward��s body and, before Zenon could react, encapsted him, rendering him immobile since time had stopped inside.

    In this short time, Lucius managed to remove the Anti-Magic Arrows from his back. And for his next step, he opened the 7thyer of the Underworld and summoned all the devils under his control.

    There were hundreds of thousands of them, and they all had the same Angel-Devil Form that Lucius and the Dark Triad had.

    Edward ignored Lucius as he looked at the calm Morris; he then sneered before using the Origin Grimoire to summon the Shikigamis from the Spirit World. He asked for their help to subdue all these devils.

    Then, he suddenly appeared between Lucius and Morris. Before they could react, a ck sphered enveloped them, rendering their magic useless.

    Spatial Magic: Anti-Magic Domain.

    Edward created a cube-like space simr to Zenon before filling that space with Anti-Magic to create a pseudo Domain where magic is nullified. He then watched as Lucius punched the cube��s edge with all his strength.

    Although he had the enhanced physical abilities of Lucifero, without his magic, he was not strong enough to break this spell. Meanwhile, Morris slowly disintegrated while his pety in the cube, also useless.

    Under Edward��s control, the captured Dante and frozen Zenon flew into the cube before it became smaller until he could hold it in his palm. After selling these three, he looked at the confrontation between the Shikimamis and the devil. And after noticing his side had the advantage, he opened a portal to another ce: the Underworld��s 8th Layer.

    ��I guess I cannot escape my fate,�� said Morris calmly.

    However, Edward ignored him but looked at a throne where a skeleton dressed in dark gold armor sat.

    ��Satan��s dead body? It seems he really is dead. Nevertheless, he would make a great Undead,�� thought Edward, looking at Morris, who seemed to be establishing some sort of ceremony.

    ��I always suspected that God had a pawn on the mortal ne. I did not expect it to be you.��

    ��Father offered me something I could not resist.��

    ��Let me guess: knowledge.��

    Morris was slightly surprised before smiling: ��I had a feeling that you and I were candid spirits.��

    ��Maybe. But I would never sell my soul for things I could get myself. Now, are you going to resist?��

    Morris just smiled, but Edward suddenly appeared before him before cing his finger on his forehead, sealing and controlling his soul. Then, he sensed the power of the Universe Will, trying to eliminate Morris��s soul, but he was ready this time.

    He used his Origin Grimoire to cancel God��s Universe Will before searching Morris�� soul for information. And he did find something.

    In his early years, Morris became infatuated with researching magic at all costs to unravel its mystery. So, when a mysterious being contacted him in his dream and offered him the knowledge he could never dream of in exchange for working for it, he quickly epted.

    His first task was to help the devil open the Gate of the Underworld while keeping tabs on them. Then, recently, his task was to acquire Satan��s remains. Unfortunately, essing the 8thyer was not easy, and even Lucius did not know how to and might not even know of its existence.

    After getting that information, Edward was not satisfied since he had only learned very little about God. So, he ced his focus on someone else who might know more: Astaroth.

    This devil survived since the ancient war and should know a lot more information. Lucius��s Soul Magic allowed him to suppress Astaroth��s soul and take control of him and his magic. Of course, Edward believed that the injury he gave thetter few years prior also contributed to his sess.

    Nevertheless, it was not aplete sess since Lucius appeared to not know about God or even the 8thyer of the Underworld: these were secrets that Astaroth should know and should have learned from him.

    Edward removed Astaroth��s Soul from the cube and slowly searched through his memories. Although much of it was blurry through time or some outside force, he did learn a lot.

    God and Satan were the first creatures in this universe, and they each served the purpose of maintaining the bnce of the world: they were responsible for guarding the afterlife.

    After a creature died, it would be judged in the underworld. If they lived a good and morally upright life, they could go to Elysium and turn into angels. If they were horrible in their lifetime, they would be punished for eternity in the underworld. And if they live a neutral life, then they can reincarnate and try again.

    Everything was normal until Satan got greedy. He discovered that the sinful souls he punished in the underworld could increase his power if he swallowed them. So, he began to tempt the races in the mortal ne tomit more sins so they would go to the underworld after death.

    And, of course, God was not happy with this, so he wanted to stop his counterpart and former friend. Unfortunately, the war expanded and got out of control until the Wizard Sage appeared and sealed these two.

    Edward frowned after learning this. He previously thought Satan and God fought for a chance to transcend this universe, but it appears he was wrong.

    ��Something is wrong with this information,�� he muttered. From the information he got about God so far, he appeared to be a cold and calcted individual, not someone who would do something for the greater good of all the races in the mortal ne.

    After reviewing the information again, he found a few anomalies. The first one was Satan��s death. He sacrificed much of his life force to increase his strength and severely injured God. Then, he used the Afterlife to reinforce the seal on God.

    As such, since the war, the soul of 80% of the dead people of this world will turn as energy to reinforce the seal; this is the reason it hassted for hundreds of thousands of years since the war.

    After that, Satan did not resist when the Wizard Sage sealed the underworld, prevented all devils from entering the mortal ne, and died soon afterward.

    ��His actions were not like someone consumed by his lust for power, but out revenge and anger,��mented Edward on Satan��s action.

    Another anomaly he discovered was a battle Astaroth experienced between Satan and God. Although they appeared evenly matched, based on God��s facial expression and eye movement, he could tell thetter was not really trying.

    Oftentimes, he would look at one of Satan��s openings, but instead of taking the opportunity to attack, thetter ignored it. Furthermore, when Satan suddenly boosts his power to use a surprise attack to defeat his opponent, thetter would easily respond while making it look like he had suffered.

    ��With this evidence, there is a high chance that God started the entire war because of his goal of transcendence.��

    Aftering to this conclusion, Edward raised the threat level of God for their confrontation. Nevertheless, the Elysium Invasion was less than a month away, and Nacht had already infiltrated these. So, he will know all the answers soon.

    He then gazed at Satan��s remains.

    ��The Soul is already scattered. However, I could use Astaroth, Beelzebub, Lucifero, Lucius, and the Dark Triad��s souls to create a truly powerful undead as my aid.��

    He proceeded to take Satan��s remains away before taking out the Diamond Origin Grimoire, which was the final piece.

 Chapter 347: 7 Scale

    Chapter 347: 7 Scale

    Edward did not waste time to start cing enchantments in the Throne Room of the Underworld. Then, he left for the sixthyer, where the Shikigamis had already captured all the angelic devils. Then, he used Lucius��s Soul Magic to control them before cing more enchantments in all sixyers.

    Finally, Edward left the Underworld. The first thing he did was try to enter Elysium again. With the Diamond Origin Grimoire, his grimoire waspleted, and he now had more control of the Universe Will.

    Unfortunately, he felt an even more powerful resistance preventing his entrance.

    ��Something is wrong. Why does it feel like God��s control of the Universe Will is greater than mine?��

    A lot of thoughts shed across his mind.

    ��Could it be���� An idea suddenly popped into his mind based on his previous study of the Universe Will.

    ��If what I��m thinking is true, the final battle against him will not be so simple�Cespecially without my Floating City.��

    After making some preliminary ns, he opened a portal to hisboratory in the Clover Kingdom. He first instructed young Sally to create a new body for Julius��s soul before meeting Clone Number 8, which was in charge of fixing the World Gate.

    ��How are things going?��

    ��Good, but slow,�� replied Number 8.

    ��How long before things are fixed?��

    ��3 to 5 years.��

    ��That means the Gate won��t be helpful in this uing battle.��

    ��Do you even need it?��

    ��I have some new information which suggests that this God might be much of a greater threat than anticipated.��

    Number 8 frowned, ��I could quickly fix some of the Tier 7 Canons.��

    ��Do so. What about the other tasks I gave you?��

    ��Come with me.��

    Number 9 led him to a room with a few people cryogenically frozen inrge ss tubes. Edward walked to the first one, wiped out the frozen fog, seeing a very familiar yet strange face: it was Asta, except with a scar over his right eye.

    Edward walked to the other tubes, and they all contained Astas.

    ��What��s their stories?�� he asked.

    ��Asta 1 is after the result of a failed Spade Kingdom Rescue Arc. All the people who participated died at the hands of the devil. Ultimately, his madness allowed him to gather more power to kill all the Dark Triad.��

    In the original timeline, the Dark Triad captured Yami and Vengeance to open the Gate to the Underworld. Then, a teamposed of magic knights from the Clover and Heart Kingdom went to rescue them.

    ��Asta 2 is one that had to watch Sister Lily and all the people in Hage��s people killed.

    ��Asta 3 forged enmity with Yuno, and they had a legendary battle where he was forced to kill his best friend and rival. The trauma destroyed his life.

    ��Asta 4 is an interesting one. Sister Lily actually epted his offer of marrying him. Unfortunately, sheter died in his arm as he could not protect her.

    ��Asta 5 is my favorite. He epted Noelle��s confessions, and they became a couple. However, Mimosa was corrupted by a devil and lured her to kill Noelle in front of Asta.��

    Number 8 introduced the lives of all the Asta, and the overall thing they had inmon was how miserable thetter was.

    ��Excellent,��mented Edward. ��These Asta��s variants should have high Willpower. So, let��s begin the experiment.��

    Morris�� Modification Magic allows him to alter the structure of physical and magical objects. When boosted by the devil��s power, he can affect intangible concepts like Dreams and knowledge. So, Edward nned to use it to absorb the Willpower of these Astas from parallel dimensions.

    Nevertheless, he needed to test whether taking such a shortcut would havesting effects. So, he created clones of himself to experiment on them. After using the Modification Magic to transfer Asta��s Willpower to the clone, Edward searched the clone��s souls, bloodline, mana, spirit, mind, memories, consciousness, and many other things to see if there was nothing wrong.

    Afterward, he developed the magic to be permanent so something like Anti-Magic would not reverse what he did. Finally, he applied the magic to himself.

    ��Is this the limit of my soul? A Willpower of seven.��

    Edward shook his head as he was so close to the eighth scale he needed to use Conceptual Magic in his universe. Then, a small me appeared in Edward��s hand.

    ��My control of mana has reached such a subtle level unimaginable. Moreover, I feel like how I see the world is different.��

    Edward looked in the distance and could see the dimension where the Underworld and Elysium were located. He could see with his eyes the mana in the surrounding; they looked like blue birds.

    He could see everything inside his body, including his magic core, soul, bloodline, organs, and even the nanobots. Usually, he would require a spell or machines to detect these things, but he could now see them easily.

    Edward even discovered he could see the atoms that make up his body.

    ��It seems that my Cosmic Awareness Talent has evolved.��

    He concentrated before returning his vision to normal.

    ��I have discovered something expected,�� said Number 8.

    ��Did something goes wrong?��

    ��Not necessarily. Based on the recent data, it seems that your soul is not the only reason you cannot improve your Willpower.��

    ��What did you find?��

    ��It seems that the modification no longer works for Asta. So, in the future, you would have to find other people with high Willpower to absorb.��

    ��No problem. There are many people with high Willpower, like Steve Rogers or Thanos. Anyway, what happened to the Astas?��

    ��Their souls are injured, and they have lost the ability to control Anti-Magic. For the rest of their lives, they can only be normal people,�� replied Number 8.

    ��Is this the side-effect of the permanent extractions?��

    ��It appears so.��

    Edward sighed. He initially did want to use this method. His first n was to copy Asta and modify the clone��s soul to be the same as the original. Then, he would ce the clone under a powerful illusion, making him experience many things to increase his Willpower before the extraction.

    Regrettably, this n failed before even starting. The clone did not have Asta��s naturally high Willpower�Ceven after the soul modification. And even after cing thetter through many cruel experiences in the illusion, his Willpower��s growth was abysmal.

    So, Number 8 had to proceed to n B of taking Astas from parallel Universes.

    ��Heal their soul injuries. Additionally, fix the problems in their timeline, revive the people they care about, and ensure they can live happy and normal life.

    ��Furthermore, we need a better way to train Willpower.

    Edward knew some of his wives�CHermione, Luna, Olivier, and maybe Fleur�Cwould not ept doing such a thing to increase their Willpower. However, they are okay with human experiments�Conly one that involves clones.

    When ites to doing stuff like this that harms an innocent person for their benefit�Ceven one from other parallel dimensions�Cthey will draw the line.

    Afterward, Edward went to check on the other clones and their project. He looked at some data from Number 7, who was responsible for [Project World Stealing].

    ��Your n is a little too risky. We��ll discuss safety measures after the invasion. Number 2, what about you?��

    ��My research on Forbidden Spell isplete. I have created a way to sacrifice lifespans to cast a spell at least one Tier above our level.��

    ��Excellent.��

    ��The trouble I am having is with studying the Karma Empowerment.��

    ��What��s the issue?��

    ��I��ve managed to discover the power of Karma,�� said Number before casting a spell. Then, above all the clones appeared two numbers: one in ck and one in gold. The golden number was much higher than the ck number, but the ck one was stillrge.

    ��As you can see, we all have the same positive and negative karma since we are one. That��s not important. The point is, despite discovering the power of Karma, I have no way to harness that power yet.��

    ��What did you find from the devils?��

    ��They have a unique soul that allows them to use Negative Karma Empowerment. So, this power cannot be used unless we modify our soul to be simr to that of a devil.��

    Edward shook his head. He has no qualms about modifying his body, but he rarely touches his Soul.

    ��Well, take your time. I��ve brought Lucius�� body, and he seems capable of using both positive and negative Karma.��

    ��A perfectbination of angel and devil?�� asked Number 2.

    ��Yes.��

    ��In that case, he should be helpful.��

    Edward handed him the body before tasking Number 6�Cin charge of the training and teaching of Sally�Cto turn Satan��s remains into an undead. Finally, he went to see the magic knights and captains: the Elysium Invasion was only a few days away.

 Chapter 348: Elysium Invasion (I)

    Chapter 348: Elysium Invasion (I)

    Edward slowly walked to the Royal Knights, which was the name he gave the magic knight group headed to Elysium. He was toozy to develop a better name, so he used the one in the sacred timeline. Even the magical clothes they were wearing were the same as the manga.

    Upon arriving at his destination, he looked at the eager knights and captains.

    ��Are you guys ready?��

    ��Yes, Sir.��

    ��That��s good. Group 3, how is your Arcane Heart?��

    ��Everything is functioning well,�� said Acier.

    ��Alright. Do you remember the n?��

    ��Yes, Sir.��

    ��Very, well. I have done everything possible to keep all of you alive. If everything else does work and you really end up dying, remember to use any means necessary to preserve something of your existence. With time magic, I should be able to revive you.��

    ��Thank you, Wizard King.��

    ��In that case, let��s go.��

    Edward led them to a gate at the base of a massive tree. Then, he watched as they entered one by one. The ground transmuted into a chair that he sat on. Then, a projection appeared in front of him.

    Two people immediately acted as soon as the group teleported to their respectiveter. Secre Swallowtail took out a magical orb containing an enormous amount of mana that Edward stored. Finally, she used her magic to ce a seal on Elysium��s fourthyer.

    Subsequently, Dorothy Unsworth used her Dream Magic to connect to the others in the higheryers. As long as she wishes, she can summon someone into her dream formunication.

    The first person she summoned was Nacht, who had infiltrated this ce a month prior.

    ��You don��t look too good,��mented Dorothy after seeing his paleplexion.

    ��This will happen if you have an entire dimension searching for you.��

    ��What matters is that you��re alive. Did you get some information?��

    ��I did, but only up to the secondyer,�� replied Nacht, who told her the information he got so far. Then, Dorothy used a magic item tomunicate with the others. She did not summon them in her dream because they should be intercepting the enemy right about now.

    Her Dream Communication is in case the magic items fail to work and reach the others in the otheryers.

    The moment the elvesnded at their destination, they began to organize the Tree of Life Monument to summon Edward. Of course, the angels in the firstyer immediately noticed the invaders.

    So, an army of angels rushed toward the group of magic knights. The leader of the Group 1 was Langris, the Vice-Captain of the Golden Dawn Squad.

    ��Are those the angel armies? They are so weak?�� He raised his hand, prepared to fight.

    ��Don��t forget the Wizard King instructed us not to kill them if possible,�� said Finral, his big brother and a member of the ck Bulls.

    ��I know,�� said Langris as his Grimoire floated in front of him.

    Spatial Magic: Space Prison.

    An enormous cube enveloped the majority of the angels, imprisoning them. Only a few capable individuals flew out of the way.

    ��Evaded? Not bad.��

    The leader of this army was a beautiful angel dressed in armor, holding a sword�� her name was Elicia.

    ��Why do these humans have such a vast mana pool? How can we defend against such an attack.��

    She squinted her eyes at the cocky Langris.

    ��Soldiers, used Tactic 15,��manded Elicia. Then, a golden light emanated from all the angels, including her.

    ��Worship the one and only God. Only this way can you have salvation. Mortal, he gracious to be in the presence of a noble creature such as us, angels��.��

    These words echoed in the mind of all the magic knights, including the elves.

    ��So, this is your tactic?�� said Langris. ��Using [Worship Poison]? You should do better than this.��

    In their training, they were trained to resist the temptation from even a Seraphim Lord, let alone these low-level angels.

    ��My talents were truly wasted in this group,��ined Langris, who prepared to end this fight. Then, something unexpected urred.

    ��Soldier, used Tactic 11,��manded Elicia. Then, all the elves turned onto golden lights before fusing into one enormous angel more than 15 meters tall; even the ones previously captured by Langris broke free from the space prison to transform into this creature.

    ��This was not part of the information we received,�� said Finral.

    ��But that makes things even more interesting,�� said Langris.

    Spatial Magic: Archangel Shootdown

    Numerous orbs floated before him before hitting the giant angel. Wherever the orbs hit, a part of the creature��s body would be erased since they could erase anything they touched. However, the angels�� body parts would regrow a few secondster.

    ��Lets�� see your limit,�� said Langris as he created more and more orbs. Eventually, the giant angel could not regenerate as fast as he could destroy. And when its body was 80% destroyed, it scattered before all the angels returned to their normal selves, passing out on the ground.

    ��Well, that was easy,�� said Langris.

    Outside, Edward calmly watched this. He closed his eyes to see if he could enter Elysium before the ceremony, but it was still to no avail. So, he focused on the secondyer.

    The Magic Captains mostly watched as Jack The Ripper went on a rampage. The Archangels in the secondyer mainly were Tier 4, but all the Captains reached Tier 5. So, it was normal to be a one-sided ughter.

    Suddenly, an enormous golden magic circle appeared in the sky, forcing everyone to stop and pay attention.

    ��Our Grimoire stopped working,�� said Charlotte, the Captain of Blue Rose. Nevertheless, she had a calm demeanor around her.

    ��Luckily, the Wizard King anticipated this oue and forced us to learn the Arcane Rune Magic,�� said Kaiser, the Captain of Purple Orca.

    Meanwhile, Jack ced his Grimoire away before tiny runes appeared on his arms. Then, the previously dispersed des on his forearms reappeared. Subsequently, he continued his mindless ughter.

    To be exact, he did not kill anyone since Edward instructed him to only if necessary. But in the current situation, it is not needed. This group has run countless simtions and fought countless angels for the past year (10 years in time dtion). So, it was normal for the victory to be so easy.

    ��Things are going well; maybe a little too well, but that��s fine,�� through Edward as he focused on the thirdyer where the Seraphim Lords were located.

    After arriving in thisyer, Yuno alone easily defeated all the Seraphims, which were equivalent to Highest-Ranking Devils.

    (AN: This is not a far fetch feat since he did something simr for devils in thetest chapter of the manga. Sorry for the spoiler.)

    After that, the Seraphim Lords showed up. However, to everyone��s surprise, four of them showed up instead of the two the information mentioned.

    (AN: I have received manyints and criticism about this arc to the point that it was no longer fun writing. And I do not like when writing bes a chore. As such, I decided to speed up the end of this arc and even shorten the time for the Konosuba Arc.

    (I��ve also decided to n the next arc better so that it is both enjoyable to the readers and enjoyable to write. Expect some changes in the story��s tone since I finally decided to try to give Edward some depth while also genuinely challenging him.)

 Chapter 349: Elysium Invasion (II)

    Chapter 349: Elysium Invasion (II)

    Yami looked seriously, knowing the situation might be out of hand if not taken seriously.

    ��Asta and Yuno, you are responsible for one Lord, Mereoleona and Fugeoleon for the second, Acier and Noelle for the third, me and Vengeance for thest.

    ��Vanessa, wait on the side in case of an emergency.��

    Vanessa nodded in agreement. Her primary role is to ensure no one dies. Although the team has the Arcane Heart to heal their injuries, they can still be killed. In that scenario, her fate magic wille into the equation.

    Before the training, her magic only worked for the member of the ck Bulls. But with her training, she can use the cat, Rouge, to reverse the fate of anyone in her proximity at the expanse of a lot of mana. Luckily, she also achieved Tier 5 during the training, so she did notck mana.

    The Seraphim Lords looked indifferent as if they were mechanical robots with no emotions or thoughts of their own. There were four of them�Ctwo men and two women�Chowever, they each looked like identical twins.

    ��Let��s go, Sylph.�� Yuno did not waste time before fusing with his Wing Spirit, entering his ultimate form. He had two Grimoire before him as he flew toward one of the Lords.

    ��Liebe, we can��t lose to him,�� yelled Asta as he entered the Devil Fusion Mode with ck horns and ck wings.

    Their chosen Seraphim Lord did not waste time as she attacked.

    Sky Magic: Air Bullets.

    Dozens of bullets made of pressurized air rushed toward Yuno. However, thetter did not evade. Instead, Asta flew in front of her and used his sword to cut off all the bullets before rushing toward Sky Lord and shing her.

    However, thetter had plenty of battle experience, so she flipped her wings to fly away and evade the attack. Then, she rushed toward Asta and kicked him to the ground; thetter could not even react despite reading the Sky Lord��s Ki.

    Star Magic: Quartile Hasta

    Four stars appeared before Yuno and converged to create a powerful beam traveling toward the Sky Lord at light speed.

    Sky Magic: Could Protection

    Fluffy clouds surrounded her, and once the light beam hit them, the clouds bounced back the attacks, forcing the beam to hit the ground, generating a massive explosion.

    Sky Magic: Heavenly Punishment.

    Dark clouds appeared above the three. Then, ck lightning suddenly fell from the sky, trying to eradicate the two. Asta�Cwho dug himself out�Cnullified the lightning with his sword while Yuno flew around to evade.

    Asta used an Anti-Magic sh toward the clouds in the sky, but the Sky Lord appeared before the dark sh and used her physical body to punch and divert the attack. Then, her attack continued; she seemed to have no reservations about conserving mana.

    While these two fought one Seraphim Lords, the others did the same too.

    Fuegoleon summoned the fire spirit, Smander, to boost his strength and aid him. At the same time, Mereoleona used a new technique she developed during the training: Hellfire Incarnate.

    Her body turned into dark mes; it was like she was the incarnation of a Fire God. Moreover, her strength was further boosted since she had a temporary contract with Smander.

    Their opponent was the second female Lord.

    Beast Transformation Magic: Dragon Lord.

    The Beast Lord turned into an enormous ck dragon more than 15 meters long with a wing span of at least 25 meters.

    Calidus Brachium Purgatory: Abyss

    Mereoleona punched more than 10,000 times in a few seconds, and with each punch, jets of ck mes engulfed the ck dragon. However, the mighty beast nced at this attack with disdain.

    She opened her mouth and spewed a green liquid: acid. The acid confronted the fire punches for a few seconds before overpowering them. Then, Fuegoleonmenting how his sister had be even more out of control after increasing her strength�Ctook action.

    Fire Magic: Lion King Roar.

    A two-meter lion head manifested before him; it opened its mouth before spewing out a jet of blue me. Simultaneously, Smander also used a breath fire to aid in the confrontation.

    At first, these three attacks worked as the fire burned the dragon��s acid. However, the ck dragon��s scale suddenly turned blue. Then, the acid breath turned into Freezing Breath.

    With the mana and elemental advantage, the Beast Lord overpowered these three, forcing them to evade. With a nce between the siblings, they immediately decided on a new attack n based on their training.

    They begin to fly around the beast and attack her from different directions. Unfortunately, the mana in the surrounding was affected by the angel��s positive karma, so it was slightly harder to control with Mana Zone, even for a talented individual like Mereoleona. Nevertheless, she bes more adept at doing this with time, slowly reaching her peak in the mortal world.

    ��Undine, lend me your strength,�� said Noelle.

    ��No problem.��

    Then, she fused with the Spirit.

    Saint Valkyrie Dress

    A beautiful armor made of water appeared on her body, and the same urred for her mother, Acier, except her armor was made of steel.

    Noelle flew toward the Seraphim Lord before stabbing her spear made of water.

    Water Creation Magic: Sea Dragon Roar

    A massive sea dragon headed for the Seraphim Lord.

    ��That��s my daughter,�� said Acier as she also attacked.

    Steel Creation Magic: de Tempest

    Thousands of des made of pure steel surrounded the Seraphim Lord, who, like the others, remained cold and indifferent. Then, she went on the offensive.

    Dispel Magic: Spell Nullification

    The dragon head and the des suddenly disappeared as if they had never existed.

    ��Anti-Magic?�� thought Noelle. ��No, it seems different, like a weaker version.��

    She nced at her mother, and the two immediately knew what tactic to use: True Magic. Using True Magic, all Noelle��s attacks will turn into actual water instead of water made of elemental mana. And the same for her mother.

    That way, Dispel or Anti-Magic can weaken these spells but cannotpletely nullify them. Luckily for them, True Magic only works on elements found in nature, like water or metal.

    So, they continued bombarding their opponent.

    Meanwhile, Yami and Vengeance also began their attacks. Vengeance summoned an enormous tree and used its root to try to bind his opponent.

    Purification Magic: Tree Purification

    All the roots attacking the Lord suddenly dried up due to over-purification. Yami took this opportunity to attack. He used his katana to sh, creating a dark sword sh that flew toward the Pure Lord.

    Purification Magic: Dark Purification.

    The dark sh suddenly turned golden; she purified the darkness into light before absorbing it into his body, making him slightly stronger.

    Purification Magic: Pure World

    A golden sphere with the Pure Lord at the center spread toward Yami and Vengeance, purifying everything in its path, including the mana in the surrounding.

    Dark Magic: ck Moon

    Yami created a small ck hole above their heads, creating a dome that protected him, Vengeance, and the World Tree. Once the golden sphere approached the dome, it was absorbed.

    Immediately afterward, Vengeance controlled many of the tree��s branches to enter the ck hole. Another ck hole appeared behind the Pure Lord where the tree branches and caught one of his arms.

    However, the Seraphim Lord was ruthless and broke that arm before regrowing another. Nevertheless, Vengeance��s tree could absorb mana, so in this brief interaction, he stole a great deal of mana from his opponent.

    In the outside world, Edward watched this battle calmly. Even with only 2 vs. 1, his people could keep with the Seraphim Lords despite being a Tier lower. And it was all because of their perfect team trained over ten years.

    He then focused on the firstyer, where the summoning ceremony was almost over. Then, he sends a message to Dorothy, who then rys his message to the others.

    Then, something unexpected urred. All the Tier 5 Magic Knights�Cincluding the Captains�Csuddenly used the Arcane Rune Spell: Apparition.

    They all suddenly teleported next to one of the four Seraphim Lords and attacked simultaneously, catching them off-guard. And they used their most potent spells, greatly injuring these beings.

    Then, Asta acted quickly before creating Anti-Magic Cuffs to restrain these people. Meanwhile, Charmy began to distribute food to replenish mana.

    ��Yuno, look, n O worked,�� yelled Asta.

    ��Of course, it did,�� replied casualty as he left the Spirit Fusion Mode.

    ��I��m d everything went well; no one died or suffered.��

    Yuno did not say anything but remained vignt; he won��t let his guard down until the Wizard King showed up.

    Finally, the elves finished the ceremony, and Edward was summoned to Elysium.

    (AN: As I said, things will go faster.)

    Sky Magic, Dispel Magic, Beast Transformation Magic, and Purification Magic

 Chapter 350: The Truth

    Chapter 350: The Truth

    Edward looked at the surrounding: it��s been a year since hest came to Elysium. After looking around, he no longer wasted time as he opened a portal to the thirdyer.

    He saluted all the magic knights and thanked them for their help. Finally, he asked Secre to remove the seal on the fourthyer before heading there.

    He found himself in a rtively small and in space. The only thing existing was a small pool and a golden throne; he then nced at the person calmly sitting on it.

    ��You don��t seem surprised?��

    ��At what? At the fact you��re a woman?�� replied Edward.

    ��Yes. I thought I would get some reaction.��

    ��Well, you are a higher being: it��s normal to be able to change your shape at will.��

    ��True,�� replied God. ��I��ve been waiting to meet you since you arrived in this world.��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��Haven��t you figured it out? Why is it that you were so determined toe to Elysium? For the origin of Grimoire? To meet God? To unravel its mystery? Don��t you feel you went to this extreme length for a rtively vague motive?��

    Edward frowned as many thoughts shed across his mind.

    ��Spiritual Hints.��

    ��Bingo.��

    ��When?��

    ��When you were confronting Mother.��

    ��Mother? You mean the Universe Will?��

    ��Yes,�� replied God. ��Ever since you��re arrival, I��ve noticed your existence. And after a brief observation, I realized you were the key to achieving my ambitions. However, I could not leave Elysium. And I realized your power was growing at an rming rate.

    ��So, before you reach my level, I ce a spiritual hint on your mind to guide you so you can arrive here.��

    When Edward first arrived in this world, he was only in Tier 6, so he knew some things this person was saying could make sense.

    ��How did I not detect such a thing?��

    ��It��s simpler than you imagine. After analyzing you, I noticed that one of the core aspects of your personality was curiosity about the unknown�Ceven after losing all your memories. So, all I had to do was secretly boost that character trait, and eventually, your curiosity would lead you here.��

    Edward internally sighed as he realized he may have secretly been too confident since things had been going too well for himtely. Merlin told him he protected his mind from beings way above his Tier. However, when ites to people on a simr level as him (1 to 3 Tier above him), he was on his own.

    ��Maybe, I have be too over-reliant on that old man. I should watch out from now on.��

    ��I see. So, what is your purpose in doing so?�� he asked.

    God did not immediately answer. Instead, she walked to the small pond and crouched down, ying with the water.

    ��Of course, for freedom,�� she said, her eyes dazed, lost in memories.

    ��Adam, well, you call him Satan. He and I were the first creatures in this world. Mother created us to keep the bnce of the universe: we had to ensure that all souls had gone to their destination after death.

    ��As one the first creatures in existence, we had the utmost talent for magic. So, we grew at an rming rate, to the point all races hailed us as Gods. Satan was actually more nonchnt about magic. He did not need to learn or train. With his natural talent, he was still one of the most powerful beings in existence.

    ��As for me, I share your curiosity. So, I began to delve deeper into the mystery of magic. You can say, this was the beginning of my downfall.��

    Eve sighed deeply after saying this.

    ��At some point, I reached the ceiling of this world. No matter what I did, I could not increase my strength and reach the next stage of power. So, I pleaded with Mother for a solution: I asked her to show me a way out, to guide me.

    ��Now that I reflect on my actions, I realize how foolish I was. The so-called Mother is nothing but an indifferent consciousness with the sole purpose of ensuring the universe runs appropriately.

    ��How would it care about me? As long as I did my job properly, it would not even pay attention to me.��

    Edward squinted his eyes. ��So, you took matters into your own hands?��

    ��Exactly. I knew as long as the world��s safety waspromised, Mother, no, the Universe Will, would have to intervene. So, the first step of my n was to tempt Adam with power.

    ��After showing him how much stronger than him I was, it was easier to lure him into breaking the taboo and start absorbing the souls of the sinful to increase his strength. And after getting a taste of such a rapid increase in power, he could no longer resist.

    ��He corrupted the mortals so they couldmit more sins and goes to the underworld for punishment, and he can swallow them.��

    Eve yed with a little fish on the pond, and in the process, she looked at her reflection in the water.

    ��After that, things proceeded smoothly. Using his act as an excuse, I started a war that almost destroyed the world. In the end, the Universe Will had to intervene. Unfortunately, it had its own rules and regtions to follow: it could not directly intervene. Itmunicated to us, asking us to stop everything, but we did not listen.

    ��So, it had to go about things a different way.��

    ��The Wizard Sage.��

    ��Exactly.�� Eve turned to look at Edward. ��I love talking to intelligent people: things usually proceed smoother.��

    ��So, what exactly happened?��

    ��The Universe Will created a being that could end our path of destruction: n, the Wizard Sage. It even gave him some of its power in the form of the Origin Grimoire.

    ��It chose humans, a race with limited lifespan and ingenuity: someone who could not reach our level nor live long enough to be another problem. It even restricted the potential of all races from now with the power of the Grimoire.��

    ��So, the Wizard Sage did not invent Grimoires?��

    ��He thinks he did,�� replied Eve.

    ��You don��t seem to like him?��

    Eve sighed out loud before returning to ying with the fish. ��This is where in the story that things began to go wrong. n was a clever man. Although not as powerful as the two of us, he still reached the level of defeating creatures like dragons or giants. Moreover, after gathering the strength of numerous races, he became a powerful faction of his own.

    ��Ultimately, I me the failure on myself. My n was on the verge of seeding, so I was distracted. I ignored his rise, and after he allied with Adam, they sealed me, dying my ns for countless millennia.��

    ��What n?��

    Eve smiled but did not answer.

    ��You don��t need to say, I can guess. When the Universe Will handed some of its power to n, you took the opportunity to analyze its essence and steal its power. That would exin why it was divided into three parts: the main one, the one n had, and the final piece in your hands.��

    ��You are only partially correct.��

    Edward frowned, trying to think what he had overlooked. However, he quickly understood that now was not the time to unravel mysteries. He sighed out loud.

    ��I am a person who likes talented individuals. So, under normal circumstances, I would invite you to join me and even provide you with some unique opportunities.

    ��Unfortunately, your action of scheming against me has injured my ego: so, I must destroy you.��

    ��It would never have worked out in the first ce.��

    ��Oh, how so?��

    ��To escape the shackles of this universe, I must acquire your memory and soul.��

    ��I could have offered you a way out.��

    ��I don��t need anyone else. Not Mother, not Adam, and not from you of all people.��

    Edward shrugged his shoulder: ��Since we are both done buying time, let��s get this fight on the way.��

 Chapter 351: Gods Strength

    Chapter 351: God��s Strength

    Eve knew the seal on her was even more troublesome than it appeared on the surface. The Wizard Sage and Satan ensured that she could not escape; even if she managed to, she would have to pay the price.

    They linked the seal to the Eastern Spirit World and the Afterlife to strengthen it and as a powerful curse. If she ever left Elysium, all the soul energy since the war millions of years ago and all the Shikigamis in the Spirit World would turn into a curse that stripped away most of her power.

    Eve would never ept such an oue. Unfortunately, she needed Satan��s power and the Spade Origin Grimoire to remove that curse. Her original n was to use Asta and Liebe to acquire Satan��s body and Zuriel to get the Spade Origin Grimoire.

    Then, she changed to Edward.

    ck chains suddenly appeared on Eve��s body before breaking one by one. Meanwhile, Edward quickly summoned his Grimoire and saw it was glowing. Additionally, he detected a strange aura emanating from his body.

    ��I see,�� he muttered. He understood that she needed the Grimoire and the Authority of Underworld��s Leader to escape. The Grimoire was in his possession, and after turning Satan��s bones into an undead, he was now the ruler of the underworld.

    Furthermore, he also understood that God might have hidden a lot of information about the seal, hence the reason he did discover anything wrong with it.

    ��Truly a worthy foe,�� thought Edward. While God was slowly freeing herself, he was also detecting and removing the spiritual hint inside his mind. Once he finished, his Grimoire appeared before him, and he tapped his leg on the ground.

    Fire-Earth Magic: Volcano Apocalypse

    The ground cracked as it turned into a volcano.

    Boom!

    The entire fourthyer exploded as if a volcano exploded, and Edward appeared on the thirdyer, shocking the other magic knights. Not long afterward, Eve also appeared on thatyer.

    ��My little pond; this is where I created my children.�� Then, she took a deep breath and inhaled the oxygen and mana in the surroundings.

    ��Is this what freedom feels like?��

    ��You need to leave,�� said Edward with a stern face.

    ��Maybe we can help you,�� said Yami.

    ��Listen to me and leave immediately.��

    ��Like I would let you.��

    Destruction Magic: Destruction Ball

    An enormous purple ball appeared in front of Ever before exploding, annihting everything in its path.

    Edward created a shield to protect all the magic knights, buying them enough time to teleport away. Despite his sess, Elysium��s remainingyers were annihted by the explosion. He then looked at God.

    ��That spell.��

    ��You should be familiar with it since it��s your creation,�� replied Eve with a smile.

    Edward squinted his eyes, ��Could it be?��

    ��As you guess. n did not survive the ancient war without paying a price. Before he sealed me, I took something precious of him.�� She waved her hand, and a book appeared: a Grimoire with a Joker design on the cover.

    ��This part of the Origin Grimoire is the most important. It is connected to all the Grimoires in existence since ancient times and thus contains all the spells ever created�Cincluding the ones you made.

    ��Whenbined with your Origin Grimoire, it allows wizards to use the Universe Will to create spells tailored to their wills, ideologies, talents, and ambitions. Well, since I also have control of the Universe Will, the one in your hand is essentially useless.��

    Edward looked at the Joker Grimoire before smiling. He put away his Grimoire, and immediately, Eve knew things were about to get serious.

    Arcane Rune Spell: Meteor Summoning

    Suddenly, all the people living in both the Western and Eastern Continents saw that the sun had disappeared, and a looming shadow enveloped them. They raised their heads to see an enormous rock descending from the sky.

    The fear of death suddenly overwhelmed everybody as they knew if that thing hit, the world would end; no species would survive this catastrophe.

    Eve raised her head to look at the uing meteor; she could feel the thing lock her position, so it would follow no matter where she went. So, she used another of Edward��s invented spells.

    Crushing Magic: Cubing

    Suddenly, the enormous meteor the size of a star broke down into billions of earth cubes the size of a basketball, scattering throughout the world.

    Edward frowned after seeing this and waved his hand, making the cubes disappear. He pointed his hand and shot out a purple energy st made of pure mana.

    Eve created a shield to easily blocked that attack. But before she could react, she suddenly disappeared. She was no longer floating above the Western Continent but above an ocean.

    ��A parallel timeline? You��re indeed a cold individual,�� she said before gazing at Edward, who had just appeared. ��So, you have no qualms killing the people here.��

    Edward did not say anything since he knew she was correct. Both of them are Tier 7, reaching the ceiling of this world. So, an all-out battle would probably do catastrophic damage to the entire world.

    And if he had to fight while worrying about protecting others, he knew she would take advantage of the situation. The alternative is to use the Mirror Dimension. However, she could easily escape from there, forcing him to fight in the real world.

    However, after leaving his timeline, he tasked one of his clones and Morgana to protect that timeline and prevent anyone from entering. Also, navigating the multiverse is much moreplex than a mirror dimension.

    ��Alright, let��s get this over with,�� said Eve, who used a Gravity Spell to levitate the Eastern and Western Continent before throwing them at Edward.

    Arcane Rune Spell: Intangibility.

    The continents passed through his body as if he was a phantom. When theynded, they created a massive tsunami that swallowed the entire world. Then, Edward went on the offensive, using a simr method as his opponent.

    Except he dropped the sun on her.

    Ever calmly raised her head to look at the falling sun and smiled before blowing casually. In an instant, the sun froze�Ceven the mana core deep inside was not spared.

    The world was now inplete darkness.

    Thousands of ck arrows appeared above Eve��s head, rushing towards her.

    ��Really? Anti-Magic? Do you think you can defeat me, as the creator of this magic, with my own magic?��

    She raised her hand to create arge sphere of Anti-Magic to cancel out Edward��s attack.

    Arcane Rune Spell: Time Erasing Swords

    Dozens of des with clocks designs on the edges appeared above Eve. She frowned for a moment before creating Time Bubbles that Julius used for his Time Magic.

    She caught the des and stopped them, but to her slight horror, they appeared faster and faster until she could not keep up. Then, one stabbed through her heart, erasing her time and thus her existence.

    As Edward watched her disappear, he frowned as he sensed things would not be so simple. And as expected, a few secondster, a new God appeared before him: perfectly intact.

    ��Vanessa��s Fate Reversing Spell,�� he said.

    ��Bingo.��

    ��You are more of a nuisance than I anticipated.��

    ��Oh, you have no ideas, as this is just the beginning.��

    Then, Ever opened a portal and disappeared. Edward frowned as he locked on her Ki and followed her to her destination: another parallel timeline.

    As soon as he arrived, he sensed something was wrong. After observing the surroundings, he discovered theck of mana in nature.

    ��I see. Using such a spell takes a lot of mana, so she does not want to run out amidst our battle, so she is recharging.��

    Arcane Rune Spell: Mana Drain

    Tiny ck holes appeared around Eve, trying to drain her. However, she shed her hand to create Anti-Magic shes that destroyed the ck holes.

    Water Creation Magic: Water Titan

    She controlled all the ocean water to create an enormous entity made entirely from water. Then, the Water Titan raised his hand to crush Edward like a bug.

 Chapter 352: Eve’s Hidden Trump Card

    Chapter 352: Eve��s Hidden Trump Card

    Edward snapped his finger, instantly freezing the Water Titan. At the same time, he multi-casted another spell.

    Heavenly Prison Pirs

    Five massive pirs descended from the sky, surrounding the two of them at the center. Then, the top of the pirs connected to form a yellow gold star. Finally, chains came from the star, trying to bind Eve.

    ��Want to seal me?�� she thought before sneering. She raised her hand to create an Anti-Magic ball before sending it to the chains. To her surprise, the chain bounced the anti-magic attack before binding it.

    ��Fascinating. You surrounded the spell with an aura of Anti-Magic to defend against Anti-Magic. Such subtle control, if not done correctly, the anti-magic energy would cancel out your spell,�� said Eve as she looked at Edward, with her eyes shining with desire.

    ��I cannot wait to get my hands on your soul.��

    Boom!

    She blew herself off. And as expected, her body reappeared a few secondster, freeing her from the chains. Edward controlled them to attack once again. Eve created a small sun on her palm before throwing it at the chains.

    Immediately, Edward frowned as she used the same tactic as him by coating her spell with Anti-Magic. Although her method is easily noticeable and considered shoddy to him, it was still sessful. Furthermore, it was excellent for her first attempt.

    Numerous small pebbles appeared before Edward through matter maniption. Then, he blessed the pebbles with an Infinite eleration Spell.

    Phew!

    The pebbles traveled faster than light before piercing Eve��s head and even destroying her soul.

    Phew! Phew! Phew!��

    More pebbles made her look like a bee hive. Unfortunately, she reverted her body to normal less than a secondter. However, her face was pale this time.

    Immediately, Eve controlled a space the size of the two continents before condensing them to a glowing ck sphere smaller than an egg.

    Boom!

    The sphere exploded, creating spatial turbulence that pushed Edward far away despite creating a powerful shield to protect him. Taking this opportunity, Eve teleported to this parallel universe��s Elysium and absorbed this version of herself.

    Then, she controlled all the angels to go on a suicide mission against Edward, who had finally navigated through the spatial turbulence that essentially destroyed this parallel timeline.

    ��Enough ying around.��

    Conceptual Magic: True Death

    A ck aura emerged from Edward��s body, killing everything in its path. Matter, energy, souls, the angels: anything and everything in these parallel timelines.

    Eve generated a Time Bubble which created a separated space-time continuum. She thought by cing her body in another space-time continuum, this dangerous spell would not be able to touch her. She was wrong.

    The spell even brought death to time itself.

    As Edward watched Eve decay and disappear, he was not happy. On the contrary, his Cosmic Awareness told him danger was approaching. And as expected, Eve reappeared again.

    Edward frowned as he could tell she did not use Vanessa��s Fate Magic to revive herself. As for the method she used, he quickly analyzed it.

    ��You don��t have to analyze anything; I��ll show you,�� said Eve. Then, a bunch of phantoms suddenly appeared behind her. At first, it was only a dozen, but it soon grew to a hundred, thousand, ten thousand, and continued until at least a million of them. The odd thing was they all looked the same as her.

    ��Could it be?�� muttered Edward, remembering the assumption he had about her.

    ��It��s as you think. After analyzing Mother��s power, I discovered the Multiverse. The first thing I did was contact other versions of myself; we united under the banner of finding a way to transcend this prison.

    ��It��s a shame the Mother was adamant in keeping us separate, preventing us from meeting directly. But our battle had done enough damage to this world to remove all restrictions.

    ��Now, we are united: we are one.��

    They all said thest phrase in an eerie unison as if a hive-mind creature said something with thousands of different and distinctive voices.

    Edward finally understood why the Universe��s Will of this world was different, capable of borrowing the power of the others from different timelines: it was a response to God��s behavior.

    Despite understanding this, he wanted to curse out loud as his situation had just turned into nightmare mode. Fighting God now is like fighting a million Tier 7 Wizard. This was impossible even for him without his Floating City or other aid.

    Without hesitation, he opened his interdimensional space and took out his long staff. It had an Aether Core on the top that could boost his spell. He sneered before saying:

    ��I will show you the superiority of an Arcanist over others Magical Paths.��

    Arcane Rune Spell: Elemental Armageddon.

    More than ten thousand magic circles appeared in the sky above Edward��s head. And from these magic circles came many powerful elemental spells:

    Light Judgement, Pyrost, Absolute Zero Ice Spears, Magma Eruption, Earthquake, World Destroying Tornadoes, Sea God Tsunamis, Lightning Spheres, and Darkness Swallowing.

    The Eves acted on time to create shields to protect each other. However, dozens of them died. But, Edward did not stop attacking. More and more magic circles appeared in the sky, bombarding the Eves non-stop, killing dozens of them after each wave.

    Despite the appearance of sess, Edward did not have it easy. With the number advantage, most of the Eves could go on the offensive while the minority remained on the defensive.

    So, Edward also suffered tens of thousands of spells, if not more. He flew around to evade, but there were too many of them. So, he would often be hit. Nevertheless, he did not care as he activated his Phoenix Bloodline.

    A white me would appear on his injuries to heal him. Furthermore, he still had a prototype of the Arcane Heart to heal him.

    After a few minutes of non-stop bombardment, Edward realized he would soon be at a disadvantage because of ack of mana. So, he opened a portal and fled to another parallel timeline.

    As soon as he arrived, he swallowed all the mana in nature to replenish himself. And not long afterward, the other Eves appeared, and Edward wanted to curse out loud again.

    In this brief period, the surviving Eves used different methods to revive the dead ones. Although not all of them could be resurrected since many died through Edward��s Death and Time Conceptual Magic, they still replenished their numbers to a dangerous level.

    Edward did not waste time and summoned two things. Satan, a Tier 7 Undead, and a dozenrge canons; they were the Tier 7 Canons from the World Gate that one of his clones fixed.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The canons began a non-stop bombardment. Adding to that Edward and Satan��s attacks, the sky above this world shone brightly before everything ended. The two groups found themselves fighting in the nk Realm: the space between parallel dimensions. However, no one cared about this for now.

    Swish!

    A spell cut Edward in two, but mes quickly connected the separated part, returning him to his peak.

    ��If things continue like this, I won��t survive for long,�� thought Edward as he took a potion that replenished his mana. As he analyzed the situation, he realized it was a matter of time before he ran out of mana, leading to his capture.

    He never thought he would be in this situation. He decided from now on; that he would have more than a hundred artifacts that store mana for his use. Not to mention, he will also wear a lot of mana regeneration magical artifacts.

    ��It��s time to take risks.��

    After making a decision, he took out five metallic orbs. He teleported directly into the middle of the hoard of Eve, right in front of the one from his timeline.

    With a swift motion, he grabbed her and detonated the orbs before opening a portal and entering. After the explosion, a massive grey energy wave annihted everything in its path��including the Eves.

    Unfortunately, it also followed Edward through the portal.

    ��Damn it,�� he said as he sealed Eve in his hand and kept opening portals to different parallel universes. Unfortunately, the grey energy turned into a cloud that followed him. And in the process, it would instantly eradicate all timelines it came in contact with.

    Edward knew how dangerous Void Energy was, and if he had the slightest contact, he would be a goner. So, he fled as if his life depended on it. He knew the explosion would eventually stop, so he only needed to run until then.

    So, he would replenish his mana in every timeline before quickly opening a portal to the next one. After jumping over a hundred timelines, he finally stopped as the cloud stopped chasing him.

    With a paleplexion and heavy breathing, he looked around to see if he was safe. Then, he looked at Eve�Cwho had a look of horror on her face. Unlike Edward, she saw with her eyes the horror of that cloud.

    Edward closed his eyes to connect to his clone. He wanted to make sure his timeline was not affected by the explosion. After receiving a positive answer, he sighed in relief.

    He did not immediately return home but took a few days to recuperate before returning home, with Eve as his new prisoner and experimental subject; she was more valuable alive.

 Chapter 353: Project World Stealing

    Chapter 353: Project World Stealing

    Edward returned to his timeline and was relieved when he saw nothing was wrong. Not long afterward, one of his clones teleported to him.

    ��How is it?�� he asked.

    ��I used Time Magic to revert the destruction on Elysium. Everything is intact.��

    ��What about that pool? What does it do?��

    ��As long as a person has a pure soul or a lot of positive Karma, they can turn into angels. Oddly, I did not find something simr in the Underworld, most likely because they no longer control the Afterlife.��

    ��It��s a great finding for the Empire,�� said Edward, who nodded before dismissing the clone and giving him Eve��s body. Not long afterward, the other magic knights arrived.

    ��Sir,�� many screamed with joy as they rushed over. Noelle, Charmy, Vanessa, and Asta jumped on him and hugged him. Edward smiled as he reciprocated.

    ��Are you alright?�� asked Yami, who smoked his cigarette in relief.

    ��I��m fine.��

    ��I��m d you��re alright,�� said Acier.

    ��I told you guys nothing would happen to him: it��s him of all people,�� said Mereleona.

    ��Sister, you were the most worried,�� said Fuegeolon.

    ��Do you want to fight?��

    ��Sister, brother, this is not the time,�� added Leon.

    ��*Sigh*. I did not expect some individuals could be so powerful. I feel like you deserve the title of God of Magic,�� said Undine, thinking about the few terrible spells these two used before disappearing.

    ��All of you have the opportunity to be this powerful,�� said Edward as he munched on the cupcake Charmy gave him.

    ��You��ve been saying that for quite some time. I feel like your words are not just mere encouragement, and there are meanings behind them,�� said Yami.

    ��You��re right,�� said Edward, before spending a few minutes telling him about the Empire and the concept of Omniversal Travel.

    ��This would exin why you are such an anomaly,��mented Undine.

    ��Indeed, many things suddenly make sense now,�� said Acier; they��ve known each for some time now, and he always felt his friend had many secrets.

    ��So, some of us can go to the Empire with you?�� asked Yami.

    ��Unfortunately, you don��t have much of a choice.��

    ��Excuse me?��

    ��I��m going to steal this world.��

    ��Again, excuse me?�� he asked as he exhaled the smoke.

    ��I��m going to steal this parallel timeline from this universe, then fuse it with my universe,�� Edward said calmly.

    ��I��m still confused,�� said Mereoleona, and the others felt the same way.

    ��Think of it that way. After I finish, the Western and Eastern Continents will now be another continent on my home, Earth. You will be citizens of the Empire, having ess to its education, health care, social services, etc. You can travel to others, meet other races, and experience a plethora of things you��ve never imagined before.��

    ��Sir, that sounds great and all, but what about the citizens of the Clover Kingdom? What will happen to them?�� asked Fuegeoleon.

    ��They will thrive beyond they could imagine in their lifetimes.��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��In my universe, magic is a gift granted by very few individuals. So, the poption of wizards is extremely scarcepared to ordinary people.��

    ��People born no magic like me?�� asked Asta.

    ��Yes, and they are a majority.��

    ��They must live a painful life.��

    ��The discrimination in my universe is not as bad as in the Clover Kingdom. Unfortunately, the magically gifted still control the majority of power in the Empire, so I want to level up the ying field.

    ��One of my goals in bringing this universe back home is to allow every individual in the Empire to have the gift of magic.��

    ��How are the citizens going to thrive? Must of them have a meager amount of mana? Are you going to let them use our training method?��

    ��I��ve developed a system that allows wizards to grow from no mana like Asta to as powerful as me. Although it is not perfect, things like talent, hard work, and resources y a role in their growth, there is still a clear path to advancement.��

    ��As strong as you? Or that God? How is that possible?�� asked Mereoleona.

    ��Don��t be surprised. I��m not even the most powerful in my universe: not even close.�� Then, Edward exined the Tier System in his world, how he was only Tier 7, from the top.

    ��We are only Tier 5? And only because of your training?�� Mereoleona had a hard time epting how weak Edward seemedpared to the entire universe; that was a person she looked forward to surpassing.

    ��It sounds like a very dangerous ce,�� said Captain Vengeance.

    ��No ce is truly safe. Plus, I can protect the Empire from any Tier 9 threat. And once some of my research is finished, most general Tier 10 threats should not be a problem,�� Edward reassured.

    ��Kekeke, none of that matters. I cannot believe there are so many powerful wizards. I cannot wait to slice them.�� Everyone ignored this psychopath.

    ��Edward, is this world fusion safe? There won��t be any problems, right?��

    ��Don��t worry: this is not my first time.��

    ��That��s good. I��ll have to warn Lolopechka to be prepared.�� There was something else she wanted to discuss, which was the status of the Heart Kingdom Queen in that Empire. However, now was not the time for such a discussion.

    ��Wizard King, I have a question,�� Yuno said.

    ��Are you wondering about my position?��

    ��Yes.�� Asta began to pay attention.

    ��I can resign, and thepetition for my sessor can begin. Or, you can change your goal to be Arcane Emperor,�� Edward said with a smile, making Yuno squint his eyes.

    ��ording to the Empire��sws, anyone can challenge the ruling monarch every hundred years for the position. Now that I think about it, the Empire��s centennial birthday ising in a few short decades.��

    Yuno and Asta were not the only ones paying attention to this information. People like Fuegeleon and Nozel Silva have the dream of bing the Wizard King, and now, maybe the Arcane Emperor.

    ��I want to be both,�� said Yuno.

    ��Me too,�� yelled Asta.

    ��Ambitious,�� said Edward with a smile. ��I will announce my resignation as Wizard King. Then, you guys canpete for the position.��

    ��Are you sure this is wise?�� asked Mereoleona.

    ��I have a lot of work to do before the fusion. So, it will be good to be focused.��

    Edward then chatted with the group for a while before dismissing everyone except for Yami.

    ��I found your sister in the Eastern Continent.��

    Yami paused for a moment, ��she��s not dead?��

    ��No, she has been searching for you all these years.��

    ��I see,�� he said. Then, tears began to fall from his eyes.

    ��I thought she was gone. I thought they were all gone.��

    ��Regrettably, I could not find your family��s soul in the Afterlife. So, they have likely already turned into energy to power up the seal. I could use Time Magic to try to retrieve them. But, even then, I doubt I would seed.��

    ��It��s fine. I��ve already epted their death. Now that I have my sister, I��m satisfied.��

    ��Do you want to meet her now?��

    ��Now? I��m totally not ready. If she saw my appearance, she would be disappointed�Cespecially since I��m 24 and not married yet.��

    ��Then, this is the perfect opportunity to confess your feeling for Charlotte. That poor girl has been pining after you for too long; at this point, it��s embarrassing.��

    ��Charlotte, huh?�� Yami did learn of her feelings for him during the training. But, given the uing battle, he did not want to address them.

    ��Maybe, you��re right.��

    Edward patted his shoulder before leaving; he went to see Undine and Lolopechka to address their concerns. He told them that the Empire did not grant nobility status, so her status would change after the fusion.

    The Heart Kingdom is as big as somerge countries on Earth. Even so, countries are now considered regions of the Empire, so she will be the Region Mayor of the Heart Kingdom. Furthermore, her position has a term limit where she could not be re-elected for the same region more than twice.

    Undine was not happy with this oue as she wanted at least more than two terms. However, Lolopechka said she was alright with this oue as long as her people were happy and lived fulfilling lives.

    And Edward promised her that.

    After this meeting, Edward went to see the elves, who were concerned about this fusion. He reassured them that the Empire was multi-racial, multi-species, and multi-ethnicities, so the elves would not be discriminated against by humans or other races for that matter.

    He then proceeded to inform the dwarves of this news; their reception was the most exciting. These adventurous-angry dwarves were the happiest about the concept of traveling to another universe and interacting with others.

    Finally, Edward returned home, and the next day, hemunicated with the citizens and announced his resignation.

    ����-

    Title: Leaving ck Clover

    This is the end of Part One, and download AllNovelFull app to continue:

    DOWNLOAD NOW

 Chapter 354: Leaving Black Clover

    Chapter 354: Leaving ck Clover

    The news shocked the citizens as they wondered if something was wrong. After all, the Wizard King was in his prime and one of the most powerful wizards in existence. So, why the sudden resignation?

    However, in his address, Edward gave some reasons that he wanted to live a peaceful life now that the world was safe. He also promised that no matter what, he would still be the kingdom��s protector.

    After that, he oversaw thepetition for his sessor. After the Elysium Invasion, the participants all received merits to raise their ranks. Asta and Yuno finally became Grand Knights and had the status topete for the position.

    Finally, a battle between Yuno, Asta, Fuegeleon, and Nozel took ce for the position. In the end, Yuno was the final winner. In the finalpetition with Asta, he disyed the ability to revert mana into anti-magic, defeating his opponent.

    However, right before his coronation, someone from the Spade Kingdom came to see him, and they convinced him to return as the ruler. So, Asta, as the runner-up of this fight, was the one crowned as Wizard King.

    However, they promised topete for the position of Arcane Emperor, thus not ending their rivalry.

    During the peaceful transfer of power, Edward secretly released the news of the fusion to prepare the citizens beforehand. And as expected, many people were unhappy about suddenly changing their environment�Cespecially the nobles who worried about their status.

    Edward did not care about them. So, after helping Asta settle in, he disappeared in the eyes of the public to focus on his research, especially on Project World Stealing.

    ��There are two many things that could go wrong,�� he said to Morgana.

    ��With each calction, I find more problems,�� sheined.

    ��Are you sure we have to use void energy?��

    ��If you want to preserve the fundamental rules of this universe, when we separate this timeline, Space-Time spells will not work. We have to use void energy.��

    The fundamental rules of this universe are the main reason he wanted to steal this world; it is the reason that every single individual born in this world has mana inside their body. So, he must preserve them at all costs.

    ��Too many things could go wrong if the void energy is not properly controlled,�� said Edward as he overviewed the spell he would use to detach this timeline from the entire ck Clover Universe.

    ��Our best option is to try with different timelines to gather data. Once we perfect the spell, we can proceed with our timeline.��

    ��That��s a good idea. But it will take too much time.��

    ��We have nothing but time.��

    ��Normally, that would be the case. But I��m worried about Vivy back home.��

    ��It��s true that anything could happen back home with the Death God Catastrophe. However, if there were a problem, Empress Olivier would have contacted you.��

    ��She can be stubborn, so I��m worried she won��t call for help unless the situation is truly dire. Furthermore, you know our Omniversal Communication Method is not ideal. Who knows what could go wrong.��

    Morgan frowned. They can onlymunicate through the Soul Dimension since her central server is back in the Empire. However, sending information across the void is still tricky, andplications could arise.

    ��Do you have another way?��

    ��Let��s cheat,�� said Edward. ��Old Man Merlin, I need your help.��

    The world seemed to pause for a brief moment before an older man with a long white beard appeared in the undergroundboratory.

    ��It actually works,�� said Edward as he looked at the visitor.

    ��It��s not as much of a big deal as you think,�� said Merlin.

    ��Oh, how so?��

    ��Names have power, and so this saying applies to powerful beings. You��re now Tier 7, so you should get a True Name once you return home.��

    ��True Name? Is it like what I think?��

    ��Yes. After you reach Tier 12, you can sense anyone who mentions your name from all the worlds you have traveled. Don��t mention these for now. Why did you call me?��

    Edward then exined his n before handing him the data and Spell he created to steal the world. Merlin looked at it for a few seconds before modifying and adding other stuff.

    Edward looked at the changes and lisps twitch. There were so many errors he made that he was speechless. Furthermore, there were so many things that even Morgana did not calcte.

    ��Thanks.��

    ��No problem. Now that I��m here, I have a few things to say: You have missed a great opportunity.��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��You could have won that fight against Eve. Although it would have been challenging, you could have won. It was the perfect time to push yourself to the limit and sublimate your Willpower to the 8 Scale between life and death.��

    Edward frowned slightly after hearing this.

    ��I know your personality is cautious; you like stability and only take calcted risks, but you have to understand that in many situations, facing things head-on, even when the odds are stacked against you, is the only way.��

    Edward pondered for a few minutes. ��You��re right.��

    ��As long as you understand. Onest warning: do not rely too heavily on Void Energy. At Tier 12, it bes rtively useless.��

    Merlin said his goodbye before disappearing.

    ��Did you feel he was different today?��

    ��Are you referring to his criticism of you?�� asked Morgana.

    ��No, not that; he��s always been like that. I felt like the current him seemed in a rush. And, I somehow could not get the thought into of y mind that he was slightly weaker than usual. I have no proof for this, but I have a feeling that I��m right?��

    ��Weaker? Could he be injured?��

    Edward squinted his eyes. If even someone like Merlin were injured, then the situation of the war must have gotten serious. So, he needed to hurry.

    ��It seems we need to start going to more powerful worlds and challenge ourselves. Otherwise, we might be useless in the uing battle.��

    Edward felt that once he reached Tier 12, he would start getting in contact with this war. So, he needed to challenge himself and even ce himself in danger, if needed, to prepare for the future.

    ��Alright, let��s get to work.��

    Edward then focused on his research, creating a few clones to help him with other projects. The main ones were the Karma Empowerment Research, and finding the resources to repair the World Gate.

    As for other research like Project Perfect Tier 11, he knew these were long-term and could not be achieved in a short time. Luckily, he had Eve��s method of controlling more than a million variants of herself as a foundation to work on.

    Time passed quickly, and five years went by. During this time, Edward found a way to store mana inside his Soul, so the journey to Tier 8 would be shortened.

    His other research, like the Arcane Heart, was also sessful, and he had already modified his heart to be simr to a devil, granting him incredible generative abilities. It��s a shame that only Tier 5 Arcanists can condense an Arcane Heart, unless they condense a Devil Heart, which had no limit on Tiers.

    However, he discovered that Devil Hearts would slowly corrupt the soul.

    As for the modification Merlin did to the spell, he finally analyzed and understood them. As a result, his understanding of Void Energy was elevated, and he had no problem with the 3.0 Update of the Floating City.

    His research on Karma Empowerment was the only failure in the past five years. With the angels, devils, and Eve, he figured out how these creatures could use Positive and Negative Karma as a boost.

    However, he could not replicate the method unless he fundamentally changed his soul. He dide up with a surgery that could do such, but he was not happy since it was not easily replicable. Furthermore, he did not want to mess up his soul. So, he left for the future.

    Finally, today was the day he left.

    He first went to see the people he knew on the Western Continent before checking on his clone on the Eastern Continent. Thetter��s mission was a sess as he was now the ruling monarch of a new dynasty.

    Furthermore, the clone had now educated the eastern continent in many modern concepts that would make them easier to integrate into the Empire. Moreover, the clone also released rumors of the fusion to prepare the citizen.

    Then, Edward floated above the sky, took out his staff, and cast a spell. Numerous runes appeared in the sky, making everybody on both continents watch in awe. Somehow, they knew the day had arrived.

    After the runes manifested, a phantom grey cloud appeared above the sky, covering the sun. No one knew how dangerous that cloud was except for Edward.

    He focused intensely on controlling the Void Energy to separate this timeline. Although he had practiced countless times before, he still took things seriously. He knew the slightest error would result in this entire parallel dimension being wiped out.

    Luckily, things went smoothly, like the practice runs. He separated this timeline from the infinite numbers while preserving its fundamentalws. The Universe Will tried to stop him, but he used theplete Origin Scripture and his Willpower to stop it, then kept this timeline in a pocket dimension that manifests itself in the form of a crystal orb.

    As he held the object in his hand, he could see an entire world inside. However, the people of ck Clover only felt the world tremble slightly, then the runes on the sky disappeared, and nothing else urred.

    The sky was still as blue as yesterday, the sun shone like it always does, and the clouds floated as if they were the freest things in existence. Many people even wondered if the process failed.

    Edward smiled before contacting a few people and reassuring them. Then, he hopped on the now-fixed World Gate and headed to the Konosuba World.

    ���C

    I cannot believe so many people did not like this arc�Cespecially the School Infiltration Arc in the Eastern Continent. Many of the things I wrote on that arc can be considered great predictions based on the recent chapter of the ck Clover manga. And as more chapterse out, more predictions mighte true.

 Chapter 355: Reunion

    Chapter 355: Reunion

    Edward carefully ced the sphere containing the ck Clover World before heading toward his next direction. He did not have to go to the Star Trek Worl since he received a message from Olivier that the clone took a World Gate and returned home on their own. So, Edward decided to go straight to Konosuba.

    ��Morgana, let��s test the new Travel System.��

    In the past few years, Edward finallypleted Rowena��s research for using Void Energy to travel in the Void.

    ��Starting the Void Core Engine,�� said Morgana as a holographic screen appeared in front of her. A few secondster, she said: ��Everything seems normal so far. Let��s begin theunch.��

    She instructed the Void Energy in the core engine to take them to their destination, and it did so.

    Whoosh!

    The Gate disappeared before reappearing, traveling an unquantifiable distance.

    ��Did we seed?�� asked Edward.

    ��Let me check,�� replied Morgana as she tapped on the keyboards floating on her. ��Our calibration was off. We are now three days away from the Konosuba World.��

    ��Three Days? How long would the journey normally take?��

    ��With the Floating City, three months. With the World Gate, five years.��

    ��A significant improve, but the technology has a long way to go.��

    His desire is that he can travel to any world from his memories by instructing Void Energy. However, so far, he can only go to ces he has the coordinate to, and he still did not instantly arrive at his destination.

    ��Did you find the errors we made?��

    ��Yes, I��ve identified the problem, and there should be no problem fixing them before we return home.��

    ��Alright, I��ll leave it to you. Let��s descent.��

    The World Gate entered invisible mode before entering the world. Immediately afterward, Morgana picked up a signal from the Floating City, so she locked on its position and directly teleported to its location.

    Edward found himself on top of a castle. After sensing the position of the Floating City and the others, he finally descended.

    Someone jumped on him as soon as he exited before suffocating him with a pair of soft things.

    ��I would dly die like this,�� said Edward with a muffled voice. Fleur finally let him go.

    ��I miss you.��

    ��I miss you too,�� he replied while holding her. �� Already Tier 7? It seems you guys benefited greatly from this trip. ��

    ��We did alright,�� answered Fleur with a smile.

    ��Where are the others?��

    Before Fleur could respond, the others walked out of the room.

    ��What��s wrong with you two?�� asked Edward after seeing the disheveled states of Hermione and Lily. They had heavy bags under their eyelids as if they had not slept for long.

    Not sleeping for dozens of years is not a problem with their strength. So, their situation could only be exined by stress and pressure.

    ��They did this to themselves,�� said Fleur while gloating.

    ��What happened?��

    ��Lily suddenly gotpetitive and wanted to finish her research before you arrived. Apparently, this began because of an argument with Snape. As for Hermione, she got into something above her weight ss.��

    Lily and Hermione gave her a dangerous stare, but she did not care. Hermione got into Edward��s arm, taking afortable rest: she snuggled him like he was a giant teddy bear.

    ��Alright, let��s talk inside.��

    The group walked inside before talking about their experience. Edward spent almost 50 years in the ck Clover World, so his story was quite long. However, only ten years had passed for this group, so their story was briefer than theirs.

    ��Something tells me your experience was not normal,�� said Hermione.

    ��Old Merlin probably chose that timeline to test me. Apparently, I disappoint him in the final result.��

    ��Are you alright?��

    ��I��m fine, but I should follow his advice. We need to prepare in advance for the worse.��

    ��I see.��

    ��So, where is Filius?��

    ��After defeating the Demon King, he became a bard for a while before we send them to the other dimensions under the Gods�� control,�� replied Fleur.

    ��Oh, what are they like?��

    ��They are essentially the other Isekai Worlds that you often mentioned from Primordial Earth.��

    ��So, this world is abination of many Isekai Worlds? And the Gods are responsible for sending people from Earth into these worlds?��

    ��Basically.��

    Edward nodded before saying to Lily and Hermione: ��You two need some sleep.��

    ��Indeed,�� muttered Lily before leaving with Snape. Then, Edward tucked Hermione into bed before spending some family time with Fleur. He was amazed as her Subus Bloodline seemed to have evolved, granting her some ability that brought him to cloud nine.

    Then, after Hermione rested properly, she joined in on the fun; the couple did not leave their bedrooms for the next week. Finally, Edward walked into Hermione��sb to see her research.

    She handed him the data while exining:

    ��In the past few years, I��ve managed to recreate Konosuba��s Magic System. I can recreate them all, whether it is the Adventure Card, the Job ss Bloodline, the Skill Points, or others.��

    Edward looked at the data. She created a pocket dimension for her experiment and modified it to be simr to the Konosuba World. Clones were then sent to change ss and level up, and they seeded.

    ��Karma Empowerment too?�� thought Edward.

    ��So, what��s the problem?��

    ��The problem is after discovering the other dimensions. I��ve since realized that the limit of my modification was only Tier 3. No matter what I did, I could not raise the ceiling of this world.��

    ��The other dimensions have a higher ceiling?��

    ��I��ve found a dimension with a power ceiling of Tier 6, and they used Karma Empowerment or Karma Energy as well in the form of a system you often see in Isekai.��

    ��So, you��ve tried to recreate the System and failed?��

    ��Basically, and it��s driving me crazy since I seeded with Konosuba.��

    ��To be fair, Konosuba��s System is a knock-off version. They do not have Status Window like in the others and must rely on the Adventure Card,�� said Fleur.

    Hermione nced at her and decided to ignore her.

    ��I thought the problem was the energy level of the dimension. So, I expanded its size and inserted a lot more mana. But it was useless. Then, I thought the problem was I needed more karma. So, I developed an enchantment to gather Karma from the people of Earth and added it to the Dimension.

    ��This n did show signs of removing the limit, but it still failed in the end, and I cannot find why.��

    ��What is the difference between the Konosuba Dimension and the others�Cbesides the ceiling level?�� he asked.

    ��There are many, but the main one is the others do not require a bloodline for different job sses. If someone meets the stats and levels requirements or only does a specific quest, they can change ss.

    ��Furthermore, there are some dimensions where the concept of ss is non-existent. With enough skill points, you can learn any techniques or spells.

    ��So, what do you think? Do you have a solution?��

    Hermione found Karma Energy fascinating. It��s quite the versatile power, with the ability to increase stats with no repercussion, and allows individuals to instantly master knowledge and use it as if they were reflexes.

    If such a power were used wisely, the Empire��s overall strength would grow at an rming rate. So, she wanted to seed.

    Edward did not answer her but looked through the data, analyzing everything. He also studied Karma, so he was knowledgeable in the subject. A few minutester, he said: ��What you need is Karma Authority to serve as the core of the Dimension.��

    ��Authority?��

    ��Yes. With the Karma Authority, you can modify the dimension simr to Law Maniption Power. You establish the rules and boundaries of that dimension: how much Karma can a person receive after killing a creature, how much is required to level up, what can Skill Points be used, and what is the highest level, etc.

    ��I��ve brought a group of creatures�Cdevils and angels�Cwho can naturally generate positive and negative karma; they would be perfect for reinforcing the dimension and making it operate smoother.��

    ��Devil and Angel?�� muttered Hermione, her eyes lit up as she figured out something. ��The same role that the Gods and Devils of this world ys.��

    ��Exactly.��

    ��Your idea is good and all, but I do not meet the Willpower requirement to use Conceptual Magic. So, how am I going to ess [Authority]?��

    ��Have you really be stupid?�� said Fleur. ��You can cast a weapon like the Time and Death Staff.��

    Hermione pped her forehead. ��How could I forget this? It��s really not good to work while sleep-deprived. Alright, let��s get started on designing this thing. Let��s call it Karma Staff. No, that��s too basic, but let��s use it for now.��

    While talking to herself, she began to type something, ignoring these two. She also scheduled some sleeping time for herself; she did not want to return to the previous state.

    ��So, how is your research?�� asked Edward.

    ��Excellent. And I might have found a way toplete Project Dragon God.��

 Chapter 356: Research Update

    Chapter 356: Research Update

    Fleur disyed her data to Edward before she continued to exin.

    ��You know we��ve been struggling to recreate the other Dragon Kings Bloodline, most likely because they are alive. However, after studying the bloodline of an ancient dragon in this world, I found many subtle differences that may be the result of the differentws of the universe.

    ��So, I n to use these differences to create a new set of Dragon King Bloodline before fusing them. And I��ve already got some sess.��

    Edward looked at the data. Fleur had already recreated the Fire Dragon King bybining the bloodline of the Konosuba��s Ancient Dragon and Harry Potter��s regr fire dragon. She also researched the dragons in the other dimensions and added them to her research.

    She evenpared theplexity of the Dragon Fire King��s bloodline to the Albion��s Thunder Dragon King Bloodline and the Water Dragon King Bloodline back in the Empire. And so far, there were no problems�Cespecially in terms of potential.

    The Dragon God Project is Edward��s possible way of reaching Tier 12, so he yed great attention to the final result.

    ��So, what do you think?��

    ��There is no detectable issue as of now,�� replied Edward. ��The only problem is the Dragon Race��s inherited memories and Dragon Chant Magic.��

    ��The Neo Fire Dragon King can pass down its magic through inherited memory, but it has no ess to the memories from our universe. I��ve taught him how to use Dragon Chant, and he quickly mastered it since the magic is tailored for his kind.

    ��However, since we do not know all the Dragon Chant��s knowledge, I don��t know its limitation.��

    Edward did not answer her. Instead, he frowned as he analyzed the data deeper.

    ��If you��re worried about that, we could probably find a way for the Neo Fire Dragon King to rece the one in our universe and ess the Dragon n��s inheritance. Well, maybe not rece, but tricked whatever system they used to ess that knowledge.��

    ��Great idea, but this is not what I��m worried about. You overlooked something.��

    ��Oh, what is it?��

    ��We know the Dragon Kings can reincarnate after they die. As long as another dragon in the universe has a bloodline pure enough, they will inherit the title, memories, and powers of the Dragon King, essentially recing the dead one.

    ��Your Neo Fire Dragon King is missing that aspect in his bloodline.��

    Fleur looked at the hologram, focusing on the part he pointed out.

    ��You��re right. However, isn��t that a good thing? We don��t want the Old Dragon Kings to use our creations to reincarnate.��

    The Neo Dragon King has an extremely pure bloodline on par with the old ones, so they are the perfect vessel for reincarnation.

    ��Your worries are not unfounded. But, it would be best if our Neo Dragon Kings had a simr but separate Reincarnation System. That way, once one of them dies, we do not have to spend a lot of time and resources to recreate them.��

    ��That��s a good idea. I��ll work on that.��

    Now that she had a direction for her work, Fleur was extra motivated. Then, she suddenly remembered something and said: ��Don��t forget to go meet your new wife?��

    ��I have a new wife?��

    ��Of course, Wiz. But you have to woe her.��

    Edward gave her a strange look while looking at Hermione through his side eye. After seeing no reaction, he calmly nodded without saying much.

    ��By the way, how many women did you bring this time?�� asked Fleur, while Hermione also secretly listened in the corner.

    ��None.��

    ��Really? I don��t think you��re that well behaved.��

    ��Hehe, there were a few meaningless flings. I guess I can��t say they were meaningless: happy memories, more likely. As for meaningful connections? Only one but things did not work out.��

    ��Oh, did the mighty Arcane Emperor get his heart broken?�� said Fleur as she pinched his face. Edward pushed her hand away. ��I��m not that fragile.��

    ��Honestly speaking, are you okay?�� she asked as she caressed his hair.

    ��It��s not my first rejection, and it won��t be myst.��

    ��That��s a good mindset to have. Alright, I have to go back to my research.��

    Edward nodded before walking to Lily��sb, where she waited for him. Before entering, he saw Severus waiting at the door, signaling him with his head, to which Edward nodded back to indicate he understood.

    So, he sat in front of her.

    ��What��s going on? Why don��t you want my help?��

    ��Honestly, the situation has nothing to do with you. I was talking with Severus about the trouble I was having in my research, and he told me to take my time. And if I could not seed, you would help once you arrived.

    ��And for some reason, I suddenly snapped at him; we argued, and I wanted to prove him wrong by finishing the project before you arrived.��

    ��I see. Did you find the real cause of your trouble?�� asked Edward.

    ��After you arrived, I activated my Tower Spirit (A.I) Psychoanalysis Mode and discovered my outburst resulted from some problems back home.��

    ��James?��

    ��Yes. Apparently, I have some subconscious guilt about how I treated him. And when Severus said these words, I burst out andshed out. Things are better now.��

    ��So, what will you do when you return?�� asked Edward.

    ��Couple Therapy. The three of us must go to therapy to figure this marriage out. Otherwise����

    ��That��s a good idea. Nevertheless, you should talk to Snape; he��s worried about you.��

    ��Yes, I do owe him an apology. I�� ll talk to him.��

    Edward nodded before sighing. ��Now that we are on the topic of apology, I would also like to take this opportunity to apologize again for my actions regarding James.��

    ��There is no need for that, as I understood your behavior.��

    ��Nevertheless, I still appreciate your understanding and forgiveness.��

    Lily smiled and nodded.

    ��Alright, show me your research.��

    Lily disyed the hologram projection to show him the data while exining some things.

    ��I��ve reproduced most of the capability of the Divine Spark and even made some optimization.��

    She then showed him a design of the Arcane Spark she designed.

    ��The Arcane Spark can turn faith into mana. And unlike the Divine Spark, where the conversion is only temporary, this one is permanent. So, Arcanists can have another way to rapidly increase their mana through faith.

    ��A new magical path could even begin with this method.��

    Edward frowned after hearing this; he had never been a true fan of the whole concept of Godhood and Faith. If Arcanists walked the path of Faith, then it is only a matter of time before the universe reverts to its former self once he overthrows the Gods�Ceven if faith was never poisonous to the soul.

    ��What��s the situation about the Faith?��

    ��ording to our study, the limit of purification that the sparks provide is Tier 7. After that, there are signs of contamination.

    Edward read the research��s date. The group captured the most powerful God in Heaven and the Devil Lord ruling the underworld. Both were Tier 7 and had an organ simr to the Divine Spark.

    The Heaven Ruler absorbed faith, while the Devil Lord absorbed negative emotions. Their sparks can purify faith and negative emotions, but only to a limit. At their Tier, their souls have already disyed some signs of corruption.

    ��Any idea on how to fix the issue?��

    ��Yes, I n tobine the Spark with the Divine me to enhance the purification process.��

    ��Excellent idea. What else?��

    ��I��ve replicated most of the Divine Sparks abilities except for the method to use Karma Empowerment. In our battle with these two rulers, they used a Sacred Spell that reached Tier 8. We would have been in serious danger if not for the Floating City.��

    Lily showed the data to him. In her research, she created different Tiers clones before using some of Hermione��s research to transfer positive and negative Karma onto these clones.

    Then, she had them create their own Arcane Speak and use Sacred Spells. The Tier 1- Tier 3 Clones could use Sacred Spells to cast a spell one tier higher than themselves. However, the Arcane Spark no longer functioned from Tier 4 to higher. The Sacred Spells could boost the spell��s strength, but it could not reach one Tier higher as the Heaven Ruler could.

    Edward��s eyes lit up after seeing this research. The angels and devil in ck Clover could also use their Karma to slightly boost their spells. And they could do it because of the difference in their souls. In contrast, the gods in this world can do it because of the Divine Spark.

    Immediately, Edward began tobine the two research. He modified the Arcane Spark to temporarily modify an arcanist��s soul frequency to be simr to the Konosuba Gods or Devils, thus allowing them to use their Karma and the perfect Sacred Spell.

    ��That should work,�� said Lily as she looked at the designed changes. Edward then sends her his research on devils and angels. ��You can experiment on them independently to finish the design.��

    ��Devils and angels? I wonder how these devils are different from this world?�� muttered Lily as she gathered the data of both species topare. Meanwhile, Edward saw she was deep in focus, so he left.

    He did not forget to signal Snape that he could enter. Edward wanted to spend a little more time with his wives, but they ignored him on the ount that they were busy. So, he finally went to meet Wiz.

 Chapter 357: Date

    Chapter 357: Date

    Edward followed directions to the magic shops. He opened the door, and he heard a melodious voice wee him. However, the voice abruptly stopped, and the owner looked at him with her mouth open.

    ��You��re real?�� asked Wiz.

    ��Why wouldn��t I be real?�� he asked, perplexed.

    ��Fleur has been talking about you for so many years, but you never showed. So, I thought you were not real, and they just invented your existence.��

    ��And why would they invent a husband?�� Edward asked, intrigued by her thought patterns.

    Wiz smiled in embarrassment. ��I thought they were part of some cult simr to the Axis Church, and they wanted to trick me into it.��

    ��Fleur did tell me you were distanttely. However, she was too busy with her research to take pay attention. This exins everything,�� replied Edward. ��As you can see, I am real and not the leader of a cult.��

    ��Yes. You��re even more handsome than in the pictures I saw.��

    ��Thank you, but I have to say, you��re not how I imagined you to be.��

    ��Oh, what did you imagine?��

    ��A little shyer.��

    ��Haha, these days are past me.��

    ��Of course, maturityes with age, after all,�� said Edward.

    ��That��s a great way to exin aging. Come in; I��ll serve tea.��

    Edward nodded before taking a seat. Soon afterward, Wiz served tea, and he observed her. He could tell she now had a magic core and was currently a Tier 6 Undead. He could even see she could not reach Tier 7 because the main ingredient for the Purification Potion was Aqua��s Spell. And as an undead, Wiz cannot use it.

    ��If you don��t mind me being direct: Are you still interested in me?��

    ��And what if I am?��

    ��Then, I will take you on a date.��

    ��A date, huh? I have not been in one of those since I was a teenager.��

    Wiz looked Edward directly in the eyes. She was now in her early 30s and had never dated someone since her teenage years. Even though she thought this man was not real, some of her wanted to wait to see him.

    Now that she had seen him, she felt many emotions: happiness, indifference, expectation, and anger. Many of them were contradictory, but that was how she felt.

    ��Very well: I ept your invitation.��

    ��Excellent,�� said Edward with a smile. ��Do you want to know where we are going, or do you want to be surprised?��

    ��Surprised me.��

    ��Alright, I wille to pick you up tomorrow at noon.��

    ��So, early?��

    ��We have a lot of ces to go.��

    ��Now, you got my expectations up.��

    ��Hopefully, I won��t disappoint,�� Edward replied before drinking his tea and saying goodbye to her. The next day, Edward showed up, dressed casually.

    ��Yesterday, I forgot to ask what is the dressing code?�� said Wiz.

    ��We are mages; I don��t think we need to worry much about the dress code.��

    ��That��s true. So, where are we going? I��ve traveled to every inch of this world. So, it��s not easy to surprise me.��

    Edward waved his hand to open a portal behind him.

    ��After you.�� Wiz entered, and he followed. Immediately afterward, she found herself in a strange environment. There were tall buildings made of metal, fulling encased in ss.

    There were moving chariots but with no magical animals carrying them, nor did she sense magic behind use. Wiz could see many people walking and traveling; everyone seemed busy while focusing on a strange object in their hands.

    ��Is this Kazuma��s world?��

    ��Yes. I��ve heard Fleur said you were sad once Kazuma left and often mentioned you wanted to visit him and his world.��

    ��It��s been ten years,�� Wiz said softly. After Filius led a group of adventures to defeat the Demon King in his castle, Aqua wanted to return to Heaven, while Kazuma wished to return to his life back on Earth.

    The Gods granted him his request. Megumin left with him since they had fallen in love, but Darkness remained to take care of her father and inherit the title. As such, the band of misfits disbanded.

    ��So, what happens to that group?��

    ��Aqua has been sneaking into the mortal world to see Kazuma and Megumin. She often used her power to allow the four tomunicate�Cdespite thews of Heaven forbidding it.��

    ��Didn��t she get in trouble?��

    ��Not anymore.��

    His team now secretly controls Heaven and Hell, as such, they can make the rules.

    ��Let��s go. We have many ces to visit.��

    Then, the two visited the city, experiencing a different culture. Edward served as Wiz��s guide as they went to different restaurants worldwide, watched a movie, went to park rides, etc.

    Edward would jump back in time to make the day longer so they had enough time to experience what they wanted. He did not even care about messing with the fabric of the Space-Time Continuum. And with their godlike stamina, no one was tired.

    Finally, at night, the two used magic to change to a fancy dress as they ate at a luxurious restaurant. Edward taught the chefs how to use magical beasts as ingredients to suit Wiz��s taste.

    ��I feel like I know plenty about you. At the same time, I feel like I know nothing,�� said Wiz.

    ��What do you want to know? I promise to answer to the best of my ability.��

    ��What made you want to be a wizard? Why the intense desire to pursue knowledge and the truth? Give me a real answer.��

    Edward took a moment to recollect. ��If you want to get to the root of it, you��ll have to go back to my childhood.��

    ��Now, I��m intrigued.��

    ��My situation was simr to Kazuma. I was born in a world without magic, but after death, I got a chance to reincarnate in a magical world.��

    Wiz swirled her wine before taking a sip, paying close attention.

    ��Even before my reincarnation, I was a curious child. Unlike most kids, I loved reading. I had a library full of books on different subjects. I was the type of kid that could give a presentation on the different types of dinosaurs at a moment��s notice.

    ��However, everything changed after entering high school. I got bullied for being a ��nerd�� or something.��

    Wiz understood the anti-intellectualism in many ces in Kazuma��s world, so she understood why he would be bullied.

    ��At first, I did not mind since I had great friends, supportive parents, even got a girlfriend,�� continued Edward. ��However, she soon broke up with me. She said she was tired of hearing me talk about astrophysics and other boring subjects. That was thest straw.��

    ��What happened next?��

    Edward smiled:

    ��I changed. I fit society��s standard of what was cool. I no longer talked about what I love. Instead, I yed sports and became athletic.��

    ��You yed football, didn��t you?�� said Wiz.

    ��I did.��

    ��Quarterback?��

    ��No, I was the Running back. I was pretty good too. I became popr, and dated beautiful cheerleaders. You can say my womanizing ways began during that time.

    ��But as you can expect, I was not happy. I could not remember how many times I��ve looked at the stars, pondering about the mysteries of the universe, wondering how wonderful it would be if I could be born in the future so I could know the answers to all my questions.��

    ��So, did you finally revert to your old self? Continue pursuing your passion for knowledge?��

    ��No, that only happenedter during university. Although my grades were terrible by the time I graduated, I could still attend a good university with a football schrship.

    ��Then, I met her.��

    ��I should have figured it was a woman who changed you back,�� Wiz said while rolling her eyes.

    ��I��m ashamed to say, but you��re right. Throughout my first year of college, she changed my life. She allowed me to be myself. And when I suddenly went on a tangent about the Influence of 17th Century Gay ultists on Eastern European Religion, she listened.

    ��She did not call me names, thought I was boring, or made me feel bad for knowing such a thing. She would ask questions, engage in the conversation, and use the opportunity to learn.

    ��What��s more, she would go out of her way to learn on the subject so we could discuss the topic.��

    ��She sounds like a wonderful person. So, what happened? Did you miss her after you died?��

 Chapter 358: His Past/Ying-Yang Arcanist

    Chapter 358: His Past/Ying-Yang Arcanist

    ��Unfortunately, our rtionship ended before that,�� said Edward while reminiscing.

    ��Oh, what happened?��

    ��Problems begin in our rtionship earlier because of her parents. They were filthy rich, and I was not. After I got a double Ph.D. in Astrophysics and Mathematics, I focused on my teaching job at the university.

    ��At the same, we also began to talk about marriage. However, I had to meet her parents more often, and the issue of our social status was often brought up. Although she did not mind and was even willing to cut off ties with her family, I could not let it go.

    ��In the end, the pressure of my new job and my insecurities resulted in me ending the rtionship.��

    ��You, as an educator? I could never imagine.��

    ��I love teaching and sharing knowledge, always have.��

    ��Fleur did mention that as one of your good qualities. However, thinking about your current wealth, it��s hard to imagine you would lose the love of your life because of it.��

    ��Love of my life? That��s going a bit too far.��

    ��Isn��t it? It seems you are filling a hole in your heart with countless women.��

    ��A better exnation would be that I��m a lustful man,�� replied Edward with a chuckle. ��Or, the one I like the most, my capacity to love is so big that one person is not enough to bear it.��

    ��Whatever helps you sleep at night,�� said Wiz as she swirled her wine before taking a sip and savoring the taste. ��So, what happens next? I��m guessing it��s when you die.��

    ��You��re correct. I died and reincarnated in a world that was essentially a novel I once read as a child.��

    ��That��s possible?��

    ��Well, things are a little moreplicated than stated, but that��s the gist.��

    Wiz nodded and did not press on the subject.

    ��After my reincarnation, I was at first ted. After all, this was a world of magic. I could not wait to find its mysteries and essence, to discover all its mysteries.

    ��To this day, I can still remember the excitement I felt after learning the news; it was the same excitement as when I read my first book and felt a veil removed from my mind as I peer into the secret of the universe.��

    Edward paused with a pure smile on his face.

    ��Unfortunately, the happiness did notst long.��

    ��They never do, do they?��

    Edward sighed as he also took a sip of his drink.

    ��I quickly learn that I was reincarnated in a tumultuous period of the book. As for my parents? They were minor characters that did not survive. Moreover, my extraordinary magic talent could put me in grave danger.��

    Wiz listened attentively without saying anything.

    ��I tried everything possible to prevent their death, but it was futile. I remember the day my aunt brought me the news: the sadness, despair, and helplessness I felt.

    ��Despite having memories of my past life and being a grown man in a child��s body, I loved my parents with all my heart. To this day, I do not know whether it was because they treated me with the utmost love and care or the result of my reincarnation. I supposed it does not matter.

    ��What mattered was how devastated I felt after their loss. It was so bad that I entered a deep state of depression.��

    Edward paused as he took a more rxed position in his seat, with his shoulder more rxed.

    ��Now that I think about it, this was truly a terrifying time. Both loneliness and hatred were slowly consuming me. If I did not get out of it, with my talents for magic, the world would truly have suffered at my hands.��

    Wiz trembled slightly at the thought. Over the past years, she had heard of this man��s legendary tales and aplishments. And in the past few days, she saw his ability as he yed with time like it was nothing.

    If such a person became evil, the threat he would pose to the world would make the Demon King from Axel look like a joke.

    ��So, what brought you out of that dark ce?��

    ��It was my aunt. I remember her exact word: ��magic is capable of creating miracles�Cincluding reviving the dead.''��

    ��Those are dangerous words.��

    ��Indeed. However, sheter told me she only said these words to redirect my focus on something else, and she never expected me to seed. ording to her, she was waiting for the right time to talk to me�� about�� it.��

    ��Is something wrong?��

    ��I just started wondering if she is why I started walking on the path of human experimentation and pushing the boundaries of magic?��

    ��Well, is she?��

    ��Probably not. With my curiosity, it was only a matter of time before I started studying dark magic. And without thews of my past life restricting my morality and having so much power, I think it was inevitable.��

    ��It is very concerning if you needws to restrict your morality.��

    ��I��m very aware of this,�� said Edward as he shrugged his shoulder. ��What don��t you tell me about you, now?��

    ��Your story is not finished.��

    ��There is nothing more to add. I studied magic, found a way to revive my parents, and became ambitious and lustful in my desire for more knowledge. So, I created an Interster Empire full of powerful and talented wizards to help me study more knowledge and discover the truths of the universe.��

    Wiz was speechless at how this man summarized his achievements as if he was speaking about doing something asmon as taking a nap.

    ��Alright, you win,�� she said. ��As for myself, my story is not nearly as interesting as yours. I was born in a small town near the Belzerg Kingdom. One day, the Demon Army destroyed our town. Although my family survived, I saw the atrocities that the demons created.

    ��So, I became an adventure. Luckily, I was pretty talented in magic and soon became famous. They called the [Ice Queen] because of my mastery of ice magic and cruelty against the demons.

    ��Those were the good old days,�� she said with a beautiful smile.

    ��In one of my adventures in a dungeon, mypanions were cursed. And the only way I could save them was by bing a Lich, so I epted the offer from one of the Demon generals, Vanir.

    ��After that, I made a deal with the Demon King to maintain the barrier to his castle in exchange for his army not arming innocent people. Then, I open my magic shop.��

    Thinking of her magic shop, Wiz was slightly embarrassed. After so many years, even though she has grown and changed, she has read countless books, but her business acumen is still terrible.

    To this day, the store still barely makes some money�Cespecially after Vanir disappeared for quite some time. It would have run out of business long ago if it were not for his return and helping with the store.

    Edward smiled at her shyness. Then, they continued talking and getting to know each other. They spent the next three months together, traveling the world and even visiting others.

    Finally, Edward brought her to hisboratory.

    ��Is this why you asked me for my blood?�� Wiz asked as she looked at the naked body in a green tank that looked exactly like her.

    ��Yes: a perfect clone that fits your soul. With it, you will no longer be a Lich. Well, we still need to tweak your soul before the real transformation isplete.��

    Wiz��s transformation was not done by the power of [Authority] like the undead back home. So, Edward could fix her soul with his Death Staff.

    ��I thought you wanted me to be your Undead Empress for political reasons and stuff?��

    ��There is no need for your help integrating the undead into the Empire.��

    ��But my existence would make it easier, correct?��

    Edward frowned slightly, ��I thought you would want to return to normal.��

    There are many downsides to being a lich: the body��s temperature is always low, most foods taste horrible, the inability to have children, the inability to dream or sleep�Cwhich can be an upside to some people�Cand the social stigmas of being an undead.

    Of course, there is the upside: power, eternal youth, and immortality.

    ��I did in the past. But, after leaving so long as one, I have epted my identity; it is now a part of me.��

    ��I see. In that case, let��s use the original n I had for you.��

    Edward led her to another room before showing her a hologram with a bunch of data.

    ��The n I draw for you is to use the Duality of The Soul to allow you to be both a Necromancer and a Pdin: an undead and an angel. The Good Part of your soul will now control Light or Holy Magic. At the same time, the Evil Part will control Negative Energy or Necromancy.

    ��A Yin-Yang Arcanist?�� thought Edward before internally shaking his head and focusing on the task at hand.

    ��Typically, I should have created an artificial soul for you to control the second but contradictory attribute. However, your soul is unique. You are a pure and morally good person, always protecting the innocent.

    ��At the same time, you also have a wrathful side when facing your enemy. So, your soul is perfect for this procedure.��

    ��So, I will no longer be afraid of Purification or Holy Magic?��

    ��Yes. On the contrary, you will be a master of it.��

    ��Is this dangerous?��

    ��Not when I��m doing it. Plus, I have many fail safes in case something goes wrong.��

    ��Alright, I trust you.��

    ��In that case, let��s begin.��

    �����C

    Title: Going Home

 Chapter 359: Return Home

    Chapter 359: Return Home

    Wiz had all-white clothes, simr to a patient about to have surgery. Edward stood beside her, prepared to put a mask on her face. However, he saw the slight worry or fear in her eyes, so he stopped.

    ��Are you alright?��

    ��Just a little worried.��

    ��If you want, we can postpone things.��

    ��No, I��m ready.��

    He ced the mask on the side and held her hands: ��Remember, I��m next to you. With me here, you don��t have to worry about anything?��

    Wiz held and caressed his surprisingly rough hands, and somehow, she felt reassured. ��I trust you,�� she dered with a pure smile. Edward caressed her head before putting the mask on her face andying her on the metal bed.

    Then, arge ss tube covered her body before a green liquid filled the tube. Edward took his staff and used his Willpower to force the Universe Will to grant him ess to [Death Authority].

    Then, numerous runes appeared on the surface of the ss, and Edward��s eyes glowed all white. He now could see Wiz��s Soul inside her Soul Dimension.

    ��Morgana, inject the serum.��

    Then, a ck liquid was injected into Wiz��s body from the mask ced on her face. This was a serum made from the bodies of God and Satan from ck Clover. It would modify Wiz��s Life Code to contain both the positive attribute of angels while also boosting her Lich body and the negative side.

    So, for the next few minutes, he watched her shake incessantly during the transformation. Morgana monitored all her changes on an atomic level to ensure nothing went wrong. Once the conversion finished, he proceeded to the next step: the soul mutation.

    Wiz��s soul, who typically looked like herself in her dimension, began to change. She shone brightly in two colors: dark and gold. Edward monitored her carefully during the process.

    Everything the dark spot overtook the gold one, he would use his staff to revert to the bnce state and the same for the gold area. He would also ensure that the mutual transformation of the two lights did not damage her soul or the dimension.

    The processsted for a few hours before it ended. Then, the two lights fused with her soul��s eyes, turning one side pure dark and the other pure gold.

    ��Sess,�� thought Edward with relief. Then, he checked the Soul Space, the connection of the soul and the body, the bloodline, and many other things to ensure no problem.

    After not finding anything, he finally ended the surgery. He ordered Morgana to give Wiz plenty of healing potions for her health while gathering data on this procedure.

    Then, he woke her up.

    At first, Wiz was confused, but she quickly regained her bearing.

    ��How do you feel?�� asked Edward.

    ��Different.��

    ��Different good, or different bad?��

    ��I don��t know,�� she replied as she looked at her hand. She then ced it on the metal surgical table she had previouslyid.

    ��Purification.��

    A white light came from her, and the silver table instantly turned ck.

    ��Is this the power of Arch Priestess? But why did it turn ck?��

    ��The table is made of a magical ore. Your spell purified both the mana inside and the metal, essentially optimizing it.�� He walked to the table and easily removed a piece of it.

    ��Unfortunately, you purified it too much, so it��s now a useless ore.��

    Wiz nodded before raising her hand to cast another spell.

    [Undead Summoning]

    A knight in dark gold armor appeared before her, holding his head in his hand. The knight immediately knelt to salute her.

    ��How fascinating. I have both the power of Lich and an Arch Priest.��

    After that, Wiz proceeded to test the limit of her power while Edward recorded everything. He even discovered that when it came to Purification Magic, she was as talented as Aqua.

    After the sessful transition, Wiz began her magical studies. In the past 10 years. The group only gave her some basic knowledge about the Empire and magic�Cin case things did not work out with Edward.

    Now that she was officially one of them, she had much to learn. As for Edward, he had to focus on Lily��s research. Using it, he created an Arcane Spark on his soul dimension that looked like a dark gold crystal floating at the center of the dimension.

    ��Let��s test this thing out,�� he muttered before using the World Gate to teleport to a deste Star System.

    Sacred Spell: Star Explosion

    Thousands of runes appeared around him, and from them manifested an enormous sun. Then, it exploded, destroying the entire star system with it. Luckily, Edward teleported away in time.

    After all, although his attack reached Tier 8 Star System Level, he was still a Tier 7 Star Level and would not survive the explosion.

    ��The amount of my Karma used is not as big as I expected.��

    He then proceeded to use the same attack, but this time he used his negative Karma to cast a Sacred Spell.

    ��The destructive power of negative karma is at least 20% higher. I��m guessing there is also a bonus for healing spells when using positive karma.��

    Edward frowned as he could see the potential danger of the Arcane Spark. He did not doubt many people would not hesitate tomit heinous crimes to gather negative karma and increase their power.

    This will be a significant problem since it only requires Tier 4 Country Level to cast an Arcane Spark. It did not mean that Arcanists could use Sacred spells as easily as they desired since their souls would not be able to bear power a whole Tier above them.

    Most people will only be capable of using 1 to 2 Sacred Spells before tiring out. Nevertheless, he had to restrict the Arcane Spark to prevent a sudden increase in crime in the Empire.

    ��Then, there is also the issue of faith.��

    The Arcana Spark can convert faith into mana, allowing people to reach higher Tiers quickly. So, he did not doubt that many people would want to leave the Empire to conquers and other ces, subjugate these people and force them to worship these Arcanists as Gods to increase their Tier.

    As such, he decided to release two versions to the public. The first version only allowed people to use their karma for Sacred Spells. However, strict contacts will be signed to ensure these people will not activelymit crimes to increase their Karma.

    The second version is the full version with the Faith Conversion Ability, but even stricter contracts will be required to get their hands on this method. Although Edward will not ban [Faith] in the Empire, they will be severely controlled.

    After making some preparations, he left. There was nothing more left for him in this world, so it was time to return home. Before leaving, he plundered Heavens, Hell, the Gods, the Devils, and all the dimensions these ces controlled and had ess to�Cincluding Axel.

    Subsequently, he plundered the poption of Earth�Cincluding Kazuma and Megumin. Of course, he did not immediately leave. No, he traveled the multiverse to parallel dimensions where the poption differed from the one he came from.

    Then, he would plunder the entire poption, as he did in his previous world. He did that numerous times until the Universe Will acted and exiled him from the universe.

    So, Edward ced the Floating City inside the World Gate before heading home. The Floating City required a lot of time to upgrade to the new Void Core Engine, and he did not want to wait. Furthermore, he wanted to update it in one go instead of piece by piece.

    The 3.0 Version should have the ability to fight against Tier 10 Universal Powerhouses.

    ��Morgana, how is it?��

    ��The calibration for the Void Core Engine is still off; we are one day travel away from home.��

    Edward was still satisfied since we cut a trip that would take a few months to one day. Twenty-fourter, he could overlook his home world��s Crystal Wall.

 Chapter 360: The Undead Legion Catastrophe

    Chapter 360: The Undead Legion Catastrophe

    Quick Review: Before Edward left, an undead God named Guzznad invaded the Milky Way Gxy and blocked anyone from entering and leaving the world. There are five Tier 8 civilizations in the Milky Way: the Intergctic Federation, the Elf Kingdom, the Nightskin (now changed to Starskin) and the Intelligens, and the Arcane Empire.

    ����

    Chatia Cluster, Bluewater Star System, 24,000 light-years from Earth, Bluesea:

    A beautiful woman held a trident in her hand. She had blue skin, six hands, and the lower body of a serpent; she was a Naga. To be precise, the Naga Queen, Aquafina.

    Behind her was arge army of her kind, d in armor. The only difference was that the ordinary Naga had four arms, two less than her. In front of them was an army of undeadposed of underwater creatures like Mermaids, Sirens, Krakens, and even her kind.

    [Water Tornado]

    Aquafina pointed her trident to create a powerful tornado that swept half of the army. Regrettably, only a few of the undead remained motionless after her attacks. The others got up and continued attacking�Cdespite many parts of their bodies being destroyed by the sheer force of the attack.

    ��Damn it. My water purification is too limited,�� thought Aquafina.

    ��Attack,�� she yelled to the people behind her, and the group of Naga began their offensive. First, they drank a potion before the majority of them swam to the enemy and confronted them with their weapons.

    Every time a Naga killed an undead, their weapons would shine with a weird light, preventing the undead from rising again; it permanently killed them.

    Meanwhile, the Naga Mages stood behind the queen, took out a bunch of scrolls, and injected their mana inside to activate them. Numerous spellsnded on the undead legion, instantly killing many of them.

    The mages continued the attack until all the scrolls ran out. Then, they used water-based spells to deal with the enemies. Unfortunately, this time, they would rise even after their entire body was destroyed,

    Aquafina acted swiftly and used her Water Purification Magic to finish them off. So, the Naga��s tactic became the mages weakening the enemy, and the queen finished them off.

    The battlested hours before a strange noise came from the undead side, making them retreat. As Aquafina watched them leave, she did not chase them. Instead, she looked at one of her ministers and said: ��Go count the casualties.��

    After that, she swam to the ocean��s surface at an incredible speed. In less than ten seconds, she swam from the near bottom of the sea to the surface before flying in the air.

    In the sky, she gazed at the entire. Bluesea was a beautiful with 95% of water. But now, 90% of the entire ocean was a deep ck.

    She has lived for thousands of years and ruled her people for hundreds of years. And ever since she could remember, this was pure blue. Herte parents would take her on vacation to this ce, allowing her to make many fond memories.

    But now, the entire ocean was polluted by Undead Energy, making it inhabitable to the living. Aquafina sighed deeply before returning to the bottom.

    Upon arrival, the minister gave her a list, and she perused it. The casualties were high. Luckily, this group has the Arcane Empire��s Undead Protection Potion. Otherwise, her fallen kind would also have turned into an undead.

    ��Have the citizens been loaded to the ships?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��As you wish, your majesty.��

    Aquafina walked to an area full of dozens of enormous wooden ships the size of any spaceship. She got on one and gave the order. Then, these wooden ships floated on the surface for a few seconds before flying in the air.

    A giant pool of water appeared on their bottom to carry them in the air. Then, they flew outside of the��s atmosphere. All the passengers had a bubble around their heads to allow them to breathe. And due to their natural physiology, that was all the protection they needed.

    ��Your majesty, do you want to destroy the?�� said one of the ministers.

    ��Indeed. It is better than to leave it to the undead.��

    Aquafina was the only Tier 6ary Individual of the Naga, so she was capable of blowing the to smothering.

    ��No need.��

    The ministers seemed to have thought of something, so a look of understanding and loss appeared on their faces. One of them opened his mouth to say something but closed it in the end.

    Aquafina led her people to another in the Star System. It was truly a beautiful sight to see such enormous wooden ships traveling in space at tremendous speed, carried by controlled ocean waves. Unfortunately, no one was in the mood to enjoy such a sight.

    After a few minutes of travel, the ships arrived at Bluenobility, the Naga Race��s main.

    Bluenobility was made up mostly of water with a continent in the middle. The Naga Royal Family modified the continent by cing a giant bubble full of water inside it, recreating the ocean.

    Only the royal family, the nobility, and wealthy Nagas could live on the continent. After arriving, Aquafina headed to her throne room while her minister went to locate the surviving members under the sea.

    Aquafina spent a few hours on the throne, alone with her thoughts. Then, an assembly took ce with all the ministers that served her.

    ��How is the situation?�� she calmly asked.

    ��Not good, your majesty. Bluenobility is thest remaining of our Star System, and our defense won��tst long. Furthermore, we are running out of the Arcane Empire��s Purification Scrolls or the Undead Protection Potions.��

    ��Do we have money to buy anymore?��

    ��Unfortunately, even with their war-time discount, we do not have enough money to sustain anotherrge-scale invasion.��

    The room became quiet, only the sound of light breathing echoing.

    ��I guess we really have no choice,�� said Aquafina with a sigh.

    ��Your majesty, please don��t,�� said one of the ministers as he coiled his snake��s lower body, which was a sign of bowing down, simr to kneeling or kowtowing.

    ��It is obvious that the Arcane Empire is using this war to force many races and factions to integrate into them. We can��t fail for their tricks.��

    ��So, do you have a better solution?�� Aquafina calmly asked, and the minister did not know how to answer. In the current situation of the gxy, all the most influential civilizations are in crumble�Cexcept for the Arcane Empire.

    If they don��t ept their rule, the only thing left for the Naga is destruction at the hands of the Undead Legion.

    ��We can be a wandering civilization. As long as we survive long enough until forces outside of the Gxy intervene, we can maintain our race,�� said the minister.

    Aquafina internally shook her head. To be a wandering civilization, they would have to either move their entire, travel throughout the gxy, or use spaceships to lead the people.

    However, each side had many uncontroble problems, including pirates and ve catchers and theck of resources to maintain such a lifestyle.

    ��I have decided: we will surrender to the Arcane Empire.��

    The minister who rejected clenched his teeth but did exit his coiling position as a form of protest. Aquafina gave a slight nod to a person standing in the corner of the room.

    The other minister who saw this nod knew what it meant: this minister would not live past tonight. The queen did not want any uncontroble factors affecting the Naga race��s integration into the Arcane Empire.

    Someone walked over to hand Aquafina a stone. After activating it, a holographic screen appeared as she logged into the Universe Web.

    During this catastrophe, mostmunication methods became ineffective, most likely the doing of the Death God. However, the Universe Web was not affected, which gave many people hope that outside help woulde.

    But after so long, nothing happened.

    Aquafina contacted the Arcane Empire and contacted them with her notice of surrendering. Before sending the message, she hesitated.

    Her decision was not rash or out of nowhere. She did it because the Arcane Empire is a multi-racial one. Even though the leader is a human, the Empire��sws are fair and equal to all species.

    The thing is that they are so fair that they have begun to integrate Undead into their folds, which worries her. Her kind has suffered too much at the hands of the undead, and she did not know how to feel about this.

    ��I have no choice. Plus, the Empire��sw is that anyone can be a ruler if they defeat the previous Emperor.��

    After restrengthening her resolve, she sent the message.

    A few minutester, a space fleet teleported outside of her Bluenobility, and Aquafina went to receive them.

 Chapter 361: Blue Water Start System

    Chapter 361: Blue Water Start System

    Aquafina watched as a small pod flew from the fleet outside the. The podnded in front of her castle, and not long afterward, a few people came out. The leading convoy was a mermaid with dark skin and red hair.

    Two people followed behind her: one tall and one extremely short, simr to a child in height. Aquafina recognized the tall one as a human, and the short one was a species called Free Elves.

    The two followers did not have any protection despite being underwater. She could tell that their magical robe provided them with an invisible protective shield so they could survive in this environment.

    Furthermore, these three were all Tier 6 Arcanists.

    ��Your majesty,�� said Ariel. ��My name is Ariel Mertail, and these are mypanions, Tong Yu and Cabby.��

    ��There is no need for politeness. After all, after today, I no longer will be royalty.��

    ��But currently, you are still of noble lineage, so respect is a must,�� replied Ariel. And although Aquafina knew this was because of a diplomatic mission, she was in a much better mood for her decision.

    ��Do you want to enter for some tea? I believe this is amon custom of your Empire.��

    ��Normally, we would love to, but the current situation does not allow it. So, let��s get to business.��

    ��I understand.��

    Tong Yu took out a long scroll and handed it to Ariel, who then gave it to Aquafina.

    ��The infamous Contract of Surrender,�� said Aquafina as she skimmed through it. Then, she condensed a quill with her mana to sign it.

    ��Your majesty, should you be more careful?�� said one of the ministers.

    ��No need. Since we are going to integrate into the Empire, we should have some level of mutual trust,�� Aquafina replied as she signed her name before dropping some blood on the scroll and leaving some imprints of her soul.

    The contract then lit up after the signing process.

    ��Thank you for your trust,�� said Ariel with a beautiful smile as she took the scroll and ced it inside her interdimensional ring.

    ��It��s my understanding that you have a way to purify the Death Energy of ours?��

    ��Your majesty, you don��t have to worry. We will deal with the rest. Now, if you could please tell us the general situation?��

    Aquafina then gave the situation of the undead on the others. Bluewater Star System has four habitables where the Nagas once lived and prospered. However, three of them have already been conquered.

    ��Three Baron Vampires? That��s Tier 6,�� muttered Ariel. ��Alright, we will deal with them.��

    ��Do you mind if I apany you?�� asked Aquafina. ��I would love to see the Empire into action.��

    ��Very well.��

    Aquafina then followed the squad into the pod despite the rejection of her ministers. Then, they flew to one of thergest ships in the fleet. Ariel conducted a meeting and allowed the former queen to participate.

    However, she did not immediately attend. Instead, she went to a particr room on the ship and ced the contract before recording a message.

    ��This is Ariel Merail, security code 7r08477382hdge649du, reporting to HQ. The mission has been sessful.�� Then, a few secondster, the scroll disappeared as it was teleported away, making Ariel sigh in relief.

    A few times, the contracts of surrender were intercepted, creating political problems. So, the new security protocol is to immediately teleport them back to HQ instead of transporting them through a long voyage.

    After receiving a message from HQ, Ariel went to the meeting room.

    ��How is the situation?�� she asked as soon as she entered.

    ��We have already blocked the entire Star System��s Space to prevent reinforcements from the Undead Legion�Cnot that they would care about lowly Baron Vampire,�� replied Tong Yu.

    ��Our sensors have detected an energy signature which signals that the undead is indeed Tier 6 and not hiding their strengths for an ambush.��

    Ariel nodded before looking at another person in the room: that person was wearing a unique magical hood that hid all information about them.

    ��ording to my divination, there is nothing wrong with this regiment. It��s just one of the many normal ones sent out to cause chaos and increase the number of undead.��

    ��Alright,�� replied Ariel calmly. Aquafina was not calm and had to exercise extreme control to hide her emotions. After all, she had just learned that a regr regiment almost destroyed her race and ended her kingdom.

    It was not fair, yet she understood the cruelty of the universe was as such; the strong preyed on the weak.

    ��My mission is finished,�� said the hooded figure. ��And ording to War Time Emergency Order, I will excuse myself.��

    Ariel nodded. In the current war, Diviners have be essential to gather urate information. As such, they faced constant assassination from the Undead Legion.

    There is even a secret squad under the Death God Guzznad, dedicated to killing Diviners of the most influential civilizations. The Starskin Race suffered the most under this squad since they have even more Diviners than the Empire.

    (AN: Nightskin race will now refer to as Starskin.)

    And after the Empire suffered a few sessful assassinations, new protocols were established to ensure the safety of Diviners. They will wear magical robes that hide their identity and will not stay long in any active war zones.

    After giving the information, the hooded figure went to a special room that directly teleported them back home.

    ��Then, let��s begin,�� said Ariel. The fleet then separated into three, each heading to a different. She took Aquafina to Bluesea, where a ck shield surrounded the entire.

    Ariel ordered the ship canons to bombard the ship, and after firing a few rounds, the shield popped like a balloon.

    Then, a magic circle appeared underneath her feet, surrounding her and Aquafina. They disappeared and appeared on the only piece ofnd on the.

    ��Damn the Arcane Empire,�� said a cold voice. It was a pale man with four long fangs dressed like a nobleman from the Middle Age. Numerous dark lights entered his body from different ces on this.

    ��Trying to absorb the souls of the other undead to be stronger?�� said Ariel with a smirk. She raised her hand to cast a spell. A magic circle appeared with weird writings on the corner.

    The writing wasposed of Sanskrit, ancient Egyptian, and othernguages.

    [Undead Purification]

    This was a spell Edward created based on the Book of the Dead, the Golden Book of Amuhra, and the Oracle from his previous voyage.

    After Ariel cast her spell, the souls of these undeads, mostly skeletons, flew from their bodies and entered the Underworld, and their physical bodies became useless.

    ��Damn it, I cannot die here,�� yelled the Vampire; once he saw the Arcane Empire��s ships, he wanted to use this method to raise his Tier quickly. But the transformation was not as simple as he thought.

    [Blood Tentacles]

    Countless blood tentacles came from his body and headed straight for Ariel, trying to turn her into a shish kebab.

    ��Don��t you know better to confront an Arcanist at the same Tier?�� she said with a sneer. A magic circle appeared before her, creating a powerful jet of me that turned the blood tentacles into ashes.

    Ariel then raised her head to see a bunch of bats flowing into the sky and used another spell.

    [Lightning Judgment]

    A pir of thunder descended from the sky on all the bats. Then, the Vampire��splete body fell to the ground with smoke on his body. He wanted to curse these Arcanists and whoever created that system.

    All of them were powerful and could use powerful spells without pausing. They were strong physically and masters of hand-to-handbat. Then there was the fact they were not restricted by any attributes and could use all types of magic. This was something even the undead could not do.

    Ariel snapped her finger, and the vampire passed out.

    ��Envious?�� she said, looking at Aquafina.

    ��Honestly, I am. Such a powerful and versatile magic system.�� As a water creature like herself, Ariel should only be able to use water magic�Cunless she had some special bloodline, a mutation, or used magical artifacts. But that was not the case.

    ��You will also be like me after you integrate into the Empire.��

    ��I can learn your magic system despite being a foreigner?��

    ��There is no foreigner in the Empire, only its citizen. After the final integration, you can go to school to learn our magic system at no cost. Then, you can innovate to make it better and push its boundaries, creating a cycle of progress.��

    Aquafina paused for a moment, ��That sounds beautiful and all, but can the Empire be so selfless? To give away such a precious thing��.��

    She could not fathom doing such a thing despite knowing the benefit. The Naga royal family has hidden its most powerful spells and magical artifacts for thousands of years. And even though she loved her people and would do anything to protect them, she was also selfish and wanted her family to have the power to rule.

    ��This is the charm of the Arcane Emperor,�� replied Ariel. ��Alright, let��s deal with the other mess.��

    Then, she looked at the dark ocean. She used a spell to scan the entire. Ariel then cast arge-scale spell; countless magic circles appeared in the sky, covering the entire.

    Then, countless water bubbles flew from the bottom of the ocean; there were so many of them that the sun was almost covered.

    ��Are those?��

    ��Undead,�� replied Ariel.

    ��What��s going to happen to them?��

    ��They will be sent to a facility that will awaken their intelligence and past memories before turning into undead. The sessful one will be integrated into the Empire as citizens, while the others will be purified.��

    ��Is it really alright for undeads to be treated as citizens?�� asked Aquafina.

    ��I know you have your prejudice, but you have to understand most of them were ordinary people before they were forced into this state. Many of them have now be our allies and are now fighting on many battlefields across the gxy. Their contributions to this war are no less than any other race or civilization.

    ��Furthermore, there is still the hope that the Empire will find a way to revert them to their former selves.��

    ��What about the Vampire? What��s going to happen to him?��

    ��ording to the Empire��s Laws, he is my personal property now. So, I can do what I please with him.��

    Aquafina sighed but no longermented. Meanwhile, Ariel contacted the ship.

    ��Come get the undead. Plus, send in the Druids to purify this ce.��

    Not long afterward, the ship descended on the and began to load the captured undead into a spacious pocket dimension inside the spaceship. At the same time, a bunch of Arcanists dressed in clothes with a nature theme also arrived.

    They flew around the ocean while dropping seeds. Once they finished, they chanted a spell that echoed throughout the. As they chant, enormous white trees began to grow from the bottom of the ocean.

    Then, the tree rapidly turned dark, and they did so, and the ocean slowly returned to its blue color. A few hourster, the dark sea had returned to its original color, and Aquafina rushed to check.

    As she yed with the water, she could no longer sense any death energy, and she did not need to protect herself when interacting with the water.

    ��It��s really purified,�� she muttered.

    ��The process will beplete in another few days, but it is good enough for now,�� said one of the druids.

    ��Is there anything I need to help with?��

    ��No. Someone wille to take the trees away a few dayster.��

    ��Alright.��

    The druids then entered the ship to depart. Their services were needed throughout the gxy, and they could not spend all their time on one. Although they would love to stay and listen to the thanks of the Will, they had a mission to preserve nature in many other ces.

 Chapter 362: HQ

    Chapter 362: HQ

    Sr System, Pluto, HQ Headquarters:

    Oliver was in a room full of people with many screens in front of her. She was dressed in a typical general uniform with medals. However, she did not wear it appropriately, showing her neck. Strangely, she had a bunch of green veins that looked like worms under her beautiful skin.

    ��Commander, we received a notice of surrender from the Naga Race in the Blue Water System.��

    ��Send an envoy to ept their surrender. Make sure there is no problem, diplomatic-wise, and clean up the undead there,�� Olivier replied. After saying these words, she closed one of the dozens of screens to concentrate on something else.

    Each screen consisted of a live confrontation of the war, and she needed to pay close attention. Suddenly, one of her screens went dark. She immediately contacted the battalion responsible for that particr battlefield.

    ��Commander, we have lost Point Star System, so I ordered a retreat,�� said Captain Tanaka. ��I request reinforcement before trying again.��

    ��Send me the casualty report,�� said Oliver calmly. She then reviewed the report. Captain Tanaka led a medium fleet of more than 100 ships, but half of them were destroyed by one of an undead squadron, killing countless soldiers and Arcanists.

    ��There is no need for reinforcement. We will abandon Point Star System for now.��

    ��Commander, as long as I have a few more ships, I guarantee to reverse the situation.��

    ��I do not doubt your capability, Captain Tanaka. After all, the enemy had at least three times the number of ships, and your order of retreat was correct. However, Point Star System is not a priority at the current stage, so there is no point in losing more manpower to acquire it.��

    ��I see,�� replied Tanaka while secretly clenching his hand. He knew with howpetitive the military was currently, his defeat would derail his career. And without the opportunity to undo this shame, he also could not live with himself. After all, his men counted on him.

    Nevertheless, he obeyed hismand.

    After closing themunication, Olivier focused on another screen that needed her attention.

    ��Commander, we have detected two First Generals,�� said an officer.

    Olivier quickly checked the location. First General meant that a Tier 8 Undead had appeared, so she needed to act soon.

    ��Leaf Tree Star System and Red Number Star System.��

    ��We will send troops to Red Number Star System as soon as possible.��

    ��What about Leaf Tree?��

    ��That��s the elf��s territory. Let them deal with it,�� Oliver replied calmly. Red Number Star was very close to the Empire��s border, less than 3000 light-years from a Star System recently conquered.

    ��As you wish,mander. But, there is still a problem: we are short on Tier 7 Arcanists.��

    Olivier did not waste time and pulled a screen with a list of civilian Tier 7 Arcanists. She looked through the screen while the information of all these people appeared in her mind. Then, she picked up someone and contacted him.

    ��Who the hell is disturbing my research��Your majesty, sorry for my rudeness; I was distracted,�� said a young man in his early 30s with brown hair. Oddly, he also had the same veins on his neck as Olivier, except his were not as prominent.

    ��It doesn��t matter. John Carter, you��ve been officially recruited for a mission. Prepare to mobilize.��

    ��Your majesty, ording to War Time Mobilization Act, section 134b, I would like to pay Arcane Points forpensation to be excused of my duty,�� replied John.

    ��I��m invoking Section 6D as this is a special circumstance.��

    A look of displeasure appeared on John��s face after hearing this. However, Olivier did not care.

    ��If you wish, you can head to the Mobilization Safety Department. Nevertheless, you have five minutes to head to the designated area and be deployed.��

    Then, Olivier cut off themunication.

    John cursed out loud for a few seconds before thinking about his next step. He did not dare not obey a deployment order as he knew the consequences. He had seen the fate of some Tier 7 Arcansists who thought they were now too powerful for the Empire to control.

    He was just considering whether to go to the Safety Department. However, he did not think for too long before deciding; he did not want to die.

    So, he exited his Demine before apparating to the nearest government Warp Portal. He showed his identification as a newly deployed soldier, allowing him to skip the line and also granting him ess to teleport to the Mobilization Safety Department.

    After the teleportation, he saw a middle age woman with a severe look waiting for him.

    ��Are you John Carter?�� she asked.

    ��Yes,�� replied John with some timidity in his voice. He could sense numerous powerful weapons pointed at him now. And he knew if he did something out of line, he would be instantly obliterated.

    Then, she took a device that scanned John��s body, mana signature, soul, fingerprints, and even DNA.

    ��You��re indeed you,�� she said in a monotone voice. ��Sign this.��

    A hologram appeared before he and John signed it. Thetter did not say anything else as a magic circle appeared underneath the two, and they teleported to a room full of machines.

    ��Lie down on the machine. This will hurt a little.��

    John knew time was of the essence, so he did not attempt small chats. Heid on the metal bunch and a bunched of runes appeared around him. Then, he felt intense pain; he wanted to curse the woman for saying it would only hurt a little.

    A few secondster, diamond with something inside appeared floating above his head.

    ��Is that my soul? How beautiful?�� thought John.

    ��This piece of your soul will be stored in a special location. In case of your untimely death, it will be used for your revival,�� said thetter as some golems walked into the room to take the diamond away.

    ��I��m aware of this,�� replied John.

    The sterndy nodded her head before continuing: ��You should also understand this method is not absolute. If you die by the Death God��s {Death Authority], you have a 50% chance of permanent death.��

    ��50%? That seems a little high.��

    ��You should be d you have a chance at all,�� replied thedy. Only in the Empire where people could survive True Death Spell from a Death God. ��Now, do you want other means of resurrection for assurance?��

    ��What other method is there?��

    ��We can copy your memories and transfer them to a clone.��

    ��No, thank you,�� John quickly replied. He did not want to turn into a clone with a different soul. To him, such a revival is not revival at all but turning into apletely different person.

    ��As you wish. Do you have any questions?��

    ��Do I have to pay for the resurrection?��

    ��No. The Empire will pay for it.��

    ��What about the resources to return to Tier 7?��

    ��The Empire will pay 30% of it.��

    ��That��s fair. What about my soul? What��s going to happen to it?��

    ��After your deployment, you can choose to do with it as you please.��

    John sighed in relief after hearing this. One of the reasons he hesitated toe here was that he feared the Empire possessed a piece of his soul. Even then, after getting it back, he will not immediately fuse with it but see some of his friends who are Soul Magic experts to check for any problems.

    ��Since you don��t have anything else to ask, proceed to your next destination.��

    John then used the Safet Department��s Warp Portal to teleport to a military based in Saturn. And as soon as he arrived, he saw two men waiting for him.

    John looked at the muscr man with tattoos on his pale skin.

    ��A Viking? Based on his leak and slightly uncontroble mana, he just reached Tier 6.��

    He then focused on the other person: he had dark skin as beautiful as the night, but his eyes were reptilian.

    ��Dragon Bloodline?��

    ��My name is John Carter, Tier 7 Arcanist focusing on Illusion Magic. It��s a pleasure to meet all of you,�� said John as he went for a handshake. Then, he remembered he was conversing with military men, so he did a military salute by cing his left arm behind his back and his right hand on his left shoulder.

    ��You can call me Gorm, Tier 6 Physical Arcansist, sub-category Viking Warrior.��

    ��The name is Abiodun Ngozi, Tier 6 Bloodline Arcanist and a Dragon Knight.��

    John was slightly surprised after hearing Abiodun��s introduction. To have a draconian bloodline and be a Dragon Knight was a great aplishment.

    ��The Vikings and the Dragon Knights are the Empire��s most elite forces. With you two, this mission should be easier.��

    ��On the contrary,�� said Gorm. ��The fact we are being deployed means that the threat of the enemy is not something to underestimate.��

    John��s face became ugly for a moment before controlling himself.

    ��Indeed. Alright, let��s deploy.��

    He wanted toplete this mission as quickly as possible and return to hisboratory.

 Chapter 363: Arcanists’ Dream

    Chapter 363: Arcanists�� Dream

    John followed the two to his deployment ship.

    ��Only one ship?�� asked John. ��I thought there would be a fleet.��

    ��Only one ship is needed,�� Gorm calmly said. John opened his mouth but did not know what to say. In the end, he decided to just shut up. He then focused on this magnificent metal vessel that was 2.6 kilometers long and 5 meters wide.

    ��Is this thetest HTS-136 ship? I��ve read about it, but it is even more beautiful after seeing it in person.��

    ��Indeed,�� replied Abiodun. ��Although it is a new model, it has brought us a lot of victories.��

    ��As the most powerful weapon of the Empire, I expect it to perform beyond my imagination,��mitted John.

    ��Most powerful?�� sneered Gorm. ��Can the shippare to that thing?��

    ��That��s not fair. Nothing canpare to the Floating City,�� Abiodun replied. When those two heard the word [Floating City], they immediately had the same look: envy and desire.

    The day the Floating City was publicized, all Arcanists watched that wonderful creation with awe. And then, something deep inside their soul awakened, telling them that this creation was perfectly suited for them.

    On that day, not a single Arcanist did wish or dream of one day having their own Floating City, traveling the universe, dimensions, and countless nes in search of knowledge and pursuing the truth.

    ��Do you think we would ever have a chance at owning a Floating City?�� John suddenly asked.

    ��Unless you have the Artificer Ability to build one, that��s impossible,�� said Gorm. And he did not even mention the issue of resources. John sighed in destion after hearing this.

    Only two people knew how to build a Floating City: the Arcane Emperor, who created and designed it, and Nichs mel, responsible for building it.

    John knew many Artificers who tried to design one of their own, and the best they could achieve was making a city float. When ites to the energy core, the weapon designs, the traveling system, the operating system, the shield system, and many others, no one knew how to develop these systems, let alone make them work together.

    Some of the best Artificers of the Empire wrote academic papers. The conclusion was that if all the artificers and engineers of the Empire worked together and had ess to the Empire��s unlimited resources, they might create a Floating City of their own. However, the final creation would only be a Tier 6 weapon, and most of its functions would only be a decoration with no useful purpose.

    And there was a 67% chance of failure.

    The paper brought a great shock to the world and much controversy. Many people argued and refuted the article�Cno matter what evidence was presented. Many Arcanists tried everything possible to discredit this paper, even though the majority were not Artificers and knew nothing about the subject.

    The reason for such a visceral reaction was that these people refused to ept the Arcane Emperor��s capability was this advance whenpared to all the arcanists in the Empire.

    ��I disagree,�� said Abiodun. ��I think we will have a chance.��

    ��What makes you say that?��

    ��I think the Arcane Emperor will release the use of the Floating City, but only after he has built a better one and found a way to restrict these power-hungry andw-breaking Arcanists.��

    ��You do have a point,�� replied Gorm with some excitement.

    ��I think you give the Arcane Emperor too much credit; he is not that generous.��

    ��On the contrary, I think he is bold and confident enough to do so,�� replied Abiodun.

    John shook his head. ��Your argument is wed. The Floating City is the pinnacle of Artificers, a divine creation in its own right. You think it can be better?��

    ��Why not? After all, it is technically only a Tier 9 Weapon,�� replied Abiodun. ��I think it is only a matter of time before the Emperor elevates it to Tier 10.��

    John wanted to argue, but his logical thinking and analysis told him the other was correct. With the Emperor��s record, it is not out of the ordinary to aplish such a feat, and John believed the time for this might not be long.

    The Emperor has disappeared for ten years. Although there is a clone that has appeared to appease the people, the powerful Arcanists have some news and know the truth.

    And based on previous precedents, the Empire will undergo a period of rapid development and chances once the Emperor appears.

    ��Alright, the ship is ready,�� said Gorm as he looked at a projection from his hand. The three then entered the ship and led John to a specific room.

    ��You can register here,�� said Gorm, and John went through the proper procedure and signed the correct documents and magical contracts. Then, he sensed powerful energy rushing through his veins.

    ��Is this the power of Tier 8? I feel like I can do anything. I feel invincible.��

    ��Everyone has the same reaction. It will pass,��mented Abiodun. ��Your mission is to fight and contain a Tier 8 Lich.��

    ��No problem,�� replied John with confidence.

    ��Things are not as simple as you think,�� added Abiodun. ��You��re only Tier 7, so it will be a tremendous burden on your soul to control Tier 8 mana. The ship��s Artificial Spirit will aid you, but your soul won��t be able to bear it.

    ��Luckily, you have a talent for Arcane Sorcery, so you can control the mana directly to cast spells and do not need to channel it through your body. So, you shouldst longer than most Tier 7, but not long enough.��

    ��Don��t forget your Kairos Poison will also affect your stamina, so you must either defeat the Lich as soon as possible or buy us enough time to recapture the star system and reinforce you,�� added Gorm.

    John sighed as he nodded. He knew the current situation arose because the Empire was young and had no Tier 8 Arcanists. At the same time, Tier 8 weapons were not as versatile and effective as an actual individual�Ceven the ones controlled by artificial intelligence.

    The nature of power and magic in the universe made individual strength even more valuable in war.

    ��I��m d you understand,�� said Gorm. ��Here is the n. You��.��

    After a brief chat, the spaceships flew out of the atmosphere before activating the Void Jump Engine.

    Whoosh!

    In an instant, the ship appeared outside the Red Number Star System. They could not directly teleport there because of a ck shield surrounding the entire star system.

    And not long after their arrival, a mage wearing ck robes appeared. The mage only had skeletons with no flesh, his eye socket had two small purple mes, and he held a staff of bones and a skull for the head.

    Tier 8 Lich, First General Tuniz.

    John flew out of the spaceship, facing his opponent. He was not scared despite his usual cowardly attitude toward saving his life. And Tuniz did not underestimate his opponent because thetter was one Tier below. He knew he faced an Arcanist, and this title alone solicited his respect. In the past ten years, the Arcane Empire has proven that Arcanist is the most potent magic ss because of its power, adaptability, and versatility.

    Tuniz did say anything and directly attacked.

    Death Beam

    A ck energy beam came from the skull��s mouth in his staff with unprecedented speed and destructive capabilities. However, the beam passed through John��s body as if he were transparent.

    ��Illusion?�� thought Tuniz as he rapidly turned around. Unfortunately, it was toote. Cracks simr to a mirror shattering appeared behind him; before he could react, the surrounding trembled.

    Tuniz looked around, and everything looked the same, but he knew it was not.

    ��The mirror dimension. Damn it.��

    At this stage of the war, it ismon knowledge that one of the main tactics of the Arcane Empire is to fight in the mirror dimension. This tactic allowed them to preserve much of their territories with only minor damages.

    After all, when Tier 6 to 8 individuals fight, the resulting destruction would destroys, stars, and star systems. The Undead Legion has no qualms created mass destruction to create more death. Meanwhile, the other civilizations have to control their power to prevent casualties.

    The restraint and control have granted the Undead Legion the advantage in all confrontations against any civilization or race in the Milky Way�Cexcept for the Arcane Empire.

    Tuniz looked at his opponent with hatred, the purple mes fluttering.

 Chapter 364: Viking and Dragon Knights

    Chapter 364: Viking and Dragon Knights

    ��Shoot the canon,�� ordered Gorm. So, the crew quickly fulfilled his order. A massive energy light came from the ship, heading straight to the ck shield. Cracks appeared on the shield, but it held on, confronting the energy beam for a few seconds before it broke. Finally, the ship could enter the Red Number Star System.

    ��We have detected twos already invaded,�� said one of the crew, and Gorm nodded before looking at Abiodun.

    ��Are you going to be alright?��

    ��There should be no problem, but hurry up just in case.��

    ��No problem,�� said Gorm before teleporting outside the ship while holding an ax. Then, he turned into a beam of light rushing straight into the. Abiodun had a look of slight envy.

    Because of the Undead Legion Catastrophe, light magic, the natural enemy of the undead, has be the most precious form of magic. Regrettably, only a few people with soul mutation in the Empire can use light magic.

    The relevant department has been trying to make light magic usable by most Arcanists through Arcane Rune Spells, but the results have only been subpar.

    As Gormnded on the, there was no catastrophic shockwave. Instead, an enormous pir of light began to spread in all directions, purifying all the undead in its path.

    However, after traveling a few hundred meters, another grey pir of light appeared and stopped Gorm��s attack. So, he looked in the direction of the attack with a look of disgust.

    He knew the grey pir was a tactic the undead used as a countermeasure for purification. They sacrificed countless individuals with pure souls to create the pir, which can also be used to give Light Purification Resistance Buffs to any legion.

    Gorm saw another human with gray skin leading this battalion, holding a magical artifact that was the source of the spell that blocked his attack.

    ��Tier 6 Zombie,�� thought Gorm with slight excitement. As he looked at his opponent, arge magic circle appeared behind him, and a battalion of people teleported behind him.

    This battalion wasposed of muscr men and women with tattoos all over their bodies; they also had different melee weapons�Cmostly axes and hammers.

    The Viking Battalion.

    ��Another battle? Maybe I can finally reach Valha,�� said a beautiful woman with defined muscles.

    ��First-Commander, you know Valha is not real.��

    ��If you believe it is real, then it��s real,�� she replied. ��Plus, who says that we cannot create Valha one day in the future.��

    ��Enough with your nonsense. Let��s fight,�� ordered Gorm, and she grinned. She raised her hammer above her head, and a small magic circle appeared on the handle.

    Boom!

    She smashed on the grounds, creating thousands of Earth Spikes that impaled and purified the undead army full of skeletons and dark knights. At the same time, Gorm rushed straight to the Zombie.

    Bang!

    Gorm smashed his axe, but his opponent responded by punching him instead. The shockwave of these two��s shes sends all the undead away.

    ��Hahaha, finally, a worthy challenger. I��ve had enough of these mages who disdain fighting head-on like real men,�� roared Gorm as lightning suddenly emanated from his body, exponentially increasing his speed.

    He smashed the head of the Zombie, but thetter moved his head to the side, resulting in the ax hitting the ax, leaving a gushing wound. However, the zombie did not care about such a wound; he buttheaded Gorm instead, sinking in his skull.

    The Viking Warrior did not care about such an injury as well as he naturally healed. He began to spin around with his axe, creating a small tornado that left thousands of cut wounds on the zombie.

    The zombie ignored his wound and made a crushing motion with his hand.

    Dark Magic: Crushing Heart.

    Gorm spewed mouthfuls of blood as more leaked from his nose and ears. However, a small golden light appeared on his chest to regenerate the destroyed heart.

    Then, he began exchanging blow-to-blow with the zombie. Meanwhile, Abiodun began to act.

    He walked to his squad, where the majority of them wore knight armor and held long swords.

    ��Ready?��

    ��Yes, Captain.��

    ��Begin.��

    All the squad members took out a headphone and put them on. Then, a voice straight from Heaven entered their hearing, nourishing their souls and bodies. These muscr men, full of bloodlust, had an intoxicated look as they closed their eyes, enjoying themselves to the fullest.

    Thirty secondster, they finished.

    ��Miss Aishwarya��s voice is angelic; I wish I could marry her,�� said one of the soldiers.

    ��Aishwarya Kapoor is literally the biggest star of the milky way gxy, a Tier 7 Arcanist, and you think you can marry her?��mented another.

    ��I can dream, can��t I?��

    ��Don��t listen to him. We live in an era where nothing is impossible. Pursue her, and maybe you will have a chance.��

    ��Stop wasting time. Let��s deploy,�� said Abiodun, who also listened to the thirty-second song. Although he, too, was fascinated by that voice, he had to control himself in front of his man.

    After listening to it, all the squad members felt their strength, spirit, and mana drastically increase. Aishwarya��s songs had buff abilities for anyone who listened. So, the Empire recorded them in unique magical artifacts to use in the military.

    Atch opened from the spaceship, and Abiodun flew out. And as soon he entered the vacuum of space, an enormous dragon with two wings and four legs appeared underneath him.

    Abiodun sat on the dragon��s neck like a car seat. And as soon as he did, it was as if he and the dragon were one entity. The same applied to his squad: they had dragons to rise since their Arcane ss was Dragon Knights.

    Technically speaking, these men should be Dragon Riders, and Dragon Knights should be Arcane Knights with dragon bloodlines. However, the two groups have been fighting for control over that name for many years, and the Dragon Riders currently have the advantage, so they kept the name.

    As the group of Dragon Knights floated in the void, Abiodun used a spell for his voice to echo in space:

    ��I know you��re here. Come out.��

    Then, a woman with dark clothes appeared. She had long and disheveled hair that floated in the air. She had no feet underneath her coak, an extremely tin face, and razor-sharp teeth.

    ��Tier 7 Banshee,�� thought Abiodun.

    ��How do you know I was waiting for you?��

    ��Isn��t your usual tactic to send a Second General with a First General? You guys seem never to evolve,�� said Abuidun with a sneer.

    ��Not necessarily,�� replied the Banshee as the space next to her cracked open, and a phantom-like figure appeared next to her.

    ��Danm it, a Tier 7 Ghost.��

    Abiodun knew his mission was to use number advantage to stall the Tier 7 Second General until Gorm came to support him. Then, they had to wait for John to finish and reunite with them to finish or drive the enemy off.

    But now, there was another Tier 7 entity that the intelligence department did not detect.

    Abiodun quickly analyzed the situation toe up with countermeasures. He first sent a red code to Gorm and John to tell them the situation was out of hand. Then, he ordered his men through their Mind Communication.

    ��Begin Mana and Soul Frequency Synchronization.��

    Despite the dire situation, these men were elite trained through the harshest method. So, they had no fears and quickly executed their orders. They controlled their mana and soul frequencies and wavelengths to perfectly match, allowing them to enter a stage of perfect fusion with theirrade.

    Adding to that, their already fusion with their dragons, this fusion was on another level.

    After the fusion, Abiodun felt he was perfectly synchronized with his man, having ess to their mana and even soul power; they felt like a hive mind. Then, he used a spell perfect suited for this asion:

    Expecto Patronus.

    The squad of 108 men and dragons turned into an enormous silver white, and transparent dragon before rushing toward the enemy.

    In recent years, it has been proven that the Expecto Patronus Charm has excellent power against the undead and could purify many like ghosts, wraiths, and Banshees.

    With this spell, Abiodun knew he could do maximum damage to his opponent, making them weary of attacking oring close. At the same time, their translucent state granted them defensive abilities against many spells.

    ��The perfect spell to buy time,�� he thought.

 Chapter 365: Borders

    <h4>Chapter 365: Borders</h4>

    John took out his long staff to confront his enemy. He tapped into the void, and thousands of clones appeared around him, and he controlled them to attack the Lich. All the clones raised their staff to cast a spell.

    At the same time, the Lich reacted.

    Dark Magic: Blood Suction

    Hundreds of the clones suddenly dispersed into motes of lights.

    ��Illusions?�� thoughts the Lich as he marveled. He could not tell the difference. And before he could further analyze the situation, one of the clones�� spells hit him, activating his passive defensive measure to create a shield to protect him.

    ��So, some illusions can use spells, but some cannot?��

    The situation was tricky as it would be a disadvantage to him if he had to constantly worry about which of his opponent��s spells were mere illusions and which ones were real.

    So, the Lich decided to defeat his opponent as rapidly as possible. Based on the information received from headquarters, the weakness of these Arcanists that use technology to fight Tiers above them is their souls.

    It is challenging for them to control vast mana without their souls reaching the same tier.

    Dark Magic: Hell me.

    A dark me manifested from the Lic��s staff, burning all of the illusion clones. The Lich nned to use a spell with arge area of effect to force the real body to defend itself, thus finding John��s location.

    However, to his surprise, all the clones were destroyed, but the real John was nowhere to be seen. Then, the Lich felt a sudden danger behind him. Aser beam pierced his shield before passing through his body.

    ��Danm it,�� thought the Lich. He did not care about the destruction of his body. However, that spell had purification capabilities and could have killed him. Luckily, he used a Soul Protection Spell to protect himself, but he was still injured.

    The Lich turned around, his soul me obviously disying unbridled rage. Then, he said something in an eerie voice:

    ��In the name of the great god, Guzznad, ruler of death and heir of the Magus, I shall pass judgment upon my enemy.��

    Death Authority: Death Light

    A dark beam of light came from above John containing the power of death.

    His face contorted as he knew that once this attack reached him, he would not survive. So, he clenched his teeth and said: ��I am an Arcanist, and I shall pursue the truth-even in my death.��

    Then, he suddenly aged rapidly, turning from a young and handsome man in his 20s to an older man about to die. Then, a golden shield appeared to protect him, an act that made the Lich sneer.

    As a First General, he could borrow Death God Guzznad��s [Authority] to execute his enemy. Although he will use all his mana and enter a deep state of weakness for a while, it usually gets the job done.

    Soon, the Lich frowned as he saw the golden shieldsted a few seconds against his spell. However, considering his opponent had sacrificed their lifespan to boost their powers, he felt it was usible to resist a little longer.

    And as expected, after a few minutes, the golden shield broke apart, and John was annihted from the face of the world by the dark beam. The mes in the Lich��s eye sockets became smaller, but his bones seemed to smile even brighter than before.

    He flew to the position of John��s death for a final check before taking out a magic scroll from his interdimensional bag to exit the mirror dimension. Regrettably, before he could activate it, a bunch of chains appeared to tie him; they sealed his mana regeneration and his soul.

    Then, to the Lich��s horror, John appeared before him, perfectly intact without a scratch.

    ��Do you want to know how I did it?�� asked John with a smile as he took out a ck jewel. ��I won��t tell you.�� John ced the jewel on the Lich��s forehead, and it disappeared, entering his Soul Dimension and isting his soul.

    As a follower of a Death God, the Lich��s soul belong to his god. So, John has to use a special magical artifact to prevent Guzznad from summoning his follower��s souls.

    ��With this Tier 8 Soul, my Illusion World Magic should take another step.��

    John is one of the best Illusionists in the Empire, even ranking in the top 10. And that��s because his spell, the Illusion World, allowed him to craft an entire world of illusion.

    From his first confrontation with the Lich, he was never present. He created his illusion world, simr to the concept of a domain. Inside that domain or space, he can create illusions within illusions.

    He can also influence people��s emotions, which was one of the reasons that the lich quickly became so enraged, deciding to destroy his opponent with one powerful attack that drained most of his mana.

    So, from the very beginning, he never came close to the Lich. And when thetter used that powerful spell, he had teleported countless distances away to ensure not to get hit.

    ording to thew, the lich was not his war trophy, and he could use it as he pleased. So, John ced the body away before exiting the mirror dimension. The first thing he did was remove an orb from his Soul Dimension as it put significant pressure on his soul, hence his mind or spirit.

    The orb was a magical artifact that allowed him to ess the ship��s mana core in the mirror dimension. He could not bring the ship with him since he would lose his power if the lich destroyed it.

    He looked in the distance to see a silver-grey dragon and giant fighting two Tier 7 Undead. John did not waste time before taking action. He controlled the spaceship tounch one is its canon.

    The two Tier 7 Undead tried to evade once they felt the danger, but John used a restriction spell to render them immobile. And after the canon almost killed them, he captured the two.

    Immediately afterward, he felt intense pain in his body. Then, the veins in his neck began to spread to his neck. John held his head, screaming. At the same time, some age spots appeared on his face and hands.

    ��Activate emergency healing protocol,�� said John��s Artificial Spirit. Then, he disappeared before reappearing in a healing cabin inside the spaceship.

    Gorm and Abiodun checked on him and saw that his condition was slowly stabilizing. Then, they reported to HQ, who would send people to this star system.

    Although this region had no life, all thes had precious resources, so a mining crew would soon arrive with the proper equipment. Finally, the crew returned home once the minors arrived.

    Meanwhile, back at HQ, Olivier received visual records of the victory in the Red Number Star System. After checking for any anomalies, she focused on the different battlegrounds of this war.

    For a moment, things appeared stabilized before a red screen appeared before her, making her concentrate.

    ��Luna, what is it?��

    ��Omicron, Shasta, C, Prenut, and Cafree: all these star systems are being invaded,�� Luna said with her eyespletely white. ��No, I��m toote. Omegon has gone dark.��

    ��Did you say Omegon? Show me the visual,�� Olivier hurriedly said. And soon, she saw a star systempletely enveloped by darkness. She suddenly thought of something and called two people.

    ��Did Guzznad show up in your area?��

    ��How did you know?�� responded Rowena. ��I have detected a Tier 9 individual wasing my way, most likely a clone.��

    ��The same for me,�� responded Dumbledore. All these people had the same weird veins as Olivier in their necks.

    ��You two must use the floating cities to deal with your opponent as swiftly as possible. Do it, no matter the consequence.��

    ��What is the situation?�� asked Rowena.

    ��Omegon is too close to our territory��s border. If the Undead Legion can create a base there, it bes easier to attack us. So, we must destroy Omegon at all costs.��

    ��I��m sorry I could not detect it beforehand,�� Luna said.

    ��No, if it were not for you, we probably would not have detected anything until the base was created.��

    If the Undead Legion created a base, removing them would be a thousand times more difficult since each base is connected to Guzznad��s Divine Kingdom.

    From these bases, they essentially have an infinite amount of reinforcements, and Guzznad can quickly descend on these bases without being noticed.

    So, Olivier would not let one appear so close to the Empire��s borders.

    -

 Chapter 366: Omegon

    <h4>Chapter 366: Omegon</h4>

    Dumbledore ced a mask on his face.

    ��Ariana, de-activate stealth mode.��

    ��Yes, sir.��

    On the border of the Empire��s territories, thousands of light-years away, an entire city suddenly appeared outside the star system. Dumbledore saw a man waiting for him.

    He had ck robes, a long scythe, and red markings across his left eye. He had grey skin, and a small portion of his mouth was rotten to the point of showing the bones.

    ��Lord Guzznad, do you want to fight here or in the Mirror Dimension?�� Dumbledore asked calmly.

    ��No problem,�� replied the Death God, who knew a Tier 9 battle could destroy the entire Milky Way Gxy if their strength were not probably controlled.

    Dumbledore secretly sighed in relief. It would be nigh impossible to force or trick the opponent into the Mirror Dimension-even if it was just a clone. And Guzznad refused to acquiesce. Dumbledore would have to report to the Empire, forcing them to activate the Grand Arcane Shield, which linked all the mana and leylines of all the star systems in the Empire��s territory to enact a shield that covered countless star systems.

    The problem with this shield was how much money and resources were needed to activate it. And given that Guzznad was a Tier 9 God, the shield itself would not be enough, and an Aether Core of the same level as the Floating City would be required to provide additional energy.

    Luckily, there was no need for trouble.

    A portal appeared between these two, and Dumbledore followed through with the Floating City. And as soon as he entered the Mirror Dimension, he did not waste time.

    He essed the mana from the Aether Core/Philosopher��s Stone to boost his strength.

    ��Let��s go, Fawkes.��

    An enormous phoenix flew from the city, spreading its dozens of kilometers long wings. Guzznad was not surprised by this True Phoenix as this was not the first time he confronted his opponent.

    ��Ariana, remove all the limits of the Floating City. Bombard our enemy with all the canons-except for the Void one.��

    After giving the order, Dumbledore began his own attack. He felt the slight burden of the mana overflowing through his body. He had previously controlled the Floating City when he was Tier 6. And now, it was easier to do at Tier 7; it ced less burden on his body and soul.

    Dumbledore used countless elemental spells to destroy Guzznad. On top of that, the floating city bombarded him nonstop. However, thetter only evaded or defended, never going on the offensive.

    Undead Legion

    Guzznad waved his scythe, and millions of undead materialized before him. He then ordered them to rush toward the Floating City��s shield in suicide attacks; they did the same to Fawkes.

    Fawkes��s mes and the Floating City��s shield instantly killed and purified the undead. However, there was no end to the number of them; no matter how many were killed, Guzznad would make more.

    Dumbledore rushed as he knew his opponent was buying time.

    ��Ariana, send the Golem Legions.��

    Then, an army made of all types of golems: soil golems, rock golems, golems, and metal golems. They rushed towards the army of undead to destroy them. Although the golems lost regarding numbers, they won in strength.

    Additionally, Dumbledore was not finished. His attacks destroyed manys, stars, and sr systems. So, he used Transfiguration Magic to transform the debris into more soldiers to block.

    With Guzznad��s legion upied, Dumbledore acted more aggressively. He took out a potion to drink before using a spell he created himself:

    Arcane Rune Spell: The Phoenix��s Last Song.

    Fawkes turned into a phoenix the size of a gxy before rushing to Guzznad to burn him into ashes. Thetter erected a barrier made of ck mes to protect itself.

    Back in HQ:

    Olivier watched the battle with a frown. She could tell Guzznad��s clone won��tst long, but the issue was how long was too long. She checked the monitor that disyed the situation in Omegon System.

    She had mobilized a space fleet armored with Tier 9 Canons to annihte the entire sr system. However, despite the constant bombardment, the protective shield of Omegon remained intact.

    ��Guzznad is way more powerful Tier 9 God that we gave him credit for.��

    Tier 9 Gxy level had a wide gap. A person who could destroy one gxy with one attack is Tier 9, but so is a person who could destroy 1,000,000 gxies with one attack. And the universe had trillions of gxies.

    ��Should I use the Void Canon?��

    That was the only solution to deal with the Death Shield on Omegon. However, she and the others have long decided not to use the Void Canon in this war.

    The main reason for that is news leaks. Because of the Universe Web, a lot of information that the Empire wanted to keep a secret has already leaked, meaning the Tier 10 Gods in the Central Region has already noticed their existence.

    If it were not for Guzznad blocking the entire Milky Way Gxy somehow, the situation would have been worse.

    Olivier decided not to be hasty. It has not reached the point where the Void Canon is needed. She looked at the screen where Rowena faced another clone of Guzznad.

    Her situation was simr to Dumbledore��s, as the enemy simply wanted to buy time. She looked at her opponent and sneered.

    ��Raven, prepare to enter Dimension-AlphaV.��

    ��Yes, master,�� replied the Artificial Spirit.

    ��Oliver, activate the Grand Arcane Shield, even for a moment.��

    ��Alright,�� she replied despite not knowing Rowena��s ns. As for the massive loss of money, it can be recuperated.

    Rowena controlled the Floating City to open a space-time channel out of the mirror dimension and fly out. Guzznad followed-despite the possibility this may be a trap.

    However, he did not have a choice since he did not want the Floating City to reach the Omegon Star System. And after learning that from his main body, the Empire activated their Grand Arcane Shield, he knew this was the correct choice.

    So, he used his Death Authority to mess with the space-time channel and prevent teleportation.

    ��Gotcha,�� thought Rowena. She used the space-time disturbance created by Guzznad��s intervening to teleport the two of them to Dimension AlphaV. When ites to manipting space-time, Rowena was confident that only Edward was above her.

    And when ites to certain aspects, even he could notpare to her.

    Guzznad soon found himself in a dark gray ce. He looked around, wondering what the opponent��s n was. But before seeing the surroundings properly, he began dissipating as if he had never existed.

    ��Where is this?�� he asked Rowena floating above the Floating City, underneath the Void Shield. Of course, she did not respond. Dimension AlphaV was an empty and owner dimension the Empire discovered.

    And she used it for her experiment by modifying it and filling it with Void Energy. The Floating City can survive here, but not Guzznad.

    After Guzznadpletely dissipated, Rowena suddenly did not feel good as the veins on her neck began to spread. So, she teleported to the Intensive Care Unit.

    Before falling asleep, she ordered.

    ��Raven, enter Auto-Pilot Mode. Your mission is to go to Omegon and conduct an Exterminatus Order.��

    ��Yes, master.��

    Raven controlled the Floating City to teleport to Omegon and immediately began to bombard the shield. After a few attacks, cracks appeared on the shield, but it would slowly heal.

    It would take the city a few minutes to break it. Luckily, Dumbledore��s Floating City appeared to aid. It took a few minutes to break the shield with the other present.

    Then, Omegon Star System was annihted with one shot, not leaving a single piece of matter or energy from the entire star system. Afterward, the Floating City purified the death energy remaining from the process of the undead building a base.

 Chapter 367: Guzznad

    Chapter 367: Guzznad

    The center of the Milky Way, the Iku Star System, on a barren with only an all-ck temple:

    A lich walked deep inside the temple until he reached a room clouded in darkness. At the center was a throne made of bones where a man sat with his eyes closed.

    The lich knelt with one knee, ��My reverent God, our n failed.��

    ��I know,�� replied Guzznad as he opened his eyes; he sensed the death of his clones. And for one of them, he did not even know how thetter perished.

    ��My God, do you want to personally take action, just like during the [Fall of Darkness]?��

    ��If I could, I would have already done so,�� replied Guzznad casually.

    ��Has the situation gotten worse?�� asked the lich.

    ��Yes. More Tier 10 Gods have appeared and are now trying to enter this gxy forcefully. The Istion te will not be as effective if I don��t use my power.��

    The Istion te is a precious magical artifact created by the Magus Race. It��s only due to its power that Guzznad could iste the entire Milky Way. However, once the Tier 10 Gods began to attack its defense, he needed to personally attend to using to prevent them from seeding.

    Even then, Guzznad knew that it was not his power that could block so many almighty gods. This Gxy is the ce of origin of the Magus Race and kept some of their powers even after their disappearance.

    The Istion te used the power left as a power source. Additionally, Guzznad felt that some unknown force was also helping him, and he concluded it might have been Cronai. Otherwise, with his Tier 9 strength, he would not be able tost for so long.

    ��Is there anything else you need?��

    The Lich hesitated for a moment before continuing: ��My God, we have lost too many of our troops in this battle. It has reached the point of affecting our nar war.

    ��Wouldn��t it be better to conquer the Saggutarus ne before invading this gxy? By then, you would be a Tier 10 God, making things easier.��

    ��There is no need. Continue our invasion, and pay attention to the Arcane Empire. They definitely have what I want.�� After saying this, Guzznad motioned for the lich to leave.

    He was not stupid. Although it appeared he was making a foolish move; he knew it was not. From the Magus race inheritance he acquired, he learned of the Ancient Gods and how they were not restricted by faith.

    So, he was determined to walk the same path as the Ancient Gods. And if he bes a Tier 10 God with faith, he would lose this opportunity.

    ��After so many years of searching, I can guess the Arcane Empire has the Ancient Gods�� Divine Sparks; this is the only way to exin their rapid development. Furthermore, the natives of their home, Earth, have a very thin Magus Bloodline.��

    Guzznad knew his path of power was guaranteed as long as he conquered and destroyed the Arcane Empire. With the Divine Sparks, his path toward Tier 10 will have no problem.

    And by studying the magus bloodline and using the Arcane Empire��s magical abilities, he has the opportunity to be the first Tier 11 God of the universe.

    ��I just need a little more time. As long as I have the opportunity to leave the Isting te unattended, I will rapidly destroy all the resistance to my legion.��

    Guzznad closed his eyes as he prepared for the future.

    Vita Star System, Verdant:

    There was a beautiful elf with a golden crown made in the shape of leaves, d in a long white and elegant dress; she looked at a towering tree, her eyes full of sadness.

    She raised her beautiful hands to caress the tree; she remembered how vibrant it once was, full of life and beauty. But now, it was lifeless, with no leaves as if it was the beginning of autumn.

    The elf heard walking stepsing from behind, but she did not respond. Soon afterward, a man as handsome as her�Calso wearing a crown�Cstood next to her.

    ��Have you heard the news?�� asked Arion Kashgar, King of the Elves

    ��What is it?�� replied Mirthal Tyrannia, Queen of the Elves.

    ��More than five new races have surrendered. They have conquered the Red Number Star System, killed two of Guzznad clones, and destroyed Omegon.

    ��As for us, we suffered even more casualties in the recent attack in the Leaf Tree Star System.��

    Mirthal did not respond as she continued to caress the trees.

    ��You should make a decision as soon as possible,�� continued Arion.

    ��Don��t you have enough pride? Why should we bow our heads to humans?�� asked Mirthal.

    ��The Arcane Empire is multi-racial and multi-ethnicity.��

    ��You and I know both know that is not true. A human created it, a human is their leader, and humans are the dominant species.��

    ��In that case, why don��t you consider that our race will be extinct if we don��t surrender to them.��

    ��Maybe, it��s better for us to be extinct than to serve under others.��

    ��I don��t understand why you are so stubborn about this. The Arcane Empire is a very advanced civilization.��

    ��Advanced? Back in the days, our Sun Elves were advanced; we- -��

    ��We are no longer Sun Elves who wield High Magic, are we?�� replied Arion with a slightly raised tone. ��Our bloodline is diluted to the point of non-existence, and our magic that the gods once feared has long been lost. We have nothing to be prideful about.��

    ��You!:��

    ��Did I say something wrong? I only speak the truth.��

    Arion sighed. ��The Arcane Empire has recreated Dragon Bloodline; meaning, they should also be able to revert us to our ancestry. Furthermore, the Arcane Rune Magic is also High Magic capable of killing Gods.

    ��As long as we integrate into them, we will prosper.��

    Mirthal snorted at him before looking at the dead tree, making Arion sigh.

    ��My love, I��m only worried about you. Most of the Elders Council Members are leaning toward surrendering. And if they decide to use force, you can no longer restrain them without the Validator Tree.

    ��So, please, make the wise decision.��

    After saying that, he left to give her more time to think.

    Sirius Star System, Bravo, the home of the Starskin race:

    A meeting took ce amongst the governmental body of the Starskin race. Because their skin was as beautiful as the stars at night, the entire room appeared as if an astrologer was looking at countless gxies from a distance away through a telescope.

    In the middle of the roomy a throne room where the Starskin Queen, a Tier 8 Mage, sat with majesty. However, her usually ck wooly hair had turned gray.

    While listening to the report on the recent news of the war, she suddenly coughed uncontrobly. Then, someone brought her a potion to appease her condition.

    ��Your majesty, I think it��s best to surrender to the Arcane Empire. Otherwise, you won��t survive long,�� said one of the ministers.

    ��That��s true. Although we know they are taking advantage of the situation to expand their borders, we cannot help it in the current situation.��

    Many people agreed with the sentiment.

    Queen Katura waved her hand, motioning everyone to calm down.

    ��I know this is the best oue. But now is not the best time to surrender to them.��

    She knew their race had no choice but to integrate into the Arcane Empire. However, she also knew that the way of surrendering mattered. As a very talented race for divination, any factions would be d to have them.

    Nevertheless, she also has to ensure the Empire values her race and does not treat them the same way as any of the others who surrendered. So, Katura ns to disy their values and wait for the Arcane Emperor to show himself before surrendering.

    ��Maybe, the Empire can help us return home,�� she thought before coughing a little.

 Chapter 368: Edwards Return

    Chapter 368: Edward��s Return

    Olivier sighed in relief after seeing Omegon��s destruction. The situation would be more manageable from now on. She then waited for Dumbledore and Rowena to contact her.

    But beforehand, she received a call from Betrix.

    ��What is it?��

    ��Can you slow down the number of undead you are bringing? I��m beginning to be overwhelmed,��ined Betrix. After the beginning of the war, the Undead Rehabilitation Department was established; it was a department responsible for awakening the memories of the undead and removing Guzznad��s control over them.

    Then, they would be rehabilitated to ept their new identity before being integrated into the Empire. Betrix was in charge of this department because she studied Herpo��s Ceremony Magic and the Death Chamber. Edward even left his Death Staff for her to study.

    ��I know there is a lot, but the undeads are poption and even potential Arcanists. So, store them in a pocket dimension and rehabilitate themter. In the meantime, you can recruit more people in your department to help with your load.��

    ��Fine. I will organize a course to train skilled individuals at the fastest speed,�� Betrix. And not long after she said these words, two more screens urred with Rowena and Dumbledore. Adding Luna��s presence, most of the Illuminati��s members are present.

    Olivier looked at the paleplexion of the two and their slightly aged face, and she asked: ��How are you feeling?��

    ��The situation is not looking good,�� replied Rowena. ��The Kairos Poison has spread even further�Ceven to my soul. I can now barely use my Tier 7 strength.��

    ��It��s the same for me,�� added Dumbledore.

    ��We need to do something about this,��mented Luna.

    ��The Kairos Poison involved time, and not many people have deep research in this regard in the Empire. So, we might have to wait for Edward��s return,�� said Olivier.

    ��Wouldn��t it be better to open wider ess to the Time Room? It should fasten all time-rted research,�� suggested Luna. However, Olivier shook her head.

    ��The Time Room is rted to the Ancient Gods and with the entire universe paying attention to this gxy. We cannot take the risk of even more exposure.��

    The others agreed. The Arcane Empire seemed to have already caught unwanted attention from a few powerful Tier 10 Gods. If it is revealed they possess Ancient Gods�� Divine Spark, the Empire��s threat level to these gods will drastically increase.

    ��I honestly feel like the situation is going out of control,�� said Betrix. ��We should have called Edward back long ago.��

    No one said anything, but Olivier could tell these people agreed. She knew this sentiment had existed for quite some time since the war began, but she had been adamant about not calling him.

    ��You guys fail to see the bigger picture. This is only an Intergctic War going on for 10 years. And yet, many of you cannot handle it and want to ask for his help.

    ��If that��s the case, what will you do when we face the real war? You all know what is waiting for us once we reach Tier 11. I don��t need to tell any of us the scale of the war Edward will participate in with Merlin and these unexinable beings.

    ��So, what are you going to do then? Always ask him for help?��

    No one said anything as they knew she was correct.

    ��You better start adjusting your mindset: do not rely on Edward unless necessary. Otherwise, prepare to stay home and be useless in the uing battle.��

    ��Olivier is correct: we need to adjust our mentality and be able to pull our weights,�� said Rowena. ��Edward previously said that this universe is essentially a training ground for us. If we have to rely on his help to pass the training mode, we will only be a burden in the future.��

    The others agreed; they realized they had to change their mindsets.

    Then, the group chatted for a while to make a few decisions. For example, Grindelwald and Nics mel will rece Rowena and Dumbledore as the controller of the Floating Cities in case of the need for deployment.

    Afterward, Olivier continued with hermander��s duty. She received a notice that goblins pirates had just ransacked one of the Empire��s outposts.

    She had to take of this situation since this was not the first time. A group of pirates led by a Hobgoblin took advantage of the chaos to be rich.

    After thinking about it for a moment, she decided to send a small fleetposed of Cyborgs and mechas. In the Empire, any individual with supernatural powers is considered an arcanist. As such, cyborgs and mechas also fall into that category.

    However, in the current war, any Magic ss not involved with magic has been delegated as not as important because these sses have no abilities to purify undead.

    And Arcanists that rely purely on technology and [Aura] have suffered the most during this war. Aura Masters have it better since there is some research on how to use aura to purify undead. Although the results have been mediocre, there are still hopes.

    However, when ites to Mecha Warriors or Cyborgs that use energy cores that are not mana, they are essentially useless against the undead.

    After choosing who to send to deal with the Hobgoblin Pirates, she focused on another issue to deal with. While looking at the different situations of the war, she received an urgent call. And after epting it, she saw a man kneeling on the floor, heads down, simr to an eastern kowtow.

    ��You��re Lucius Malfoy, right?�� Olivier asked.

    ��Yes, your majesty,�� Lucius replied without getting up from his position. Olivier immediately noticed he referred to her by her royal title instead of her Commander Status, implying this might be a personal call.

    ��Get up first, then tell what the problem is.��

    ��Please, save my son.��

    ��Draco? I remembered he was injured in a recent mission with the Royal Guard. However, he should have received the best treatment of the Empire.��

    ��There was aplication during his treatment. The curse on his body somehow fused with his Kairos Poison, mutating into something unknown. The diagnostic is that he only has a few hours to live.��

    ��Since it is a curse, did you use the Tears of the Moon?��

    The Tears of the Moon came from a divine tree Edward brought back from his previous voyage; it was capable of healing curses.

    ��We did, and this is the only reason he is still alive.��

    Lucius was desperate. The healers used the Empire��s best resources but could not save his son. So, his only hope was the royal family had some unknown method not revealed to the public.

    He has been serving the Arcane Emperor for many years, even offering his soul. Although he is mediocre, his son and grandson have be captains in the Royal Guard and the Ghost Squad. And his wife is a Tower Master loyal to the royal family.

    So, he thinks the royal family might help him because of their family��s long years of servitude.

    Olivier thought for a moment as she caressed her temple.

    ��I remember Edward designed a Time Bubble; it can freeze an individual in time. You could try this method to stop him in time until a cure is found for the curse. Wait, this won��t work with the Kairos Poison.

    ��You can use the alternate method, Death Suspension.��

    ��Death Suspension?��

    ��You can think of it as cryogenically freezing someone but using the power of death. I will have Betrix personally oversee your son��s case to ensure sess.��

    ��Thank you, your majesty.��

    ��There is no need to thank me. The royal family will not abandon the people who have remained loyal and served us for so many years.��

    After appeasing Lucius, Olivier directly contacted Betrix to use the Death Staff to help Malfoy. She understood that these families with tremendous power and influence were one of the ways the royal family maintained their control of the Empire.

    As such, she cannot abandon them when they need help.

    After dealing with the Malfoys, Olivier returned to her duty of overseeing the war. A few hourster, she suddenly sensed something deep in her soul.

    ��This feeling,�� she muttered with a wide smile. ��He��s finally back.��

 Chapter 369: Kairos Poisoning

    Chapter 369: Kairos Poisoning

    While entering the Milky Way gxy, Edward sensed some resistance before things finally settled down, and he headed straight home. However, as soon as he arrived, Morgana told him he was discovered despite being in Hidden Mode.

    Furthermore, he received notifications that numerous weapons were pointed at him. Luckily, Morgana quickly used his highest authority to calm down all the detection systems in the Sr System.

    ��Something must have happened for everyone to be on such high alert,�� he muttered before heading straight to his castle. The moment Edward left the Floating City, he could sense he had ess to an enormous amount of mana.

    One of the titles the Akashic Record granted him allowed him to take a small portion of mana from all the Empire��s citizens. But now, he sensed he had enough mana to reach Tier 8 Star System Level.

    ��Our poption has expanded to this scale?��

    Not long after his arrival, Olivier walked into the throne room to see him. She calmly walked toward him with a smile before hugging him. However, Edward was not happy for long as he saw the veins in her neck.

    ��Kairos Poisoning?��

    ��Yes,�� she replied. ��Not long after you left, the war suddenly broke out. To cope with the situation, I allowed many Arcanists ess to the Time eleration Rooms to be Tier 7 quickly, but everyone suffered from Kairos Poisoning as a result.��

    Before he opened the Time eleration Room for people to reach Tier 6 rapidly, he experimented on clones and discovered a form of poisoning called Kairos Poisoning.

    The symptoms included certain parts of a person��s suddenly aging forward or backward. And in the worst-case scenario, the person could suddenly die of old age or revert to a fetus.

    He created a way to suppress the symptoms. However, this resulted in other symptoms such as drastic physical weakening, loss of vitality or life force, soul injuries, and decreased mana control.

    Edward frowned as he had not found a cure for Kairos Poisoning yet. But, he was not the same person he was before leaving. He used Lucius�� Time Magic to create a bubble around Olivier.

    Then, he extracted the anomalous time energy inside her body. The veins on her body shrunk in size but did notpletely disappear.

    ��I will make a potion with time attribute to fix your problem.��

    ��I knew this would not be a problem for you,�� said the pale-looking Rowena, who had just appeared, apanied by Luna and Betrix. Edward kissed them before removing some of the poison from their bodies.

    ��When did you get back?��

    ��Two years after you left,�� Luna replied.

    ��Did something happen?��

    ��No, we seed in our mission.��

    ��Really? Did you get the watch?��

    ��Yes, we prated that isted timeline and sneaked in. Then, we can create a clone of you and give it an unsuspicious identity in that timeline. Afterward, we orchestrated the event for your clone to get his hands on the watch.��

    ��Excellent,�� said Edward. If this infiltration mission seeds, he won��t have to rely on the Akashic Record to travel to other worlds.

    Then, he had them apany him to the pce��sb; he wanted to brew a potion for them as soon as possible. In the ck Clover World, he learned about wide varieties of magic�Cincluding poison.

    One member of the ck Bull, Gordon Agrippa, was an expert on poison magic. His entire family has been studying poison magic for countless generations. Adding to his new profound understanding of time magic, he learned from the devil, Astaroth. Edward knew he could create a potion to deal with the issue.

    Meanwhile, Olivier filled him in on what happened after his absence.

    ��Not long after you left, an event called the Fall of Darkness urred. Guzznad suddenly appeared and destroyed the headquarters of the Intergctic Federation, killing all their powerhouses.

    ��Afterward, he attacked all the Tier 8 Civilizations. The Elf Kingdom survived because of its Divine Tree but suffered tremendous damage. The Starskin survived because of a strange weapon their Queen used. But they also suffered tremendously.

    ��The Intelligens seemed to be destroyed in the attack. However, they recently showed up. We do not know how they survived the attack.��

    Edward frowned after hearing this, but he did not interrupt her and continued brewing his potion.

    ��As for us, we survived because of the Death Staff and the Aether Core you left for the second Floating City. Even then, 2.7 billion from the sr system died in that attack.��

    Olivier remembered that attack with great detail. Her, Betrix, Dumbledore, Grindelwald, and the mel couple had to fight Guzznad back even though they were on a bunch of Tier 6 Arcanists.

    Although they seeded, the Empire lost billions of its people.

    ��Did you revive these people?�� asked Edward.

    ��We tried but only seeded in bringing a quarter of them back. Guzznad��s Death Authority granted them true deaths, with their soulspletely destroyed. Ultimately, we could only honor their memories with a national funeral.��

    Edward nodded as he knew some things were impossible to change.

    ��After that, we entered war mobilization mode,�� continued Olivier. ��The first thing I did was to gather the resources needed to build the second Floating City. The process was smoother than expected since the entire gxy was now in chaos.

    ��I knew it would take time to build it, so I took some drastic measures. I had the Artificer department use the Time eleration Room. However, tobat the Kairos Poisoning, I used clones.

    ��The Artificer building the city ced their consciousness inside specifically create clones�Cwho would then build the Floating City inside the Time eleration Room.��

    ��That would not work,��mented Edward.

    ��You��re correct. They built the city rtively quickly, but all the Artificers were poisoned, and many good ones even died.��

    Olivier sighed as she felt sorrow for the death of these talented individuals. However, in times of war, death was inevitable, and she knew this fact too well. Death has not beenpletely conquered, even in an advanced civilization like the Empire.

    ��You did your best, and that��s all that matters,�� said Edward with doting eyes. Olivier smiled at him before continuing.

    ��With the floating city, and Rowena and Luna��s return, the war situation was under control. Guzznad also appeared to be busy regarding something and only appeared in the form of clones that were way weaker than his main body.

    ��I��ve proceeded with our n to use the chaos to annex and expand our territories. We currently have 167 star systems with life and 397 star systems with no life but with resources.

    ��While all the other civilizations�� territories are rapidly shrinking, we are growing exponentially. As long as the other Tier 8 civilizations surrender, we will only have to deal with Guzznad before we can conquer the entire gxy.��

    ��I see,�� said Edward as he raised a potion battle before his eyes and swirled it. He shook his head before starting over with new ingredients.

    ��Do you have any information on the fallen Intergctic Federation?��

    ��No, theirst leader died two years ago; they are no longer part of the equation.��

    ��What about Guzznad? Any information.��

    ��We know he is somehow rted to the Magus Race,�� said Luna. ��And there is a high chance he is after the Divine Sparks and us.��

    ��Can��t you divine any information about him?��

    ��No; he seems to have a very powerful magical artifact rted to divination. Many times, he has even bested me.��

    ��The magus race, huh?�� muttered Edward as he focused on the potion.

    ��Everything about them seemed extremely precious,��mented Rowena.

    ��If they are truly the only Tier 11 Civilization this ne has seen, it makes sense,�� added Betrix. After that, the group did not continue talking as they waited for Edward to finish.

    A few hourster, he had a blue potion in his hand, and he nodded with satisfaction. He first tested the potion on a clone before he allowed them to use it.

    And as expected, most of the chaotic time energy in their body was expelled; their souls were now healed, and they had no problem controlling their mana.

    Of course, the potion was not an instant fix, as there were still some problems. But, a month of more recuperation should bring them back to full health.

    ��So, tell me, how was your voyage?�� asked Rowena.

 Chapter 370: Universe Web

    <h4>Chapter 370: Universe Web</h4>

    Edward then told them everything that happened to him on his voyage. From the moment he arrived, to be sealed, his time as the Wizard King, and finally, his confrontation with Eve.

    Then, he also mentioned his experience in the Konosuba Universe.

    During the exnation, Fleur and Hermione came to reunite with the family, telling their experience. Edward then introduced Wiz to the family. The others did not say anything about someone newing into the family. Instead, they tried to make her feelfortable and at home.

    ��Sounds quite like the adventure,��mented Luna. ��Next time, I won��t miss the opportunity.��

    ��We now have 3 Floating Cities and should be able to build a few more. So, everyone can go whenever they please,�� said Edward.

    ��You cannot just change everything as you did after thest voyage,�� said Olivier.

    ��Is something wrong?��

    ��Do you remember the Death Cult?�� asked Luna.

    ��Herpos�� pawns?�� he said with a frown. ��I thought I dealt with them already.��

    ��You did, but a new one under Guzznad��s control has infiltrated our borders,�� said Luna. ��They first started to lure the citizens with the promise of immortality. However, their tactics failed with the Elixir of Immortality more avable because of the war.

    ��So, they switched to luring people with power. Many people have be traitors because Guzznad promises them to be Divine Mercenaries.��

    As long as these people do things for Guzznad, such as giving it information, they would receive divine blessings that increase the power of their soul, increase their mana, and even acquire knowledge.

    The divine energy of gods is versatile, allowing them to achieve all these things.

    ��Is the situation worse?�� asked Edward with a frown.

    ��The Ghost Squad, Diviner, and Intelligence Department have rendered the situation manageable. However, it is impossible to hide such arge change from Guzznad��s grasp.��

    ��So, a clean-up is in order?��

    ��If possible, yes,�� said Luna.

    ��But that��s not the main problem,�� added Olivier. ��Ever since the war began, the Universe Web has be an important tool to send information. As you can guess����

    ��Our information has been leaked to the outside world,�� said Edward before caressing his temple.

    ��Yes. So, if you don��t want more of our secrets to be known to the Tier 10 Gods of the Central Region, you have to deal with the issue.��

    Edward did not say anything else. He��s been trying to decipher the Universe Web for decades with no sess. He did not even have a starting point he could use, meaning he was utterly clueless.

    Everyone quieted down and waited for him to think.

    ��Let��s cheat,�� said Edward.

    ��Excuse me?�� asked Rowena.

    ��We don��t know anything about the Universe Web, and it would take too long to research it, so let��s cheat to get the answer.��

    ��You mean the Akashic Record.��

    Edward nodded and no longer hesitated. He used his connection to the record and asked the price for information on the Universe Web.

    ��Fuck,�� he screamed, losing control.

    ��Watch your tongue,�� grunted Rowena. However, Edward ignored her and showed her the price for the information. The word ��fuck�� almost escaped her mouth; she only controlled herself out of pure unwillingness to make the same mistake he had just corrected him on.

    Edward then showed everyone the price-even Wiz. However, she was confused about the meaning behind the information. Although Edward had her undergo learning training to be up-to-date on the ongoings of the Empire, certain information was not present in her learning module.

    So, he condensed some of his memories and gave them to her so she could understand the situation. And she also wanted to swear after learning the exorbitant price for such a piece of information.

    ��Can we afford it?�� asked Olivier.

    ��Morgana, calcte the price.��

    ��As you wish, boss.��

    A few minutester, she said: ��It would cost us 80% of all the Empire��s knowledge.��

    Edward wanted to throw something at someone. ��Even with the knowledge we just brought back?��

    ��Yes,�� she replied since her calction also considered those. Edward sighed and pondered for a moment. A few secondster, he said: ��Let��s do it.��

    ��Are you sure? This seems too expensive,�� said Rowena. And the others agreed with her.

    ��It��s because it��s so expensive I want to know the information. I hope the price is worth it.��

    Edward could see the pain in their face despite agreeing with him. After all, in this world where knowledge equals power, it was a pain to hand over such a vast quantity of knowledge.

    ��Don��t be so sad. There is a high chance we can recuperate our loss with the information gained. Isn��t that the reason we started the Empire? To use knowledge to create more knowledge.��

    ��You��re right; we should not lose ourselves and be like these other civilizations that hoard knowledge,�� said Luna. After everyone agreed, Edward no longer hesitated and exchanged with the Akashic Record.

    Then, Edward closed his eyes and reviewed a summary of his exchanged knowledge. An hourter, he opened his eyes, full of brightness.

    ��Mana Grid, the source of all mana,�� he muttered with excitement. An invisible grid travels throughout the entire universe like veins: the Mana Grid. It is the source of all mana in the universe, and all the leylines on alls are connected to that energy grid.

    The magus race was a race of pure mana, granting them a connection to that grid to draw unlimited energy. They also used the grid as a way to connect andmunicate throughout the entire universe.

    That was the Universe Web. After the magus race disappeared, the gods discovered and took over the Universe Web, connecting everyone.

    ��Fascinating. Having ess to this grid is like having ess to nearly unlimited energy,�� muttered Edward, thinking about all the possibilities of that information.

    ��What is it? What did you find?�� Rowena hurriedly asked, and Edward sent the information to all of them.

    ��Is this the source of magic?�� asked Hermione.

    ��At least, in our universe, it is.��

    ��I don��t think we can say for certain that��s the source of magic,�� said Wiz, making everybody look at her. However, she was not shy.

    ��After all, mana is only a certain aspect of magic. What about the other important thing: the soul? We now know where manaes from, but what about the soul? Is it just an organ that all lives are born with? Or is there another mystery?��

    ��Wiz has a point,�� said Edward. ��I��ve theorized that in some universes-most likely the ones where magic does not exist-the soul and its dimension do not exist. Instead, the soul is nothing but a form of consciousness when the brain evolves to a certain stage.��

    ��You��re probably correct,�� said Olivier. ��In the Star Trek Universe, the concept of the soul has been studied, and a simr conclusion has been made. Even the clone you made for me had no soul after being influenced by thews of that universe.��

    ��I��d love to see that study.��

    ��Get back on track,�� said Hermione. ��What can we do with the Mana Grid? Could we block ess to the Universe Web in our gxy?��

    ��Near infinite energy also means near infinite resources,�� said Edward. ��As for the Universe Web, if you give me some time, I could create a blocker with the Floating City and Brain Room.

    ��I could also use this opportunity to have Morgana begin invading the Universe Web to acquire information for us.��

    ��It seems that the price we paid was worth it,��mented Olivier. ��However, before you enter deep research mode, there are many things that you need to deal with.��

    ��That��s true. Let��s have dinner with my parents, and I��ll introduce Wiz to them. After that, I��ll begin to deal with these things.��

    ��What about your return? Do you want to announce it now?��

    ��We��ll see.��

    Afterward, Edward met his parents and had dinner with them, introducing them to his new wife. His mother was happy, his dad secretly jealous, his aunt shaking her head in disapproval, and his cousin, Susan, called out his womanizing ways.

 Chapter 371: Another Lynchpin

    <h4>Chapter 371: Another Lynchpin</h4>

    After the dinner, Edward, his wives, and his aunt had a meeting since he wanted to show them something. He led them to a storage room inside his Floating City.

    ��Who wants to go first?�� he asked, holding a book.

    ��Is this what you called Grimoire?��

    ��Yes. It is connected to this magical artifact,�� replied Edward, pointing at a bookshelf. ��This artifact has the power of the Universe Will acting as an Artificial Spirit simr to Morgana. The artifact is connected to the Grimoire, which is connected to your mind and soul.��

    ��And using it, it can calcte and create spells perfectly suited for my need?�� asked Rowena.

    ��Yes. And you won��t need to learn much knowledge to wield this spell. You will still need to practice to master itpletely.��

    ��That would make a great magic system perfectly suited for Battle Mages,��mented Luna.

    ��That��s true. This thing can also help us wield certain previously difficult magic: for example, time magic,�� added Edward. ��Arcanists can also use it as extra spell slots to relieve the pressure from their Mind Space.��

    Not all Arcanists can instantly create magic circles inside their Mind Space to instantly cast spells. Some have to leave the spells inside, cing pressure on their Soul Dimension/Mind Space.

    However, with the Grimoire, they can use it as an unlimited Magic Scroll, granting them more spells spots. The Grimoire is helpful to elite Arcanists that do not need spell slots in their Mind Space.

    They can use it to hold certain powerful spells that require long chants or preparations.

    ��I want to go first,�� said Rowena. Edward nodded before having her ce her hands on the brown color Grimoire. Runes appeared on the surface before entering her eyebrows.

    Then, the Grimoire��s cover changed to grey, with a sigil that looked like the Ravenw crest at Hogwarts. Rowena quickly opened the book to check the spell inside.

    She raised her hand to create a sphere with roman numerals floating on a ring that surrounded the sphere.

    ��I should have guessed you would get Lucius�� Time Magic,��mented Edward. ��After a little study, you won��t need the Grimoire to use Time Spells.��

    Rowena smiled before changing the page. ��Interesting,�� she muttered before creating a small grey orb in her other hand. Suddenly, everyone felt a sense of danger and took a step back-even Edward.

    ��Is that void energy?�� he asked in shock. Although it was extremely low in quality, he recognized it.

    ��Yes. The spell allowed me to store and release void energy from my soul.��

    Edward then remembered Rowena��s experiment ever since he first met her. She would absorb a small portion of void energy in her soul, making her sick and dying in the process.

    Then, she would allow her soul to adapt to it before increasing the amount. Her objective was to mutate theposition of her soul, granting it the ability to control void energy.

    Her experiment was dangerous. And Edward tried to talk her out of it, but she was stubborn. Ultimately, he had to ask Merlin for some unique potions for the soul to ensure nothing went wrong.

    ��This spell will really help my research,��mented Rowena. Meanwhile, Edward looked at the bookshelf��s magical artifact.

    ��It seems there is a benefit in using a Universe Will as the core for an Artificial Spirit.��

    If he had the opportunity, he would find a way to update Morgana using a Universe Will.

    After giving himself a mental note, Edward had the others also acquire their Grimoire. Hermione��s attribute was Space and Summoning, Fleur was Mind Control, Luna acquired Vanessa��s Fate Rewriting Magic, Olivier had extreme ice, Betrix had some death-rted attribute, and Wiz had both Light and Dark Magic.

    As for Amelia, she had all four elements of fire, wind, earth, and water. In the end, each person��s main attribute did not matter much since Edward controlled the artifact and could give their Grimoires whatever spell they wanted.

    The main reason he had them use it was to test the artifact and see if there were any problems in using it in this universe. So, once everything finished, he had to get down to business.

    However, before everyone changed location, Luna suddenly stopped as he eyes turned all white again, gathering the attention of everyone present, waiting for her.

    ��I��ve found another lynchpin,�� she said a few minutester. ��His name is Chris Tiu.��

    Immediately, the person��s information appeared before the group, showing a middle-aged man of Philippine descent.

    ��Do you have any idea of the reason he��s a lynchpin?�� asked Edward as he reviewed the other��s life and record. The only words to describe this man was dedicated and hard-working.

    ��It seems to be rted to the Grimoire you brought.��

    ��I see. In that case, we��ll deal with him like we did the others,�� he replied. ��By the way, what happened to Havika Kainalu, the other lynchpin?��

    ��He seeded in his project, and you will not believe what he found.��

    ��Oh, is it that important?��

    ��Yes, and of the highest level to the Empire��s development,��mented Olivier.

    ��In that case, I can��t wait to meet him.��

    Edward had a lot to do, but Havika was not currently the priority. Once he dealt with everything else, he��ll meet the young man whose innovation was so crucial to the Empire.

    For the next few hours, Edward spent time catching up on what had happened in the past ten years since he left for the ck Clover World. He learned about political, economic, cultural, and military changes.

    ��As you can see, we have done a great job so far integrating so many cultures, races, and ethnicity into the Empire. Nevertheless, there is still some problem with racism and prejudice that needs to be taken care of.��

    Edward nodded as he looked at the date. All schools in the Empire, scattered in different star systems, have to learn about other cultures,nguages, history, and customs. And all citizens also have a mandatory online ss to learn the same thing, and failure to do so will result in trouble with thew.

    Although it has be a nightmare for citizens to learn so many things, in a society with memory magic, it is not as much of an issue as one would think.

    ��Some races do not want to interact with outside forces,��mented Amelia. ��I��ve decided to let them live an isted life in their homes, under the Empire��s protection, as long as they provide certain resources.��

    Some races do not want outside influences to intervene in their way of life. And so, based on the individual case, Amelia decided which to ept their request and which to ignore.

    ��Anything specifically I need to deal with?��

    ��Yes. With the expansion of our borders, there has been an increase in representatives in the council. And most of these new representatives are determined to ask for nobility titles.

    ��I��ve shut them down before, but they were insistent. So, I��ve sent the Ghost Squad to visit them. At first, they backed down. But a few yearster, they returned-even more aggressive than before.

    ��ording to a recent investigation, there might be a team of Tier 7 Arcanists supporting them secretly. And this group might have a tie to the new Death Cult.��

    ��Nobility title, huh?�� he muttered as he looked at the bill proposition. These new representatives were once nobles that treated ordinary people worse than dogs; they held all the wealth and magical knowledge, preventing people at the bottom from rising.

    Once the catastrophe began, they quickly surrendered to the Empire, but they were not happy that they no longer had any privileges. A few even wanted to make magic less essible to the public, returning things to how things were on their controlleds.

    Now that they��ve used the Empire��s resources to be more powerful and acquire wealth and immortality, they want to change things to the old ways.

    ��I��m going to update the Floating City. Once I��m done, Luna can use its power to divine all the people connected to these people. Then, we will deal with them in one fell swoop.��

    After that, Edward discussed many problems the Empire was facing. There was a rise in the crime rate because of the sudden increase in poption and theck of manpower due to the war.

    Many people protested the constant expansion of the borders; these people did not like the Empire��s colonialist nature.

    Earth��s mana level had reached a record high, and the process of mana revival ended. Many people born with magical talents appeared in the Empire. At the same time, many animals evolved into magical beasts.

    The Anteans had to surrender after the war started. Olivier did not want them to be a destabilizing factor, so she ordered their conquest. The Martians suffered a catastrophe that almost wiped out their species.

    There were many things to deal with, and he suffered through the process. And once he finished, Olivier told him:

    ��There is someone you need to see and decide how to deal with.��

    Immediately, Edward sensed something was wrong as everyone present had a serious look on their faces.

 Chapter 372: Fellow Traveler

    <h4>Chapter 372: Fellow Traveler</h4>

    Two years before Edward��s arrival, Britain Region, Knight Valor Magic University:

    A young arcanist appeared to be sleeping on a pile of books inside a library. He had an ordinary ck magic robe, and from the mana emanated from his body, the youngd was only a Tier 1 Arcanist.

    In the current era, libraries should have be obsolete since all citizens can ess knowledge or books directly from the web. However, libraries have a special meaning to people in a society that worships knowledge.

    As such, there are even more of them across the Empire��s territories, and many people spent their rxing time in the library. This young Arcanist was one of the students who enjoyed studying in the library instead of using Sk and virtual reality.

    The youngd suddenly woke up from the pile of books, dropping many on the floor. Luckily, he was in an isted booth. He had a look of confusion as he looked at his surroundings.

    ��Arghhh,�� he grunted as he held his head in terrible pain for a few minutes. Then, the confusion in his eyes was gone, reced by shock and excitement.

    ��I��m not dead?�� he muttered. ��Better yet, I��ve been reincarnated in a world of sword and magic?��

    The youngd rapidly calmed down as he analyzed the memories inside his mind. ��My name is Charles Wentworth from a distant. My parents died in a recent catastrophe, and I��m a weak Arcanist studying in a third-rate magic university.��

    Charles took a moment to review the memory of the body he habited. He was once amoner on a distant, trying every day to survive. Then, an undead legion invaded his, killing his family and friends. Luckily, the Arcane Empire arrived in time to conquer the and deal with the disaster.

    Charles thought life would return to how it was, but his fate changed when he was detected to have above-average magical talents. Then, he went through an intense course study where he had to learn seven years of knowledge in just a year.

    After he finished, he took a test to determine what magic university he could attend. Unfortunately, after a year of intense study, he could not participate in the best school in the Empire: Bones Advanced Magic School.

    However, Charles was not discouraged since most of his peers could only attend schools on offshores of the Empire. And only he and a few could attend schools on the central: Earth.

    Aftering to the Knight Valor Magic University, Charles understood howpetitive schools were in the central-even a third-grade one. So, he spent most of his time in the library studying until Charles Smith took over his body.

    ��It��s a shame that my current self only has above-average magical talent. However, as long as I work hard enough, I should be able to be a powerful Arcanist.��

    Charles remembered his previous course. He once saw a recording of Tier 7 using one spell to destroy an entire star that was millions of times the size of Earth. And he knew this was far from the limit of the magic.

    ��Compared to the boring Earth I was from, with no magic, this one is more interesting. I should take this chance to be one of the most powerful Arcanists in existence.��

    Back on his Earth, Charles had read many Isekai novels, anime, and fanfiction from countries like Japan, Korea, China, and even English. So, he believed he could use his knowledge to make a difference in this world.

    Excitedly, he reviewed his memories to determine how he would proceed in this world. Charles quickly noticed that he had a photographic memory as he checked all the information this body had.

    The process took more than half an hour before Charles opened his eyes, his body trembling all over. It took him a while before he could calm down. In his review, he quickly figured out this was a very advanced world where magic had developed to the extreme. As such, his idea from back on Earth might be useless.

    However, this was not what scared him. He was trembling because he learned this was the Harry Potter Universe.

    Charles wanted to check whether he thought wrong. So, he used the watch on his wrist to ess the web and search for Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.

    And as expected, he saw it was one of the best schools for young arcanists before university or Advanced School. Charles searched the name Harry Potter and learned thetter was the Auror Governor General, responsible for all the Aurors of Earth.

    He then searched Hermione and learned she was one of the Empress of the Empire. As for Ron Weasley, his result was that he was a newly promoted General in the Space Marine.

    ��What is going on? What is going on?�� thought Charles repeatedly as he wanted to know the cause of all the changes. From what he knew, the Harry Potter Universe was a weak one; there should not be people powerful enough capable of destroying stars.

    At first, Charles thought he had traveled to some parallel timelines where the power level of the Harry Potter Universe was simply monstrous. But after a brief search, he knew the reason for the anomaly:

    Edward Bones, the Arcane Emperor.

    Charles remembered reading the book. Edward Bones was only mentioned in a few sentences, and the only thing known about him was he died young during the First Wizard War.

    His parents were members of the Order of Phoenix and died during that war. But now, he was alive and changed the world beyond recognition.

    Charles stared at a holographic picture of Edward as he read about thetter��s experience; it was simply a legendary tale. He often felt he was reading a high fantasy novel of a Gary Stu character as he read through the main��s aplishments.

    ��Extreme talent, extreme intelligence and ingenuity, legendary aplishments, and arge Harem including original book characters; This Edward is totally someone who has reincarnated like me,�� thought Charles, his face full of jealousy.

    Somehow, he felt this Arcane Emperor was living the life he should have had. If he had the chance, he would create a harem with Hermione and Fleur.

    Charles shook his head to focus as he needed to know what to do. No matter what, he had to hide his identity because he did not know his fate.

    The Emperor might be happy to meet someone from the same ce as him. Or, thetter might find him a threat or nuisance and eradicate him. He was only a weak Tier 1 Arcanist, while the Emperor was Tier 7-at the very least-if not more.

    There appeared to be a significant disparity between their natural talent, Charles had ate start, and he did not have nearly as many resources as the Emperor. And since he did not want someone else to dictate his life.

    ��Should I flee the Empire?��

    Charles shook his head to quickly eliminate this option. The entire gxy was in the midst of an undead invasion. With his meager strength, he could never survive alone in this cruel universe. He probably could not even afford to buy a personal spaceship for a long time.

    ��*Sigh* My only option is toy low and try everything possible to be powerful while not garnering any suspicions. Luckily, Charles Wentworth has a clean background.��

    After making a decision, Charles looked at the pile of books before. Knowledge was the only for him to survive and prosper in this strange world.

    ��I��m a transmigrator, so where is my golden finger or cheat-like ability,�� Charles muttered. Then, he seemed to sense something and closed his eyes. A few secondster, he opened them with great joy.

    He knew his future in this world was guaranteed.

 Chapter 373: 24 Hour Call Back

    <h4>Chapter 373: 24 Hour Call Back</h4>

    Charles was excited as he knew he had a cheat-like ability called [24-Hour Call Back] that allowed him to acquire vivid information from 24 hours from the future.

    So, he quickly took one of the books he had just finished readingbeled [The Difference between Fire Elements and Oxygen Generated Fire]. After hours of studying, he barelyprehended twenty percent of the book because it involved the connection between magic and science.

    With the new Charles taking over this body, hisprehension could be quantified at 40% since the new Charles had more knowledge regarding science, while the old one came from a distant where he had never heard of science before.

    Charles then activated his ability with great excitement.

    In an instant, 24 hours of knowledge appeared in his mind: it was like he spent every single hour of the next 24 hours reading and studying the book. He had no trouble processing the knowledge after resting for a few seconds.

    ��My understanding of this book can be quantified to 70% now,�� he thought excitedly before using his power again. Then, after 48 hours of ongoing study, Charles mastered the book��s content in just a few minutes.

    ��I have a future in this terrible world,�� he thought, feeling as if his future was not as dark as he imagined. With tion, he took another book and used his power. And it worked, but soon afterward, Charles felt dizzy and almost passed out.

    He then received information inside his mind that he had overused his spiritual/soul strength and would only be able to use his ability after recuperating.

    Then, Charles suddenly had an idea if he could use his mana as a price instead of his ability. And to his surprise, it worked. With his Tier 1 Mana, he could use his ability another five times to master a few more books.

    Then, he became weak and difficult even to stand. Immediately, he closed his eyes to enter a deep state of meditation to recuperate his mana and spiritual strength.

    Three hourster, he returned to his peak state.

    ��I feel my soul strength increased. Is this because I depleted and replenished it, or the result of mastering new knowledge?��

    Charles felt it was abination of both, meaning his ability also granted him some other benefits. With excitement, Charles then continued his study. He spent the next two weeks in the library, using his cheat-like ability to master 80% of the first-year course. He became semi-renowned as the kid who never left the library.

    Luckily for him, the school-granted robe had cleaning enchantments, so he did not have to worry about hygiene.

    He only stopped after feeling an intense hunger after not eating for a week; his mana and [Aura] could no longer sustain him without food. So, he left, heading for the cafeteria.

    While heading there, Charles was excited while deep in thought.

    ��I should meet the soul requirement to reach Tier 2. I only have to spend some time absorbing mana. If only I had money to buy potions, I could probably reach the required mana in 2 days.��

    Charles did not mind hisck of resources. The University has Mana Dense Room for students to use to gather mana at a faster rate. Additionally, the top 100 students received many funds and resources that can help them in their magical journey.

    If it were before, Charles would never dare think about these funds. But with his ability, it was only a matter of time before he reached the top of the university and even qualified to transfer to the Bones Advanced School of Magic.

    Furthermore, he could send in ideas to acquire Arcane Merit. As a person from Earth, he has many things to draw inspiration from. Even if the Arcane Emperor is from the same ce as him, Charles does not believe he has thought of all the ideas.

    So, with skippy steps, he went to the cafeteria and used his ID to log in before having a haughty meal. Although the previous Charles had food back in his dorm, he preferred the food cooked by a person instead of a robot. And the new Charles followed the old habit.

    After his meal, Charles decided to have some sleep before going back to study. Most of his sses were online, and he could attend them when needed.

    Charles followed his memory to head to his dorm. All the students had single dorms with at least two rooms. With Extension Curse, space was not an issue.

    In front of his door, he ced his hand on a pad, and he heard a mechanical voice:

    ��Scanning��Fingerprints Identified��Mana and Aura Unidentified��Soul Fluctuation Unidentified�� ording to the University Rules, this anomaly will be reported to Campus Police. Please wait for their arrival.��

    Charles instantly became scared as he feared that he might have been discovered. His first instinct was to run away, but he knew calmed down as he knew this was the stupidest decision; the anomaly could be an error in the system. And running away would only make things worse. Plus, he did not think he could run far.

    And he was right, not even two minutes passed, and two men with Campus Police uniforms came before Charles; he could see they were weary as one had a gun and the other staff.

    The one with the staff was a middle-aged man with slightly gray hair in his temple.

    ��My name is Officer Kevin Pretzels. What seems to be the issue?��

    ��There seems to be a problem with the lock in my room,�� replied Charles, trying to be asposed as possible.

    ��Errors are possible when ites to products like this. So,e with me to the office and have a proper scan. If your identity has no issue, you will receive an apology from the university andpensation.��

    Charles opened his mouth to ask what would happen if his identity did not match, but he did not dare. He also knew it was impossible to run as he could sense both these officers were Tier 4 Arcanists.

    Ultimately, he had no choice but to follow them along. Keven brought him to a room full of machines and conducted some tests, which he did not have ess to the result.

    Kevin stood next to a young man dressed in a suit in a room full of floating holographic screens.

    ��So, what��s the result?��

    ��His mana, aura, and Soul��s fluctuations and frequencies disyed anomalies above the standard deviation, especiallypared to his previously registered data. But- -��

    ��This could mean a sudden mutation, or someone took over his body.��

    ��Yes, Director. Our equipment is not sophisticated enough to determine.��

    ��That��s fine. Call the Intelligence Department and report him.��

    ��Isn��t that a little too rushed? He could be an innocent student?��

    ��Or, he could be a spy sent to infiltrate the Empire. We are in a time of war, so we cannot take these things lightly.��

    As soon as he finished these words, the young man looked at the door as a slightly plum woman walked in the room with a man holding binders behind her.

    ��Dean Palin, what do I owe this visit?�� asked the young director.

    ��I��ve heard you caught a student with some issue with his identity.��

    ��That��s correct.��

    ��There is no need to make a big deal out of this. It��s probably a mistake of the machines. So, just register his new data so he can attend school properly.��

    ��No, he is an anomaly and must be reported.��

    ��You must not understand- -��

    ��No, I understand,�� said the young director calmly. ��You do not want the university to have a spy infiltration scandal. But your actions can endanger the Empire and its citizen.��

    After saying that, the director contacted the Intelligence Department, while Palin left fuming in anger. Not even a minute after the report, two agents appeared: one woman and one man.

    The man was Middle Eastern and had a mean face with scars, while the woman was a beautiful woman with brown skin.

    ��Where is the suspect?�� asked Agent Amir directly. After they led him to Charles, Amir immediately ced Mana Sealing Cuffs on his hand, treating him like a prisoner.

    ��This is just protocol,�� said Agent Naya. ��As long as we clear your name, you will get your freedom and bepensated. Charles was intelligent enough to understand these two people had a ��good cop�� and ��bad cop�� dynamic. Nevertheless, he still felt reassured by her words.

    Meanwhile, Agent Amir ced some sses on Charles�� face,pletely removing his senses.

    When he regained his sight, he found himself in a chair. Sitting opposite his table was Agent Amir.

    ��I have a few questions for you. Answer them honestly.��

    -

    If someone has a better name for the ability, I��m up to suggestions since I don��t like the one I used.

 Chapter 374: Unescapable Net

    <h4>Chapter 374: Unescapable Net</h4>

    ��Calm down, calm down, calm down, and think logically,�� Charles repeated in his mind. He looked around at his surroundings, and everything appeared like a routine police interrogation. The only anomaly was that the female agent was no longer present.

    ��In the short time I lost consciousness, many things could happen. For example, they could have searched my soul or given me Veritaserum. If not, there might be magical items that could detect lies.

    �� So, I need to use my words carefully.��

    ��You have infringed on my rights,�� said Charles, going on the offensive.

    ��Oh, how is that?�� asked Agent Amir.

    ��You gave me Veritaserum. ording to the Empire��sws, this is illegal.��

    All the Empire��s citizens must take political science sses to understand the Empire��sws and regtions. And any individuals who want to vote for any positions-including the Council Elders-have to pass a test to show they have a certain understanding of politics and government bodies.

    And the previous Charles also had to take the course.

    ��Because of the Wartime Mobilization Act, these rights can be removed to any individuals suspected of being spies-as long as sufficient evidence is proven.��

    ��And what evidence do you have? Just because my soul has some mutation?��

    ��Some mutation?�� asked Agent Amir with a sneer. ��Tell me, how is above mediocre Tier 1 Arcanist can resist the power of Veritaserum that could work on a Tier 6 Arcanist?��

    Charles��s heart skipped a beat, but he did his best to resist changes in his facial expression. ��As I said, a mutation. I��m probably one of the Awakeners that appeared due to the recent resurgence of mana.��

    ��The mutation of Awakeners is not as drastic as yours. Plus, one thing they have inmon is Primordial Runes inside their Soul Dimension. Where is yours?��

    ��Damn it,�� thought Charles. He told himself repeatedly to calm down. As he felt his heartbeat, he also tried his best to control himself and reduce the frequency. For all he knew, the agent had a spell to hear it.

    ��I don��t know; my mutation must be unique,�� he replied calmly.

    ��Is that so? Then, what kind of ability did you get?��

    ��I��m not very sure. All I know is that I appeared to be smarter. A lot of things I previously did not understand became easier. I could absorb knowledge at a faster rate.��

    ��That would exin why you spent two weeks in the library and the sudden qualification to reach Tier 2,��mented Amir. ��I will ask you a few questions. Please answer truthfully.

    ��Are you Charles Wentworth?��

    ��Yes, I am.��

    ��Are you a spy sent to infiltrate the Empire?��

    ��No.��

    ��Do you mean any harm to the Empire and its people?��

    ��No.��

    ��Who is beyond your sudden change?��

    ��My awakened talent and nothing else.��

    Amir looked him straight in the eyes for a good minute without blinking, and Charles stared back without removing his eyes. Then, the agent calmly stood up from his chair and walked out.

    He soon walked to a room full of holographic screens.

    ��How is it?��

    ��The equipment indicates he is telling the truth,�� replied Agent Naya. ��He might be innocent.

    ��This is not enough to acquit him. Since he is immune to Veritaserum, he could also be immune to our Truth Detecting Enchantments.��

    ��True.��

    ��Where are the new results?��

    Amir already searched through Charles�� mind and soul. But, he did not like the result and wanted more urate information. So, he requested the test be conducted with more advanced equipment. Under normal circumstances, this would not be possible-at least not so easily. But with the war, many things have be easier to aplish.

    ��They have not arrived yet,�� she replied. Amir nodded before looking at a video recording of Charles�� actions for the past month.

    ��Look,�� pointed Naya.

    ��I see it.��

    They found an anomaly when he was in the library. After taking a nap, he woke up all confused about his surrounding. Then, he screamed in pain while holding his head.

    ��What did he mutter?��

    Naya typed a few buttons in the air keyboard before they heard Charles say: ��I��m not dead?����

    ��What about after that?��

    ��There is no sound. And his lips cannot be read from the angle.��

    Amir frowned as he knew this was the result of a poor-quality camera. University students have protested theck of privacy in certain campus areas. And a concession was made not to spy on students�� private study areas.

    However, some cameras were still needed if students destroyed the library��s public properties or tried to do illegal things inside these rooms. However, the camera��s quality was subparpared to the current Empire��s standard.

    After that, nothing odd appeared in the recordings until Charles hurried to search for something on his watch. The technology of the watch is designed for only the owner to see the screens, so the camera cannot see anything.

    However, Naya had high-level ess, so she pulled out Charles�� search history.

    ��This kid is really suspicions,�� shemented. The history indicates Charles looked up information about the royal family, specific individuals who had great powers in the Empire, and the history of the old era.

    In her career as a Counter-Intelligence Agent, she has caught many people whose soul was taken over by foreign lifeforms. And usually, their next step of action is to use the web to search for basic information about the Empire.

    Ding!

    ��The results are in,�� Naya said as she opened the new file. ��ording to the result, the mutation in his soul, mana, and aura is rapidly reverting to the original state on our data.��

    ��This could mean the Body Possession Spell used on him is very advanced. And after a while, our system would not be able to detect anything, and the spy could live as Charles,�� said Amir.

    ��It could also mean the mutation was only temporary, and things will revert to normal,�� said Naya to y devil��s advocate. This was not the first time they had experienced a case like that.

    ��Look out for this anomaly,�� he pointed to a spot on the data. After reading, Naya frowned as it was regarding Charles�� memory. Their equipment could not read his memories; this was another part of his unnatural immunity.

    However, they detected a fluctuation indicating that Charles had received many memories in the past few weeks. And this was another indicator of people whose bodies were possessed.

    ��Submit the evidence.�� Naya typed something, and the two waited. About five minutester, they received a notification: [Approved.]

    A slight smile appeared on Amir��s stoic face for the first time. His department has many restrictions to prevent corruption and abuse of power. One of them is that they have to submit evidence to an Artificial Intelligence that will analyze the information and determine if there is enough evidence to treat a suspect as a foreign spy.

    And once he receives the approval notice, he can treat Charles as a spy and not care about his rights.

    With his calm demeanor, he walked back to the interrogation room.

    ��Charles Wentworth, you are under arrest for espionage.��

    ��What? There is no evidence to prove that.��

    ��No, we have plenty of evidence. No, I rmend you cooperate to get a more lenient sentence. If not����

    Charles gritted his teeth, his eyes almost burning in me. ��If not?��

    ��You will get a taste of the torture chambers. I will get the information one way or the other.��

    Charles opened his mouth and closed it; he then repeated the process three times before closing them for good.

    ��This is not good. I need a way to get out of this situation.��

    His mind worked rapidly as he thought of a feasible way to escape the situation.

    ��My ability. Maybe it can send me back 24 hours into the past.��

    This was a far-fetched idea, but he wanted to try since this might be hisst chance at survival. So, Charles closed his eyes, an act that put Amir on guard.

    Charles suddenly felt like everything was spinning as if he was in a washing machine. After what felt like an eternity, everything stopped, and he slowly opened his eyes.

    He found himself in the library just finishing hisst book. He did not react but calmly looked at the time on his watch.

    ��It worked,�� he thought. ��I��m back to before I was suspected as a spy.��

 Chapter 375: Time Lord

    <h4>Chapter 375: Time Lord</h4>

    Charles sat at his desk, thinking about his next course of action. There were too many ces in the Empire that required mana or soul identification-including the library he was in. As such, if he left, he could not return.

    He could go to the cafeteria and some buildings, but most sses also required identification. Labs and even Soul Linking in a Virtual Reality Cabin for his sses also needed identification.

    If he left the university, he would also be restricted. Public transport did not require such strict identification, but that was before the war. Charles did not have a private vehicle since he was saving, and there was no need for it.

    As for buying one now, that would also require proper identification. He could not leave the since most passenger spaceships were strictly controlled. And the Warp Portals were even more strict in who was allowed to use them.

    ��Do I really have to reveal my identity?�� thought Charles for a few minutes before deciding otherwise. He went on to pick up many books on the Soul. His best option was to find a way to hide the mutation in his soul.

    He spent the next two hours reading the book since he had to wait for his ability to cool down before he could use it again. Once it was time, Charles activated it and increased his mastery of the content.

    However, he frowned: ��I will barely scratch the soul��s surface with the avable knowledge.��

    He knew it would be impossible to hide his mutation unless he became an expert on the soul. He clenched his hands because of the frustration. Charles then took a deep breath to calm down, knowing his every action could lead to imprisonment.

    ��My best bet is to find a way to leave the Empire��s territory. Although surviving in the current chaos is dangerous, it��s better than being discovered. With my talent, as long as I have enough time.��

    Knowledge is vital to any magic ss. And typically, it would be difficult for Charles to get his hands on it. After all, he knew how the nobles controlled knowledge on the he was from.

    However, in the chaotic situation of the gxy, it was easier to acquire knowledge through crooked ways.

    ��I need to get ess to the ck market.��

    Charles did not know whether a ck market existed. However, there was no perfect utopia. The Empire had to have its dark side, its shadow. Maybe he could find a way to leave the from the ck market.

    ��Before leaving, I need to study as much as possible.��

    Charles wanted to take advantage of the situation and absorbed all the knowledge in the library possible. He was even prepared to ask some students from Bigu Pills from the Chinese Region.

    Bigu Pill was a product of alchemy loved by many low-level Arcanists that still required food to function. Mainly Tier 4 and below since Tier 5 and above Arcanists did not need to eat as their mana could sustain them.

    One pill could prevent two weeks without food. Although spending over a month in the library would bring him some attention, Charles decided to take the risk. He only needed to y his cards correctly and stop at an opportune moment before leaving the school.

    As for his destination, it was the Low-Tech Area. He would hide there before searching for the ck market.

    Having made a n, Charles sighed in relief before beginning his study. Regrettably, something suddenly changed. The library��s room suddenly became darker, and the environment resembled mirrors.

    Charles�� face changed as he remembered seeing something simr. It was from the Doctor Strange Movie he watched back on Earth.

    ��The Mirror Dimension?��

    Charles did not have time to think as he saw six individuals standing before him. They had ck magic robes with a clock symbol. Furthermore, the person in the lead was a weird alien creature simr to ET.

    Oddly, Charles felt the creature was familiar but could not currently remember where he saw it.

    ��Charles Wentworth?�� asked the creature.

    ��That��s me. Can I know who you are and what��s your purpose? Kidnapping a citizen of the Empire is a severe crime,�� replied Charles with a slightly trembling tone, as if he was scared.

    ��We are the Time Auror, protectors of the Empire��s timeline,�� replied the creature from the Novad race. ��You are under arrest under the suspicions of tempering with time.��

    ��Dammnit,�� cursed Charles. ��Has this man even taken preventive measures against time travelers?��

    He could not ept that he could not escape even by using his ability to travel back in time.

    ��I think you have the wrong person. I have nothing to do with time magic. No, how could a weak Arcanist like myself have anything to do with time magic.��

    ��You don��t have to deny it,�� replied the Novad. ��Our equipment has already detected you. Plus, I can see the spatial-temporal aura emanating from your body. Now, whether you aplish this feat with your power or use a magical treasure, we will decide this after your capture.��

    All the other Aurors took a battle position with their staff ready.

    ��Revert time, revert time, revert time,�� screamed Charles inside his mind. Unfortunately, his cheat-ability could not work consecutively, and he needed a lot of time to recharge.

    Ultimately, the Time Aurors took Charles to a unique prison that could prevent him from using his time powers. The moment Charles entered the cell, he could sense his ability could not work even on books.

    So, he had to wait a few minutes before someone took him to another room full of machines and hooked him to them.

    ��What are you doing to me?�� asked Charles. Then, an old Arcanist with white hair came to talk to him. ��We are just reading the remnant time energy from your body to see the events that urred before you returned to this period.��

    ��You can do that?�� asked Charles, scared and worried.

    ��Of course,�� the older man replied with a smile. ��I love receiving people like you.��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��Changing past events should not be possible. If someone goes back in time to change events, they would only create a parallel universe where things have changed. After that person returned to their timeline, nothing would have changed. You understand?��

    ��I do. The newly created timeline is where things have changed,�� Charles replied.

    ��Exactly. But some unique time magic allows people to change the past without creating a new timeline; they can rewrite reality with their actions.

    ��We call these people Time Lords, and you are one of them. Since the creation of the Time Auror Department, we have captured 12 Time Lords, and you��re the 13th.��

    Charles opened his mouth, shocked beyond words. For the first time, he felt the profound horror and background of this Empire that has not existed for a hundred years. And he felt jealous of the Arcane Emperor��s achievements. He also felt regretful he was born in this ce as he had no chance to survive, let alone rise.

    ��Everything is ready,�� said someone from the back, and the old man nodded to Charles before leaving. Then, the machines worked for a few minutes before showing Charles�� life before he traveled back in time.

    Everything looked normal until the library ident where he first transmigrated. Unlike the Intelligence Department, the Time Aurors could perfectly hear what Charles muttered after he first reincarnated:

    ��I��m not dead? Better yet, I��ve been reincarnated in a world of sword and magic?��

    ��Reincarnation? Now, things are getting interesting. I wonder where he is from?�� said the older man.

    ��He could be from anywhere in our universe, from another dimension, ne, or parallel timeline,�� replied another researcher. ��The possibilities are endless.��

    ��That��s true,�� replied the older man as he continued the event of Charles�� capture and his subsequent arrest as a spy before he reverted time.

    ��This person��s situation is moreplicated than expected since he is not a normal Time Lord. Send the information to the royal family and let them decide what to do with him.��

    One of the researchers then sent the information gathered directly to Commander Olivier. Their Department was an unknown one to the public that directly served the royal family and could directly report to them.

    Not even a minute after sending the information, they received the notification that one of the Empress would arrive immediately to deal with the situation.

 Chapter 376: Charles’ Fate

    Chapter 376: Charles�� Fate

    Rowena walked into the Time Auror��s department, and everybody waited at the door for him. The older man in charge of the department was in the front.

    ��Your highness.��

    ��Stuart, how are you doing?�� she asked with a smile.

    ��Better than I��ve ever thought.��

    ��That��s good. I��ve heard you have a new girlfriend. Isn��t that your sixth this month?��

    ��No, it��s only the fifth.��

    ��And the reason you broke up with her this time?��

    Stuart smiled in embarrassment, and Rowena did not ask. He knew Stuart had a bad habit of getting with women who looked young despite being the same age as him. The odd thing is that he refused to use Youth Elixir to regain his youthful appearance. Moreover, he would break up with them for the most absurd reason.

    He has often been assassinated as these women tried to kill him after he broke up with them.

    ��Where is he?�� asked Rowena. Then, Stuart led her to the prison chamber where Charles stayed.

    ��Leave us alone.��

    ��Yes.��

    After watching Stuart leave, Rowena used her authority to take control of the entire building, isting Charles�� prison room to prevent any form of spying. Then, she walked in.

    Charles�Cwho sat in an ordinary bed�Csaw a beautiful woman walk inside his room. He immediately recognized her as Empress Rowena, but he knew her best as one of the founders of Hogwarts, Rowena Ravenw.

    The moment he saw her, he squinted his eyes. He had be very sensitive after his reincarnation, and he could sense the terrifying mana echoing from Rowena��s body.

    ��Is this the power of a Tier 7 Arcanist?�� Compared to the mana inside his body, it was likeparing a basketball to the size of the sun. After seeing this power, he desired it for himself.

    ��Do you know me?�� asked Rowena.

    ��Of course I do. You��re the Empress.��

    ��I mean do you know me from somewhere else?��

    ��Somewhere else? If you are talking about your title as the founder of Hogwarts, I��ve read about it in school.��

    Rowena squinted his eyes, ��Then, I��ll ask you. Do you know who J.K. Rowling is?��

    Charles trembled slightly as he rapidly tried to control himself.

    ��It seems you know,��mented Rowena after seeing his reaction.

    ��I have no idea who you are talking about.��

    ��It does not matter. You��reing with me to the pce.��

    ��What is going to happen to me?��

    ��I don��t know. My husband will decide your fate, but you must wait a while.��

    Rowena brought Charles back to the royal pce. She did not imprison him but restricted his movement. He could only move about in a few specially designed rooms that blocked the power of time to prevent him from escaping.

    He had no ess to the Empire��s knowledge�Cincluding public ones. He could watch television and surf the web�Cbut only news and entertainment channels. So, Charles spent the next two years like this�Cuntil Edward returned.

    He stood before Charles�� room as he reviewed all the information gathered on him in the past two years. Finally, he walked in.

    The first thing he saw was the slight surprise on Charles�� face when he walked into the room.

    ��So, my fate is finally going to be decided.��

    ��You can say that,�� replied Edward before looking around. He waved his hand to create two chairs and a table for two.

    ��Are you going to kill me?�� asked Charles after sitting down. Edward did not answer.

    ��I will give you two choices: firstly, swear loyalty to Empire and sign a contract never to betray it.��

    Charles immediately frowned.

    ��You won��t be loyal to me but the Empire. And if you have the mean, you are more wee to try to take my position.��

    Charles did not say anything for a few seconds. ��What is the second choice?��

    ��I will send you to a parallel universe where the story of Harry Potter has just begun, and I do not exist. However, I will erase all the knowledge you have from the Empire. I won��t touch your memory from Earth, but all the knowledge you or the previous Charles had will be erased.��

    ��So, I��ll have to start over.��

    ��Basically.��

    ��I choose the second option,�� he replied without hesitation.

    ��Very well,�� nodded Edward before taking a scroll with a contract. Charles read it thoroughly, ensuring there was no trickery. Then, he signed it. Finally, a mysterious came into his mind and erased all the relevant information.

    The processsted for a few minutes. Charles felt his mind empty as he could not even cast a spell like Wingardium Leviosa. He closed his eyes to see if his cheat-ability could secretly keep these memories, but it could not.

    ��I really have to start from scratch,�� thought Charles. He could not remember the meditation method he had to sense and absorb mana. He could feel the mana inside his magic core, but he no longer knew how to expand his core to hold more mana.

    He forgot the method to enter his Mind Space or any information about the Arcane Rune Magic. He also sensed that some key ideas were gone from his mind, and he knew just these ideas were valuable, and the Arcane Emperor did not even want him to think about them and try to replicate them.

    At this moment, Charles realized how much work he had waiting for him.

    He was lucky the contract did not take the previously gained spiritual power, so he could still reach Tier 2. However, he had to find ways to absorb or increase his mana; he was not a bloodline wizard, so his body did not make mana of its own.

    Charles took a deep breath, ��If he can do it, I can too.��

    ��Are you ready?��

    ��Y-Yes. Can I ask you a question?��

    ��Sure, but I won��t necessarily answer.��

    ��It��s not important information. I just want to know how strong Voldemort was?��

    ��In the First Wizard War, he was only Tier 1. But, by the second, he was a Pseudo Tier 2.��

    ��So weak?��

    Edward smiled, ��Anything else?��

    ��Could you send me to a particr period?��

    ��Sure.��

    ��Thank you. I will repay the favor. Send me at the same time as the Marauders.��

    ��Fine.��

    Edward pointed his hand, and a portal appeared. Charles hesitated for a moment before entering, and the portal closed after him.

    ��You just let him go so easily?�� asked Fleur, who teleported into the room with the others.

    ��People from Primordial Earth have either godplexes or Protagonist-syndrome after reincarnation. It��s impossible to control their ambitions, and it��s not worth all the time and effort.��

    ��In that case, wouldn��t it be better to kill him? He might be a problem for the Empire,�� said Betrix.

    ��If it were before, I would have eliminated him,�� said Edward. ��However, as I said, I suspect Merlin was injured. If the situation of the war is so dire, Charles might develop to one day be useful.��

    ��It��s good you��re looking far into the future. But we should have someone look after him,�� added Olivier.

    ��I��ve already sent someone to keep watch on his progress.��

    ��I wonder what he��s going to do?�� asked Hermione.

    ��It��s not hard to guess. He will try to copy me and create an Empire of his own. He wants to create something better than me,�� said Edward calmly.

    ��Indeed, he seems envious of you,�� replied Hermione. ��How much do you think he will aplish?��

    ��His personal power can reach Tier 6 if he does something extreme. The Empire he created will be stuck at Tier 3�Cif you don��t count Nuclear Bombs ssified at Tier 5.��

    ��Tier 6? Aren��t you given him too much credit?�� said Rowena. ��Without the knowledge from other worlds, he cannot create a perfect system like you did.��

    ��You forgot the Divine Sparks that are in the Minister of Magic. If he creates ceremony magic using them, he could sacrifice all life and leylines on the to reach Tier 6.��

    ��I��ve overlooked them.��

    ��The first problem he will have to deal with is expanding his magic core,�� added Hermione. ��I did years of research and only seeded because of your Arcane Rune Magic. I don��t know how long he will take.��

    ��No, the first problem will be to increase his mana,�� said Fleur. ��He has to create ways to absorb it from the leylines or invent a potion. If he is smart, he will probably try to transfer magic or wizard��s bloodline on him, granting his body the ability to produce mana on its own.��

    ��If he wants to create the Empire, he also has to create a way for non-wizard individuals with magical talents to condense a core. Luckily for him, he has his core as a perfect example to study,�� said Hermione. ��You��re too kind. You should have broken his core and have him really start from scratch.��

    ��Don��t be stingy. Let the kid have some breathing room.��

    ��I just thought of something,�� said the quiet Luna. ��Would he take some of us into his harem?��

    ��He will definitely do so,�� said Fleur with gritted teeth. ��And since he went to the Marauders era, he will probably add Lily, Betrix, and Narcissa.��

    ��Luckily, I��m safe,�� added Rowena with a gloating voice.

    ��Are you? The Time Turner exists. And as long as he gets his hand on mel��s Elixir of Immortality, he could go back in time to anywhere he pleased without worrying about rapid aging.��

    ��No, I��m still safe. He has to first create a Youth Elixir. Plus, if he uses such a low-level method of time traveling as the Time Turner, he won��t ever make it back so far to my time.��

    ��Danm it, you��re right.��

    ��I suddenly regret not killing him,�� Edward added.

 Chapter 377: Havikas Discovery

    Chapter 377: Havika��s Discovery

    Edward spent time with his family for the next few days without announcing his return. He also watched the development of the war from the shadow. Then, three dayster, he summoned Havika Kainalu to the pce for his era-defining invention.

    Havika was no longer a young teenager. Fifteen years ago, he was a Tier 0 Arcanist with mediocre ability. Although his family was proud of him because he was the only one with magical powers, Havika was under a lot of pressure since he knew the level of his talent.

    Every day he dreamt of being extraordinary and making his family proud. But, he was limited by his ability. Then, everything changed after a teacher encouraged him to enter a Rune Mathematics Competition.

    Although he was initially hesitant, after the teacher insisted, he thought there was nothing to lose. And to his surprise, he discovered his talent in that field by winning thepetition.

    Then, everything changed so fast that to this day, Havika felt it was a dream. He was ced in a course to graduate early. The government granted him a Dragon Potion to elevate his magical talent.

    He was granted high-level ess to information for all his research programs. Havika then used Rune Mathematics to make many ground-breaking discoveries that allowed Arcanists to have a fundamental understanding of the universe.

    Additionally, his form allowed people who were not magically gifted for spells but excellent at mathematics to reach the level of casting instant spells.

    Instead of using things like talents, imagination, and feeling, some Arcanists could now use pure mathematics to cast their spells using the Arcane Rune System, elevating their power and status in the Empire.

    With these forms, Havika acquired one of the highest statuses any Arcanist could receive in the Empire: he became a Tower Master. With his newfound power and wealth, Havika bought Dragon Potion for his family, allowing them to walk the magical path. And he even reached Tier 5, about to enter Tier 6.

    Then, he focused on his most significant discovery.

    Havika stood before a tall golden door. He took a deep breath to calm down before taking a step forward�Cwhich made the door open automatically. As he walked inside the pce, he saw two people waiting for him, and he recognized them as the Arcane Emperor and the Empress: Dcour and Granger.

    ��Your highness,�� he bowed with the proper etiquettes. Havika was slightly surprised as the Emperor barely showed up in the past few years. Although there has been some national address, it ismon knowledge amongst the powerful Arcanists that the person who spoke was most likely a clone. The real Emperor had disappeared to some unknown dimension as he did before.

    However, after seeing the person before him, Havika felt he was the real deal.

    ��There is no need for formalities,�� said Edward as he walked next to him and patted his shoulder. ��Thest time I saw you, you were only 16.��

    ��Your majesty, you know me before?��

    ��There is no point in hiding from you. We detected your talent way long before you even did.��

    ��Thepetition.��

    ��That��s right. Our divination department detected you would change the world, so we ensured your potential was developed properly.��

    ��Thank you for taking care of me,�� Havika replied with gratitude.

    ��Alright, show me your discovery. From now on, treat me as a pursuer of the truth like you, not an Emperor.��

    ��Yes,�� Havika replied before activating his watch, showing a 3D holographic image.

    ��Using Rune Mathematics, I��ve created a model of the universe. I��ve perfectly calcted its scale, mass, volume, density, etc. However, this is the least interesting thing about my model.

    ��I have considered all dimensionsrge and small�Cthat make the universe, alone with parallel timelines. As you can see, with this model, we can calcte the location of all dimensions and parallel universes.��

    Havika was excited as he exined his model. He was not exaggerating as his model allowed the Empire to discover all dimensions and navigate through the infinite parallel universes.

    ��But that��s the end. After expanding the model��s scope, I��ve discovered other nes of existence.��

    Edward squinted his eyes as he remembered the demons that Hermione summoned with her talent. The devil said it was from the Abyss ne.

    ��Imagine you could go outside of our universe. There, floating in nothingness, is what I call the Astral Realm.��

    ��Another word I��ve heard before,�� thought Edward as he remembered Albion mentioned this to him after he visited the Full Metal Alchemist Universe.

    ��And containing inside the Astral Realm are countless nes of existence; some as big as our universe, and maybe even bigger. Each ne could have different civilizations, races, cultures, power systems, and many other differences.

    ��With my model, I��ve calcted the location of two nes. Unfortunately, I do not have the authority or resources to explore.��

    ��We are currently short on manpower, so you will have to wait a while,�� replied Edward with a genuine smile as he looked at the model: this was indeed a breakthrough that would impact the Empire for all eternity.

    ��Your discovery is beyond magnificent. Your name will forever be immortalized in the history book.��

    Havika became a little embarrassed after hearing this. ��The other Empresses said the same, but I think they are exaggerating.��

    ��They are not,�� replied Hermione. ��Forget your discovery��s longsting impact; think about the short-term ones. After this catastrophe, the Empire will most likely haveplete control of the Milky Way Gxy.

    ��At the same time, the Tier 10 Gods in the universe now have eyes on us, so we will have to iste ourselves as a form of protection.

    ��The resources of the Milky Way are not enough for us to continue rapidly developing. And now, we can explore other nes to fix this problem.��

    ��I��ve never thought about that,�� muttered Havika. The people in his circle have long predicted the Empire would conquer the gxy after this catastrophe.

    However, no one thought the consequence would be istion to protect the Empire from other powerful entities. And istion usually leads to depletion of resources�Cespecially with the speed the Empire was developing.

    ��Once again, we would like to thank you for your discovery,�� said Edward.

    ��It is my honor.��

    After that, Edward spent the next hour asking him about his model before dismissing Havika.

    ��What do you think?�� asked Rowena, who teleported to the room once the family was alone.

    ��Amazing. How many nes did we discover?��

    ��There are two more besides the one Havika discovered. We used the Witch Lord you brought back from your previous voyage to divine the position of the Abyss ne.

    ��Then, your apprentice, Chloe, used her connection to the Dream Dimension she discovered to find the location of the Nightmare ne.��

    ��Is there a connection?�� asked Edward with a frown.

    ��Yes. She theorized that some beings are trying to invade our ce using the Dream Dimension.��

    ��As expected,�� said Edward as he caressed his temple. ��Let me guess; there is something important about our ne?��

    ��Correct again. Our ne was once called the Magus ne, but now, it is referred to as the Cosmic Faith ne. And it is the only ne with a multiverse; the only ne individuals can reach Tier 11.��

    ��That would exin many things,�� replied Edward.

    There were a few things he could not figure out. Tier 10 Gods needed the faith of an entire universe to reach such a level. Yet, no one has conquered the universe, but there are countless Tier 10 Gods. So, where did theye from?

    The answer is that they conquered other nes to reach Tier 10. This information also means there is a vast difference between Tier 10 Gods. For example, the ones who conquered 10 nes and gathered faith as way more powerful than the ones who only conquered one.

    Another mystery that Edward solved was why Cronai tolerated the Faith God despite showing dislike for them; it was not simply because she could not actively interfere and deal with them.

    They protected the ne from invaders trying to reach Tier 11. Edward could imagine how many hungry Tier 10 Entities could not wait to enter the Cosmic Faith ne.

    ��Where did you get this information?��

    ��We got it from the rubbles of the Intergctic Federation. We even learn that the Starskin Race is from another ne.��

    ��Interesting,�� he replied before looking at Hermione. ��If your ability allows you to summon living creatures from other nes, we might use it to find these nes.��

    ��I��ve thought the same.��

    Edward nodded his head before looking at the model.

    ��This thing is more valuable than Havika could imagine.��

    Then, he began to expand on it even more. He added the Source Wall, which surrounded the entire Astral Realm. Then, he expanded the form to go beyond the Astral Universe and go into the Void.

    He used the location of the three worlds he traveled to and added them to the model. The final version was the Astral Universe which contained many nes�Cincluding the one Harry Potter took ce, the Abyss ne, and others.

    The Cosmic Faith ne contained many dimensions: small spaces inside therger universe, along with parallel universes where every choice someone made created an entire universe.

    Beyond the Astral Universe was the Omniverse, where all the anime, movies, games, etc., he saw on Primordial Earth were real and separate universes with their ownws and regtions.

    Edward sighed deeply once he finished.

    ��With this model, I could calcte the coordinate of other Universes and have not to rely on the Akashic Record for coordinates.��

 Chapter 378: True Name

    Chapter 378: True Name

    ��Fascinating,�� said Rowena, and Edward finally remembered there were people around him. He looked at his surroundings and could feel a lot of time had passed.

    ��How long have you been writing?��

    ��It��s been two weeks.��

    ��That long? How is the war situation?��

    ��Everything is under control,�� replied Rowena as she looked at the new model Edward had created. She also studied Rune Mathematics so she could follow along.

    ��That��s good,�� Edward replied with relief. Then, he also focused on the model. ��What do you think?��

    ��With this optimized version, it should be easier to map out all the nes in the Astral Realm. However, that will take a long time. Not to mention eventually calcting the coordinate of other universes.

    ��I know that. So, I��ll leave the rest to Morgana.��

    ��Do you want to give Havika the new updated model?��

    ��No. The secret of the Omniverse can only remain in our family�Cat least for now.��

    ��As you wish,�� she replied before continuing to look at the form. A few minutester, she said: ��There are some deviations on this part.��

    ��Where?��

    ��When considering how Void Energy operates, you can optimize your equation to be like this.��

    Rowena wrote many runes on the air.

    ��Is this the result of your research?��

    ��Yes.��

    Edward nodded before correcting and adding the optimization she showed him.

    ��This might help me enhance the Floating City,�� Edwardmented as he looked at the final form. ��Furthermore, this model of the Omniverse has a long way to go before we can urately calcte any coordinates.��

    ��Buy more coordinates from the Akashic Record and use them toplete the map. Star with the weak worlds that do not cost much.��

    ��That��s a good idea. Better yet, we will use the clone that will infiltrate the Lord God Space to gather world coordinate.��

    ��You��re just being cheap.��

    ��After the previous expense, I cannot help myself.��

    Rowen shook her head before leaving. They were in rotation to check on him, and it was her turn. Now that he was no longer in deep focus mode, she left to continue her research.

    Meanwhile, Edward also has other things to do. His return was still a secret, and he had a lot of work to do. His recent calction was separate from his already busy schedule.

    So, the first time he did was to check on Draco Malfoy, who was poisoned with a strange Time Curse. He checked on him in the Death Coffin he designed to ce someone in a death-suspension state to prolong aging or death.

    Draco was hit with a somewhat unique curse that had the power to adapt and evolve. And after being hit, it fused with the Kairos Poison in his body to evolve into a Time-rted curse.

    Edward found the curse somewhat interesting, so he removed it from Draco��s body and had Magic absorb it.

    ��Y-Your majesty,�� muttered Draco after waking up.

    ��You will need some time before you canpletely recuperate.��

    ��Thank you for saving my life.��

    ��Don��t mention it,�� Edward replied calmly. ��My return needs to remain a secret for a while, so be discrete with your words.��

    ��Yes, your majesty.��

    Edward then left before calling Lucius and Narcissa toe to see their son. Back in the pce, he entered a deep state of mediation. Ever since he returned home, he could feel something brewing inside his Soul Dimension,

    And he knew it was his True Name since Merlin told him about this. And during his distraction creating the model, the process finally ended.

    [Edward Tehbaoth Rikereves Hanch Dedgenelldaer Beyondil Darkick Bones]

    ��Is that my True Name?�� thought Edward as information regarding True Names appeared in his mind. They were usually that long, if not longer. And True Names served many purposes.

    After acquiring a True Name, his name, in general, hold power. As long as someone speaks his regr name with the purpose of reaching out to him, he could sense�Ceven across dimensions or nes.

    Edward closed his eyes as he could now sense all the worlds he had previously traveled to since many people were talking about him. Although he could not reach or interact with these people since he was not powerful enough, he could still sense them.

    Moreover, Edward could also sense that his title as the Arcane Emperor began to hold a certain weight, certain power.

    ��Is this what people meant by god��s name cannot be spoken in vain.��

    As he concentrated, he could sense anyone below Tier 7 who mentioned his name. He could listen to their conversation if he so wished�Ceven ignoring some of the enchantments in the ces they were in. However, it was not all enchantments, but some of them.

    ��Let��s test the other abilities,�� he muttered before summoning a short and stinky green creature in his room: it was a goblin. The creature looked at Edward with desire while making some inaudible noise.

    With a look, he restrained the before saying:

    ��With my True Name, I bless you and grant you the name Rockshar.��

    A white light shed on the goblin��s body, and he grew to 2.5 meters.

    ��It evolved into a Goblin Warrior,��mented Edward.

    ��Master,�� said the creature as it knelt on one.

    ��His intelligence evolved from a six-year child to an average human. His soul or mind has no spell affecting him, yet he has an instinctive desire to serve me.

    ��Moreover, my mane and spiritual strength have drastically decreased to evolve a single goblin. The payoff is not worth it.��

    Edward pondered as he observed the Goblin Warrior. ��It seems that the more intelligent a creature, the more noble or powerful their bloodline, the less effect this ability has. It��s an excellent way to raise followers.

    ��Do you have any magical ability?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Disy it.��

    ��As you wish, master.��

    The Goblin Warrior concentrated before rushing forward, leaving a shadow behind.

    ��His leg can gather mana in the surroundings to strengthen his muscles, allowing him to dash forward with great speed. Not bad.��

    This ability was mediocre, but it was considered not bad for their race because goblins usually have zero magical abilities. Edward sent this goblin to the army to train before doing more tests on his ability to grant creatures�� names and evolve them.

    As he theorized, this ability had little to no effect on humans or creatures like dragons. However, it was very effective for lesser intelligent creatures with weak bloodlines. However, Edward believed as he gets more powerful, it should work on them eventually.

    Also, all the creatures he evolved also had one magical ability�Csome good, some bad.

    ��The True Name seems to grant magic users some abilities avable only to Demons and Gods.��

    Gods could bless individuals, granting them many talents or gifts. Furthermore, they can detect when their followers speak their names�Cno matter the distance.

    Meanwhile, powerful Demons also had True Names. When signing contracts, if those demons did not use their True Names, then the agreement would not apply to them; this is one way they can trick people when signing contracts.

    And the same applied to Edward. Without using his True Name, the contracts�� restraint on him was drastically reduced. Although not utterly useless like demons, it was to the point where he could withstand the bacsh of most contracts that did not have his True Name.

    Another ability was that if someone knew a demon��s true name, they could control them. However, if someone knew Edward��s true name, they could deal severe damage to him.

    Edward raised his palm to create a small me. Then, the me suddenly increased by about 30%.

    ��So, blessing spells with my true name can increase their strength. That��s interesting.��

    With Arcane Spark, the increase could be said to be useless to Arcanists, or it could also be argued that it further strengthens them.

    After doing a few tests, he called Olivier.

    ��Was the True Name an issue?��

    All the Tier 7 Arcanists in the Empire had a true name, making their previous contract almost useless.

    ��Not really. After discovering its power, we informed everyone who wanted to use the Time Room to advance that they would need to resign their contracts. Most agree after they realize they might need our help to deal with the Kairos Poison. Some had to be threatened, and the uncooperative ones were dealt with.

    ��Furthermore, we will also pass aw that all future Tier 7 Arcanists must do the same.��

    Edward nodded. Resigning the contract will not reveal these individuals�� true names. There will only be a mark that indicates the person used their true names to sign the contract.

    He chatted with Olivier for a while before continuing with his work.

 Chapter 379: Soul Limit

    Chapter 379: Soul Limit

    Edward��s next task was to deal with the Universe Web; he had to find a way to block the entire gxy��s ess to the web, preventing further information from getting to the Tier 10 Gods.

    Edward pondered deeply as he looked at the knowledge he had acquired about the Mana Grid. ��It will take too much time to design the blocker from scratch, so let��s try something else.��

    He pulled out information about Charles Wentworth. During his incarceration, the group secretly monitored his Soul Dimension to gather more data on his ability.

    ��I could recreate some version of it,�� muttered Edward after analyzing the data. He closed his eyes as he used Astaroth��s Time Magic. He sent his mind into the future to bring back knowledge on building the Universe Web Blocker.

    After a few minutes of trying, Edward frowned as he felt a powerful resistance.

    ��As expected, it is harder to use time magic in my universe.�� Then, he continued his exploration. He felt he was navigating of riverposed purely of time. However, many things in the river prevented his investigation.

    Furthermore, he could not see, sense or detect these obstructions, making navigation difficult. Simultaneously, he had to use a great deal of his mana and spiritual strength for every second he stayed in the river.

    Luckily for him, after more than an hour, he sensed his destination and left the river. At that exact moment, Edward felt countless unknown knowledge transmitted to him from a distance and a familiar source.

    ��Sess,�� Edward muttered when he opened his eyes. He reviewed the blueprint in his mind that showed how to build this blocker.

    ��That resistance. Is that the world��s natural way to prevent people from messing with time? If that��s true, then Time Lords�� magic is more special than I thought.��

    Based on the information the Time Aurors have gathered, Time Lords can forcibly change a timeline through time travel, which makes the time magic they use special or unique in some ways.

    ��I��ll research thatter,�� he thought before focusing on the task at hand. After digesting everything, Edward quickly concluded he needed an increase in tier to ensure nothing went wrong for this project.

    Furthermore, with the current war situation, it was in his best interest to reach Tier 8 as soon as possible to prevent the unexpected. So, without hesitation, he went to work.

    He teleported to a room where a 5 meters skeletony in the middle of a formation. Looking at Herpo��s appearance, he sighed before getting into action. In the past few years, the Empire has done a great deal of research on Divine Energy, reaching the point of almost draining Herpo of all his energy.

    With those research as a basis and the research on Godhood from the Konosuba Universe, Edward finished thest step in draining him dry. Then, he removed Herpo��s soul from his body and operated on it.

    He removed all his memories and emotions before doing a primary purification of the soul and correctly storing it. He nned to use itter as it had many uses, such as creating a Tier 8 Golem.

    Furthermore, Edward preserved Herpo��s Divine me and Altar for further study. Finally, he drained the Death God��s blood, heart, brain, muscles, and bones since they were valuable resources.

    Herpo the Foul, now Herpo the God of Death, was no longer in the mortal world. Edward took onest look at the departed dark wizard and sighed out loud before leaving.

    He proceeded to purify the Divine Energy even more before creating a Soul Increase Potions. Holding a potion with golden liquid, Edward did a few more tests before drinking everything.

    He closed his eyes as he sensed the strength of his soul rapidly increase: the feeling was intoxicating that he almost moaned. The process onlysted two hours before ending, and Edward felt the world was brighter than before.

    His mind was faster than before, surpassing even some quantumputers if he focused intensely enough. Regardless of how great the sensation was, he did not dwell on it since things were not finished.

    He proceeded to drink a second vial of the potion. However, his target was not his soul but his body. Due to the versatility of Divine Energy, he only needed to tweak the potion a little to ensure it worked.

    With this new version, Edward could feel his [Aura] drastically increase as it traveled throughout his body, tempering and elevating it to a higher level. The process was excruciating andsted for five hours.

    Then, without wasting time, Edward activated the Pathfinder Title Ability he received from the Akashic Record, allowing him to take a small percentage of mana from all the people who used his Arcane System.

    With the current size of the Empire, spreading to dozens, if not hundreds, of Star Systems, countless Arcanist used his system. So, Edward felt a rush of pure mana entering his magic core.

    He acted swiftly by controlling these mana to enter his Soul Dimension and store them inside. And in just one hour, Edward not only entered Tier 8 Star Systems Level but also became one that could destroy at least 30 Star Systems with one spell.

    He opened his eyes from the meditation state, feeling the power coursing through his veins. With a snap of his finger, he could annihte the entire Sr System, and this power was intoxicated.

    However, Edward quickly regained his bearing since he knew how weak he waspared to beings like Merlin and Solomon. And knowing of the war waiting for him, he knew it was not time to becent with a mere Tier 8 Advancement.

    So, after regaining his mind, he focused on the new ability he developed called Apostle. He can bless 6 individuals, allowing them to reach the same level of strength as him with enough resources. It did not matter what race these individuals were from or whether they had magical talents.

    These 6 people would be his Apostles, his loyal followers. The downside to this ability was the Apostles had their life bonded to Edward. They would die as long as Edward wished it or something happened to him. On the upside, if any apostles died, Edward could revive them as long as he was alive and had the resources.

    ��Is this the ability Arcanists will awaken after reaching Tier 8? It��s not a bad one.��

    Edward was rtively satisfied with having six powerful, loyal, and undying followers. With this ability, he suddenly remembered his Shikigami, Hokuto. So, he ordered Morgana to allow it to bathe in divine energy to help him transform. The eastern dragon could significantly boost his strength if used appropriately.

    Finally, Edward did a few tests on his strength, and he discovered an anomaly in his soul. He opened a document that contained a recent magical discovery of the Empire. After reading it, he closed his eyes to sense his soul.

    ��What��s going on? The increase of my spiritual power through knowledge is so small that it��s an anomaly.��

    ��Boss, I can answer your doubt,�� suddenly said the little elf, Morgana.

    ��You know?��

    ��Yes, you��ve reached your Soul Limit.��

    ��What do you mean?��

    Morgana showed him some new data before exining.

    �� A few years ago, the Empire discovered humans had Soul Limit, which determined the highest level of Tier they can naturally reach. It is Tier 6 for humans, and most people cannot even reach the limit of their souls.

    ��Your Arcane Rune System is well-made, pushing the limit to Tier 7. But from Tier 8 and above, it will not work.��

    Edward frowned as he scanned through the study.

    ��I see. My soul is special, so my limit is Tier 8, but it is 7 for the others. Also, Rowena had a mutation, so her limit is also Tier 8. That makes sense.��

    The specialty of his soul was due to his reincarnation, while she had to undergo years of intense pain and suffering before achieving a sessful mutation.

    ��Is there a solution?��

    ��The royal family has done some private study with clones and discovered the Soul Limit can be pushed to Tier 8 with enough Divine Energy. But the current data indicate that reaching Tier 9 might require another method. It even theorized that Divine Energy from higher Tier God might not be helpful.��

    ��This could exin why Faith has be so popr in our ne,�� said Edward while caressing his temple.

    ��You��re correct. Preliminary findings have indicated that faith is another solution to this problem.��

    Edward did not like faith, nor did he n to use it on himself. So, he needed an alternative solution.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 380: The Blocker (I)

    Chapter 380: The Blocker (I)

    ��On the top of my head, I can think of two worlds where I can rapidly gather knowledge about the soul. The Marvel Cinematic Universe with the Soul Stone and Bleach��s Spiritual Pressure System.��

    Either of these two worlds would be helpful, so Edward decided that one of them would be his next voyage. However, this was not the time to deal with this problem since he had an important task to aplish.

    He waved his hand to disy a holographic blueprint of the Floating City. He opened the designs of the 3.0 Versions that he had already designed.

    ��With the new knowledge I have, I should probably add more things to this version.��

    Edward needed the power of the Floating City to build the Universe Web Blocker. However, the current level of the Floating City might not be enough and needs an upgrade.

    ��This will take a little time, so let��s try the previous method,�� Edward muttered before closing his eyes, entering the river of time again to connect to a future version of himself.

    Unfortunately, the resistance he encountered this time around was even more. Edward did not easily give up, so he persisted, pushing his spell to the limit. However, his Cosmic Awareness activated, and he felt great danger.

    Acting on instinct, he immediately stopped and exited the river.

    ��Where did the dangeres from? Are there some time-creatures hunting for people messing with the flow of time?��

    He shook his head as he decided to give up on taking a shortcut. Instead, he began to design the Floating City on his own. He asked Morgana to show him a list of research that might be helpful for his upgrade.

    ��Narcissa and Soleil have perfected the Psychic Energy path?�� Edward muttered before checking the result of their research. After studying the Novad race he brought back, these two Tower Masters made significant academic advancements. They created a sub-ss called Psykers Arcanists with people who use Psychic Energy as their primary energy source.

    They have invented ways for people to condense Psychic Cores in their brains and increase the quantity of this energy. Unfortunately, this subss can only reach Tier 6 so far, but it is still a path for many people.

    ��It��s a shame this sub-ss is also not universal like Aura,��mented Edward. People need to have a specific mutation of their brains or a specific innate spiritual power to be Psykers.

    And unfortunately, that brain mutation cannot yet be copied through gic modifications.

    ��Nevertheless, their research is useful.��

    Narcissa and Soleil followed his advice and developed an entire technology tree based solely on Psychic Energy. They even sessfully created Tier 8 Psychic Weapons.

    And one of their creation is a way to convert mana into Psychic Energy. ording to their recent study request, they believe they could create a Tier 9 Psychic Weapon if they had ess to one of the Floating City.

    ��Master, you always worry that the Floating City only functioned with one power system. Now, you can deal with this problem,�� said Morgana.

    ��Indeed.��

    Edward always feared and prepared for the worse. So, he often worried that he would end up in a situation or universe where mana does not work, rendering the Floating City unfunctional and causing his death.

    But now, for this update, he decided to incorporate other power systems or other forms of energy.

    ��Boss, this research might help you.��

    Edward looked at the data, showing George and Fred Weasley��stest research. Their task was to create an Energy Converter, allowing different energies to convert to mana. They have to work with many other Arcanists for their research, including Narcissa for Psychic Energy, Arti for Divine Energy, and Towe Master Aiworo for Elemental Energy used by the Lumarian Civilization.

    ��These guys did a great job,��mented Edward, despite knowing the Royal Guard had to force them to return to work whenever they decided they wanted to waste time.

    The majority of their research waspleted. So, things like electricity, nuclear, anti-matter, sr, tectonic te energy, psychic energy, and many others could be converted into mana and back.

    Their only issue was dealing with high-level powers like Cosmic Energy, Divine Energy, and Soul Strength. These two had some results with Divine and Cosmic Energy but had little sess with soul strength.

    So far, the best corrtion detected between mana, and the soul is that thetter is required to control the former. Mana can also directly affect the soul.

    ��I can include all these systems in the city, ensuring I never have a problem with energy failure,��mented Edward with a smile.

    ��There is another one,�� said Morgana. ��Arthur Weasley also made some technological development. He created a way to use pure technology to travel through the Astral Realm.��

    Edward also reviewed the research, smiling even deeper. He was always happy when his close friends and allies prospered since it also meant his and the Empire��s prosperity.

    ��Excellent,�� hemented. When ites to science and technology, he knew he was not the most gifted�Cnot even close. So, he always delegates its development to others, not really focusing on it too much.

    And his decision was proven to be correct after seeing results such as this. With Arthur��s discovery, he will not have to worry if he crashes into a world where thews of physics only allowed technology and no extraordinary powers. His floating city will only have to change to Arthur��s invention.

    ��Alright, let�� s begin,�� said Edward before starting the update. He first decided to use a Time eleration Roon since he wanted the upgrade would probably take a few years.

    He first entered the core of the Floating City, and after analyzing all the enchantments, Edward decided to start all over instead of just upgrading the existing one; it was easier and faster that way.

    ��Anti-Gravity, Energy Distribution, Energy Converter, Environment Control, System Linkage����

    Edward kept saying a bunch of words, and every time he did, a white light would sh on the Floating. For the optimization, he used the [Word Blessing Enchantments] that he learned watching the gods�Cmainly Hephaestus�Ccreate diviner artifacts in the Mummy World.

    At the same time, he began engraving the same enchantments using the Mana Method Enchantment he learned from the dwarves in the ck Clover Universe.

    He linked the Word Bless Enchantments with the Engravement Enchantment, elevating the Floating City��s magical technology to an even higher level.

    ��I��m really an unparallel genius,�� said Edward. To cast these two enchantments, he had to perfectly control them, ensuring the mana used at their cores was on the exact frequency.

    For such a high-level technique, he believed no more than a dozen people could do such a thing in the entire universe.

    ��I can do even better,��mented Edward before beginning with the Core Enchantments. In a pocket dimension linked to the floating city, Edward engraved another set of enchantments needed for the floating city and linked them to the previous two sets.

    ��3 Fold Enchantment,�� he muttered with a smile. ��Not only can they boost each other, nothing will happen if one set fails. Safety and Power.��

    Edward was satisfied with his masterpiece. ��We can do better.��

    He then began the fourth set of enchantments, using the Micro Engravement Method. He spent months engraving microscope enchantments all over the floating city before linking them to the other three.

    The process was more challenging than the previous two, and he failed many times. Nevertheless, he learned many things and his Artificier skill drastically increased in the process.

    ��4 Fold Enchantment. Yes, I deserve the title of a Divine Artificer. Could I go for a fifth fold?��

    Edward frowned as he did not have another enchantment system he could use. The Empire has many enchantment techniques, but they were only subcategories of these four.

    They acquired the Elf��s enchantment method in the wreckage of the Intergctic Federation and through some shady means. However, the technique was abination of Word Bless and Engraving Enchantment, only using the elf��snguage.

    As for the dwarves of this universe, they did not have an enchantment technique and relied purely on materials to craft magical items. Edward has already changed Morgana to use some of their knowledge to optimize the entire city.

    As such, there were many golems doing renovation all over the city.

    ��Alright, up the next step.��

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 381: The Blocker (II)

    Chapter 381: The Blocker (II)

    ��Morgana, give me a preliminary analysis.��

    ��Yes, master��ording to my analysis, the Floating City has barely reached a Tier 10 Weapon.��

    ��Barely?��

    ��Yes. A Tier 10 individual has enough power to destroy a universe with one move. Meanwhile, the floating city would need between 2 to 5 attacks.��

    ��I see. Anything I need to pay attention to.��

    ��Yes. One Aether Core is not enough to sustain the energy required to operate. You need at least three of them or optimize the current core.��

    ��I figure this might be an issue. I��ll deal with it. Anything else?��

    ��Yes, you need to test the new Energy Conversion System as there seem to be some problems with so much energy interacting.��

    Edward checked the data, and she was correct. Once the Floating City began to harness a tremendous amount of energy, the converter enchantment began to malfunction.

    ��This only needs more trial and error to modify, so you can deal with it. You��re also in charge of installing the technology system. Just show me the final result.��

    ��Yes, sir.��

    Edward proceeded to work on the Traveling System. With the recent development of Void Energy, he can travel instantly to anywhere as long as he knows the coordinates. However, the system still had to be fine-tuned.

    He called Rowena to help him and to see if she could modify and improve the process. And she did. He also took this opportunity to spend some alone time with her.

    Once the process ended, he tested. He activated the city and entered the void. As he looked at his environment, Edward felt something different despite not being the first time he was here.

    ��I��m truly lucky.��

    Edward knew if it were not for that Void Tear he discovered in Rowena��s timeline, he would not have so quickly discovered Omniverse Travel. The best oue was that he would have found the Astral Realm and other nes.

    As for how he could leave the Source Wall and enter the Void, he might have to wait until he reached Tier 12.

    ��It doesn��t matter. Luck is also a part of sess.��

    He activated the city and instantly appeared outside of the Konosuba Universe. He started it again and appeared in the Full-Metal Alchemist Universe. Edward proceeded to revisit all the ces he traveled to before returning home.

    ��Next is the Karma Empowerment System.��

    The way he nned for the floating city to reach Tier 10 was through the use of Karmic Empowerment. Luckily, his research, Hermione��s, and Lily��s Arcane Spark made that possible.

    His design is to fuse the Underworld and Elysium from ck Clover into a super Arcane Spark for the entire system, allowing it to use Karma Empowerment to boost all its systems�Cincluding the attack mode.

    For this system, he called for Hermione and Wiz��s help. Hermione was currently interested in studying Karma and was even trying to build a Karma Staff with Karma Authority. Meanwhile, Wiz was naturally gifted regarding things of the opposite nature, simr to Yin and Yang.

    So, she was a great help when Edward had to ensure Elysium��s positive Karma and the Underworld��s negative Karma were perfectly bnced in the Arcane Spark.

    The final result was a ck crystal the size of a ten-story building floating above an empty room. Immediately, Edward entered the Void to test the effect.

    ��You��ve seeded, boss. The Floating City is a Tier 10 Weapons.��

    ��Indeed. Let��s get more data.��

    Edward then traveled to a parallel universe before entering the Mirror Dimension of that timeline where there was no life. Then, after waiting for the Aether Core to recharge, he activated the Divine Spark and fired.

    The sight he witnessed was both beautiful and scary. An entire universe,prised of infinites, stars, and gxies, vanished in seconds. All matter, particles, dimensions, energy, and spirituality, vanished from the face of existence.

    ��What a scary world we live in,�� thought Edward before leaving. After returning to his timeline, he continued his work. He had one thing to add before dealing with the energy issue.

    He installed a Rebirth Pond in the city, which he took from Eve��s Elysium. A new angel will be born by cing a pure soul in the pond. He even created another birth that gave birth to devils.

    ��With this pond, I will have a Demon and Angel Legion. Adding to the Golem Legion, the Floating City is a walking armed civilization.��

    ��Next is the Aether Core.��

    ��Boss, I��ve discovered something,�� said Morgana, who suddenly appeared. Then, she showed him a video of the Arcane Spark. Edward saw it was absorbing a bunch of ck and white lights.

    ��What��s this?��

    ��Positive and negative emotions. The Divine Spark can naturally absorb these emotions and convert them into karma.��

    ��Really? That would deal with the issue of slow growth.��

    Unlike Arcanist��s personal Arcane Spark, the one in the city is based on Elysium and the Underworld, which had the natural ability to generate positive and negative karma. However, the process is very slow, so Edward has to be careful about how much karma he uses for empowerment.

    But now, he no longer had to worry about this issue�Cespecially since there were plenty of emotions during this war.

    ��An unexpected but wee development. Test and gather more data.��

    While the little elf did that, Edward proceeded to deal with the Aether Core. Because of his Divine Artificer Title, he had Unlimited Stamina when forging, so he did have to take a rest.

    The first thing he did was create a second one. Normally, this process was tedious and required a lot of effort to gather so much mana from the leylines.

    However, he could now directly absorb mana from the Mana Grid. So, creating a second Aether Core only took a few days. The next step was to optimize the original core.

    Edward called Aqua for help. The Water Goddess had an uncanny talent for purification, making her perfect for this task. Of course, Edward had to bribe her for her help. To be exact, he almost tricked her into helping for free, but Kazuma interrupted him, forcing him to pay for her service.

    So, after putting a curse on him that would make his life miserable for the next month, he took Aqua away. He immediately plugged her into the second Aether Core to elevate her purification powers.

    Then, he had her purify the original core while absorbing arge quantity of mana from the Grid. And his method seeded. With the mana quantity and quality drastically increased, the Aether Core elevated to contain Tier 10 energy.

    Edward also took this opportunity to gather enough data on purification to ensure he would not need Aqua��s help when he wanted to create a second Tier 10 Aether Core.

    ��Truly a masterpiece, boss,�� said Morgana as she looked at the final result.

    ��I know, right? However, we shouldn��t be too proud since this is nowhere near the pinnacle of Artificer. Alright, let��s add the blocker.��

    Edward went to add a few more enchantments to the city before activating them. Then, nine ck magic circles appeared above the city, sending an invisible energy wave throughout the gxy that no one could detect.

    Only Guddnad felt something had urred, but he could not detect the origin or the exact change until his follower came rushing into his throne room, telling him something significant had happened.

    The gxy had lost connection to the Universe Web. And Guzznad was not the only person who received the news since everyone used the Universe Web formunication.

    Meanwhile, the perpetrator of this incident also received the news.

    ��So, it worked,�� said Edward. The blocker was simple as an idea. The Mana Grid exuded a unique frequency.

    As such, if he used some energy to disrupt that frequency, it could disturb themunication properties that the Tier 10 Gods used. And from the information he received from the future, Anti-Magic was the best power to use as a counter.

    So, Edward essed the part of the grid that flowed throughout the Milky Way Gxy and disrupted it. That way, the Grid will remain intact in the other part of the universe but rendered useless in the Milky Way.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 382: The 7 Pillar Pantheon

    Chapter 382: The 7 Pir Pantheon

    Outside of the Milky Way Gxy, seven individuals floated in the void, looking at a purple shield that surrounded the entire gxy. Multiple color lights shed from their movies as they used devastatingly powerful attacks against the protection.

    They used attacks on the universal scale that would cause a major catastrophe if not for them concentrating all their power on the shield, preventing their strength from spilling. Unfortunately, their attempts were useless�Cat least, they appeared as such.

    ��This is pointless,�� said Lifer, the God of Light, Justice, Bnce, and Commerce. He was a man with golden hair and blue eyes, dressed in all white, and a noble aura emanating from him. He had a silver scepter with a bright blue gem on top. ��The magus weapon used is probably a quasi-Tier 11 artifact.��

    ��Even more reason we should not give up,�� replied Nwa, the God of Darkness, Curses, and Cruelty. He was a man with ck hair and green eyes, dressed in all ck and holding a ck scepter with many jewels of different colors.

    ��Nwa is correct; this might be our only chance at reaching Tier 11,�� replied Morticia, the Goddess of Death, who had a dark purple robe, silver hair, and holding a clich�� scythe. She is also the Goddess of Subjugation, Pain, and the Goddess of Elves indicated by her long ears.

    ��Don��t be a hypocrite, Morticia. We all know you don��t want another Tier 10 Death God to appear since it will reduce the power of your [Authority],��mented Lavi, the Goddess of Life, Fertility, Druid, Joy, and Dark Elves. She was a beautiful woman with purple color skin, long ears, and wearing a pure white dress and a crown made of flowers.

    Amon fact of the universe is if two people reach Tier 10 of the same Authority, their power will be shared, thus weakening both. As such, the top Tier 10 Gods will not allow anyone to reach the same level as them. And this is also the reason they all have secondary [Authorities].

    ��You all know it��s pointless to argue. It��s also pointless to keep attacking this shield as we need a better method,�� added Delh, the Goddess of Magic, Knowledge, and Communication. She had a blue magic robe with a hood and runes inscribed in different ces, along with a wooden staff.

    ��Isambard, do you have another way?�� she asked, looking in the direction of a short man with long red hair and a beard wearing leather armor and holding arge hammer.

    ��Isambard,�� repeated Delh with a slightly raised voice.

    ��Did you say something?�� asked the God of Forging, Runes, Technology, and Dwarves. He did not hear anything as he was too busy admiring the work of the magus race. Many people praised him for being this ne��s greatest forger/artificer. Still, Isambard was always humbled when he came across any work belonging to the magus�Ceven the lower Tier ones.

    ��I ask if you have another method to enter?��

    ��The only weakness of this artifact is its user. The Tier 9 Death God does not have the power to wield such a powerful item. ording to my calctions, even if we do not do anything, in about 5000 years, the artifact will stop working.

    ��If we can continue to attack, we might reduce it to about 2000 years.��

    ��That��s a very short time,��mented Nwa. ��However, the longer we spend here, the higher the chance that something goes wrong.��

    ��Honestly, I��m surprised these stinky dragons have note yet,�� said Morticia with a sneer.

    ��The news that the dragon temple was searching for the Thunder Dragon King is most likely true,��mented Lifer. ��However, I could not fathom why Tiamat did not show up; she loved to meddle in other people��s business.��

    The dragon race was, without a doubt, the most powerful race in the ne. However, they were divided into factions: the Dragon Temple with all the Dragon Kings and the Dragon Pantheon led by Dragon God Tiamat.

    Because of contradictions that traced back billions of years, these two groups never got along very well�Cunless the existence of their entire race was threatened.

    ��Forget all this nonsense,�� said Ga��nar, the God of War, Blood, ughter, and Orcs. He had dark gold armor on his body with an enormous ax. ��Nwa, when are you returning the [Cruelty Authority] to me.��

    The Cruelty Authority once belonged to him but was stripped by Nwa.

    ��I��ve won it fair and square.��

    ��How could there be War without cruelty?��

    ��The same can be said for darkness.��

    ��Enough, Ga��nar. You��ve agreed to the rules of our alliance. Follow the rules or pay the price,�� said Lifer with a stern look. Meanwhile, as Ga��nar sensed all these people looking at him with dangerous lights deep in their eyes, he relented:

    ��Fine.��

    ��I��m worried about the Guardians showing up,�� said Lavi. And as soon as she said these words, everyone became somber. Their alliance�Ccalled the 7 Pir Patheon�C is one of the most powerful factions of this ne. They controlled the Intergctic Federation, the Universe Web, and the Cosmic Bank.

    Although there are many other Tier 10 Gods or individuals, none have conquered as many nes as them, meaning very few factions are on par with them. In strength, they can rival the Dragon Temple or Pantheon individually. Nevertheless, they had to be afraid of the Guardians.

    ��There is no need to worry,�� said Delh. ��They are bound by their duty, so they cannot act for their profit.��

    ��Do you think they will not risk everything for a chance at reaching Tier 11?

    Commented Morticia with a sneer.

    ��That may be so, but they would also pay a severe price for breaking their oath,�� rebutted Delh. ��I��m trying to say that we do not have to worry about them for now. So, let��s focus on how to deal with this barrier. Isambard.��

    ��Huh?�� he muttered, distracted by studying the shield. ��Right, method. The other solution is to have someone from the inside affect Guzznad. As long he is weakened or even distracted long enough, we can use the opportunity to forcefully breakthrough.��

    ��From the inside? We could lure some people to do our bidding,�� analyzed Delh. ��With the current situation, a promise of salvation is very enticing for man- -��

    Delh stopped her words as she squinted her eyes. She rapidly closed her eyes for a few seconds before opening them with an intense look.

    ��I��ve lost ess to the Universe Web.��

    ��What do you mean?�� quickly asked Lifer.

    ��Something went wrong with the Mana Grid that ran through the Gxy. I��vepletely lost ess.��

    As the Goddess of Magic, she was mainly responsible for the Mana Grid and Universe Web, while Lifer was responsible for the Cosmic Bank. Of course, the others had powers to bnce each other, but they were the main leads.

    ��Does it have something to do with that Arcane Empire?�� asked Lavi.

    ��I don��t know, but it is very likely,�� replied Delh. ��Our guess that they acquired a primary inheritance of the Magus is very likely.��

    The magus once ruled the ne, spreading through countless nes. ording to analysis based on archeology findings, the race had many Tier 11 Powerhouses and controlled 70% of all the nes in the Astral Realm.

    Then, they suddenly disappeared. Many people wondered why, but these seven discovered some secrets: the magus wanted to reach Tier 12 and leave the Source Wall. And their disappearance was the result of failure or sess.

    And from what the group knows, the magus race left their inheritance scattered in different nes. Individuals left most inheritances, but the entire civilization left some; these inheritances were called primary inheritances. Anyone who acquired them could build a Tie 10 Civilization in a short time�Cif they could decipher it.

    ��Once we enter, the first thing we must do is get rid of the Arcane Empire,�� said Lifer. ��The way they operate is too simr to the magus race.��

    ��Agreed,�� said the others.

    ��But now, we must know how to pass this barrier.��

    ��I may have an idea,�� added Delh.

 Chapter 383: Huki Ironflame

    Chapter 383: Huki Ironme

    ��Morticia, why don��t you control the elves and force them to attack Guzznad? As long as he is distracted long enough, this should be enough for us,�� said Delh.

    ��I wish it were that simple,�� she replied.

    ��Even if they are not your believer, as the God of Elves, you should be able to influence them at least.��

    ��Regrettably, these elves are the descendants of the High Elves. As you know, during the battle back then, they severed all bloodline connections with me. So, even if their bloodline is extremely thin, I still cannot influence them.��

    Delh frowned as she remembered something simr had urred back then. ��What about you, Isambard?��

    ��I refuse.��

    ��Why not?��

    ��I won��t do something so cruel to my race,�� replied the Dwarven God.

    ��This is not the time to be sentimental,�� said Lifer. Unfortunately, humans are a particr species not bound by bloodline; this is one of the reasons that there is no Human God. As such, even if he was once a human and is now a God, he could not do the same.

    ��It wouldn��t work anyways. The Dwarves in this Gxy are nothing but a Tier 7 Civilization. Guzznad would wipe them out effortlessly.�� Isambard had a bottom line, and his race was one of them.

    Delh frowned as she knew thetter was just using an excuse.

    ��What about you, Ga��nar?��

    ��The orcs are scattered and cannot even be considered a proper racial civilization. Plus, the most powerful one is only Tier 6.��

    Delh frowned. Not of them had followers remaining since Guzznad seemed to have targeted them.

    ��In that case, let��s use the Intelligens.��

    ��You want me to control their technology and have them attack Guzznad?�� asked Isambard. As the God of Technology, he could achieve such a feat.

    ��That��s right.��

    ��This could work, but as you know, they��ve scattered after Guzznad��s [Fall of Darkness]. It will take some time to regroup them.��

    ��How long?��

    ��A problem a few dozen years. I could also secretly influence their technology and raise it to Tier 9.��

    ��Excellent. Let��s use this n.��

    Milky Way Gxy, Sr System, Earth, Arcane Pce:

    Edward sat at a table, enjoying a luxurious dinner. He spent more than 30 years inside the Time Dtion, optimizing the Floating City. Meanwhile, only a month passed outside.

    ��Here, try this,�� he said as he handed some new delicacy to someone.

    ��Thanks, Old Wizard King,�� replied Charmy, who closed her eyes to enjoy her food. ��The new food in this world is delicious; so many things I��ve never rested before.

    ��I know how you feel. Every day, countless new recipes are created. Who knew slimes could be a delicacy,�� replied Edward, enjoying himself. Midway through their dinner, Amelia walked in.

    ��Who��s this?�� she asked.

    ��That��s Charmy that I��ve been talking about.��

    ��You mean you supposed adopted daughter?��

    ��Adopted daughter? I guess you��re right, but I��ve never thought about it that way,�� replied Edward before looking at Charmy. ��Do you want to be my daughter?��

    ��Do I get to eat delicious food like this?��

    ��Yes, and any time you want.��

    ��Okay. You can be my Wizard King Papa,�� she replied while munching on some newly discovered chicken species. Edward caressed her head, amused by the title she gave, before continuing to eat. Amelia shook her head before taking a seat next to Charmy.

    ��Since you are now part of the royal family, you have to learn how to eat with the proper etiquette.��

    ��What? That sounds boring.��

    ��It is. But you still have to learn.��

    Charmy pouted, looking at Edward, her eyes asking for help. ��You can eat however you want, but you have to learn first in case of an official event.��

    Charmy pouted but still ced the piece of meat on the table, holding her fork and knife. While Amelia taught her, she also sent Edward a document.

    ��What��s this?��

    ��The bill for your Floating City.��

    Edward read the data while wondering why he was shown this data. Then, he almost spat out the food in his mouth.

    ��So much?��

    ��Yes. You almost broke the economic system of the entire Empire with all the resources you used.��

    ��Where did we get so many resources?�� Edward scrolled down to read the entire report. He was so focused that he never realized how much he used. But now that he was dealing with the situation, he realized the Empire could never provide so many resources.

    ��We acted swiftly and sent the other two cities to parallel dimensions to mindlessly plunder. We also sent a team equipped with World Gates to the nk Realm, and there were many casualties.��

    ��Was there any issue?��

    ��There was. Luna predicted an unknown danger and warned the team. However, one of the floating cities was attacked by an unknown entity, and it was destroyed in the process.��

    ��Is everyone alright?��

    ��Don��t worry. No one was injured.��

    ��That��s a relief.��

    ��The point of me telling you this is you should be more mindful of this kind of thing in the future. Plus, be aware that we do not have enough resources to build another Tier 10 weapon.��

    ��I see. I guess we should also temporarily stop traversing the multiverse.��

    ��That would be wise.��

    ��How is the war situation?��

    ��Guzznad seemed to be more upied than usual. His forces have reduced their attack frequency.��

    ��Anything I need to do.��

    ��Yes, but before that, when are you announcing your return and beginning the new update to the library?��

    Once the announcement begins, the Empire will enter a new era, an era where every citizen can use magic.

    ��We have to wait. The Universe Web has just been blocked, and if I suddenly announced my return, some people might be suspicious.��

    ��It��s always good to be cautious,�� said Amelia. ��Although we have supposedly cut off contact of the outside gods with this gxy, we cannot rule out they have other means ofmunication.��

    ��That��s what I��m worried about. You said I had something to do?��

    ��Yes. Luna made a divination. You have to go somewhere to meet an old friend of yours. That friend will be the catalyst for the dwarves to surrender to the Empire.��

    ��An old friend? And a dwarf?�� said Edward before remembering something. ��Huki Ironme?�� Many years ago, he went to a famous mercenary bar in the Milky Way with Fleur, where he encountered a dwarf and an elf. The elf lied to him by his name and was very arrogant after Edward told him that Elven Enchantments were not that amazing.

    ��Luna did not give me specifics. She only said if you go to Sop two dayster, you will meet someone special. Then, events might unfold that lead to the integration of the dwarves.��

    ��Alright. I��ll go.��

    Edward tried to spend more time with his wife for the next two days, but everyone was busy and had no time for him. So, he had no choice but to spend time with his mother, father, and newly adopted daughter, Charmy.

    His family loved her, but his mother started asking him when he would give her grandchildren. So, Edward had to run away from her after his exnation did not appease her.

    He hopped on a spaceship at the scheduled time and headed to Sop. Once he arrived, he quickly noticed this was a ravaged by a Second Commander from the Undead Legion.

    Edward used a spell to scan the entire and located Huki in the process. Thetter was in the midst of protecting someone with a group of mercenaries. And Edward also recognized the person they were protecting.

    A screen appeared before him as he observed Huki��s team. He realized the undead��s target was the client these mercenaries were protecting and that they would notst long.

    ��So, this is what Luna meant.��

    Without saying anything, he teleported above the group. His arrival alerted the group, making them think another enemy had arrived.

    ��Huki, is that you?�� asked Edward.

    The short, red-haired dwarf squinted his eyes, trying to remember this neer��s face.

    ��Edward Bones?��

    As soon as he said these words, everyone became shocked as they observed Edward closely. And the face belonged to the one they had seen before.

 Chapter 384: The Dwarves

    Chapter 384: The Dwarves

    The Empire has a Public Rtions Department tasked with keeping a positive image of the Empire to outsiders. They also took control of Edward��s Universe Web��s socialwork page, posting some information and update. So, as soon as Huki said Edward��s name, the other mercenaries recognized the Arcane Emperor, the manbeled as one of the most mysterious people in the Milky Way.

    During the years of the war, the man rarely showed up, yet, his Empire prospered. Furthermore, his love for the people has not been affected despite his absence. On the contrary, his disappearance and mystery seemed to increase his rating amongst his citizen.

    ��Your majesty,�� said Huki Ironme.

    ��There is no need for formality. You can be considered an acquaintance.��

    Huki hesitated only for a moment before nodding. Then, he said with a wry smile: ��I never thought you were such an important person.��

    ��Back then, it was not necessary to reveal my identity. Plus, you wouldn��t know who I was even if I did.��

    ��True,�� replied Huki. The wonderful thing about the Arcane Empire is their existence only became known to the gxy in the past decades. And the moment they showed in the world stage, they became a Tier 8 Civilization. And not long afterward, it was revealed they were secretly a Tier 9 Civilization.

    ��So, what brings you here?�� asked Huki. Before Edward could respond, the barrier protecting the barricade these mercenaries hid in began to tremble.

    ��We won��t hold on for long,�� screamed one of the Tier 6 Mage managing the barrier. Another Tier 6 Archer used a spell called [Anima Vision], allowing it to disy what was happening outside their camp through the eyes of a trained hawk in the sky.

    The group could see arge group of undead, led by a Tier 7 Mummy. They immediately concluded that they could not survive this attack, so some people began to ponder whether they should run away and abandon protecting the target. However, considering thetter��s identity, they might end up being hunted afterward. And with the gxypletely blocked, there was nowhere they could run to.

    ��Let me help you before we can talk,�� said Edward, instantly giving everybody hope as they finally remembered someone important was in their presence. Some astute mercenaries like Huki and the client could already tell Edward was powerful when he appeared in this room,pletely ignoring the barrier.

    Edward calmly raised his hand to manifest a golden light. The light then spread from his body to envelop the entire, and everywhere it passed, it instantly purified the undead legions. The Second Commander, the Mummy, tried to resist, but it was futile.

    ��That��s the power of Tier 8,�� thought Huki. ��I guess he was hiding his power when I met him.�� The dwarf would never believe someone to go from Tier 5 to Tier 8 in about 20 years since he met Edward. So, he concluded thetter hid his strength when they met.

    ��This containsrge veins of Mithril. It��s a great resource for the Empire,�� muttered Edward, and everyone could hear him. These mercenaries instantly became envious, thinking about how precious this was. However, they did not dare have any other thoughts about who was before them. Just the fact thetter was Tier 8 was a deterrence enough, not to mention an entire Empire behind the man.

    ��Where were we?�� said Edward as he looked at the group.

    ��I asked why were you here?�� replied Huki as his intuition told him this acquaintance��s presence was not usual.

    ��One of my advisors divine that I could have a fateful meeting on this. I thought it was you, but now I know who it was referring to, King Thazmin Stronghelm.��

    Thazmin Stronghelm, King of the Stronghelm Kingdom, a Tier 7 Civilization of the Dwarf Race. He was a short man, about 1.3 meters, with long brown hair and a beard. He did not have a crown since he had to hide his identity for this mission.

    Thazmin had a severe look on his face as he looked at Edward. Although the dwarves were known for being straightforward and honest, the same did not apply to him as a ruler. He needed to be intelligent, cunning, and observant to deal with foreign rtions.

    And the moment he saw Edward, many things came to mind. He first pondered whether the Arcane Emperor came to kidnap him to serve as a form of political bargaining. Although the Empire had a positive image, Thazmin had to be weary and think for the worse.

    Secondly, when he learned that Edward was Tier 8, he understood how terrifying the Arcane Empire was. During this entire war, the highest-level any individual of the Empire had disyed�Cincluding the royal family�Cwas Tier 7. And yet, through magical technology, the Empire was the least affected by this war.

    However, he also learned the Empire never used its full power since the Emperor never participated in any battles, and he appeared to be the most powerful individual.

    ��It��s an honor to finally meet you, Emperor Edward Bones.��

    ��The pleasure is all mine. But why are you in this faraway ce without any protection from your kingdom.��

    Thazmin did not answer, and Edward smiled in return. ��There is no need for them to be on guard. You should understand the Empire��s purpose by now, as we have not tried to hide it. You should also understand if we wanted to be the aggressor, no one could stop us.��

    Thazmin knew of the Arcane Empire��s ambitions to conquer the gxy by using the current chaos to force different races and factions to surrender to them. He had already analyzed the situation with his advisors and knew their race had no choice but to surrender eventually.

    The Stronghelm Kingdom survived the Fall of Darkness for a few reasons. Guzznad ced little emphasis on them since they were only a Tier 7 Civilization.

    Second, the Elf Kingdom and the Starkins race went out of their way to protect them. These two factions knew the importance of weapons in a war, and the dwarves could manufacture arge quantity of them. Although the dwarves did not have an Enchantment System, they were the best cksmiths in the gxy.

    Furthermore, these races only needed to outsource the forging part to the dwarves, and they would do the rest. And the dwarves were very important since the elves and Starskins did not have the best enchantment to purify undead, but they had materials with purification powers.

    And through their cksmithing methods, the dwarves could forge Purification Magical Weapons.

    Thazmin took the opportunity of the chaos to unite all the dwarves not part of the kingdom under the promise of protection. Unfortunately, as the war proceeded, the Elves and Starskins could not even protect themselves, let alone others.

    So, the dwarves allied with scattered races or civilizations affected by the war. They would supply weapons to these people, and they would fight and protect themselves and the Stronghelm Kingdom. But even then, Thazmin had to ask the Arcane Empire for help a few times to survive a few cmities.

    ��I��m sorry for my rudeness,�� said Thazmin. ��I��m ashamed�Cespecially considering the dwarves owe you a great debt.��

    ��It��s fine.��

    Thazmin sighed, ��I came here because I heard the news that a Star Mana Core might be on this. But as you can see, the news was false, and I believe I was betrayed and lured here.��

    ��I��m sorry for that.��

    ��Luckily, you��ve arrived.��

    Edward nodded. ��Star Mana Core. That��s a precious thing.��

    As the name implied, this was a core formed at the center of a star or by condensing all the mana of the star into one object. The core is the ultimate form of energy, simr to an Aether Core, and can be used for various purposes.

    Edward did not care about the Star Mana Core since the Aether Core was better. Furthermore, with the Mana Grid, he could not artificially manufacture one if he wanted.

    ��Let me guess; you wanted to elevate Chaosview to a higher Tier?��

 Chapter 385: New Force

    Chapter 385: New Force

    The dwarves�� magic system only allows them to each Tier 6, and the Stronghelm Kingdom is a Tier 7 Civilization because of a powerful weapon. A sword, to be precise, called Chaosview. Edward guessed Thazmin wanted the Star Mana Core to elevate Chaosview to Tier 8 or higher.

    ��You are correct,�� replied Thazmin. Then, he suddenly remembered something. ��You��re an Artificer, right?��

    ��Yes, and one of the best in the universe.��

    Thazmin was shocked by this act of boating and did not know how to answer. Then, he remembered the video on the Universe Web that he saw of the Floating City. From the information the Arcane Empire revealed, the Arcane Emperor created that piece of Artificer wonder.

    Although Thazmin did not know whether this news was pure propaganda, if it were real, thetter would have every right to brag about being one of the best in the universe. Any decent Artificer can create a Tier 9 Magical Weapon once they are in the same tier. However, to make something asplex as a floating city with multipurpose facilities or systems, only the truly gifted can do.

    And Thazmin took into ount the Arcane Emperor is only Tier 8, then this achievement can be only aplished by these Divine Artificers that he heard of from the universe��s central region.

    ��If you don��t mind, I would like you to give me your opinion of Chaosview,�� said Thazmin.

    ��Are you sure?�� asked Edward. ��If I��m not mistaken, that sword is your kingdom��s natural treasure.��

    ��It��s fine. I��m asking from one Artificer to another.�� Most dwarves considered themselves cksmiths instead of Artificers. However, once their skills reach a certain level, they will acquire that title even without enchanting capabilities. ��Plus, I��m sure a Tier 7 magical artifact is nothing to you.��

    Thazmin could detect Edward��s robe was a Tier 8 artifact, and all the rings in his ten fingers were between Tier 7 and 8. For such a person, a Tier 7 sword was indeed nothing significant.

    Edward did not outwardly acknowledge Thazmin��s words since he knew when to be cocky and when to apply modesty. He agreed with thetter��s invitation before taking some time to talk with Huki Ironme.

    He knew the importance of connection�Ceven if there was a prominent ss and status difference. As such, Edwardmunicated with Huki and the other mercenaries; he even gifted them with a few magical artifacts and magic scrolls to help them survive the war.

    Afterward, he took his spaceship with Thazmin, heading to Mountain me Star System, Longbeard, the home of the dwarves. During the entire voyage, Thazmin admired the craftsmanship of the spaceship, and they discussed techniques.

    After notifying his court, the spaceship sessfullynded on Longbeard. As soon as Thazmin descended the ship, they saw two dwarves�Cone man and a woman�Crunning towards them.

    ��Your majesty, did you seed?�� yelled the female dwarf. However, when they saw Edward next to their king, they immediately took out their weapons and became weary. Not even a secondter, another group came from behind these two with the same excitement.

    However, they pulled out their weapons when theyid eyes on Edward, ready to attack at a moment��s notice.

    ��At ease,��manded Thazmin. ��This is our guest, the Arcane Empire��s Emperor.�� Yet, his words did not appease these people.

    ��Your majesty, you know the rule,mented the female dwarf.

    ��I know. Do what you have to do.�� She motioned to herpanion, and the dwarf took a ne and slowly walked before Thazmin, waving it before him.

    ��No sign of mind control or possession. But, we cannot bepletely sure.��

    ��Don��t waste our time. Bring Chaosview: it can detect if I am me or not,�� said Thazmin, and the dwarves agreed. A few minutester, someone brought a beautiful silver sword in a brown wooden box. The sword was simple, with no design. Yet, its simplicity elevated its beauty.

    ��Who says the dwarves have no aesthetic bones in their bodies,�� thought Edward, waiting for the dwarves to deal with their security check. Thazmin did not waste time picking up the sword, and all the dwarves sighed in relief. They knew that even if Guzznad himself possessed Thazmin, he would never pick up the sword unless he used swords.

    Only the Stronghelm Royal Family can only pick up Chaosview.

    ��Hurry up: we have a guest to receive.��

    Soon, the dwarves set up a banquet with alcohol and meat�Cprimarily boars. Edward shared his divine wine with them; the God of Wine from the Konosuba World made it for him with many precious materials.

    At the central table, Thazmin, Edward, and the Stronghelm Kingdom��s most influential ministers sat at the main table while a few other guests came to attend.

    ��So, what do you think of the sword?�� asked Thazmin, taking a big gulp of wine. Edward drank elegantly as he looked at the sword in the middle of the table.

    ��It��s a great sword. Orichalcum is a very hard, heavy, dense metal and extremely difficult to melt and mold. The creator of this sword used the heat from the core of a star to melt it.

    ��To remove the impurity, the forger used a spell alternating between extreme cold and heat. To shape the sword, a total of 10. 435, 290 strikes equivalent to a Tier 6 attack were used.��

    Edward looked at the sword even closer. Ignoring the shocked look of everyone nearby, he continued: ��Originally, this sword was only Tier 6. But it was recently reforged to Tier 7, and I��m guessing that was your work, Thazmin.��

    Although Edward said recently, he could tell the sword was reforged more than two hundred thousand years ago.

    ��T-That��s right,�� replied Thazmin. Edward nodded before continuing to analyze it. Orichalcum is a heavy metal, so the swords inherited its property. It can increase its weight to the point of crushing a star. Of course, the wielder will not be affected by the weight.

    ��This sword can be considered perfect amongst Tier 7 magical artifacts. No offense, but with the skills I��ve observed, you can not refine such a perfect Tier 7 weapon. It is so powerful because it contains a ray of divinity.

    ��After the citizen of the Stronghelm Kingdom have worshiped the sword for many generations, you have generated Faith that it has absorbed, granting it some divine aura and a spirit; this is the reason that only the royal family could lift the sword.��

    ��So, that��s the reason. I��ve always felt the sword was unique, but I could never pinpoint why.�� Thazmin never told anyone that the sword wouldmunicate with him through warnings of danger. One of the reasons the kingdom survived Guzznad��s Fall of Darkness is because the sword warned him of impending danger, allowing him to be prepared.

    ��This sword is quite unique. It only needs a few Enchantments to reach Tier 8. And if it has enough Faith, it can evolve into a true spirit and gain sentience. By then, it could evolve on its own and maybe be a False God.��

    ��Are you serious?��

    ��There is no need to lie.��

    Thazmin gulped as he did not expect the sword to have so much potential. Anything rted to Goodhod was considered extraordinary. Furthermore, he could not help what an achievement it would be to forge a God Sword.

    ��Reply honestly: is it true that all races in the Empire are treated equally? That they have ess to free magical education?�� asked Thazmin, an act that made all the ministers stop drinking and pay attention.

    ��It��s true. My philosophy has always been that all races and civilizations�� magic is unique, or they can bring a different perspective to how we understand it. And if they can work together and share their understanding, magic civilization can prosper.

    ��So, my goal in creating the Empire has always been for that goal.��

    Thazmin pondered. He did not know whether the Arcane Emperor was spewing flowery words. However, based on his intuition and what he has observed so far, these words seemed to be true.

    ��Alright. I��ve decided.��

 Chapter 386: First Meeting

    Chapter 386: First Meeting

    Thazmin stood up from his seat, took his long beard, and wrapped it around his wrist in the shape of a bracelet. Then, he ced that same hand on his left shoulder before bowing.

    ��Thazmin Stronghelm, 10,345th King of the Stronghelm Kingdom, offers its surrender to the mighty Arcane Emperor. May you protect our people and lead us to a better life.��

    Edward knew of dwarven��s etiquette, so he knew what to do next and took things seriously. He also stood up from his and walked before Thazmin. He unwrapped the beard from thetter��s wrist and wrapped it around his.

    ��Edward Bones, founder of the Arcane Empire, ept your act of surrender. I promise to treat your people as my people, leading them to prosperity.��

    The ceremony of surrender was quick and efficient. The other ministers did not object as they respected their king��s decision. Furthermore, the idea of surrendering has been discussed for many years as a possibility of surviving the current catastrophe.

    ��Your majesty, is there anything we need to prepare?�� asked Thazmin.

    ��No. But you said you had a traitor in your midst.��

    ��Yes. Someone leaked the information about me going to find the Mana Mana Core. No, the core itself was used to lure me out.��

    ��Then, let��s deal with the issue first.�� Edward contacted Luna for her toe here. A few minutester, her spaceshipnded on Longbeard.

    ��Let me introduce you: this is my wife, Luna Lovegood.��

    ��Lovegood? I thought it was human��s costume for the wife to take the husband��s surname,�� asked Thazmin as he shook hands with Luna.

    ��It used to be as such. But now, it��s not asmon and is only a matter of preference,�� she replied.

    ��I see. Anyway, I��m grateful for your help.��

    Luna nodded before getting into action. An orb floated before her, and she began her divination. A few minutester, she waved her hand to create a light prison around one of Thazmin��s ministers.

    ��Yadmouth, it was you.��

    ��My kind, don��t believe them. I��m loyal.��

    ��Did you really betray me?��

    ��I swear on the Emberguard��s family name, I did not betray you. My king, will you believe me, who has been following you for countless millennia over these people you��ve only met? My family has proven their loyalty over countless generations.��

    Thazmin hesitated. Since its creation, the Emberguard family has been a noble n of the Stronghelm Kingdom. Regarding loyalty, no one canpare to them. Thazmin then looked at Edward, who nodded.

    ��Reveal your soul,��manded Edward with a calm voice. Then, an imaginary version of Yadmouth came out of his body, revealing his soul. However, Thazmin��s face changed after he saw two tiny wings floating above Yadmouth��s head.

    ��You��re a believer?��

    ��King, I know this looks bad, but it��s not what it looks like. I��m a believer of Lord Isambard, not Guzznad.��

    Isambard, the God of Dwarves. A few of his people worshipped him, so Thazmin wanted to give his old friend the benefit of the doubt. However, the fact he lied or hid his faith was not a good look.

    ��It is easy to clear yourself of any suspicions. Say Guzznad��s name in vain,��mented Luna.

    ��Pardon me?��

    ��Guzznad has killed trillions of people in his madness for power. So, it should not be a problem if you profane his name�Cunless you��re a believer,�� she continued. Yadmouth stared at her, not saying anything.

    ��It shouldn��t be a problem, right, Yadmouth?�� asked Thazmin, with hope remaining in his heart. Unfortunately, a deafening silence was his answer. Usually, Yadmouth would have no problem spheming his Lord if it helped him remain undercover. However, with his soul exposed and on the line, if he did so, that would be an act of sphemy and could lead to him losing his spot in his Lord��s Divine Kingdom.

    ��Lord Guzznad is the ruler of death,�� roared Yadmouth. ��He will free all races of the fragility of life; he will free our souls and offers us immortality.��

    As soon as he screamed these words, a ck light descended from the sky, trying to take his soul away. Edward calmly activated his Arcane Spark to use a Tier 9 Spell. Then, countless runes appeared in the sky, blocking the ck light.

    After a few minutes of confrontation, the ck light stopped, and two pairs of enormous eyes manifested above Longbeard.

    ��Arcane Emperor,�� said a booming voice that echoed throughout the entire. ��So, you have finally stopped hiding like a coward.��

    ��You must be Guzznad?�� Edward replied calmly. ��I cannot wait to have you on my dissecting table as a specimen.��

    ��Hahaha, I finally understand why all these Arcanists are so arrogant and have no respect for any authority of the Divine; they got it from you.��

    ��And why would we respect a parasitical civilization with a superiorityplex?��

    ��Parasitical?��

    ��Isn��t it correct? Without Faith, what are you, gods?��

    Guzznad became quiet as he agreed with this statement, hence why he wanted the Ancient Gods�� Divine Spark to walk the same path; he did not want to be too dependent on faith. Of course, he would not admit this before his enemy.

    ��Why are you acting so smug? Everyone knows your Empire developed quickly because of the Magus race��s inheritance.��

    ��There is no need to project your insecurities into me. I��ve built the Arcane Empire from scratch with many like-minded individuals. We did not know about the magus race until your arrival and had never relied on their knowledge. The only thing we inherited from them is their spirit of pursuing knowledge and the truth.��

    ��Whatever helps soothe your ego,�� dered Guzznad before disappearing. He wanted to test whether he could receive some information from the Arcane Emperor about the magus race, but he failed.

    He suspected the Arcane Empire had an inheritance that would exin their rapid development. However, he could not find definite proof. He observed the Arcanists and analyzed their technology based on the wreckage, and it was a unique system utterly different from the magus race.

    So far, the only connection he discovered the Empire has with the magus race was the faint bloodline some of them had, and as the Emperor stated, their love and spirit for knowledge and the truth.

    ��You just scared Guzznad away!�� said Thazmin.

    ��Not really. He knows this is not the time for an all-out battle. What��s wrong?�� asked Edward as he looked at Luna. However, she did not answer. Instead, she was dazed. Her eyes suddenly turned white as she muttered: ��Danger, Dwarves, Blood.��

    ��What does that mean? Does the dwarves�� blood have some sort of danger?��

    ��I don��t know. But, when Yadmouth said the name [Isambard], I sense something.��

    Edward frowned as he began to think deeply. He connected to Morgana��s calcting power to elerate his thoughts. ��Many Higher Species can control their races through their bloodline. Isambard is the most potent God rted to dwarves, and it��s not unheard of for him to be able to control the dwarves through the bloodline.

    ��If that��s the case, the dwarves might be a source of danger instead of help.��

    ��Are you implying our surrender is a ploy to harm your Empire?��mented one of the ministers, already sad and angered by Yadmouth��s betrayal and fate. After all, he has been theirpanion for so many years.

    ��No. I��m saying you could be controlled against your Will to harm the Empire.��

    ��This is nothing but your theory. Not even that, it��s just your conjecture.��

    ��It doesn��t matter if there is no basis for my worry. As a ruler, I have the duty to consider my citizen��s safety and prevent possible danger.��

    ��So, what does this mean? What is going to happen to us?�� asked Thazmin, who was still processing the information that their races might not have any free will.

    ��For now, your people need to be isted from the rest of the citizens. As for a solution, I might have one. I��ve brought a few dwarves from another dimension, and their bloodline should have no connection with Isambard.

    ��Afterparing their Life Code with yours, we should be able to find ways to sever your bloodline connection with the Dwarf God.��

    ��Will that work? Or will there be consequences?��

    ��You don��t have to worry. I will gather the Empire��s best bloodline schr for this project. One of the Empress is also a master of this field and will supervise this project.��

    ��In that case, I feel relieved.��

    Edward negotiated with the dwarves for a while before departing. He used a spell to shrink the entire star systems where the Stronghelm Kingdom was once located before bringing it back to a location closer to the Empire��s borders.

    Their Star System was integrated into the Grand Arcane Shield Protecting System while simultaneously isted to prevent possible danger. Then, Edward mobilized a bunch of schrs to study the bloodline of the dwarves from Konosuba and ck Clover andpare them with the HP Universe dwarves. He also had Fleur participate in this project.

    A few monthster, it was the final time, and all the Empire citizens received a notification that a grand update happened to the Arcane Library. And when people saw the changes, the world went insane.

    (Next chapter will be Chris Tiu��s POV. Be prepared, it��s a long one.)

 Chapter 387: Chris Tius Rise (I)

    Chapter 387: Chris Tiu��s Rise (I)

    (DISCLAIMER: Chris��s POV is 10 chapters long. If you are one of those people who only want to watch Edward��s POV, it��s better if you go to patr*on to read or stack chapters for the next week and a half. DO NOT COMPLAIN ABOUT THE STORY FOCUSING ON HIM.)

    �����C

    (For those who do not remember who Chris was, he is a citizen trying to save money to be an Arcanist. He showed up in chapters 265-270, titled Citizen��s POV.)

    ��I��m sorry, Chris, but we also need the money. We live in exciting times, and my wife and I want to take this opportunity.��

    ��I understand,�� replied Chris Tiu as he walked toward his apartment. ��I just wanted to try.�� He said a few more words before closing the hologram. This was the 20th friend he had asked to borrow Arcane Merit, but no one is stupid, and he could tell something was going to happen after it was announced that most rare resources would now have a discount.

    (AN: To be clear, this is 15 years before Edward��s return, before he left for the Konosuba World.)

    Chris wanted to use this opportunity to gather the necessary merit to exchange for a Level 3 Dragon Potion. Then, he would use the uing changes to rise as an Arcanist. Unfortunately, no one is willing to lend him their merit, although they had no problem lending him coins.

    Chris opened his apartment door and his robot maid, Ang, weed him.

    ��Ang, can you get dinner ready?��

    ��Yes, master. Anything in particr?��

    ��I��m in the mood for India Food. You know my favorites.�� Chris took a bath and disinfected his body with the approved government soap. The Empire��s border is expanding every day, thus introducing all types of new germs and bacteria. Although he had a higher immune system because of the [Aura] inside his body, as a Tier 0 Aura Master, he still needed protection.

    Not to mention, some magical bacteria could kill even the most powerful Arcanist present in the Empire.

    After cleansing himself, Chris enjoyed his meal.

    ��Ang, anything I need to be reminded of?��

    ��Yes. Tomorrow at 8 AM, you have to test for the improved Arcane Sorcerer ss. At 8: 45, there is the test for the new Druid ss. Three days from now, on May 25th, at 10 AM, you have a meeting with the Central Arcane Bank for your loan.��

    ��Those damn tests again,�� muttered Chris. He had taken all of them, and by now, he had no hope of having any magical talent.

    ��Did you notify my job of my tardiness?��

    ��Already done.��

    ��Alright.�� Chris ate his food before going to his routine workout. After hours of training and learning about Gate Alchemy, he went to bed in the Virtual Network Cabin, allowing him to have a deep sleep in just two hours.

    By 7 O��clock, he woke up and prepared for the test. Since it was a government-mandated event, amodations such as transportation were paid by the government or, to be precise, the people��s tax.

    Chris used the Warp Portal without having to pay. After showing his ID, he teleported to the designated area. He looked at his watch, realizing he was 10 minutes earlier, so he waited.

    At 8 AM sharp, a young man dressed in a suit led him to a room with a young woman dressed in a magical robe. Chris looked around to see all the instruments but did not know their purpose.

    ��My name is Majorie Evans,�� introduced the woman.

    ��Mrs. Evans.��

    ��Ms. will be fine. Now, Mr. Tiu, any questions before we begin?��

    ��Yes. Could you please exin what this test is about?��

    ��No problem. Gate Alchemy allows Arcane Sorcerers to use various energy�Cincluding tectonic, life force, water energy from the ocean, etc. However, using these energies for transmutation or even spells do not bring out their full potential. For example, life force is excellent for healing, while oceanic energy is good for Water-based spells.

    ��Are you following along?��

    ��I am.��

    ��Excellent. Recently, new research has discovered new forms of energy in our surroundings. Earth energy from the ground, fire energy from the sun, wood energy from the forest, and even metal energy from technology or the buildings around. All of which can be used to cast spells.

    ��The research also discovered that some people have a natural affinity for one particr energy, many of whose talents were considered subpar. This test is to determine whether you are of these individuals.��

    ��I see. But I��m probably not,��mented Chris with a wry smile.

    ��You won��t know until after the test,�� replied Majorie with a smile. She proceeded to help Chris through all the machines, testing his affinity. She tested him on all the energy she mentioned before and more, including redoing the mana test. She also added things like Cosmic Energy and even the newly discovered Negative Energy that was about to create a new subss of Necromancer.

    ��How is the result?�� he asked.

    ��I��m sorry, but you have a low affinity for all of them.��

    ��Sure enough.�� Chris had lowered his expectations to prevent disappointment. Nevertheless, he was still heartbroken since a small part hoped he would be one of the lucky few with unique and hidden talents.

    ��I��m sorry,�� said Majorie. ��But don��t be discouraged. New sses are invented every year. Maybe, you will find one that you��re talented at.��

    ��Maybe,�� said Chris politely before saying a few words of thanks and leaving the facility. His Druid Test was in the same building, only on a different side. With low expectations, he headed to his 8: 45 appointment. The previous one ended 10 minutes earlier, giving him enough time to walk to his next destination.

    The tester was a middle-aged man with a sloppy appearance; he resembled someone who had not slept for a decade. Despite his appearance, he was very kind and respectful.

    ��You can call me Mr. Federici, and I will exin the test. If some individuals have a deep enough for nature and the environment and if their soul is unique enough, they canmunicate with the Will and grant them a blessing; this is the path of Druids.��

    ��Then this test is pointless for me. Although I am all for protecting nature, I am not exactly passionate about it.��

    ��The part of passion can be slowly nurtured,�� exined Federici. ��The significant part is a soul that can be in tune with the��s Will.��

    Chris immediately removed all expectations since he could already expect Druids to be a very niche Arcane Subss with stringent requirements.

    And as expected, he did not have the talent.

    Chris walked out of the building, sighing to himself.

    ��Alright, there is no point in being depressed. I have a n, and all I need to do is follow it, and I will be sessful.�� He always knew he was ordinary and not one of the chosens few. So, he only had to rely on hard work and dedication to seed.

    ording to his n, Chris only had to wait 62 years to gather enough merit for that potion. Furthermore, that number would decrease over time.

    After motivating himself, Chris headed to work. After getting on the train, he suddenly received a call.

    ��Cruz? I haven��t heard from you in a long time.��

    ��I��ve been busy trying to adapt to this changing world.��

    Cruz was one of his friends, and they grew up during the Old Era before the Age of Magic. However, a few years ago, Chris lost contact with him.

    ��I feel you. The world has changed so much that I sometimes feel too old. So, why am I hearing from you now?��

    ��I heard you are looking for some money. I think I may have a way to help.��

 Chapter 388: Chris Tiu’s Rise (II)

    Chapter 388: Chris Tiu��s Rise (II)

    Chris wore a blue shirt, gray pants, ck suit, and ck robe that reached near his foot. In the current era, robes have be a fashion trend, oftenbined with the prominent fashion of the old era, like suits.

    After looking at a perfect holographic projection of himself, he checked hisb hair before walking out of his apartment. Knowing this was an important meeting, Chris went to the Warp Portal to arrive at his destination.

    In an instant, he arrived at the Central Arcane Bank. And at 10 AM sharp, someone called him for his meeting.

    ��Mr. Tiu,�� said a man from the Somalia Region. After shaking hands with Chris, he continued. ��You can call me Hassan.��

    ��Mr. Hassan, it��s a pleasure to meet you.��

    Hassan indicated for Chris to sit down before doing the same.

    ��You��re an old fashion gentleman, aren��t you?��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��Most people born in the new era prefer to do almost everything online. But people born before the age of magic are more traditional.��

    ��I tried to adapt to the new era. But sometimes, I just slip into old habits,�� replied Chris.

    ��At least you are trying. One of the most difficult things is dealing with the older generations that onlyin about how the world is not what it used to be,�� added Hassan as a holographicputer appeared before him. After partaking in a small chat with Chris, he went into business mode.

    ��Mr. Chris, you are applying for Arcane Merit. ording to our policy, we have thoroughly investigated your background, including criminal records, education, family, achievements, etc.

    ��Then, we had an Artificial Intelligence take into ount all the information gathered to determine the amount of merit the bank is willing to loan. And here is the number we came up with.��

    ��Only 150 Merit,��mented Chris as he looked at the scream. This amount was nothingpared to the amount needed for even a Level 1 Dragon Potion.

    ��This is a significant amount.��

    ��Yes, but not enough.��

    ��You should have expected. With your portfolio, the bank would be willing to loan you any amount of Arcane Coin. However, merit is entirely different.��

    ��I thought the situation would be different with the recent War Preparation Announcement.��

    Hassan shook his head. ��The merit system was created for two purposes: to motivate people to develop and contribute to the Empire and to lure powerful Arcanists from hoarding their research results and share it for valuable and rare resources strictly controlled by the government.

    ��However, at its core, the system is wed. It mostly benefits Schr Arcanists, scientists, and engineers. When ites to fields likewyers, politicians, historians, writers, or ��people who do not contribute to the development of civilization,�� its ws began to show.��

    Hassan ced these words in air quotes because this was an argument often used by certain people to argue for the w in this system.

    ��We live in a society that worships knowledge and innovation. So, it makes sense,�� nodded Chris.

    ��Yes. But knowledge and innovations are not enough to support the growth of a civilization. And the government knows this, hence why they passedws like the Good Citizen Act that granted everyone merits for having good attendance and performance at their normal job. Or the recent Artist Appreciation use.��

    Chris had read about the Artist Appreciation use that the Council passed about three years ago. Before that, writers, filmmakers, video game designers, and others of that category could receive certain merits if someone turned an idea from their creations into reality. It could be a spell used by a character in a book or even an entirely new concept invented from the mind of a fantasy author.

    But now, the Artist Appreciation use has raised the amount they get paid for their ideas, encouraging people to create and innovate. Moreover, as long as the idea is new, these creators will receive some merit even before their concept is turned into an invention.

    ��From what I hear, newws will be passed in a few months that will make it easier for non-research-rted people to acquire merit.��

    ��Oh, could you borate?��

    ��I don��t know much. But the bills will be targeted at people like you. For example, if a legitor creates a bill that positively impacts the Empire, they will receive Arcane Merit. They will receive merit if they solve a problem or find a w in the Empire��sws or the ce they have jurisdiction over.��

    ��This is great for the Empire in the long run. As long as the merit system does not fall to corruption, this kind ofw will have asting effect,��mented Chris.

    ��Indeed. As for the corruption of the system, only time can tell.��

    Chris did not continue on the subject and talked for a few minutes with Hassan before leaving. He took the train to work, but everyone could tell he was not in the best mood.

    After work, he finally could not control his emotions, allowing the disappointment of today to ovee him. The 150 Arcane Merit only reduced the time he needed to save from 63 years to 58. If Chris counted the recent announcement that the potion��s price was reduced, he would only need to save for 46 years.

    However, he cannot count that the discount will remain for long since the news has made it obvious it is only because of the possible uing chaos of the gxy that could lead torge-scale war.

    After taking a shower, Chris did not immediately go to exercise and practice. Instead, he took out the Bulkkoch Soju he bought and drank. It was a special alcohol made by a family in the South Korea Region targeting Aura Master.

    It had unique ingredients that would use the Aura inside a person��s body as fuel to generate a chemical that would make people drunk. The item was popr because it had no rank to drink. As long as someone had [Aura] in their bodies, it would work.

    Chris thought of his future while drinking. For some reason, he felt his future was bleak, with no prospect in sight. He wanted to improve his life, but he did not know how.

    ��Master, your vitals have indicated you are intoxicated,�� said Ang.

    ��I know.��

    ��I rmend detoxing before working out. If not, please go to sleep. It is not rmended to do high-intensity activities in your current state.��

    Chris did not answer, and Ang did not pester him; she went to do other tasks while monitoring his vitals to ensure he was not in danger. Meanwhile, Chris suddenly remembered the call from a few days ago and called the person again.

    ��Alright, I��ll meet you at the diner.��

    The next day, he took the train to the Japanese Region, and it only took him thirty minutes to arrive. After entering the diner, Chris immediately observed many things.

    This ce seems to be in the style of the old era. There was no technology, robots, or magic: it was a simple caf�� you would see in the old age. He took a seat, and a young Japanesedy came to ask him for his order.

    Chris noticed she spoke to him in Japanese instead of the Arcane Tongue. Luckily, it was one of thenguages he knew, and he did not have to use a trantor.

    ��I��m waiting for someone,�� he told her, and she promised to return and take their orders. Half an hourter, another middle-aged man entered the cafe and sat before Chris.

    ��Cruz, how have you been?��

    ��Same old, same old.��

    ��What happened to you? After the Empire was established, you lost contact. I thought something had happened to you.��

    The two used to be closed when they were young. However, after the Dementor Invasion and the establishment of the Arcane Empire, Cruz disappeared, and Chris only heard about him many yearster. But by then, their rtionship was no longer the same. They never had a long conversation besides the ones a few days ago.

    ��Many things happened. I was trying to find myself in this changing world, trying to adapt and survive. Enough about me. Have you thought about my proposition?��

    Chris frowned but no longer focused on the detail. ��Tell me about this race.��

 Chapter 389: Chris Tiu’s Rise (III)

    Chapter 389: Chris Tiu��s Rise (III)

    ��The race takes ce in one of the newly discovered Star Systems, on Rocbach. Participants will use old-style vehicles to go through artificially created obstacle courses,�� exined Cruz.

    ��It��s a sport that relies purely on driving skill. I remember when we were young, you were quite the driver. After a few months of training, you have a chance of winning.��

    When he was young, Chris was into street racing in the Philippines and was quite good, garnering a decent reputation. However, after an ident where he almost killed somebody, he quit that lifestyle and decided to improve his life.

    ��That was a long time ago.��

    ��I know you have the talent. All you need is the proper training to win this race.��

    ��Is it dangerous?��

    ��For ordinary people, yes. But as long as you have the minimal amount of aura, it��s fine.��

    Chris pondered, deciding what choice to make.

    ��Is this thing even legal?��

    ��You don��t have to worry about that. You said you needed merit, right? The winner will receive 1000 merit.��

    ��Don��t change the subject and answer me directly.��

    Cruz looked around, checking to see if anyone was near.

    ��The event is legal and illegal.��

    ��What does that mean?��

    ��The government is aware of this ck market sport. However, some powerful Arcanist is behind the entire thing. So, as long as things proceed smoothly and do not cause trouble, the Empire will close one eye.��

    Chris analyzed these kinds of ck market businesses involved some level of corruption in the government. After all, there is nothing perfect in this world.

    Furthermore, other forms of politics are also involved. The Empire cannot put too many restrictions on some powerful Arcanists, forcing them to revolt or fester negative feelings. So, closing one eye on certain things is one way to give them more freedom and cate them.

    ��1000 merit is a lot. With it, I can buy the potion in only 30 years with the discounts and 48 years without it.��

    Chris mulled the situation over, thinking about what to choose. He did not want to get involved with illegal activities. Although Cruz made it sound like things were not that bad, he was smart and had enough wisdom to understand that illegal was illegal, no matter how beautifully it was painted.

    At the same time, he could not resist the temptation of the 1000 Merit.

    ��Why don��t youe to watch one show before you decide?�� convinced Cruz, and after pondering for a second, he agreed. The next game was this Saturday, so they decided on a meeting spot before leaving, not even ordering coffee or tea. The waitress secretly cursed them for that.

    During the remaining week, Chris was on edge, constantly feeling guilty about breaking thew. He often wanted to call and cancel, but his greed for the 1000 merit always stopped him.

    When Saturday arrived, he was not in the best shape. After all, he could not sleep a wink even with the Virtual Gaming Cabin. He headed to the location agreed with Cruz, where he saw thetter waiting for him.

    The two then headed to an alleyway where a man was wearing a hooded for them. Chris immediately became suspicious, but it was toote at this point.

    ��Rx,�� said Cruz before talking to the hooded figure. ��He is my referral.��

    The hooded man looked up and down at Chris before taking out an instrument. Without hesitation, Cruz ced his hand on it, ��Your turn.��

    ��What is it? What does it do?��

    ��Asking too many questions, aren��t we?�� rebutted the hooded figure.

    ��Is there a problem with that?�� refuted Chris.

    ��Don��t worry. The thing only temporarily blocked the tracking method of your ID Watch.��

    Most citizens do not like the idea of nting chips inside their bodies. So, the ID Watch served as an alternative. The watch is aputer, a phone, and even serves as Identification for almost everything. Each of them is unique to its owner, and it takes a lot of time and effort to rece them.

    After hearing the watch��s purpose, Chris became hesitant.

    ��Don��t waste my time,�� said the hooded figure. ��Big Brother Arcane has so many ways to surveil you that this watch is the least of your problem.��

    In the end, Chris could not resist; he felt he was already in too deep. He ced his hand in the device, and after a few seconds, the hooded figure asked him to remove it; he felt nothing else during the process.

    Cruz then led him to a room hidden by mirage magic. More than a dozen people were waiting inside, and they had to wait for others. In total, more than 30 people came.

    Finally, the hooded figure also entered with a staff in his hand. He activated a spell, and everyone disappeared, teleporting to an unknown location.

    Chris found himself in an ample space with nothing in sight besides a spaceship.

    ��Is this our transportation?��

    ��Yes,�� replied Cruz.

    ��I thought we would teleport there.��

    ��The Empire��s space is strictly controlled and surveilled. Anyone who has a private Warp Portal has to be monitored. And owning an unauthorize one is grounds for imprisonment.

    ��The world has changed without you knowing. Have you noticed that things like Floo Network, Portkeys, and Vanishing Cabs which weremon in the early days, are now extremely regted?��

    ��Now that you mention it, that��s true.��

    The two had to wait online for almost an hour for everyone to board the ship. Subsequently, the ship entered a Conceal State before flying to its destination, Rocbach.

    The voyage took longer than he anticipated, as he only arrived more than 2 hourster. The moment he exited the spaceships, he heard loud cheeringing from the distance.

    He gazed in its direction, seeing a massive stadium with people entering; he could hear the cacophony of cheers even though he was more than 30 meters away.

    ��Let��s go. I have some decent seats.��

    Cruz led them to their seats, and Chris immediately knew why the crowd was cheering loudly. In the middle of the stadium was an enormous floating screen disying highlights of the previous races.

    And things were exciting, to say the less. For the next ten minutes, he gathered a basic understanding of this illegal race�Cincluding the danger and excitement.

    ��The person who organized this race must be wealthy.��

    ��The truly rich one is the Empire,�� replied Cruz.

    ��Oh, what makes you say that?��

    ��ording to Law, no individual or corporation can own their own. However, they can pay to borrow it.��

    ��Borrow? I guess that makes sense if they want to own property or do shady business like this one.��

    ��No, the main use of this method is to mine rare resources. Doing it like this is cheaper than directly buying them from the government. However, the amount of money saved is not even that much after paying taxes.��

    ��It seems the Empire has a tight leash on private enterprises or corporations.��

    ��Indeed, which is a shame.��

    ��Not really,�� argued Chris. ��Unregted capitalism is a recipe for disaster.��

    ��And so is authoritarianism.��

    ��True. But it has proven to be much better than the previous system.��

    Chris decided to no longer focus on this conversation. He could tell his friend had changed from what he remembered. Not to mention, he seems to know many things that civilians should not be privy to.

    Luckily, thetter appeared not to want to continue this topic, and the host of the next race appeared in the stadium.

 Chapter 390: Chris Tiu’s Rise (IV)

    Chapter 390: Chris Tiu��s Rise (IV)

    ��Hello,dies and gentlemen,�� said a man with a purple tuxedo and blue bow tie, holding a microphone. ��It is I, your beloved host, Kramer.�� The crowd cheered for his presence.

    ��Calm down, calm down. I know you��re not really here to see my pretty face.�� The crowdughed, causing a storm ofughter.

    ��We will begin the race immediately,��mented Kramer. ��But beforehand, I have some good news. A crowd favorite is here, and it is an old face.�� He paused for dramatic suspense.

    ��Let��s wee the old champion, Nom Tulleto. After only three years of retirement, he is back in the game.��

    A ck and yellow car came from an opening underneath the stadium. Most of the spectators were fans of old-era sports cars, so they quickly identified it was Veilside Mazda RX-7 Fortune. And after the fans saw the no-hair driver with a sleeveless shirt, they screamed even louder.

    ��You may not know this,�� continued Kramer after calming the crowd. ��But this match has some fascinating history behind it. Our nextpetitor was once married to Nom��s sister; he was a part of his family. But he betrayed them and became champion in this trackst year.

    ��So, wee, Lian O��Connor.��

    Suddenly, the crowd became divided: half cheered for O��Connor while the rest booed him. O��Connor drove a Dodge ��Ice Charger�� and parked it next to Nom.

    ��Did our family mean nothing to you? Did all the time we spent together mean nothing?�� asked Nom.

    ��No, it did not. I only became close to your family to learn all your drive skills and be a champion. Now, all that remains is to show the world I��m better than you,�� replied O��Connor.

    ��What about my sister?��

    Lian paused for a moment, his mind momentarily distracted as he remembered her beautiful smile.

    ��She also meant nothing to me.��

    ��Is that so? Do you know she��s carrying your child?��

    Lian��s hand trembled slightly on the steering wheel. However, he quickly regained control of himself. ��You��re lying to affect my mind. I won��t believe a word out of your mouth.��

    Nom looked out at his old friend, his old brother, and shook his head. He could tell he was no longer the man he knew. The person before him was a man driven by the desire for sess, and he would do anything to achieve it.

    ��Now, let me introduce the remaining ten contestants,�� announced Kraven. However, he and the fans were not as enthusiastic about the others. Meanwhile, Chris observed everything through therge screen showing above the stadium.

    ��These champions are very popr.��

    ��Indeed. There is one every year, and they have to win several matches before taking the spot,�� exined Cruz.

    ��What about this match? Is this some kind of special event?��

    ��Basically,�� replied Cruz.

    ��Why don��t they participate in official sports? From the highlights I saw, many of them have the talent for it,�� Chris asked, something he��s been wondering for some time.

    ��There are many reasons. They do not like the strict rules of official sports. And more importantly, they are delusion by the state of sports in this age.��

    Chris understood. With [Aura] and [Magic], sports in the Empire had to evolve and adapt. Firstly, they had to be ssified based on Arcanist Tiers. After all, a Tier 2 Aura Master was faster, stronger, and had overall better stats than Tier 1�Clet alone an average human.

    The existence of Aura Master has made sports more interesting for many people. After all, it is normal to watch a sport like American Football, where the quarterback throws a ball at Mach 5 before the receiver catches it.

    Furthermore, there are leagues where magic is integrated into sports like basketball, baseball, and cricket. The rules were changed to amodate magic. However, although many enjoy these sports, many people also feel they are no longer the sports from the old era despite the name.

    Theyined about it and refused to watch or acknowledge the existence of these new-era sports, as they called them.

    Kramer finished introducing the other participants before proceeding to the race itself. A countdown appeared on the scream as a beautiful woman holding two ck and white gs with checked patterns.

    On the count of zero, she waved the gs down, signaling the start of the race. All the participants rushed forward, their engines making beautiful and powerful starts.

    Immediately from the start, Nom rapidly drove his car and took the first position. Meanwhile, O��Connor appeared as if he was in a hurry. He approached another car and remained a certain distance in front of it.

    The first obstacle was the Loop Track, where the cars had to drive upward before going down, traversing in a circr motion by defying gravity; the entire thing looked like one of the tracks for the hot wheels.

    Nom rushed into the loop track. An enchantment on the floor would boost the car��s speed at the entrance. However, this did not mean he could pass the track. He had to maintain the car��s speed at about 830 Km/h. Below that, he will not make it to the next enchantment and fall down the track,

    And if he goes higher than that? A driver needs superb skills to even achieve 830 Km/h, let alone surpass it and maintain the car��s bnce. No one could reach this speed if it were not for these people��s Aura.

    While Nom was rushing from one eleration Enchantment to the other, O��Connor took a different approach. His method was more ruthless, targeting the otherpetitors.

    He drove before another car. After the first eleration, his vehicle reached 830 km/h speed. Then, he began to interfere with the car behind him, preventing thetter from reaching the speed requirement.

    With his superb skills, O��Connor maintained his vehicle��s speed by allowing the car��s behind him to bump into him and give him a slight boost. He calcted the exact increase to be about 3 km/h, so he drove his car to precisely 827 km/h.

    Meanwhile, the participant began to slow down because of the constant bump. Without achieving the required speed, he did not reach the second enchantment, resulting in the car falling hundreds of meters from the sky.

    Bang!

    The car fell, and the crown cheered with excitement. A few secondster, the slightly injured driver punched a hole out of his vehicle.

    The race continued until the drivers reached halfway up the track, where they could form a perfect vertical line with the ground. Many people failed to maintain theirposure while driving upside down. The fear affected their skills and prevented them from reaching the next enchantment.

    The result is that they fell from the sky, resulting in more severe injuries than the guy O��Connor yed with. However, with these people��s [Aura], these injuries could not kill them. Not to mention, the organization prepared medical aid for this event.

    A total of four contestants failed in the first obstacle: the Loop Track. Then, the participants drove to the next obstacle: the Drifting Mountain. The spectators cheered as they watched from the enormous screams, showing their fever for this adrenaline-fuel sport.

    And despite its danger, Chris felt excited and a sense of excitement that his original dull never had.

    ��Maybe, this was a chance for a change.��

    Chris had pursued the dream of being an Arcanist for so many years. And so far, there has been little to no suspect. However, he could see his life as a driving champion, adored by countless fans.

    Maybe, the path of Arcane was not for him.

 Chapter 391: Chris Tiu’s Rise (V)

    Chapter 391: Chris Tiu��s Rise (V)

    Chris walked out of the spaceship, his thoughts full of the race he had just experienced. He thought about the death-defying obstacles, the cheers of the crowd that bordered on worship, and the glory and sense of achievement of the winner, O��Connor.

    Thetter��s driving skill was ruthless and reckless, full of determination to do whatever it took to be the winner, simr to Chris�� style in his youth. And after watching that race, he felt his passion for the sport reignited.

    ��If you decide to return to the track, you can contact me,�� said Cruz. ��I know an excellent trainer I can introduce you to.�� Chris distractingly nodded his head before returning home.

    The entire time, all he could think about was whether he should change his goal in life from bing an Arcanist to a driving champion. Instead of waiting decades to gather the money needed for the potion, it might be in his best interest to follow this path.

    By bing a champion, he would get ess to wealth and glory. Andter on, he could use his earnings from the race to finally buy the potion and be an Arcanist.

    This path was perfect for him.

    After making a decision, Chris felt relieved, as if a burden had been lifted from his shoulder. He took a step toward the bathroom to wash before suddenly stopping.

    ��No. My dream has always been to wield magic. Why would I give up now?��

    Chris remembered when wizards revealed themselves to the world. The entire changed overnight on that day: it became brighter, less mundane, and more magical. Chris can still remember the envy he felt towards these wizards.

    And not long afterward, the first magetech technology appeared: it was a flying broom that anyone could use. He waited in line for more than 8 hours before getting his hand on.

    When that broom flew into the sky, his pure joy was unlike anything he had sensed in his entire life.

    Time passed, and he witnessed wizards rapidly being integrated into society; they were everywhere in the news. And because the news by then was mostly negative and about true history, most people would only watch the few channels that disyed the positive image of wizards.

    Then, Chris witnessed the Dementor Invasion. During this time, he finally learned of magic��s dark side and cruelty. Nevertheless, his desire for it only increases. And magetech could no longer satisfy his appetite.

    Time continued to flow like a river, and the Empire was established after humanity understood the terror of the universe and magic. News of Project Magician was secretly released to the public, giving hope to many people with the same goal as Chris.

    After waiting for more than 30 years, the project waspleted. But he did not have any magical talent and failed his test, crushing his hope and dream. After that test, Chris almost went into a dark corner of his mind, but he persevered with his Willpower; he believed the Empire would one day have a way for him to achieve his dream.

    So, he waited.

    When the Gate of Truth appeared and he was given hope at wielding extraordinary power, he took the chance. It was revealed he had a low affinity with energy control, so he could not use the Gate to be an Arcane Sorcerer. Nevertheless, he was satisfied with only being able to use basic transmutation, as this was another form of magic.

    The greatest day of his life was when the Empire announced the existence of the Dragon Potion. He knew that his chance had finally arrived, and he only had to wait. Bind his time, do his job, and save as much as possible. Then, he would aplish his goal, and his future would be bright.

    For this goal, he did not marry or have any rtionship despite being in his 80s. He was dedicated to being sessful before even starting a family.

    Chris felt all his life shing in his eyes. He did not think he would give up so quickly after a moment of excitement.

    ��Maybe my mental health is declining,�� he muttered before looking at his golem, Ang. He pondered whether he should use the Psycho-Analysis Module to help with his mental issue. All citizen golems essentially had a therapy mode to help them watch out for their mental health.

    ��Better yet, let��s talk to someone,�� thought Chris,manding Ang to contact the National Mental Service and asking for a meeting with a licensed therapist. And immediately, he received an online appointment for an hourter.

    Chris went to shower before logging in to the Virtual Web for his meeting. He found himself in a room with a couch and a young woman with dark skin and curly hair sitting opposite him with a pen and paper.

    ��You look familiar,��mented Chris.

    ��You probably saw me on TV,�� she replied.

    ��You��re Doctor Shenice King, considered the best Spiritual Arcanist of the Empire and a great advocate for mental health issues.��

    Chris has seen this woman on television and read about her. Not only was she a Tier 6 Arcanist, a Tower Master, but she was also famous in the early rise of the Empire. She was always on somework advocating for better mental healthws or policies.

    She argued that mental health needed to be an essential part of the Empire��s growth because of the rapid development of technology, magic, and society in general; she argued it was necessary to help the citizens better adapt.

    Doctor King is responsible for the Pyscho-Analysis Mode used in Chris�� golem, along with the one used by many Tower Masters through their Tower Spirit.

    ��One of the best,�� replied Dr. King with a gentle smile.

    ��I thought someone like you would be doing research or speaking at some conference.��

    ��I��ve always believed in personally treating patients. And one of the advantages of being a therapist with Godly powers is that I can divide my mind into millions to help as many people as possible.��

    ��That must be nice.��

    Dr. King noticed the slight envy in his tone. ��So, Chris, what brings you to see me today?��

    Chris hesitated for a moment before telling everything that urred�Cincluding his illegal activities. He also talked to her about the possible life crisis he just had, how he suddenly changed his mind and abandoned his decade-long dream.

    Dr. King immediately felt something was wrong, so she used her authority to look out for the government��s official data gathered on Chris, including an analysis of his personality.

    Determine, driving, hard-working, patient or forbearing, and ambitious.

    ��Such a person would never have such a sudden change.��

    ��If you don��t mind, could you use a Soul Connection to link to the Virtual Network?��

    ��Is something wrong?�� hurriedly asked Chris.

    ��Maybe.��

    Chris hesitated before logging out and logging back on using Soul Link instead of a Neural Link. Immediately, Dr. King began to use her expertise to analyze his soul.

    ��As expected.��

    ��What is it?��

    ��Someone or something ced apelling Spiritual Hint into your soul.��

    ��Spiritual Hint? Why?��

    ��I don��t know exactly. But its purpose seems to influence your choice of career.��

    ��They did this to make me be a driver? But that doesn��t make sense.��

    ��Indeed�Cespecially since the spell on was par with a Tier 5 Arcanist. What��s more surprising is that you broke through the spell on your own,�� she analyzed with great surprise. ��How did you do it?��

    ��I don��t know.��

    ��Is there something special about you, or did something happen to the Caster?�� She did a quick scan of his soul but could not detect anything.

    ��Definitely the former.��

    ��Maybe,�� she replied. ��I will report your situation.��

    ��Am I going to get in trouble?��

    ��No. The people behind that race will have to shut down since they broke the rules. But nothing will happen to you.��

    ��That��s a relief.��

    ��Alright. Let��s continue our research.��

    ��

    In some Demine, two shadow figuresmunicated. One was kneeling on a knee, bowing to the other.

    ��Master, the n against Chris Tiu failed.��

    ��Tell me something I don��t know, you waste,�� replied the standing figure.

 Chapter 392: Chris Tius Rise (VI)

    Chapter 392: Chris Tiu��s Rise (VI)

    Tartarus was notified when the spell failed. However, what angered him was not long afterward, he received a visit from the government to revoke his permit to operate Rochbach because of harming the citizens. At the same time, he had to pay a hefty penalty fee.

    Tartarus did not care about all of this. What he cared about the most was the fact he failed the mission from the secret organization called Underworld. He dismissed the messenger while thinking to himself.

    Their organization received the help of a powerful Diviner with a bit of Seer Bloodline. That person divined the existence of lynchpins of the Empire. However, they could not pinpoint the exact person; they could only forecast many people who were possibly the lynchpin.

    Amongst these five individuals, Chris Tiu was one of them.

    After pondering for a moment, he counted his leader, Hades.

    ��What is it?�� asked Hades, also showing up as a shadowy figure.

    ��The mission failed,�� stated Tartarus in a low voice.

    ��Do you know what you��re saying?��

    Tartarus knew the severity of his failure. Their group could only detect the Empire��s lynchpin before Empress Luna because she was only Tier 6 and had not wholly mastered her powers. Meanwhile, they received the foreign of a high tier Diviner.

    Their task was to change the fate of these lynchpins before they were detected, preventing them from growing into the individuals that would fundamentally change the Empire. Upon sess, they would receive unimaginable rewards.

    ��What exactly went wrong?�� asked Hades.

    ��I don��t know exactly. I had a Tier 5 Arcanist cast the spell to prevent it from being traced back to us. However, not long after Chris returned home, I sensed the spell being broken.

    ��A few minutes afterward, the government came knocking on my door.��

    ��Has your identity been discovered?��

    ��No. I��ve covered my track. They probably think I was using Rochbach to do illegal business.��

    ��How did Chris break the spell?�� asked Hades, which was the question he most would like to know.

    ��I don��t know. But I suspect the government has already detected his lynchpin status and has people watching him.��

    Tartarus had no proof for this statement, but it was the only one that made sense logically. Furthermore, he would say anything to absolve himself of this failure.

    ��Fine. Lay low for a while,�� ordered Hades before cutting themunication. He did not believe Tartarus�� exnation since there were too many holes. For example, if the government had already detected Chris�� existence as a lynchpin, Tartarus would never survive.

    The moment they detected something wrong with Chris, they would arrest him, keep him in the rumored Secret Quantum Prison, and torture him for information. The Empire would not stop until they investigated him thoroughly.

    Hades left him off because he needed the wealth and influence of Tartarus. If Underworld were to seed in its mission to destabilize the Arcane Empire, it would need all the help needed.

    Chris finished his session with Dr. King, feeling better and refreshed. He had a few more sessions, but he was once again feeling like himself.

    ��Dr. King is truly wonderful: talented, caring, and�� beautiful.�� His face blushed a little before remembering he was an 80 years man despite looking like he was in his 40s.

    He sat down to think about his future. ��I need to go back to school.��

    Chris understood that education was the most direct way to elevate his status in the current era and the best way to decrease the time needed to save up for that potion.

    He surfed the web searching for information about Spirit Software Engineer. As the name implies, it is the magical version of being a software engineer.

    This field appeared even before the establishment of the Empire when wizards found a way to fuse a soul with aputer. They discovered that any regr soul has arge amount ofputing power if dealt with properly.

    Further studies showed that spiritual powers or soul strength could be transmitted torge distances with little effort. Interstermunication was easily established by building one server on mars and one on Earth.

    Spirit Web was also more secure than the normal web as hacking involved dealing with a mass of conscious spiritual power. As a Spirit Software Engineering, Chris would develop software for the web, which is not too far from his job since he was a regr software engineer.

    Chris first looked at schools that specified this subject and hesitated whether to apply. He was not worried about the process of attending school since it was free. Besides high-level knowledge used by powerful Arcanists, universities and other forms of education are free.

    However, Chris was worried about whether these schools would ept him since they had different requirements. He felt he was not in the mood for a lengthy application process, nor would he like to deal with rejection.

    So, he decided to sign up for the Arcane Online University.

    ��The Emperor really likes the name Arcane,�� joked Chris in his mind. The word Arcane has be a joke amongst the popce due to how much it is used when naming government-rted things.

    Anyone citizen could apply to Arcane Online University to learn any subjects or get their degree. Any job orpany epts the certificate from this online university since the government guarantees it. Most graduates will, in fact, receive direct invitations for government positions.

    Without wasting time, Chris signed up and had his first ss three dayster. This ss was more on the sybus for the first year of the course, which involved learning many Coding Languages.

    Chris knew he had to learn variousnguages like the Soul Language Code, derived from the Soul Language that some devils spoke. There was the Ancient Rune Language, Arcane Rune Language, and many others.

    After the first ss, Chris felt a sense of excitement he has not felt for a long time. So, he decided to invest in his education by buying a Young Brain Potion.

    It is easier for children��s brains to absorb information and knowledge, which is why it��s easier for them to learn multiplenguages at a young age. This potion reverts the brain to that stage while keeping the focus and determination of an adult.

    It is cheaper than things like the Eidetic Memory Potion, so Chris did not hesitate to buy it. For the next few weeks, he would go to work, work out at home, and go to school through the virtualwork.

    Then, he had his first test on the program. Unfortunately, he failed miserably. The written portion of the exact was fine, but Chris performed terribly in the practice portion.

    After the test, he received a summon from a guidance counselor at the university. The advisor told him that this course relied heavily on spiritual strength, and as a Tier 0 Aura Master, he had very little of it.

    If he wanted to pass the course and graduate, he would need to be at least Tier 1, but he advised it would be best to reach Tier 3 as soon as possible.

    This news devastated Chris because he was about to dip in his savings. He realized he could forcefully raise himself to Tier 3 Aura Master by piling resources, but all his savings would be gone, meaning he would have to save for more than 140 years before buying the potion.

    Of course, that estimate did not consider his earning potential after graduating and getting his certificate. Ultimately, he gritted his teeth and purchased the things he needed; he ced faith in himself and the future.

    Five years passed, and Edward had secretly left. Chris was in thest year of the six years program. One day, he was walking home, thinking aboutst night��s ss. Suddenly, the world around him began to shake uncontrobly.

    Chris felt the sun suddenly disappear, even though it was the middle of the day. He raised his head with difficulty to look above, and his face changed, full of undisguised horror.

 Chapter 393: Chris Tiu’s Rise (VII)

    Chapter 393: Chris Tiu��s Rise (VII)

    Chris�� legs trembled as fear rushed through his very spine. He had never felt this kind of dread�Ceven during the Dementor Invasion when he thought the world would end. Since he used abundant resources to be a Tier 3 Aura Master, Chris has felt confident, happy, and hopeful for the future.

    However, when he saw that enormous bony hand that appeared bigger than the entire�Cno, the whole Sr System�Che felt his mind overwhelmed by the fear of death. All concepts of joy, health, stability, and goodness were gone, reced only by the fear of approaching death.

    Bang!

    Everything shook, forcing Chris to wake up from his immobilized state and bnce himself. Luckily for him and all the people in the Sr System, a pure white appeared in space, protecting everyone from the bony palm.

    Chris heard an rm from his watch saying something along the line that the Grand Arcane Shield was activated. However, he was too distracted by the constant earthquakes to pay attention.

    He looked at his surroundings and saw magic circles appearing on the buildings, the roads, and above the sky.

    Bang!

    The magic circles in one of the floating buildings in the area suddenly stopped, and the entire building dropped from the sky. And unfortunately, it fell on poor Chris, who was trying to keep himself afloat amidst the earthquakes.

    Punch!

    He tore his way out of the debris as a white energy aura surrounded his body. His clothes were dirty, and his left shoulder was bleeding. Chris also felt his breathing was difficult due to breaking a few ribs.

    A look of relief appeared on his face after surviving this ordeal. If he did not use all that money on his Aura Master training, he would be a corpse by now.

    Chris focused his senses on listening to the people yelling for help. Despite his injury, he rushed to the nearest person. He controlled him [aura] to strengthen his body and dug out a woman.

    Ignoring her constant thanks, he prepared to help another person. However, before he could move, countless Arcanists suddenly apparated and began to take action.

    Some were in charge of preventing more buildings and cars from falling. Others were responsible for digging out people, healing, and managing the earthquakes. Small spaceships appeared in the sky, beaming people out from the rubble. Legions of golems appeared out of nowhere and began the repair measures with the Reparo Charm.

    Someone came to heal Chris. The process took only a few minutes since his injuries were considered minor. He asked if he could help, but the Arcanist told him he had done enough and the government would take it from now. So, Chris asked if they knew what was happening, but he received a negative answer.

    After healing, Chris headed home as instructed. On his way, he could see the golems repairing most of the damages, including the falling architecture. If it were not for the constant earthquakes, the smell of blood in the air, the sound of crying, and the bodies properly kept by these Arcanists, he would have thought none of the recent events had urred.

    After reaching his apartmentplex, the wailing sounds became more vivid. He guessed many people must have lost someone. But he could only sigh. He opened his apartment room and saw a worried Ang waiting for him.

    Usually, it would creep him out when Ang disyed such a level of human emotions. But he felt relieved this time around.

    ��Master, I��m d you are okay.��

    ��Me too. Did we suffer any destruction?��

    ��Yes. The Expansion Enchantment stopped working. We lost the other rooms.��

    Chris finally realized his apartment was smaller than usual. His bathroom, workout room, and study were now gone since the space was no longer expanded by magic.

    ��You should check your watch,�� suggested Ang, and Chris did so since he thought it was appropriate at this moment. He had three messages. The first one was about the activation of the Grand Arcane Shield, which he knew very little about until the message briefly exined it was the Empire��sst defensive method in case it faced a catastrophe.

    The second message was to ask all citizens to remain calm in this difficult time. In general, it reassured everyone that things were not as bad as they appeared. The third message stated the Empire would reimburse all damages suffered during this catastrophe.

    ��I guess I don��t have to worry about the Extension Enchantment,�� muttered Chris, satisfied with the government��s swift response. Then, he turned the TV on, waiting for any news. Most channels were not functional�Cincluding Arcane News which directly reported all news from the government.

    After an hour of waiting, the earthquake reduced to a manageable proportion, and some channels began to operate. However, there was no news about the situation. The other news channels were very discreet in their report, not wanting to disseminate false information. Or they would pay dearly.

    For the next 24 hours, no official news to exin the situation came forward. Chris spent the entire night before the TV, waiting. He felt relieved when he saw the beautiful face of the anchor, Akana Mikasa.

    ��Breaking news,�� said Akana with a somber tone. ��A Tier 9 Death God named Guzznad has attacked all the powerful civilizations of the Milky Way Gxy. The Intergctic Federation and the Intelligens have fallen.

    ��The Elven Kingdom and the Starskins have suffered terrible damage. And many have been lost in our Empire: a total of 2.7 billion people.��

    The news proceeded to show a video of Empress Olivier, Betrix, Grindelwald, who was hiding his identity, the mel Couple, and Dumbledore, who had to turn into Edward��s appearance, fighting a shadowy ck figure.

    The video was not of good quality and was very short. Nevertheless, it conveyed the seriousness of the situation to the popce. After the Arcane News ryed some basic information, the screen cut to a national address by the Emperor.

    The address began with a moment of silence for the fallen. Then, the speech talked about the danger and horror of the universe. The ��Emperor�� told its people not to despair, that the Empire was ready to face any foreign threats and to prepare for the uing war that would envelop the entire gxy.

    Finally, the Emperor promised to use the highest prohibited magic of the Empire to revive the fallen. However, he also warned that not all individuals could be revived due to the nature of Guzznad��s death.

    Chris had to say home since many things were still shut down. Two dayster, he received the news that a quarter of the people could be revived, about 675 million. This news stirred some controversy as the family of the people who experienced true deathined about how unfair it was their loved ones could not be saved.

    Chris did not know how to feel about this: some of him understood their pains, but the others did not agree with their selfishness. Nevertheless, he was soon distracted by two things.

    The first one was another nationwide message. The ID Watch that all citizens have been updated. Teleportation Enchantment and Technology will be incorporated to allow them to teleport the citizens to another dimension in case of a disaster like the previous one.

    The message warned that teleportation might be affected and not possible during these tragedies. So, the government will build special bonkers as thest resort in case the watch fails. These bonkers are designed to survive the��s explosion, and in the future, they will be upgraded to survive Star, Star System, and even Gxy Level Annihtion Events.

    The second distraction was a call from Doctor King to see him and check on his mental health. Chris stopped seeing her after a few sessions since he felt his mental health was on the right track. But once in a while, he would check with her, so he was not surprised by the call.

 Chapter 394: Chris Tiu’s Rise (VIII)

    Chapter 394: Chris Tiu��s Rise (VIII)

    Chris observed Dr. Shenice King and noticed she was different today. Her usually well-buttoned shirt was slightly open. Her hair was not as well done as usual, and he swore he could see heavy bags under her eyelids.

    ��You look tired,�� hemented.

    ��I am,�� she responded, showing some vulnerability. She had to divide her mind into more than 100 million sections to help as many people as possible. This was an incredible feat but also ced quite a burden on her.

    ��Is the situation so bad?��

    ��Suicide attempts have risen by 700% in the past few days since the incident.��

    ��So high? I cannot imagine how many people died?��

    ��Only a few seeded,�� reassured Dr. King. It is not so easy tomit suicide in this day and age. The ID Watch on all citizens can monitor an individual��s vitals and call for the authority once they reach a dangerous level. If that does not work, the maid golem avable in most citizens�� households has a simr function.

    Furthermore, the government cast aary-wide Life Detection Spell to detect the vitals of all citizens in the Empire��s territory. If someone tried to take their life, it would be detected, and someone wille to aid them.

    ��So, the situation is under control?�� asked Chris, somewhat relieved.

    ��You would think so. But it has reached the point that Memory Wiping is being considered as a solution.�� Too many people cannot get rid of the horror of that gigantic bony palm. Until these days, the Empire citizen knew of the universe��s danger but only experienced it a few days ago.

    Many people realized some powerful entity coulde at any moment and erase their entire civilization from the face of the universe. As a result, a lot of people cannot deal with this fact, resulting in a spike in mental health decline.

    The National Bureau of Mental Health has been working non-stop to tackle the situation. They gathered all the trained psychologists and many wizards whose main field involved Spirit or the mind to tackle the problem. Then they officially granted Shenice King the position of Department Chief since she was mainly a foreign adviser.

    And one of the solutions to this problem is to remove the experience from these people��s minds. The idea is that even if they watched videos of it online or heard people talk about it, they can look at the entire thing from an outsider��s point of view�Cinstead of someone who directly experienced it.

    ��Will that work?�� asked Chris.

    ��I don��t�� Look at how unprofessional I am. I should not talk about these things with you.�� Dr. King caressed her temple, feeling more tired. She should not have these kinds of conversations with her patient.

    ��I��m too rxed around him,�� she thought before reigning in her thoughts.

    ��How are you doing?��

    ��I think I��m okay. Shocked at first, but alright.��

    ��And how did you feel��.��

    Chris spent the next hours in a session. And Dr. King told him everything appeared to be alright so far, but she still rmended a few more sessions.

    Chris resumed work but requested to stay home instead of going into the office. One day, while at home, another major news appeared on his TV. It was about arge case of corruption in the government and terrorist activities.

    ording to the news, all houses in the Empire must include anti-destruction Enchantments tobat earthquakes and other forms of destruction. However, many government agents pocketed the money for the enchantment while using cheap materials and creating wed methods. And some people neglected these enchantments and did not check and repair them regrly. Additionally, there are suspected terrorist groups believed to have secretly tampered with countless enchantments all over the Empire��s territories.

    Chris watched in shock as many politicians and government workers were arrested. They all had their faces blurred to hide their identities, most likely to prevent the popce from enacting vengeance on their families.

    Chris gritted his teeth in anger. He could only imagine how many people could have been saved if not for these people��s greed. He wanted to punch something�Ceven if it was the air. Luckily, a notification from his watch distracted him.

    And after reading it, he was again shocked, this time for a positive reason. He received a notification from the government that he would receive the [Honor Citizen Title] because of the woman he rescued.

    This title came with arge sum of Arcane Points and 1000 Merit. Additionally, it will grant him many other benefits like higher ess to the Arcane Grand Library, discounts on certain products, more job opportunities, and priority for certain resources.

    ��A 1000 merit. That��s all the savings I used on my Aura Training.�� Chris did not expect his act of kindness to reward him to such an extent. The next day, he flew to a ceremony with a few others who received the same title.

    The event was broadcast to the nation, and Empress Olivier attended the ceremony and even shook hands with everyone: this was a day Chris would never forget.

    ��-Scene Break���C

    A year passed, and today was Chris�� graduation. The ceremony took ce in Academy City, making Chris very excited to visit the site known as ��the cradle of civilization�� since ordinary citizens are now allowed to a ce like this.

    And when hended, he began to look around. He gazed at the hundreds of towers looming over the entire city. His gaze twinkled as he daydreamed of owning one of these towers one day.

    ��I will have my own tower,�� he muttered to himself. He only had a short time for sightseeing, so he did not waste the opportunity. He visited the ce he had the authority to. Chris suddenly noticed an increase in the number of undead in this ce.

    It was not the first time he had made these observations since he had recently noticed them bing more popr. There are more media, like movies, games, books, etc., about them. And most portrayed them on a positive note.

    Chris felt something was fishy. Undead like vampires and ghosts were normal in the Empire. Only creatures like Dementors and Inferi were not as socially epted. However, recently, there has been a lot of research on the possibility of integrating these creatures into society.

    Chris shook his head to continue his tour. The Empire was in a state of mobilization, with an all-out war on the horizon. He did not want to think about these topics. For today, he only wanted to rx.

    After the tour, Chris proceeded to the graduation and received his diploma. Nothing exciting urred. Afterward, he met with one of his friends, his only friend, Jerrard. They had a meal at a restaurant.

    Typically. Chris was not the type of person to easily make friends. However, Dr. King warned him about acting asocial like most Arcanists.

    ��Chris, you never told me if you received any offers?�� asked Jerrard.

    ��I did. I��m going to work for the Military,�� replied Chris. He found a job programming for the spaceships of the Space Fleet. ��It��s a hard job involving a lot of secrecy, but it��s a high pay and room for promotion.�� Chris��s sry had increased by at least seven timespared to his previous job.

    However, what pleased him the most was the probability increase of acquiring more merit. ording to his calction, he only needed 37 years to save enough to buy his potion�Cand that��s only by doing his job and with no other opportunities.

    ��You��re top 30 in the ss. I should expect you to get such a good job,�� Jerrardmented with slight envy.

    ��What about you?��

    ��I��ve got an offer from a small Virtual Reality Game Design Company, and I will take it.��

    ��That��s not bad considering your grade.�� Jerrard was the kind of man who liked to enjoy himself. As such, he missed a lot of sses even though they were online. Luckily, he bonded with Chris over cars while trying to borrow notes.

    ��Have you heard of the Universe Web?�� asked Jerrard.

    ��No. What��s that?��

    ��It��s basically the inte used by the entire universe. It��s a prevalent form ofmunication outside of the Empire. Recently, it has begun to gain traction.��

    ��Is it safe?��

    ��That, I don��t know. What I do know is that it is a method that the Empire cannot monitor�Cunlike Sk. So, many people are now using it for this reason.��

    Chris frowned. He knew the power of the web with data gathering. And when magic and spiritual power get involved, things be even moreplex. So, he is weary of this kind of foreign thing.

    Yes, the Sk is heavily monitored. However, Chris can argue that it��s being used in the people��s best interest. Even if that was not true, so far, there has been no evidence to suggest otherwise.

    However, when it came to this Universe Web, he did not know who was in control of it and what purpose they were using it. He knew for sure it was not in the interest of the Empire��s citizens.

    ��What��s the government��s stand on this thing?��

    ��Nothing. They haven��t stopped or condoned it. They just let it be.��

    ��I��ll research it before deciding whether to get one.��

    Jerrard nodded and did not push the subject anymore. He knew his friend was somewhat of a royalist and quite patriotic. Luckily, he was not one of these patriotic people who refused to ept any criticism of the Empire.

    After chatting for a while, Chris returned home, preparing for his employment. He had to pack since the job was on another. A weekter, he hopped on a military spaceship to his destination.

    Time passed, ten years to be exact. Edward had returned home, but it was not announced to the public yet.

    (AN: I know I said Chris�� story would end in this chapter. But the chapter was longer than expected. It will end in the next. I promise.)

 Chapter 395: Christ Tius Rise (IX)

    Chapter 395: Christ Tiu��s Rise (IX)

    ��I��m telling you, it��s the truth,�� said Jerrard. ��The Empire is totally responsible for the downfall of the Universe Web.��

    ��So, we are down another rabbit hole of one of your conspiracies,��mented Chris. ��I think thest time was about the fall of the Martians.��

    ��Are you telling me the Martians mysteriously die right after the Anteans surrender?�� he argued. ��It��s obvious the government is cleaning the house before the war. Anyways, that��s not what we are talking about.��

    ��It��s been a few months, and this conspiracy has been retired by most people. Why are you so insistent?��

    ��I have this gut feeling that it��s true.��

    ��The technology behind the Universe was unlike anything anyone had ever seen�Cincluding the Empire. Who would have the capability of taking it down?�� countered Chris.

    ��The Arcane Emperor can,�� Jerrard rebutted. ��After seeing that floating city, I believe he can do anything.��

    Chris did not know how to argue this time. Many citizens were in awe after seeing the power of the Floating City. And every citizen has once dreamt of owning a floating city, traveling throughout the universe, and exploring countless dimensions. They will fight gods, discover new species and civilizations, and unravel new magic and the mystery of life.

    And Chris swore to himself he would one day own a Floating City. The Dragon Potion he wants to buy is only level 3, meaning his magical talent will be mediocre. However, he is readied to save for thousands of years to buy a level 5. Then, he will save for a few million years if necessary to save enough money to purchase a Floating City.

    Many people are debating whether the Floating City will bemon among Arcanists. But he firmly believes that it will.

    ��Let��s not talk about this,�� Chris stated. ��How are things doing on your part? Did you save as I told you to?��

    ��Of course not,�� he replied. ��We live in a dangerous time of war. Who knows when the Empire will suddenly begin to draft ordinary citizens? I have to live my life to the fullest before I die on some foreign fighting a bunch of moving skeletons.��

    ��All citizens of the Empire are Aura Masters and only need little training to be proper soldiers. So, it��s not far-fetched that there would be a draft,��mented Chris. ��However, I still don��t think there will be one.��

    ��Why? Do you know something?�� Since his friend worked for the military, he might be privy to some unknown information.

    ��No. It��s just my analysis.��

    ��I see. So, why do you think so?��

    ��One word: clones,�� he exined. ��Clone Mass Production Technology has rapidly developed in the past years. So, they will be used first inrge quantity before it��s the citizen��s turn.��

    ��That��s true,�� responded Jerrard before sneering. Cloning and its use in experiments and warfare have been one of the Empire��s most controversial opinions, resulting in many groups and protestors advocating for their rights.

    However, after the events of the [Fall of Darkness], as the brutality of Magical Space Warfare is revealed to the public, many of them began to change their mind�Cespecially when the possibility of drafting loomed over their heads. Of course, many people of conviction still continued their ideals. However, this scandal did significant damage to their cause.

    ��Alright. I have to go back to work,�� added Chris. He then ended themunication to finish his work.

    ��Only 17 years of saving. I��m so close,�� he muttered as motivation. He logged in to his coding software: it was an all-white space with nothing else in sight. Then, Chris used his Spiritual Power to write the codes.

    After writing for a few hours, he suddenly received a notification. He knew it was not time to end his work, so it must be important. He exited the program and checked his email.

    Immediately his eyes squinted. A new update to the library. A new era where everyone has magical abilities.

    ��-Scene Break��

    Chris walked to the testing site. With his Honor Citizen Title, he was one of the first to have this opportunity. Although it has only been a few days since the update, he did not know he felt. After saving for so long, the thing he had dreamed about for decades was not avable to everyone in the Empire.

    Before meeting the woman in charge of the test, he went through the proper identification process. And he was somewhat dazed for the entire process.

    ��Excuse me. Is it true that I will be an Arcanist?��

    ��Yes, you don��t have to worry.��

    ��What about talent? Will this not be an issue?��

    ��Yes and no,�� exined thedy. ��In the first awakening procedure, the amount of mana you contain in your body will be determined by your talent. However, a second procedure will give you a unique bloodline guarantee to reach Tier 3. However, the time it takes to reach there, how strong you are, and your mana regeneration and control will be based on talent and knowledge. Also, your effort.��

    ��I see.��

    ��Let��s begin the test first.��

    The woman had Chris ce his hand on a crystal orb.

    ��Huh?�� muttered the tester.

    ��Is something wrong?!�� Chris was worried that he was some sort of anomaly and that the new method would not work for him.

    ��No. You have a natural Willpower of 2.��

    ��Is that bad?��

    ��On the contrary, it��s really high,�� exined the tester.

    ��Is the maximum level 3?��

    ��No, 10.��

    ��And 2 is a high number?��

    ��Correct.�� From the information she received, most Tier 10 Gods will only have this level of Willpower.

    Chris did not know what to say. ��So, what does this mean?��

    ��You will receive some grant from the government.��

    ��Really?��

    ��Don��t get excited. Willpower will only be beneficial after Tier 6 and above.��

    ��That won��t stop me,�� argued Chris. He finally found something about him that was not ordinary. So, of course, he would be excited.

    ��That��s the spirit,�� encouraged the tester before bringing him to a room with a magical circle on the ground. A sh of light appeared, and Chris disappeared before reappearing in another room full of books.

    He did not look around for long before sensing a mysterious power acting on his body. After a few minutes, he felt something inside him.

    ��Is this mana?�� he muttered with excitement. Then, he tested it out.

    ��Lumos,�� he chanted. A spark of light shed in his hand before disappearing. However, Chris was excited beyond words. He had read about the first-year curriculum of magic schools like Hogwarts and remembered the spells and the theories. He focused more before chanting again: ��Lumos.�� After four attempts, he finally created a ball of light in his palms.

    Then, Chrisughed like a maniac. Tears fell down his eyes as he looked at this tiny piece of the floating ball.

    ��I��m an Arcanist.��

    Blop! He fell to the ground, feeling a wave of weakness oveing him.

    ��As expected, a small mana pool,�� he muttered. However, the happiness on his face did not stop. While resting on the floor, a book flew over andnded on his hand.

    ��Is this my grimoire?�� The tester exined many things to him. Chris opened the book.

    ��Velocity Magic. Isn��t that Vector Transformation from that one paper I read?�� Chris was excited since his natural magic was quite powerful. Nevertheless, he reigned in his emotions since he knew he had a long way to go.

    Chris stays on the floor for too long to recuperate. So, the tester summoned him back before giving him a Mana Regenerating Potion. He drank it with embarrassment.

    He proceeded to the next step, where he was ced in a machine and underwent some sort of surgery. They asked him what bloodline he wanted, and he chose the Archwizard ss without hesitation. He had no desire to be a Priest, Archer, or Crusader.

    After the surgery, he did not feel much different. The tester then handed him a magical artifact in the form of a watch. The watch would teleport them to a dimension where he has to kill a bunch of magical creatures. This will then result in Skill Points that he can use to increase his stats�Cincluding mana.

    ��This sounds like an RPG Virtual Reality Game in real life,��mented Chris.

    ��It is.��

    Chris was shocked as he realized how far the Empire had reached in such a short time.

    ��Here is a booklet exining everything you need to know about this dimension,�� continued the tester. ��Take care of the watch. You only have it because of your title. Other citizens must go to the designated area for their training.��

    Chris nodded as he felt lucky for this treatment. He also guessed it was not only because of his Honor Citizen Title but also because of his Willpower.

    He rushed home to read the booklet and prepare. His magical path was right before him. As such, he did not want to waste time.

 Chapter 396: Chris Tius Rise (Finale)

    Chapter 396: Chris Tiu��s Rise (Finale)

    [Two Chapters today. Consider it ate Christmas Gift.]

    ���C

    Chris read everything he needed about the Konosuba Dimension to prepare for his journey; he wanted to be ready. Afterward, he nned his next step. He first debated whether to take magical sses and learned a few spells. Or directly go hunting.

    After weighing the pros and cons, he realized this mana pool was too small to be of use; he was almost a Squib. However, he had another advantage: he was a Tier 3 Aura Master.

    He used his military connection to buy a decent magical sword without wasting time. Most citizens must learn basic hand-to-handbat, gun shooting, and the basics of one melee weapon. Thisw caused the Auror Department much trouble in the early days.

    After getting some decent gear, Chris activated his watch. A golem received him and even helped him acquire a Skill Card. And as expected, Aura was one of the skills already registered, including his Spiritual Software Engineer.

    The golem gave him a map that disyed the allocation of monsters in different areas. The areas werebeled based on their tier (Tier 0-3). And there was no other living creature inside�Cbesides the new people.

    Before the worldwide upgrade and revtion of his return, Edward moved all the citizens of Konosuba�Cincluding the Spark Gods. They were now slowly being intergraded into the Empire. As for the entire world, it was turned into a training ce for the citizen to use the power of Karma to reach Tier 3.

    Fleurbined the Crimson Magic Family Bloodline with the unique bloodline that the Adventure Cards will grant individuals when they change sses. Hermione even upgraded the Karma System of the world.

    ��Which area should I go to?�� pondered Chris. Tier 3 Area would give him the fastest rise, but it was also the most dangerous. From what he knows, someone wille to save him if he is in danger. But there is also the possibility of not arriving on time.

    ��Let��s go to the Tier 2 Area.�� If there is danger, he can still run away. So, he headed to an area with a creature called Boxing Kangaroos. Based on the live map, he found an isted one and attacked. He rushed forward and shed his sword horizontally.

    And to his embarrassment, the magical creature dodged, making Chris smile in shame as he realized hisck ofbat abilities. Ignoring his opponent��s mocking look, he activated his [Aura] and used the overwhelming physical stat difference to kill the animal.

    He felt a mysterious power rush inside his body and hurriedly checked his Skill Card. As expected, he leveled up. Technically speaking, he was Level 0, while the Kangaroo was level 34.

    Levels 0-9 are Tier 0, 10-20 is Tier 1, 21-3 40s Tier 2, and 41-60 is Tier 3.

    Chris immediately added all his points to increase his mana. As he sensed the increase, an uncontroble joy appeared in his mind. He headed to the next target. And this time, he did not rush in for the attack.

    As the Emperor said, fighting head-on is barbaric. True mages fight long distances and spam their enemy with magic.

    Chris remembered the chaos when the Arcane Emperor said these words in an interview. All hand-to-hand Arcane sub-sses rioted. Then, the pure mages came to defend the Emperor, saying he was correct. Finally, the Emperor had toe out to exin it was a poor joke and sincerely apologize.

    Nevertheless, many people knew the Emperor was not fond of direct fighting.

    Chris summoned his Grimoire to activate his unique magic. He increased the velocity of his sword, drastically increasing its speed. It pierced the Kangaroo��s head before the creature even realized what had urred.

    Chris controlled the vector of the sword to change direction, achieving a power simr to telekinesis. Like a child, he continued to control the sword, making it fly upward, downward, side to side, etc. He had a smile stered on his face like a child who received a new toy for Christmas.

    A few minutester, he suddenly felt light-hearted as his man ran out. Embarrassed again that he had lost control, he used his Aura to walk to a safe area to recuperate his mana before continuing hunting.

    He killed a few more Boxing Kangaroos before bing bolder and deciding to fight more than one at once. He was sessful, but Chris realized he needed a defensive spell.

    He tried creating a field around him that redirected all vectors directed at him. He thought the process would be difficult, but after trying for a few hours, a new spell appeared in his Grimoire.

    ��Is this the benefit of high Willpower?�� he remembered the information exined this Grimoire System favored people with determination or high Willpower.

    With a way to protect himself, Chris continued his hunting. A monthter.

    ��Fireball,�� he chanted before creating a ball of fire five times that of a basketball, sundering more than a hundred magical beasts.

    ��Bottomless Swamp,�� he waved his staff to create a swamp and trap a ground of Long-Leg Chickens, a Tier 3 animal that was very fast.

    ��Lightning Strike.�� Lightning descended from the sky to destroy the Long-Legs Chickens.

    ��Is this the power of a Tier 3 Arcanist? How fascinating,�� he muttered. After a month of nonstop hunting, he was now Level 60. He had learned all the skills, and his Grimoire had a few more spells.

    ��Can I say my dream is aplished?�� he continued. ��No, this is just the beginning.�� He controlled his Grimoire to manipte the wind around him to create two high-powered tornadoes in his back and fly away. After resting, he returned home.

    After reaching Tier 3, Chris felt he had reached a teau, making it difficult to improve further. From what he knew, there were other dimensions where one could hunt to get higher levels.

    Edward took a few more worlds under the Spark Gods. They were one of the many random Isekai novels that came out every year. These worlds could reach Tier 6 through hunting and gathering Karma.

    However, things in talent will begin to take ce from now. Someone like Chris has to go to extreme lengths to reach Tier 4. Furthermore, there was no safety in these dimensions. If you die, you die. No one wille to save a citizen in danger; that��s the rule of that dimension.

    ��Let��s wait after the potion.��

    Afterward, he enrolled in school and learned the method of condensing a Magic Core. Things proceeded smoothly since he was used to controlling mana and had a vast amount.

    Now, Chris had to worry about his future. He had to worry about learning the Expansion Charm to ensure he could advance to Tier 4. Then there is the process of Liquefying Mana.

    ��Even with a Dragon Potion, this would be difficult, not to mention the current me,�� he muttered with a smile. ��If only there were another,�� he continued with a sigh.

    ��Another way?�� he squinted his eyes as he felt a sh of inspiration.

    ��In terms of talent, intelligence, and spiritual power, there is little chance I can understand and enchant my core with the Expansion Charm. But what if there was another way? A way that used my only advantage over others: Willpower.��

    Chris hurriedly went on the web to search for schrly journals. He searched: ��The rtionship between Willpower, Mana, and Sou,�� ��Controlling Mana with Willpower,�� and ��Willpower Manifestation.��

    There were articles, but he could not understand them after reading them. After all, his magical knowledge foundation was sub-par. So, he used Artificial Intelligence to summarize things into easier-to-digestnguage.

    ��My n is feasible,�� he said with excitement. Then, he hurried summited it to the Idea Suggestion Box and waited to see how much this idea was worth. To his surprise, the conclusion took more than ten minutes, worrying Chris to death that his idea was terrible or someone already had.

    However, when he received a response, he was shocked. The message he received read:

    ��Your idea has possible ramifications that will affect the entire Arcane Civilizations. As such, the royal family has requested your presence for further discussion.��

    Chris�� mouth remained open for a good five minutes. He could not fathom his idea was so important.

    ����

    Staring next chapter, it��s Edward��s POV, and the two will finally meet.

 Chapter 397: Chris Contribution

    Chapter 397: Chris Contribution

    Edward sat on his throne with a few screens floating before him. Since the new update of the library and the Empire entering the Age of Magic, he has been busy in the past month. He had to fuse the two continents from ck Clover with the Pangean Continent.

    He had to settle all the people previously living in that continent�Cespecially the ones from the Eastern Continent. Luckily, his clone helped immensely with the process. He also had to settle all the people he plundered from his voyage, which involved sending many people to differents and even star systems.

    He had to set up the Magic Knights from the Western Continents. They were a group of extremely talented individuals, and they were loyal to him. However, they had little loyalty or sense of belonging to the Empire. This is why he fused their continents with Earth since the magic knights were duty-bound individuals who swore to protect their homes. After a few months of adapting, they will be the Empire��s most elite legion.

    He had to ce the new races, like dwarves and elves. Luckily, the Empire was now a hot pot of different races, cultures, and ethnicities. He only had an issue cing two races: the demons and gods from Konosuba.

    The demons feed on human desires and are uncontroble wildcards; they cannot live with the citizens. They would most likely stay in their own dimension. As for the gods, they cannot be called as such to prevent social and political issues. So, the official name of their race is the Spark Race.

    With the help of Cronai, Edward fused the ck Clover and Konosuba World. The ck Clover world became a unique dimension that can grant people magical power after entering. Each individual can receive as much mana as a noble or as little as Chris.

    Luckily, it did not matter. With the bloodline research and Karma System of the Konosuba World, every citizen is guaranteed to be a Tier 3 Arcanist with enough effort. However, to go beyond that will require them to risk their lives.

    One of the problems he has to deal with is the sudden increase of people with magical power. When Aura Training became mandatory for everyone, there was a long period of chaos with people abusing their power.

    Fortunately, the Empire learned from its mistakes. Before the announcement, the Auror Force drastically increased as many people were chosen to use the two dimensions before the public. Their existence was to deal with the possible uing chaos.

    Of course, new systems were implemented to prevent Auror Department from having too much power and bing corrupt.

    Another department that was drastically increased was the Medicine Department; the government wanted to prepare for the increase in magical-rted injuries.

    While reviewing the documents, someone walked inside the room. ��How did it go?�� he asked without raising his head.

    ��We��ve rooted all the Underworld members,�� reported Grindelwald, themander of the Ghost Squad. In recent years, Guzznad has corrupted many members of the Empire, resulting in the creation of the terrorist organization named Underworld.

    Through divination, the Empire has rooted many of them. But they would sprout out again. It was until recently that Luna�Cwith the help of Ichika, Yami��s sister and also known as the Divine Maiden�Cdivine all the members. They used the Tier 10 Floating City to boost their abilities to get everyone.

    Then, the Ghost Squad cleaned up every member�Cfrom lowly businessmen to politicians and even two Tower Masters.

    ��Do you think they will sprout again?�� asked Edward.

    ��Definitely. Guzznad won��t give up so easily.��

    ��We just have to be more proactive on the clean-up process.�� He had faith in his Divination Department�Cespecially with the addition of Ichika, someone as talented as a Seer.

    ��Is there something else?�� asked Edward.

    ��Yes. I think it��s time for the Ghost Squad to be decentralized. We need a separate branch focus on spying and assassination.��

    Edward moved his eyes from the screen before him, looking at Grindelwald oddly. It was the first time he met someone asking to reduce the power they controlled.

    ��Don��t look at me like this,�� replied the former first-generation Dark Lord. ��I��m only looking out for the Empire.�� His dream has always been the prosperity of wizards. And now that his dream had been aplished, he did not want anything toe to ruin it. As such, the Empire must be as mighty as possible.

    ��You may be correct.�� Divination was not always the answer. And having a group under him focused directly on assassination would make things easier; he could use many shadow tactics. The Ghost Squad can then concentrate on pure military power.

    ��I will take that into mind.�� Grindelwald nodded before sending him the report and leaving. Edward supervised everything.

    ��Master, I think we find why Chris is a lynchpin.��

    ��Oh, let me see.�� Edward read the idea Chris submitted, and his eyes lit up.

    ��Go invite him to dinner.��

    Edward waited for his guest in front of a table. He did not use the usual big table for family dinners or the long table to receive foreign visitors. It was a small one so that they could be face-to-face in a conversation.

    ��Wee,�� said Edward as Chris walked into the room.

    ��Your Majesty,�� Chris wanted to bow properly, but Edward stopped him.

    ��You can be at ease,�� reassured Edward before they sat down, ate, and chatted.

    ��You seem confused and even hesitant,�� said Edward.

    ��I am.��

    ��What��s on your mind? Ask anything, and I��ll answer.��

    ��My idea. I don��t think it warrants all of this,�� said Chris looking at all the luxury surrounding him. The current him could sense the magic emanating from every brick of this pce.

    ��Your idea is more valuable than you think,��mented Edward. ��There has been an issue between Battle and Schr Arcanist for quite some type. Without research, experiments, and innovation, it is a hundred times more difficult for Battle Arcanists to improve their Soul Strength and reach a higher Tier. It is harder for them to expand their magic core to contain more mana and more difficult for them to condense their mana into liquid and solid.

    ��On average, Battle Arcarnists have a higher Willpower than Schrs. Your research can allow them to use their Willpower topensate for the gap. From now on, the ying field will be leveled.��

    Chris did not think so far about his research. But his original intention was to make up for hisck of talent: to use his Willpower to do the things his soul could not do.

    ��And I can tell you this is not the only benefit your research can bring,�� added Edward. ��I��ve recently discovered Willpower is critical to the Arcane Path: it is the thing that will make us both equals to the Gods and even surpass them.��

    Chris trembled as he realized the scope of what he had gotten involved with. However, he tried really hard to control himself.

    ��There is currently no universal way to train Willpower. I��m hoping that you will create such a method.��

    Chris remembered his test and how the tester was shocked by his Willpower of 2. He took a deep breath to calm down.

    ��I think you��re overestimating my capabilities.��

    ��You��re underestimating your value,�� countered Edward before exining to him the existence of lynchpins and all the others. Chris was once again shocked as he never thought there was anything special about him.

    ��Wait, is that why Cruz contacted me 15 years ago?��

    ��Yes. A terrorist organization was suspicious of your lynchpin identity and wanted to steer you to another destiny.�� Edward did not tell him they had tried to kill him a few times in the past months, but the Ghost Squad secretly protected him.

    ��So, what happens now?�� asked Chris after processing all this information.

    ��I will give you all the resources you need for your research.��

    ��Including a Dragon Potion?�� he asked rather swiftly.

    ��Yes, a Level 5 potion is a must. I can even grant you the level 6 one if you seed.��

    ��There is a sixth level?��

    ��It��s an open secret, but there is a sixth level brewed from a Dragon King Heart.��

    Chris sat in a daze without knowing what to do. Then, tears began to fall from his eyes, making him embarrassed.

    ��Are you alright?��

    ��I��m sorry, your majesty,�� Chris said, wiping the tears. ��I��ve spent decades saving for a Level 3 Potion, hoping to change my fate and pursue my dream. But now, an even better one is granted to me.

    ��My life has changed so much in the past month that I feel overwhelmed.��

    Edward sighed before patting his shoulder: ��One of the ws of a meritocracy system is that it values the gifted to the point of harming ordinary people. I��ve tried to make things fair and give everyone an opportunity. But even I cannot create a perfect system.��

    ��I was not ming you; No, I would never.�� Chris understood this truth. In the Empire, if you are talented, many opportunities await you. However, if you are ordinary, the only way to change your fate is through hard work and long years of unrelenting efforts. Because he understood this truth, he saved money for so many years for the potion.

    The two chatted for a few hours before Chris left. He had much to do, mostly attending school, as his magical knowledge was probably on par with a 4th-year student at Hogwarts; he had a long way to go.

 Chapter 398: Dangerous Reinforcements

    Chapter 398: Dangerous Reinforcements

    After he chatted with Chris, Edward focused on his work. Only a month has passed since the ck Clover Dimension became avable, and only a fraction of the poption has acquired their magical talents. Many people were still left just in the Sr System, not to mention the other Star Systems.

    Furthermore, he still needed to make the Spirit World from the Eastern Continent avable to the public.

    Many Tier 7 Arcanists have to exchange their research for more merit to exchange the potion for the Kairos Poison. Additionally, they have to buy the method of condensing the Arcane Spark and storing mana into Soul Dimension to decrease the speed they can reach Tier 8.

    Unfortunately, even if they buy these things, they can only reach higher tiers once the issue of Soul Limit is dealt with.

    While he dealt with these issues, another screen popped before him with Olivier��s face.

    ��How did things go with Chris? Can we trust him?��

    ��Fine. From the information we have, there is nothing suspicious. And it helps that he is a monarchist.��

    ��You should still keep a watch on him.��

    ��Of course.�� This has been the policy for all the lynchpins. Many of the research personnel the government gave them for their research are undercover agents to keep watch on them. This has been the same for all the lynchpins.

    ��Why are you calling me? Is there something urgent?��

    ��Yes. We��ve made contact with the Starskin Queen. I think they are ready to surrender.��

    ��It made sense. After the dwarves surrendered, they lost ess to their weapon supply.��

    ��The Queen requested to talk to you,�� added Olivier.

    ��I will go receive her. How are the preparations for the expedition?��

    ��Hermione has already finished and headed there.�� With Hermione��s summoning talent, the Empire discovered a new ne. ording to the probe sent inside, there is a maximum level of power of Tier 9. So, Edward decided to use it for the first Inter-nar Expedition. They needed to gather on how to conduct nar Warfare and discover the situation of the Astral Realm.

    ��She should be alright with the Floating City.��

    ��True.��

    ��How is Wiz?��

    ��With her coronation as a new Empress, it has be easier to integrate the undead into the Empire. She has been toying with the idea of studying Life Magic to create a Life Staff and revert these people to their original selves.��

    ��It��s a good idea. Most of the undead had no choice and were forcefully turned. I��m sure they would choose to revert if given a choice.�� If Wiz can create a Life Staff with [Life Authority], she can use Betrix��s help with the Death Staff to help them.

    ��Alright. I��ll go prepare for the meeting.�� He hopped on a ship two dayster, heading to Sirius Star System.

    Iku Star System, Guzznad��sir:

    Guzznad held a book in his hand while sitting on his throne. He sensed the arrival of his Lich Servant but did not say anything for a few minutes.

    ��What is it?��

    ��My God, the situation has gotten worse,�� replied the lich as it knelt. ��All our eyes in the Arcane Empire have been removed. They have suddenly increased their military power out of nowhere, and we are losing terribly.��

    Guzznad remained calm as he flipped the page of his book. He knew the Empire had never used its full military strength. During all the confrontations, their fleets based purely on technology have never been used in battle.

    And this sudden increase in military power must have something to do with the appearance of the Arcane Emperor.

    ��Anything else?��

    ��Yes. Our spies from the Starskin Race have notified us that the queen is meeting with the Arcane Emperor. They are most likely going to surrender.��

    Bang!

    Guzznad closed his book. The lich��s heart skipped a beat despite not having a heart. Guzznad knew the Empire treated his invasion as an opportunity to expand their territories and conquer the gxy.

    And recently, the dwarves surrendered, and soon the Starskin. And with how things are proceeding, the elves won��tst long. And during this whole time, he is stuck in this ce, having little room to breathe.

    ��We need more manpower, correct?��

    ��Y-Yes.��

    ��I will lend you one of my clones. Conquer ayer of the Abyss. Chose a Marquis as the target.��

    If the lich had skin and muscles, his face would have changed. The Abyss ne is thergest ne in the Astral Realm, with an almost infiniteyer. However, they are also the most dangerous. The reason for all theyers is that Abyss Demons would invade other nes and sink them into the abyss�Cin other words, have the Abyss ne swallow them.

    There are rumors that the Abyss ne has the only remaining Tier 11 Entities in the Astral Universe.

    ��Is this really a good idea?�� asked the lich in a low voice. ��If the other gods know you have summoned Abyss Demons on this, they will band together to hunt you down.��

    A Lord upies eachyer of the Abyss. Anyone who defeats the Lords can take control of theyer. And they are ssified into titles: Baron, Earl, Marquis, Duke, and Prince. They represent Tier 6 to Tier 10.

    And one thing the Abyss does notck is legions or cannon fodders. Abyss Demons are born for ughter. The moment they are born from the Creation Pool as babies, insects, orrvae, they must swallow each other and evolve before they get to the shore.

    As such, only the strong can survive. And with how manyyers it has, there are so many demons that it is mind-numbing.

    ��The Arcane Empire has not used its Clone Legion to overwhelm us with numbers. Once they do, we can only rely on the Abyss Demons to retaliate.��

    Abyss Lords can control the demons living in theiryer. They can control and summon them to other nes to fight their battles.

    The lich opened his mouth, wanting to say something. But he just nodded and left. The Cosmic God ne is lusted after by every high-level ne in the Astral Realm�Cincluding the Abyss. The Tier 10 Entities want to invade or enter the world to ess the Multiverse and be Tier 11.

    And their actions increase the chances of some Abyss Princes using this opportunity to enter this ne. The lich cared little for what happened to this ne. What he cares about are the consequences.

    Once the Faith God discovers someone allows foreign entities to enter this ne, they will be treated as traitors and hunted down by all factions. Even if his God tries to hide in his Divine Kingdom in the Outer Realm, he will not be able to escape. In fact, these Faith Gods will even hunt him down if he tries to flee to other nes.

    Despite how he felt, the lich went to execute his order. A Marquis is only Tier 8 by the standard of this ne. However, for many reasons, even with a Tier 9 Clone of his God, it will not be easy to conquer theyer.

    Firstly, if the Marquis detects their intention, they canmand the Abyss Demons to use gueri tactics to deal with them. With the sheer number of demons in ayer, if they all turned into human bombs and used suicide methods, it would be a problem.

    Secondly, any demons who can rise to the Lord��s Position is not simple. They have to be cunning, cruel, and powerful. They are all battle experts since all demons spent all their lives fighting and evolving.

    Finally, the Abyss Will will bless all the Lords. In theiryers, their powers are boosted beyond normal simr to a Faith God in its Divine Kingdom. As such, even with the Tier 9 Clone, he might fail in his mission.

    While Guzznad was nning his risky military expansion, Edward finally met with the Starskin Queen.

 Chapter 399: Guidelines

    Chapter 399: Guidelines

    Edward walked on a red carpet with two ambassadors behind him. At the end of this walkthrough stood a woman with beautiful dark skin and eyes that reflected the cosmos itself.

    He was momentarily dazed as heid eyes on her.

    ��There are rumors that Queen Katura is one of the most beautiful women in the gxy. It seems these rumors have not done your majesty any justice.��

    ��And it appears the rumors about your highness being a womanizer is true,�� the Queen replied with a smile.

    ��Unfortunately,�� countered Edward, not embarrassed in the least. He motioned to the ambassador, who opened the box he carried, revealing vials of potions. ��My greeting gift.��

    The Queen walked down from the slightly elevated podium where two thrones rested. Usually, she would have one of her ministers take the gift. However, Queen Katura understood it was not time to y political games since she was before an Empire that was even more powerful than hers.

    She looked at the potions, and a slight surprise shed across her eyes. With quick divination, she could tell this potion was to heal her previous injuries. What��s more surprising, this potion was perfectly tailored to her race��s physique.

    ��Star Magic is fascinating,��mented Edward. ording to the Empire��s study, stars can emit two other unique types of energy besides mana or sr energy: cosmic energy and star energy.

    Sr Energy is used mainly for Fire Spell, or what the Eastern Arcanist called Pure Yang Spells. Cosmic Energy has more versatility, but it remains somewhat of a great mystery. The Empire has machines that can wield Cosmic Energy, but it is harder for any individuals to wield, let alone form an Arcanist Sub-system.

    As for Star Energy, it is the main energy the Starskin races use. It can be used for various spells like controlling the weight of the stars, teleportation, light magic, or use astrology for divination and other magic-rted activities. By studying the Starskin race��s ability to convert star energy into mana, the Empire has benefited greatly in the field of Star Magic. And when Edward brought back Zuriel and Yuno��s star magic, the process was elerated.

    Queen Katura paused for a moment before opening the potion and drinking it, ignoring the apparent horror of her minister. As soon as she finished, a powerful aura emanated out of her body.

    Then, her long braided hair reverted to the glistening ck from a dying white. Her sickplexion returned to a normal level, making her skin shine more brilliantly like the stars at night.

    ��The root of my injuries has been healed,�� she muttered. Queen Katura could feel she was notpletely healed, but her biggest injury problem was dealt with. In her current state, she could use that forbidden item once again without killing herself.

    ��Thank you, your majesty.��

    ��No need for formality since it is simply a gift.��

    The two then proceeded with this meeting. And as expected, the Starskin wanted to negotiate their terms of surrender. Mostly, there was no trouble in the negotiation, except for the issue of Kinghood.

    The Empire does not grant Royalty Position. However, Edward agreed to give the Queen a title with some benefits. However, the title will not have any actual power. If she wants to represent her race in the Arcane Empire��s Council, she has to be elected appropriately.

    The title will also not be hereditary. However, there will be many other benefits regarding resource allocations, security ess, and certain privileges. Since the Starskin race was a group with many Diviners (not all of them were but a good portion), he was willing to make some concessions.

    The issue of Royal Title could not be agreed upon in one day, so the delegations agreed to continue the next day. However, Queen Katura invited Edward for a personal meeting since she wanted to tell him something.

    Queen Katura served a beverage unique to their race, and the only way Edward could describe it was it tasted like stars. Stars are nothing but massive pieces of celestial bodies, yet, he could taste them.

    ��Before everything is settled, there are a few things I would like to tell you about our race,�� said the Queen. ��Do you know the existence of the Astral Realm and other nes?�� She had to ask since she knew the Empire was less than a hundred years old despite its advancement.

    ��We do. We��ve even begun our first exploration,�� replied Edward.

    ��Well, our Starskin is from another ne: the Luminary ne,�� she said, observing his response. ��You don��t seem surprised?��

    ��After discovering the Astral Realm, one of our Think Tanks theorized this possibility. After all, your race is truly special,�� replied Edward before sipping his drink. ��What I want to know is how did you enter this ne?�� From what he knows, this ce has been closed off for billions of years to prevent foreign invasions.

    ��I see,�� nodded Queen Katura. ��We were a peaceful civilization, living lives to ourselves. Then, another Tier 9 ne, the Moon Demons, invaded our world and waged a terrible war. In the end, we lost, and our ancestors were forced to use a ne Gate left by the Magus Race toe to this ce, abandoning our home.��

    Edward let out a soft sigh.

    ��Is there a problem?��

    ��My apology. I was just thinking how everything recently seems to involve the Magus Race in one way or the other.��

    ��This statement is more true than you can imagine.��

    Edward sighed before changing the subject. ��I��m guessing you want help taking back your ne. Since it is a Tier 9 ne, it should not be a problem.��

    ��Have the Arcane Empire developed Reincarnation Magic?��

    ��What does this have to do with anything?�� asked Edward, confused by this out-of-nowhere question. Then, Queen Katura looked at him strangely, ��Don��t tell me you have not heard of the nar Warfare Guidelines?��

    ��No, I have not.��

    Queen Katura did not waste time and used a spell to summon a book from her library and handed it to Edward, who used another spell to absorb all the information in the book in a short period.

    nar Warfare or Invasions are serious matters because of the existence of nar Will. The nar Will will attack anyone who enters a ne, and the invader has to resist.

    Now, the issue of tiers wille into y. If a Tier 8 Mage invaded a Tier 7 ne, they could take some time to fight the ne Will or use brute force to destroy the ne. But if they attacked a Tier 8 ne, they would most likely be suppressed because the ne Will can borrow the strength of every individual it contained, not to mention the other Tier 8 entities.

    The suppression from any ne is the most disgusting thing any individual has to deal with; it is a mechanism that makesrge nar invasion extremely difficult. So, there are a few ways to deal with the issue�Cbesides using a higher tier to a lower tier ne.

    The first one is Consciousness Hiding Technology. As the name suggests, it is a method where the invader coat themselves and their legion with an aura that hide their identity as invaders, allowing them to do as they please in any nes they attack.

    Unfortunately, throughout history, only two civilizations have developed this technology: the Magus Race and the Abyss ne�Ca few Abyss Lords still have this technology in the modern age. Edward theorized a few Faith God might have got it from a Magus Race inheritance.

    The second and mostmon method used to deal with ne Wills is sacrifice. By sacrificing arge poption of the invaded ne, the invaders can coat themselves with the aura of the ne, passing for its citizen and evading the ne Will.

    However, this method has an issue: all invaders are immediately suppressed the moment theynd, so where would they have the time or opportunity to sacrifice arge portion of the poption?

    ording to this guideline, other tactics are required. The first tactic is to possess an habitant of the invaded ne. However, this method has too many ws since the ne Will could still easily detect invaders who tried this.

    The second tactic is to have a native summon the invader and form a contract. Then, the invader can use loopholes in the contract and the situation to have the contractor conduct the Sacrifice Ceremony. This tactic is often used by cunning creatures or civilizations proficient in Soul and Contract magic.

    The final tactic is to use Reincarnation Magic and be a ��citizen�� of the invaded ne and take it down from the inside.

    Edward took a moment to analyze all the information he had received. He needed to pay attention to two nes because of their uniqueness; the Cosmic Faith ne, which was his home, and the Abyss ne.

    For example, the Abyss ne Will did not suppress any visitors. On the contrary, it encourages more people to visit. The Cosmic Faith ne used to be the same. However, things changed after the disappearance of the Magus Race.

    Edward then used his watch to contact his wives and have them check on Hermione��s expedition.

 Chapter 400: Universe Era

    Chapter 400: Universe Era

    ��How long since your race arrived on this ne?�� asked Edward.

    ��It was a long time ago,�� replied Queen Katura. ��Our records say it was during the High Elves Rebellion.��

    This was a new term for Edward. He had of the High Elves, an ancient race that is considered a higher bloodline than regr elves. Even the concept of High Magic�Cmagic that the gods are not immune to�Cis named after them. He knew they used to be on par with the dragons at one time but had declined for some reason.

    ��I��ve never heard of the High Elves Rebellion,�� admitted Edward.

    ��I��ll show you our records.�� Queen Katura was generous and allowed Edward ess to their race��s ancient records, which goes back billions of years. Unfortunately, not everything was preserved since the Starskin race had to migrate from another gxy.

    However, many modern schrs of their race have used historical techniques to theorize the missing parts of their race��s history. As such, Edward had a pretty decent understanding of certain major events that urred in the Cosmic Faith ne.

    After the sudden disappearance of the Magus Race, two groups rose to be the ruler of the universe: the dragons and the High Elves. After many years of fighting, the High Elves proved their dominance, and the dragon race had to enter a state of seclusion to prevent their race from possible extermination.

    The High Elves ruled the universe. As one of the few races who can reach Tier 10 without faith, it was rather easy for them to do so. During their reign, the concept of Faith God was not even prominent.

    Yet, it also became the reason for their downfall. Most creatures in the universe could not reach higher Tiers because of their bloodline limitation and Soul Limit. However, they soon learned that this was no longer a problem as long as they became Gods and absorbed faith.

    And as more creatures became gods and reached higher Tiers, the High Elves felt their status threatened, and they began a war to exterminate all gods and ban the practice of faith.

    Unfortunately, they were extremely racist and xenophobic, even discriminating against their own kind, ��the lowly elves.�� As such, myriad races and creatures banded together to defeat them in a war called the High Elves Rebellion.

    In the end, the High Elves also had to hide to survive. Then, the Faith Gods reigned supreme on this ne. They changed the ne name from the one the Elves previously used, Gd.

    ��Magus ne, Gd ne, and Cosmic God ne��Hehe,�� thought Edward before analyzing the information he had just absorbed. He created an outline of the universe��s history:

    Genesis Era�� Birth of the universe. It could be the result of the Big Bang or a magical phenomenon. No living creatures lived there. Supposedly.

    The Elder God Era�� The Elder Gods are the first creatures born in this universe. They were a powerful race born with the power to control [Authority]. Edward theorized that their existence was because Cronai�Cthe nar Will�Cneeded a way to stabilize the universe. So, she shared her control over [Authority] to lessen the burden on her herself.

    The Magus Era�� Edward does not know whether other races appeared in this era or near the end of the previous era. Anyway, this race of pure mana named Magus became mad scientists. They destroyed the Elder Gods, conquered the universe, and spread throughout other nes.

    Edward believes that the Magus Race conquered the entire Astral Realm. And the reason for their disappearance is that they achieved Tier 12 as a civilization and entered the Void, traveling the Omniverse. The proof for this theory is the gap he discovered in Rowena��s timeline that allowed him to master Ominversal Travel.

    High Elves Age��Edward called this period an age instead of an era because of its shortness andck of impact. That period is what he just learned about the dragons, High Elves, and the rebellion.

    The Faith God Era�� The current era. It is ruled by a parasitic species that must rely on faith to retain its powers.

    ��Well, thest part is a little bias, but it��s alright,��mented Edward as he looked at the things he wrote. ��I have a lot of work to do if I want to enter the Arcane Era and be a Tier 12 Civilization one day.��

    He ced everything away before finally noticing someone next to him. He looked at the Queen, who had her mouth wide open.

    ��Did you hear what I said?�� He knew she could not read his writing since it was in an unknownnguage on which he liked to write notes. But she must have heard him.

    ��Well, pretend they are the rumbling of a madly ambitious man.�� Edward stretched his body before walking out. Meanwhile, Queen Katura did not know how to react: the man said these words in such a casual manner that somehow made his words more convincing.

    ��Tier 12 Civilization? The Magus race was the most powerful civilization, and they were only Tier 11.�� A look of horror suddenly appeared on the Queen��s face.

    ��Magus. Disappearance. Tier 12. Could it be?�� She looked in the direction of Edward��s departure and wanted to rush and ask. However, she knew these kinds of secrets could not be so easily revealed.

    ��Creating a new a new Era with my own hands? Establishing a civilization on par with the Magus�� A brilliant light shed in Katura��s eyes as ambitions filled her heart; she was not satisfied with their race taking back their ne. After all, they were only a Tier 9 Civilization.

    ��Did he do it on purpose to secretly tell me his ambitions and get him on his side?��

    Queen Katura gave Edward too much credit. He became toofortable with her because of her warm temperament, so he was careless and revealed these words. Well, it appeared things went in his favor.

    In the following days, the negotiations finally ended. The two sides chose a day to announce the merger. Edward then handed the queen ess to the Empire��s Library and Online Schooling so she could transfer to the Arcane Rune System.

    Then, he rushed home to see Hermione since she had returned from her expedition after the group contacted her.

    ��How did it go?�� asked Edward. Everyone looked at her.

    ��Terrible,�� Hermione replied. ��The moment Inded, countless chains that contained the power of [Authority] suppressed the Floating City. No matter what I tried, I could not take a single step outside.

    ��Even the Void Canon did little damage before the attack was exiled to an unknown ce. The golems legions were annihted. It was a disaster.��

    ��The suppression was so bad?�� asked Olivier.

    ��It was, to the point it became an anomaly. Why is the Universe Will of that ne so powerful?��

    ��Although we expected this, I did not think it would be this bad,��mented Fleur.

    ��Expected?�� The group then showed her the Guideline.

    ��That exins a lot,�� said Hermione before sighing. ��So, we need to confront the nar Will and buy time. Meanwhile, use Reincarnation Magic and have someone infiltrate the world before establishing a Sacrificing Ceremony.��

    ��Until we develop the technology to ignore nar Will, this is the best strategy,�� added Olivier.

    ��Bessie using brute force,��mented Betrix.

    ��Besides that.�� With the Tier 10 Floating City, they have this option with Tier 9 nes and below.

    ��Invasion Guidelines and Sacrifice Ceremony: why is the culture of this universe so dark and brutal,�� sighed Hermione. She was not a kind-hearted person, at least not anymore. After all, she has done human experiments, killed, and conquered. However, sometimes, she felt this universe was too dark. She only went on that expedition to find a new ne to exchange ideas and cultures�Cnot to invade.

    Using force was thest resort.

    ��Then, let��s use a different approach,�� said Edward, and everyone looked at him. ��Let��s negotiate.��

    ��You want to peacefully negotiate a cultural exchange with the nar Will?�� asked Rowena.

    ��We have the technology tomunicate with nar Will. We can try a peaceful method first.��

 Chapter 401: Negotiation

    Chapter 401: Negotiation

    ��It��s worth a try,�� said Hermione. If this method seeds, a lot of bloodsheds could be avoided.

    ��Do you want me to go with you?�� asked Edward.

    ��That would be�C�� Everyone sensed something and looked at Luna. Her eyes had turned all white, and she began to chant in an iprehensible and gibberish manner.

    ��The murmurs,�� muttered Edward with a frown. When Luna first awakened her Seer Powers, she would listen to some strange murmurs. Sometimes they were enticing words, but more often than not, they were nonsense. However, they usually affected her by cing severe strain on her soul.

    The group found ways to control these episodes as she has gotten more powerful. But sometimes, they cane suddenly and with immense strength.

    ��Morgana, teleport her to the Floating City and link her soul to the Aether Core.��

    ��Yes, boss.��

    ��I��ll go check on her.��

    ��Do you want someone toe with you?�� asked Wiz.

    ��It��s fine. Focus on the war. I have a feeling that Guzznad will make some drastic measures after the Starskin Race��s announcement.�� He then teleported away.

    ��Is she going to be alright?�� asked Fleur.

    ��Nothing will happen with Edward��s present,�� reassured Rowena. ��We need to focus on our tasks. Hermione, do you need help on your expeditions?��

    Hermione pondered for a moment. Her expedition requires someone with diplomatic capabilities. She wanted to ept Edward��s help because his titles from the Akashic Record did increase his charisma and were helpful for negotiations. However, amongst the Empresses, Wiz is surprisingly the best in diplomacy ording to her Talent Test. In second ce is Fleur with her charm, and Hermione is third.

    ��I��ll try first. If I fail, Wiz can help me.��

    ��That��s fine. Call us if you need something.�� The group dispersed as they were all busy people�Cespecially Olivier, who had an entire war to look after. Meanwhile, Hermione hopped on the Tier 9 Floating City, but she left with a little something from Edward��s Floating City.

    She traveled to ne 189 as it wasbeled based on its coordinates. The ne looked simr to how other universes resembled in the Void: a well-protected egg. The only difference was the World Barrier, or the Source Wall, did not look like a crystal; it resembled clouds.

    Hermione did not barge in as she previously did; she wanted to show respect. Instead, she sent a probe to float near the ne before activating the nar Communication Spell and closing her eyes.

    A few minutester, she found herself in an all-white space with a man dressed in silver armor looking directly at her. The man had cold and emotionless eyes.

    ��Hello, Respected nar Will. It��s an honor to meet you,�� said Hermione in the Soul Language. As long as a creature has a soul, it can understand thisnguage. And the nar Will, who can give birth to souls, should also understand.

    ��Invader, please leave.��

    ��I apologize for my previous actions,�� replied Hermione with a slight embarrassment. ��I��m not ashamed to admit that it was our Empire��s first expedition in the Astral Realm, and I was a little rash.��

    The nar Will��s eyes sh for a split second before returning to normal. But Hermione caught on to that.

    ��First step in establishing that I have support, achieve,�� she thought. ��Do you have a name I may address you?��

    ��Chevalier.��

    ��Lord Chevalier, my name is Hermione Granger,�� she responded with a smile.

    ��Invader, what is your purpose?��

    ��In that case, I��ll be direct,�� she still had a smile. ��I came here not to invade but for an exchange.��

    Chevalier remained silent, and his cold eyes continued staring at her.

    ��I want our civilization to exchange resources, knowledge, and technology; in general, establish a cooperative alliance.��

    ��Do you think I will believe your word?��

    ��This thing might be more inflexible than I predicted.��

    ��I know we need to establish some mutual trust. I��m willing to sign the necessary contract to ensure restraint on both sides. You can establish an outpost where I can directlymunicate with the native of this ne. You can monitor my every move during the process.��

    ��Invader, I do not believe a word you are saying. The Astral Realm is too much of a cruel ce for anyone to believe such nonsense.��

    ��Sigh. I guess I have to use a more firm tactic,�� thought Hermione.

    ��Sir Chevalier, I will be honest with you: your ne has been discovered, and there is nothing you can do to prevent the Arcane Empire from conquering it.��

    ��Finally showing your true color,�� said Chevalier, who would sneer if he could. ��The Eques ne will fight to itsst breath. We will never allow anyone to invade our world.��

    ��It��s pointless,�� retorted Hermione. ��With your permission, can I show you something? Please note this is not an act of aggression but a demonstration.

    ��Yes.��

    ��Very well. Can you sense the energy level you feel directly outside?��

    Chevalier raised his head to look at the sky.

    ��Tier 10 Energy Level.��

    ��Correct. For this trip, I borrowed a powerful weapon from the Empire. Although it can only shoot a few times, I only need one attack to annihte this ne or directly annihte you to proceed with an invasion.��

    She paused and gave thetter time to process this information.

    ��But I did not do it. Instead, I would like a more peaceful approach where both sides benefit.��

    Chevalier frowned for a moment as he seemed to be calcting something.

    ��What is your n?��

    Hermione secretly sighed in relief even though she somewhat calcted this answer. nar Wills had no emotions and did everything based on logic and what was beneficial to their nes. So, there is a high chance that Chevalier would ept after calcting its eventual destruction.

    Of course, Hermione also understood that the Empire knew too little about nar Wills, and this tactic might not work on another Tier 9 ne or even lower ones.

    Regardless, her mission has not seeded yet. If she wants a peaceful negotiation, it might depend on the native of the Eques ne. Based on their civilization, custom, history, racial traits, and other factors, they might refuse cooperation with foreigners��even in the face of destruction.

    ��I would like you to contact the most powerful individuals on your ne and tell them of my proposal.��

    ��Fine. You wait.��

    The Eques ne is a gigantic continent, even bigger than many gxies. At the center of this continenty three great powers.

    The Holy Light State is a papal state where the Pope, considered the embodiment of Light, is worshipped and has all the power�Ceven above the king.

    Inside a white and golden castle adorned with magnificent jewels, in a hidden thrown, a night in white-gold armor suddenly opened his eyes, shocked in his eyes. He took a moment to get up from his throne and walked out.

    By the time he arrived, someone was kneeling and waiting for him. If anyone in the state were present, they would be shocked because it was the Pope, the so-called most honorable man in the world.

    ��My lord,�� said the pope with his head kneeling on the ground.

    ��Prepare for mobilization. A nar Invasion might being.��

    After saying these words, the golden night turned into a golden light and flew into the distance.

    North of the Holy Light Statey the Ehre Empire. A woman with long blonde hair walked out of the castle with silver armor and a ck bow on her back.

    ��Silver Guardian,�� said a group of five men, all d in armor.

    ��Prepare for battle. Go notify the king.�� She then flew into the distance.

    War Beast Federation, located east of the Holy Light State and southeast of the Ehre Empire: A man, no, a humanoid creature with two animal ears and a wolf tail. He did not have armor on and wore clothes that could be described as martial-like.

    ��How is this going to affect our Warbeast Race?�� With a severe look, he flew in a direction.

 Chapter 402: The Eques Plane

    Chapter 402: The Eques ne

    Hermione stood outside a magnificent temple. Chevalier created this ce for her to wait and even permitted her to walk a few meters outside the temple. She had a few magic objects floating in the surrounding, measuring data.

    ��There is mana in the environment, which is a few times higher than the entire Milky Way Gxy. So, is this a magic-based civilization?��

    She continued observing. ��The environment��s gravity, temperature, atmospheric pressure, humidity, and air quality varies from Earth but still enough for normal humans to live.

    ��The artifacts have detected water and other factors that indicated humans or simr species can survive in this ce.��

    Hermione gathered a basic understanding of this ne. ��Now, let��s see their power system and society.�� She did not wait long before three lights flew from the distance andnded a dozen meters away.

    The three natives kept their distance as they observed her. A few minutes ago, they received troubling news from the nar Will that required their attention. But after seeing Hermione, they frowned, each with different reactions.

    ��The energy inside her body is odd, but it��s only on the level of a Grand Knight, not even a Mystic Knight. So, how could she threaten the ne?�� thought the Golden Knight and the Silver Guardian had simr thoughts.

    ��A human?�� thought the Warbeast Lord.

    ��I can guess your thoughts about my power. But our civilization is more focused on Artificer,�� said Hermione in theirnguage before revealing the Tier 10 energy canon of the Floating City, making these people��s faces change with terror.

    Luckily, they were people with high Willpower and took a moment to regain their bearing.

    ��In terms of Willpower, that beast-like race seemed the best.��

    ��My name is Hermione Granger, Queen of the Arcane Empire, Tier 7 Arcanist,�� she saluted.

    ��The name is Marcus De La Croix, Pdin of the Holy State, a Legendary Knight,�� said the Golden Knight in a refined manner.

    ��ine Silverbow, guardian and protector of the Ehre Empire, also a Legendary Knight.��

    The Warbeast hesitated for a moment before introducing himself. ��Fury, Leader of the Warbeast Federation, a Legendary Warrior.��

    ��The Tier System is a universal method used by most nes when interacting with foreigners, but they appeared to not know of it, meaning they have little to no experience with foreign nes. Their civilization has not developed proper nar Dimensional Travel,�� analyzed Hermione.

    These Legends should be able to leave the ne since they reached the ceiling of power and explore the Astral Realm. However, this is the worst to travel since it could take millions of years before finding another ne.

    All advanced civilizations will have ways to send problems to find nes or have methods of calcting coordinates.

    ��The Warbeast race��s rtionship with humans seemed to be tense. I don��t know if there are other races,�� continued Hermione. ��Their power system is not mana; it resembles Aura but is different.

    ��Can I know your purpose ining to our ne?�� asked ine. With such power, it was easy to conquer this ne, and no one could resist.

    ��Our Empire does not believe in senseless violence. We are a civilization that pursues knowledge and the truth, believing in the fundamental truth of equivalent exchange. So, instead of invading this ne and causing destruction, I would like to take a more peaceful approach: Exchange.��

    ��Exchange what, exactly?�� asked Marcus.

    ��Anything. For example, I can see that despite being Tier 9 Powerhouse, all three of you have less than five hundred years of life span remaining. I can exchange elixirs or potions of immortality. I can exchange process lifespan: that would be cheaper. I can exchange a power system that grants a higher lifespan. Or, maybe, a body exchange surgery that transfers your soul into another body to have another life and have more life span.��

    The heart of the three trembled. However, they did not know if she was telling the truth. But if she was, this was too tempting.

    ��Your highness, is your exchange also applicable to our race?�� The other immediately gave Fury a subtle look.

    ��You don��t have to worry about being left out. The Empire is multi-racial. We currently have 156 different races and counting�Cincluding some that look like you?��

    ��Does the Warbeast race exist in your ne?��

    ��They are collectively called the Fur Race, but we do.��

    Fury felt relieved as he no longer worried about the human race benefiting from this exchange, leading to the destruction of their race.

    ��Your highness, I have no problem with the request,�� said ine.

    ��But?��

    ��But I want to see the strength of a higher civilization.��

    ��It seems you guys have a very military culture. Fine,�� replied Hermione before taking a magical artifact that looked like a cube. ��Before then, we��ll use this.��

    ��And this is?��

    ��We will enter the Mirror Dimension to fight.�� Hermione then saw the confusion on their faces. ��Think about it as a world that mirrors the real one. You can fight with all your strength and destroy the world. But the real world will not be affected.

    ��Such a thing exists?�� muttered Marcus. One of the reasons that the world remained in a three-way stand-off is because they knew a battle between them would be catastrophic for the entire ne and all creatures living in it.

    ��Please, do not resist.�� Hermione activated the artifact, and the group entered the Mirror Dimension. Immediately, Hermione linked to the Floating City, essing its core and the Tower Spirit��s processing power.

    ��Are you ready?�� she asked, looking at the readied group. ��Then, let��s begin. I promise to go easy on you.�� The three were not affected by her words.

    Golden lights suddenly appeared on Marcus�� body, and his stats seemed to be drastically boosted. Then, he rushed toward Hermione with his sword. Fury��s body suddenly grew to three meters, and his eyes turned red before also rushing forward. ine pulled her bow, and an energy arrow appeared before firing it.

    Hermione calmly held her magic staff. Marcus was the first to arrive, and before he could sh her body, a terrifying jet of me that resembled a light beam pushed him backward. He reacted in time and condensed a golden energy shield to protect himself. Unfortunately, this was abined spell.

    Hermione ced a bunch of curses inside the fire spell. So, when he dealt with it, curses hit and instantly weakened his previous boost. Marcus tried his best to use his light power tobat the effect, and he was frustrated. He had never met a curse he could not deal with; he was known for being the nemesis of anyone who used Curse, Poison, or Dark-attribute Battle Qi.

    Hermione uses two spells simultaneously to deal with ine��s arrow and Fury��s attack. An Ice Spear came from the Warbeast��s back, traveling at an undetectable speed to pierce him. Oddly, he avoided the attack with little movement.

    ��A sixth sense?�� thought Hermione as she could see how he moved as if he could predict things from his back. Immediately, she also noticed another anomaly. Her Repulsion Spell did not push the arrow away. Instead, it suddenly appeared right before her face.

    ��The power of space? Perfect for an archer.��

    When the arrow was about to pierce her neck, a small ck hole appeared and swallowed it. At the same time, thousands more spheres tried to turn Furry into a shishkebab with no sess.

    Hermione moved her hand to cast more spells. A terrifying gravity suddenly appeared in her surroundings, rendering Fury immobile. Additionally, thousands of elemental arrows surrounded ine.

    At the same time, Marcus had dealt with the curses and appeared behind Hermione at a speed faster than light.

    ��Good tactic,�� she thought. The weakness of her low Tier is a drastically slower thinking speed and reactions. At least, that��s how it should have been without the Tower Spirit.

    Marcus swung his sword and cut Hermione into two. However, he soon saw the two halves vanish before him.

    ��Illusion? Since when? And where is the main body?��

    Meanwhile, Fury mobilized all his Battle Qi to surround his body to protect against the surrounding gravity. Although he sensed danger, his senses indicated it woulde from such a vast area that he did not have time to evade it.

    Bam!

    With the protection, he could continue fighting, with his speed drastically reduced. So, he rushed forward, leaving the environment devastated. Meanwhile, ine waited until the spells reached him before using the Void Steps, using some level of spatial movement to evade.

    ��Not bad. But let��s end this fight,�� dered Hermione.

 Chapter 403: Knight System

    Chapter 403: Knight System

    ��End this fight? This foreigner is a little too arrogant.�� That��s the thought that shed in these three knights�� heads. The battle had just begun. Hermione smiled as she saw their reaction.

    ��You will know the nightmare of fighting a well-prepared Arcanist.��

    Arcane Rune Spell: Golem Summoning.

    A magic circle appeared on the ground. Then, a slim and tall golem manifested. It was made of metal with two knives for hand.

    ��A Legendary Golem,�� said Marcus.

    ��Exactly. This is Golem Model AS�C987, designed by a talented Arcanist named Cedric Diggory. It��s one of a kind.��

    Hermione admired the golem with a gleeful smile.

    ��And just so you know, I could have summoned two more, one for each of you. But I don��t want to bully you too much.�� The Empire only had 10 Tier 9 Golems, and she came with three.

    ��AS, deal with the annoying archer.�� The golem disappeared, and ine��s face changed. AS suddenly appeared behind her as if he was a Shadow and went for her throat. ine vanished in the distance, and when she appeared, she showered her location with hundreds of arrows capable of annihting stars. Unfortunately, there was nothing in that location. AS then appeared next to her and attacked again, forcing them into a confrontation of disappearance and reappearance, testing the limit of their speed.

    Meanwhile, Hermione focused on the remaining two. Marcus went on the offensive as he swung his sword, creating a massive golden sword energy construct. The attack passed through Hermione��s body and headed to a location a dozen meters away.

    She teleported to another location to avoid the attack. ��You saw through my illusion?�� She expected as much for the Warbeast but not Marcus.

    ��Don��t underestimate us.��

    Hermione did not say anything else and used a spell to distract him. Then, she looked at Fury, who was evading all the attacks she threw at him. Whether it was the ground turning Earth Pikes or other elemental spells that descended from the sky, he was never hit.

    A magic circle appeared behind her and sent a white light toward the Warbeast Lord, who had a severe look on his face. Fury evaded the attack, but it followed him. So, he flew to the sky, and the white light continued its chase.

    ��It��s pointless. The spell is connected to you through Karma: it will follow you to the end of the earth.��

    Thunder appeared on Fury��s body as his speed increased. However, he tried to change direction mid-fly to avoid another danger he sensed. But his senses warned of all-around danger, so he stopped. Then, he saw he was surrounded by spells all around him that looked like a space gate, forming a sphere with an entrance. And from that entrance, the other white spell flew toward him.

    Fury made a split decision to destroy the space gate, believing he could survive the explosion. He gathered a massive amount of thunder and punched one of them. But to his surprise, the white light came from the gate he punched and hit him.

    Fury spasmed and fell from the ground.

    ��One down.��

    Hermione then focused on Marcus, who was fighting with her mirror clone. ��You��re next.��

    Marcus looked at his opponent while breathing heavily. ��I guess I have no choice but to use my Ultimate Skill.�� He raised his sword above his head, and light began to gather on him with immense intensity.

    ��Is this your most powerful attack? Alright, test my explosion.��

    Ultimate Skill: Light of God

    Arcane Rune Spell: Explosion.

    A massive ball of light confronted an immense explosion, creating unimaginable destruction. The confrontationsted for a moment before the explosion overwhelmed the light.

    Boom!

    Hermione calmly watched everything settle. ��This was quite the powerful attack.�� If this knight could usually destroy 3 to fix gxies with his power, this attack allowed him at least 10 times the destructive power.

    She appeared next to him and looked at the knocked-out Marcus.

    ��Interesting. Although I control my strength, he still should have taken greater damage. It seems these people have high magic resistance. However, he seemed to have aged by a significant amount.��

    She then focused on thest remaining one, ine. She was breathing hard with shing marks on her body. ine nced at Hermione, eyes full of determination. Then, she smirked,

    ine suddenly appeared next to Hermione with energy daggers and stabbed her neck.

    Boom!

    She was sent flying backward, blood spilling.

    ��How could your body be so strong?�� asked ine, shocked. She thought her strategy had worked. She waited until the enemy had used most of her energy and was distracted before using one of her unique techniques: Arrow Teleportation, which allowed her to teleport to any ce her arrows were.

    ��I was careless, not even noticing they were space markers on these arrows,�� said Hermione, who wiped out the blood on her hand. ��To answer your question, all Arcanists must be an all-rounder.

    ��Do you want to continue?��

    ��I forfeit.�� ine sighed as she knew even her Ultimate Skill would not work. Moreover, that punch shook her internal organs and did some severe damage.

    ��That��s good.�� Hermione worked up the others and exited the mirror dimension. Then, she immediately began to negotiate with these three, not caring about their terrible state.

    ��We will begin with your power system. You can give me a basic or ordinary method to evaluate�Cas long as it can reach the Legendary Knight Level.��

    ��Your highness, there is no need for this. I trust you, so you can have the Ehre Empire��s best Knight Breathing Method,�� said ine.

    ��How magnanimous,�� said Hermione before gently cing her above her. A brilliant light shed on her, and ine suddenly healed, returning to her peak state except for her Battle Qi.

    ��Thank you.�� ine did not waste time and flew back to get the breathing method. Meanwhile, the others understood they were falling behind and needed to do something. Marcus did not want to do the same as ine, but Fury was still wary of humans. After all, his race has been persecuted throughout history.

    Hermione did not say anything. A few minutester, ine returned with the booklet, and Hermione read it with great focus.

    ��So, Battle Qi is a more violent version of Aura.��

    ��Aura?�� asked ine, and Hermione showed her.

    ��That��s the energy you used to increase your physical stats.��

    ��Correct. Based on my analysis, Battle Qi is a more battle-oriented version of Aura. It drastically increases a person��s battle capabilities. But in return, it will burn life span when overused, and it has terrible healing capabilitiespared to Aura.��

    She now has a basic understanding of this ne��s power system. The first step is to train the body to reach the standard of condensing what is called the Life Energy Seed in the heart. This seed is a way to condense and use life force for battle. These people are called Knight Cadets.

    After condensing the Life Energy Seed, a person will be a Beginner Knight or Warrior in the case of the Warbeast race.

    They must then absorb mana to expand the seed while training their bodies. The native of this world do not have meditation methods and rely on magical herbs and breathing methods to passively absorb mana from the environment.

    After expanding the Life Energy Seed to a certain level, they will reach Intermediate Knight (Tier 2), and once they reach the limit, they will be Advanced Knight (Tier 3).

    The next stage is Extraordinary Knight (Tier 4 and 5), where they condense their Battle Qi and expand it. Tier 6 is Master Knight; in that stage, a knight can fly in the air. Tier 7 is called Grandmaster Knight, and a person will awaken an element in this stage, granting extraordinary destructing powers.

    Tier 8 is Sun Knight, and the knight will awaken something called the Mind Eye, an imitation of Warbeasts natural Sixth Sense. Tier 9 is the Legendary Knight, and all knights in this stage will have an Ultimate Skill, a boosted technique.

    ��This Knight Power System is excellent despite the lifespan draw-back. However, it could bring some trouble if it��s revealed too early.��

    Currently, Magical Arcanists have hit a barrier of Tier 7 because of the Soul Limit. And if a power system verypatible with Aura Master suddenly appeared, and people could reach Tier 9, most Aura Master would change, and the power dynamic of the Empire would change. Or better yet, use it as a reference to evolving the Aura Master system to Tier 9 or higher.

    So, for now, this power system cannot see the light.

    ��The best way to use this system in the current situation is to develop a way to transform [Aura] into [Battle Qi].��

    After making a brief n, Hermione looked at the three: ��You have two choices for your ne��s fate.��

 Chapter 404: Message

    Chapter 404: Message

    ��You be the Arcane Empire��s business partner, or you can be our subordinate ne,�� exined Hermione. ��The first choice is obvious: our exchange is purely a business: you pay for something, and we provide the product and vice versa. However,pared to being our territory, there are some things we will not sell you.

    ��And if you are invaded by another ne, you have to pay us to protect you, and we have the right to refuse. But we will defend against any civilization if you are our territory.��

    ��I��m surprised we have a choice.��

    ��Marcus!�� said ine with a raised voice. ��Your majesty�C��

    ��It��s fine. Our Empire is trying something new regarding nar warfare by the suggestion of the Emperor, hence the reason for the choice.��

    ��Emperor?��

    ��Yes, my husband. He��s the creator of the Arcane Empire. He raised our home from a Tier 5 Civilization to Tier 10 in less than a hundred years.��

    ��Impossible,�� said Marcus, who could not believe this. And he was not the only one. The three knew some ancient history of their world. This ne used to be only Tier 7. But Ancient Knights had a brilliant civilization and even invented nar Travel. Through nar Warfare, they plunder the World Source of other ne to raise the ceiling of the Eques ne and update the Knight Power System to Tier 9.

    However, they knew how long that era was and how long it took. Less than a hundred years to skip five levels as a civilization? Impossible.

    ��Our ne is a natural Tier 10 ne with many different civilizations and races. So, we did not have to evolve the ne Tier.��

    ��Even then, less than a hundred years?��

    ��That��s my husband; he��s a remarkable man.�� Technically speaking, Edward spent over 600 years if you consider the time in other worlds and Time eleration Room. But that��s still impressive. But the Arcane Empire is not yet a hundred years old, so she��s not lying.

    ��You said you would not sell certain things. Can you give an example?�� asked Marcus.

    ��An example would be our nar Navigation Technology; we would never sell these things. Well, I should not say never, but I doubt this ne has something that valuable.��

    ��Your majesty, I have to admit I still have some reservations,�� said Fury.

    ��Are you worried about your race��s treatment?��

    ��Yes, our rtionship with humans has not been the best.��

    Hermione nodded before taking ten massive, thick books that looked like five dictionaries stacked on each other. ��These are the Empire��s Anti-Xenophobia Laws to protect different races and species. Read them.��

    Fury took one book and activated his senses to the limit. Then, with godly speed, he read through the entire thing in a few minutes. So, he picked another one and repeated the same thing until he read everything.

    He closed his eyes as he analyzed what he read. The thing wasprehensive, considering a race��s customs, history, culture, and traditions and trying to amodate them.

    ��One of the reasons for racism and discrimination is ignorance,�� said Hermione. ��So, every time a new race joins the Empire, every citizen must take an online course on the race��s customs and traditions. The species itself will design the course in cooperation with the Empire to ensure uracy and appropriate amodations.

    ��With Virtual Reality Technology, any race can spend time as another as a way to understand each other.��

    ��Virtual Reality?��

    Hermione exined the concept to him in a simple matter.

    ��How fascinating,��mented ine.

    ��What is your stance on God and religion?�� asked Marcus.

    ��That��s a tricky question,�� replied Hermione. ��Religion is not banned, but it has be less popr. Gods run our ne, and since we are currently in a war with a powerful Death God, they are not very popr in the Empire.��

    ��So, Gods do exist,��mented Marcus. The Holy Papal State believes in the Supreme Light, worshipping it as a god. When he was young, he was also a believer until he reached the pinnacle of the world and realized god was not real, almost driving him mad. Ever since then, he��s been obsessed with godhood.

    ��To quote my husband: ��Gods are nothing but a parasitic species that rely on faith for their power and immortality,''�� said Hermione. ��They are powerful but nothing to awe or admire.��

    Marcus smiled wryly and did notment.

    ��You can take some time to ponder and give me an answer. Meanwhile, I will be surveying this ne and learning more about it.��

    ��Scene Break��

    Cosmic Faith ne, Earth, Arcane Pce:

    Edward watched Luna floating in the air while sitting cross-legged. He had many screens before him monitoring her vitals. He hid the worry deep in his eyes as he focused on the task at hand.

    ��The murmurs stopped a few days ago, which is a good sign. But why isn��t she waking up?�� He scrolled down on the holographic screen, but his hand trembled.

    ��Calm down, Edward: it��s not time to be panicking yet.�� He continued scrolling, but he could not find anything wrong. Her soul, body, and mana appearedpletely fine.

    ��Someone better not be responsible for this. Otherwise, they��ll know what I can do once I��m mad.��

    For a moment, the universe trembled as Cronai sensed a disturbance; she perceived a brief catastrophe that could destroy the entire ne but could not pinpoint its origin.

    A powerful fluctuation emanated from Luna��s body before she opened her eyes.

    ��Are you alright?�� asked Edward as he held her.

    ��I��m fine,�� she replied with her ethereal smile. ��I know what these murmurs were.��

    ��Oh, what are they?��

    ��It��s from the Oracle Tower.��

    ��Oracle Tower? Isn��t that the ce in the Central Region known for their divination?�� Edward remembered that ce was one of the news he acquired from the central region.

    The master of that tower called herself the Oracle Master and is the only Tier 10 Seer in the universe. All the gods or Tier 10 entities in the universe would ask her for help once they had a problem, granting the Oracle Tower a semi-detached status in this ne.

    ��So, what��s the connection with you?��

    ��It��s a message from the Oracle Tower asking for help.��

    ��Help?��

    ��Yes. The message was brief, but it said something along the line that the current Oracle Master is a fake and the real one is being imprisoned for some reason.��

    Edward grunted as he felt this news was nothing but trouble. ��Why is shemunicating with you?��

    ��Apparently, only people with high enough Seer Bloodline can hear her message. However, I was too weak and could not previously properly hear it.��

    ��Okay, don��t worry about these things. We��ll save her when we��re strong enough if she is not lying or scheming.��

    Luna agreed with that sentence. ��There is something else.��

    ��What is it?��

    ��She told us the 7 Pir Patheon will be the first cmity of the Arcane Empire.��

    ��Cmity?��

    ��Cmity, obstacle, etc.��

    ��Oh. Then?��

    ��She advised us to disintegrate them from the inside. Apparently, they are not as united as they appeared. The exact advice was the Goddess of Magic and the God of Dwarves is their biggest weakness.��

    ��That��s good to know, but I��m more concerned that an imprisoned Seer from so far away can clearly know our situation.��

    ��Yes, she seems good,�� replied Luna.

    ��Did she suggest taking you as a student?��

    Luna nodded.

    ��Are you tempted?��

    ��I am. Until now, I had to develop my powers alone, and it became more difficult after reaching Tier 5.�� To be Tier 5, Luna absorbed a perfect Aether Core like Edward and the rest, resulting in a talent like Hermione��s summon. However, her talent was a boost to her Divination ability, which should have been a good thing. Unfortunately, it also made things more challenging to train and discover the limit of her powers.

    ��You should understand the danger?�� exined Edward.

    ��I do.��

    ��How about this: travel to other universes with Divination and learn their system. Then, decide whether you want to be her student.�� Edward knew a few animes and television with talented Seers; they could greatly help Luna.

    ��That��s not a bad idea.�� Luna never had the opportunity to travel the Omniverse. But after the war, once everything is stable, it��s a good idea to open her horizon.

    The couple then decided to take this rare opportunity of alone time to spend it together. They left a few dayster when they received news that Hermione had returned.

 Chapter 405: Short Voyage?

    Chapter 405: Short Voyage?

    Edward walked to the dining room, where everybody waited, ��Where is my daughter?��

    ��Charmy went to hang out with the ck Bull Members.��

    ��She abandoned me. How sad,�� he said, pouting before sitting down. Then, he looked at Hermione. ��How was your voyage?��

    ��Now you remember me?��

    ��Don��t be jealous of a kid.��

    ��You mean don��t eat the vinegar of a kid,�� said Susan while giggling.

    ��I should have said that,�� responded Edward with regret.

    ��You two, stop ying around,�� chimed Amelia before looking at Luna. ��How are you feeling? Is everything alright?��

    ��Yes, don��t worry. I��ll tell you what happenster. Let��s focus on Hermione��s trip. Tell us what happened.��

    Hermione then exined everything that had urred since her arrival. She told them how the group voted to be the Empire��s subordinate, so she built a nar Gate connecting to the Eques ne. She exined the knight power systems and the resources avable on the ne.

    ��The knight system must be hidden due to the possible political ramification,�� said Olivier. ��Until we can remove the Soul Limit and create ways for Magical Arcanist to reach Tier 9, this thing must never see the light of day.��

    ��I had the same idea,��mented Hermione. ��However, someone should study this system and update the Aura Master Profession, creating a perfect system from Tier 1 to 9.��

    ��This research is perfect for me, but I��m busy. So, it has to wait,�� added Olivier. She has long decided to focus more on Aura Master as a primary ss, while magic would be a subss since she has a natural talent for it. However, before, Aura Master was not a perfect orplete ss.

    ��Do you think a ne actively controls the resources it evolves?�� asked Wiz.

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��I nce at the resources in this new ne and realize most served to help train the body and the knight system in general. So, is it possible the nar Will would evolve the resources of a ne based on its power system?��

    ��That��s an interesting conjecture. It would not make sense for a ne only to have magical resources when its main power system is Psychic Energy based. So, you��re probably correct,��mented Rowena.

    ��You should study this subject,�� suggested Fleur.

    ��I will, but I��m also busy.�� Wiz had to ensure the sessful integration of undead into the Empire. The mere fact that one of the Empress is also an undead did help the situation, but many citizens are having a hard time epting living with skeletons, ghouls, zombies, and a bunch of other dark creatures. Nevertheless, things are heading in a positive way since most of the undead were turned against their will, and they contributed significantly to the current war.

    ��Ollie, do you want to hire some knights to participate in the war?�� asked Hermione.

    ��No need. It��s best to hide the existence of nes from the public until after the war. And we don��t need the military aid.��

    ��How about other nar exposition? Do we need to prepare for another one?��

    ��We have the coordinate of the Abyss and Dream ne. However, these are Tier 10 nes, so we are not touching them,��mented Rowena. ��The only other choice is the Starkin race��s ne.��

    ��To conquer a Tier 9 ne would require Edward��s Floating City, but it cannot leave for now,�� stated Olivier.

    ��Speaking of which, why are you so quiet?�� asked Susan, who always finds these family dinners fascinating since she always learned the oddest secrets.

    ��He��s only this quiet once his mind concocts some crazy idea,�� said his mother.

    ��You��re right, as always, mother,�� he replied before feeding her some of his food, and she epted joyfully.

    ��Do you guys remember the Otsutsuki��s Divine Tree?��

    ��From the Naruto World you told us about?��

    ��Yes. I��ve been thinking if it��s possible to modify the tree to condense Mana Fruit instead of Chakra Fruit.��

    ��You want to nt this tree into other nes to condense Mana Fruit to gather mana rapidly?�� said Rowena.

    ��Exactly. And it does not only need to be mana. We could modify the tree to contain time power, and they can gather the knowledge of a ne and condense it in the shape of a fruit.��

    ��A fruit of knowledge that grants its owner all the knowledge of the past of that ne,�� summarized Fleur, making everyone��s eyes light up.

    ��There are many other possibilities with this fruit,�� added Olivier. ��We could feed it blood and energy to condense a Fruit of Lifespan. Or better yet, feed the tree souls for a Soul Fruit and effectively deal with the Soul Limitation issue. However, creating a natural way to remove the limitation would be best.��

    ��These ns are good and all. But nting the God Tree on a and nting it on an entire ne is not the same thing,�� said the quiet Betrix. ��It won��t be as easy as you guys said.��

    ��That��s not an issue. Vengeance from the Golden Dawn used World Tree Magic with space attribute and is perfectly suitable to take root in a ce��s source. I can fuse them to achieve my purpose. The biggest issue is how to make the tree condense Knowledge Fruit.��

    Edward was confident in modifying the tree to condense Mana, Blood, Soul, or other types of fruits. However, he was not optimistic about quickly oveing the technical difficulty of condensing the Knowledge Fruit. He has to be precise and have the tree scan the ne��s past, gather all the knowledge ever written, and condense it into a fruit.

    ��Are you already nning on traveling again?�� asked his mother, Joanna.

    ��Yes. I was thinking of a short voyage: I go in and get what I want before quickly returning.��

    : Is it wise to leave in a situation like this?�� asked Olivier.

    ��I won��t take long,�� replied Edward. ��Plus, I would leave my floating city with you.��

    ��You must attend the Starskin Race��s surrender ceremony before you leave,�� said Amelia. They dyed the announcement because of Luna��s situation. But she was okay now.

    ��Plus, you have to be quick,�� added Olivier. ��Guzznad will not stay still and watch us be more powerful. We are now in the war��s end game, and we need you to act as a hero before we can unite the Milky Way.��

    ��Fine,�� replied Edward. ��Does anyone want to go with me?��

    Unfortunately, no one wanted to go with him since they were all busy with their own things. Even Susan was working on this secret project, making the family happy that the little girl finally decided to ce her talent to use. Although there is nothing wrong with being a painter, many people felt she was wasting her talent.

    ��Whatever, I��ll go alone.��

    The next few days, Edward focused on dealing with the things he needed to do. And as expected, the news of the Starskin race did cause turbulence in the gxy, bringing pressure to the surviving factions�Cespecially the elves.

    ��We need to begin naming these floating cities,�� muttered Edward before using one of the two created during his absence. He had Morgana get everything prepared before entering the void.

    ��Activating Void Traveling,�� said the little elf. Edward saw he entered a world of gray, feeling as if he was traveling at an incalcble distance. Suddenly, everything began to shake.

    ��What��s going on?��

    ��An anomaly has been detected,�� said Morgana with a worried face. Her eyes seemed to glow with wisdom. ��Master, we have to use the emergency procedure.��

    ��What?��

    ��No time to exin.��

    A grey shield suddenly manifested around Edward. Then, he felt an explosion before everything went dark. Despite not seeing anything, he felt he was traveling a long distance, and there were many disturbances in the process. Unfortunately, his consciousness wasing in and out, so he could not observe what had urred.

    ��Where��Where am I?�� Edward asked softly as he looked at his surrounding. He saw two people, making him on guard. However, his vision was still blurred.

    ��You really survived such injuries,�� asked a voice with great surprise. ��Are you even human?��

    Edward took a moment to clear his mind, blurry vision, and the ringing sound in his ear. He first dealt with his auditory issue and recognized the person who spoke was a woman.

    ��Give me a moment,�� he said in a rasping voice.

    ��You can even speak? I thought your vocal chord was destroyed,�� replied the voice. Edward grunted as he closed his eyes to recuperate. When he opened his eyes, he finally saw his surrounding.

    ��What a beautiful woman,�� he dered. ��And well-endowed too.��

    ��Brat, what did you say?�� said the woman.

    ��Sorry, I��m a little groggy, making me lose my filter,�� Edward said with difficulty. ��But Lady Tsunade, don��t call me a brat.��

    ��I��ll call you brat since you��re a brat.��

    ��With my age, I can be your great-great-great-great-great grandfather, if not more.��

    Tsunade wanted to sneer at these words, but she remembered this person��s inhumane healing ability, indicating he might not be normal or even human.

    ��Wait, how do you know my name? Are you a spy from another vige?��

    [AN: The naruto arc will not be long. Edward is only here to get a few things.]

 Chapter 406: Naruto World

    Chapter 406: Naruto World

    ��You��re one of the Sannin, so it��s not odd for me to know who you are,�� replied Edward, who began to analyze his injury.

    ��No, the way you said my name was as if you knew me clearly,�� continued Tsunade. ��Is this some ploy by another vige to get to me? Pretend to be injured to get close.��

    ��You have quite the imagination.��

    ��I guess it does not matter. I��ll take you down first. I can get the extracted informationter.��

    [Chakra Enhanced Strength]

    She rushed toward him before punching him. Boom! The force generated by her attack made Shizune��s clothes p, destroyed the surrounding pieces of furniture, and left cracks in the walls.

    ��How is that possible?�� said Tsunade as he saw her attack was useless. The man, who was missing two arms and one leg and appeared defenseless, just took one of her attack point nks with no reaction.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! She continued punching to no avail.

    ��Have you had enough?�� asked Edward. ��Even in my sorry state, I can still annihte this little with a wink. And if I did not control my power, it would have automatically counter-attacked and instantly killed you.��

    He was not lying. When he is unconscious and in a vulnerable situation, his Aura and Mana will act on their own and protect him.

    ��Who are you? No, better yet, what are you?�� asked Tsunade with a severe look.

    ��You can think of me as an alien from another.��

    ��Alien Lifeforms exist?��

    ��You don��t know about Alien? That can only mean this is the time period before the Fourth Great Shinobi War and the appearance of the Otsutsuki n.�� He also realized the current Tsunade was not the one who gave up her Hokage Position after the war and traveled the world. It is the one who has not be the fifth Hokage.

    ��Fourth Great Shinobi War? What nonsense are you talking about? There is no such thing.��

    ��Not yet.��

    ��You can see in the future?��

    ��Of course,�� replied Edward while looking at his body. He lost three limbs, but he did not care about that. The issue with his body was void of energy and some weird power that prevented his healing; he needed to remove these powers before he could regenerate his body.

    As for his strength, it was not affected. However, every time he used it, these two powers embedded themselves deep into his body and prolonged his recovery.

    Edward closed his eyes for a moment. ��Morgana seemed fine despite the injury.�� He still did not know what happened, but he could guess; he probably encountered some scary life form in the void, and Morgana acted swiftly and used the emergency protocol to send him to safety.

    ��I cannot survive the in the Void, so I need to send news back home so someone cane to pick me up.�� He did not think of creating a Floating City in this universe since it would take too long.

    ��I need to heal, but also a way to gather the thing I want in this world. If I wait until I��m healed, I might waste too much time. Plus, I might have to wait until I return home before I healpletely. So, I need another body.��

    He raised his eyes to look at Tsunade, making her somewhere uneasy.

    ��Do you mind giving me some information about chakra and Jutsus?��

    ��Why?��

    ��To learn, of course.��

    ��I��m sorry, but I can��t.��

    ��Why?�� asked Edward.

    ��I cannot indulge the secret of the Hidden Leaf. So, even if I die, I won��t say a word.�� She had a look of determination to die, But facing this person that may be more powerful than her grandfather, she had no hesitation.

    ��Hmm, I forgot you Ninjas were people trained as child soldiers and brainwashed to be loyal to your vige,��mented Edward before frowning. Then, he became dazed while thinking.

    ��I could effortlessly read her mind to get the information I want,�� he said. ��However, her brain has a seal, and without knowing anything about the Chakra System, there is a chance of killing her. And that would be a waste.��

    Tsunade��s heart skipped a beat, but she remained determined. Meanwhile, Edward closed his eyes again and cast a spell to detect the surrounding hundred kilometers. Then, he found what he wanted: a rogue ninja without any seals in his brain.

    A portal appeared before him, and the rogue ninja appeared in the room. Before thetter could understand what was happening, she passed out, and Edward read her memory.

    ��Interesting power system,�� hemented.

    ��Space-Time Ninjutsu,�� said Shizune in shock.

    ��There was no seal,�� added Tsunade. ��No, I didn��t even sense any chakra.��

    Edward looked at the two, ��Do you mind helping me with something? In exchange, I can grant you any wish.��

    ��If I help you, will it affect the Hidden Leaf Vige?��

    ��Considering I will be stealing all the Jutsus of this, study the blood of all the ns with Kekkei Genkai, probably. But I can promise not to do too much damage to the Hidden Leaf.��

    ��In that case, I refuse.��

    ��Are you sure? My powers are godlike, meaning I can give you many unimaginable things. For example, I can help you awaken your grandfather��s Wood Style. I can grant you immortality, or better yet, I can revive your brother.��

    Tsunade frowned but did not say anything, showing her attitude.

    ��When I say revive, I don��t mean Edo Tensei. I mean a perfect revival. Or if you want, I can summon your brother from the past, from the moment before he dies, and you can use your current medical skill to save him, to have a chance to redeem your younger self��s failure.��

    Tsunade��s heart beat faster, and she clenched her hand,�� If you are so powerful, why do you need my help?��

    ��I won��t lie, but the more I use my power, the longer it will take me to heal.��

    ��So, what do you need me to do?��

    ��I need you to create a clone for me to use.��

    ��Cloning? That��s beyond my capabilities.��

    ��I know this, but I will give you the knowledge. And with your Medical expertise, you can master this knowledge rapidly.��

    Edward could have used the Mirror Clone Spell he learned from Gauche, the sistercon from the ck Bull Squad. However, the spell requires mana to maintain the clone, and he could not use his mana in this way.

    ��It doesn��t matter since I refuse your offer.��

    ��A woman with a strong will, my type,��mented Edward with a smile.

    ��You��re weird,�� retorted Tsunade.

    ��It��s the price for being so powerful and living for so long,�� shrugged Edward. ��How about I try another tactic? If you don��t help, I��ll have to ask Orochimaru for help. You can imagine the consequences of him acquiring my knowledge and power.��

    ��Lady Tsunade!�� said Shizune, who knew the terrible consequences of that happening.

    ��Do you have to do this?��

    ��Yes,�� nodded Edward. ��Plus, it��s not like the Hidden Leaf will truly be affected.��

    ��How is it stealing all our S-Rank Jutsus not affect us?��

    ��Well, all the other vige will lose their Jutsus. And it��s not like I will spread them or something.��

    Tsunade took a moment to analyze the situation. She could not stop this person based on the power he had previously disyed. And if this man allied with Orochimaru, it would be a recipe for disaster.

    ��You said you would grant me any wish?��

    ��Correct.��

    ��In that case, I ept your offer. However, there are two issues: the first is money. We would need a lot of money to establish ab for cloning. Secondly, I��I have hemophobia.��

    ��No problem,�� replied Edward. He used a spell to ess his interdimensional space and took out a potion and stacks of gold.

    ��G-Gold. So much gold,�� muttered Shizune.

    ��This potion is for your hemophobia.�� Beforeing to the Naruto World, Edward prepared a way to deal with Tsunade��s issue. In the Empire, many anxiety disorders like hemophobia can be cured with potions, psychologists, or the help of Spiritual Arcanists.

    ��There is more than enough gold. You can use some of it for your gambling addiction.��

    ��It��s not an addiction,�� countered Tsunade. ��Plus, how do you know so much about me?��

    ��I know everything.��

    Tsunade ignored him as she looked at the potion. She took a moment before grabbing it; there was no turning back. Without hesitation, she chugged it down and closed her eyes.

    A few minutester, she opened her eyes and created a Chakra de with the tip of her finger. Then, she gently cut her wrist before watching the blood slowly trickle down on the floor.

    ��Lady Tsunade.��

    ��I��m fine. No, I��m better than before.�� She always med herself for not being able to save Dan. But now, she understood and epted that it was not her fault, that she had done her best.

    ��You guys can go set up everything.�� Edward gave them an interdimensional bag, making hisplexion a little paler after using so many spells.

    After the group left, he looked in one direction: ��Old Geezer, don��t you know it��s impolite to stare?��

 Chapter 407: Clone

    Chapter 407: Clone

    Edward looked at the Sage of Six Paths that floated before him, ��What do you want?��

    ��You know who I am?��

    ��I know everything. Almost everything.��

    Hagoromo frowned as he felt the same arrogance his mother had because of her n from this person, and he did not like this.

    ��Are you from the Osutsuki n?��

    ��No.��

    ��Any rtionship with them?��

    ��Sir Hagoromo, what is with all these questions?��

    ��Your presence has disrupted the fate of this, so I need to know whether you��re an enemy or not.��

    ��I��m sure it has,�� replied Edward. ��All I can say is if you stay out of my way, nothing will happen to this. I will leave after getting the things I want.��

    ��And If I don��t say out of your way?��

    ��And what do you think you can do in your current state? Pass on your meager power to your reincarnated son? They are nothing but children�Cbut even if they were�CI could still crush them like bugs. Why don��t you worry about your mother leaving her seal; it��s a much better way to spend your time.��

    ��Is something wrong with the seal?�� he hurriedly asked. The only reason Hagomoro has not moved on to the afterlife is his worry about his mother��s eventual return.

    ��Who knows? However, you should know she won��t give up so easily.��

    Hagoromo frowned for a while before disappearing; he had many questions and worries about this alien life form. However, his biggest concerns have always been his mother and the Otsutsuki n.

    Edward watched his departure and did not say much. Usually, he would be more gentle and diplomatic when doing things. But he was not in the mood after his sudden injury. Plus, he was only here for a short period of probably a few months before returning home.

    He closed his eyes to focus on his injury.

    ��With Rowena��s research, it should not take long to remove the void energy in my body.�� His mana and Aura worked together to suppress the energy and prevent it from wiping him out of existence.

    ��The issue is that weird power from whatever attacked me.�� He felt most of the void energy was the thing that contained that mysterious power.

    ��The first step is sending an SOS back home so someone can pick me up.�� He began focusing on healing his Mind Space so he could contact Morgana��s central server back and home and ask for help.

    A few dayster, Tsunade returned.

    ��Everything is prepared,�� she said.

    ��So soon?��

    ��Shizune suggested using one of Orochimaru��s abandonedbs and renovating it. So, I took this into ount.��

    Edward��s mouth twitched as he guessed this woman probably wanted to save as much of the gold as possible so she could use the rest to gamble.

    ��Well done, Lady Shizune.��

    ��It��s not a problem,�� she responded with a blush.

    ��Don��t hit on my Shizune.��

    ��I was just saying my thanks. Anyway, let��s head to theb. I need someone to carry me.��

    ��And why would we do that?�� asked Tsunade.

    ��I only have one arm left.��

    ��Use your godly powers.��

    Edward was speechless. He could use Psychic Energy to levitate or do anything since it uses less power than spells. However, he did not want to use his power for useless things unless essential; that��s why he asked them for help.

    ��Please get me a wheelchair.�� Shizune got him a wheelchair and transported him to the newly builtb.

    ��Excellent,��mented Edward. ��Let��s begin. I��ve mastered some basic chakra knowledge in the past few days, but it��s not enough. I will write an outline for the clone I need, and you need toplete the rest.��

    Edward wanted a clone perfectly suited for the Chakra System so he could study this system. He took a bunch of scrolls and began to write.

    ��Molecr Biology, Cell Culture, Embryo Development, Gic Maniption, and Somatic Cell Nuclear Transfer,��mented Tsunade with eyes twinkling. ��With this knowledge, Medical Ninjutsu can advance by leaps and bounds.��

    ��So many Ninjas can now be saved, Lady Tsunade.��

    ��Focus, please.��

    ��You don��t seem to care about saving lives,�� said Tsunade.

    ��I do care, but your Ninja system is fundamentally wed. So, it does not matter how many people you save, war and conflict will never stop.��

    Not mentioning foreign threats from the stars, but Edward did not say this.

    ��What do you mean by wed?��

    ��You instilled the idea to all ninjas that they were tools or weapons for their vige. And what��s the purpose of a weapon? To kill. Then, there is the fact you indoctrinate these ideas in young children and even send them to war. I understand your civilization does not know any better. But there is no world where children as young as 6 year old should be on the battlefield and killing. I cannot fathom the irreparable damage you��ve done to these people.��

    Edward could not imagine how many ninjas were now suffering from one or multiple forms of mental disorder because of the things they experienced. Things like PTSD, Depression, and many more.

    Tsunade did not know how to respond. She wanted to argue back but thought of Dan and her dead brother. If this world had a dufferent ideology, thry would have survived.

    ��Does your world has no war?��

    ��Of course not,�� replied Edward. ��True peace does not exist, at least, not yet. However, the minimum age requirement to join the army is 30 years old. If we ever reach the point we need to draft younger individuals, it would be 25 years old, 21 years, and 18 at the youngest.

    ��Alright, let��s not talk about this.��

    ��Fine. I have a theory on creating the Chakra Pathways, but you mustplete it.��

    ��You really do not use Chakra? So, how can you be so powerful?��

    ��Different power system. Focus.��

    During the next month, Tsunade finished his theory and created the clone Edward wanted. And as he looked at the body in the tank with green liquid, he nodded: ��You are more talented than I gave you credit for.��

    ��Is that supposed to be apliment?��

    ��Take it as you wish.�� He separated a piece of his soul to enter the clone��s body. As thetter opened its eyes, he immediately broke the ss to leave the nutrient tank.

    ��Not bad,��mented Edward as he looked at the clone.

    ��Put some clothes on�Cdon��t you have any shame.��

    ��You��re a fifty-year-old grandma; there is nothing you have not seen before.��

    Bam!

    She punched him in the wheelchair, but as always, nothing happened. ��Say that again, thousand-year-old monster!��

    ��I��m young at heart, and that��s all that matters.��

    ��You!��

    ��Calm down, Lady Tsunade,�� Shizune hurriedly said. She witnessed how easily this man could rile up Lady Tsunade in the past month. However, she did mind since she had never seen her so alive; it was like the pause in her life was finally ying.

    Edward smirked before focusing on his clone. Thetter sat down and began refining Chakra. Typically, training cannot increase Chakra and mostly rely on gics. However, he did not have this limit, or so he thought.

    ��So much Chakra,��mented Shizune.

    ��It reminded me of my grandfather. No, it��s even more.��

    Half an hourter, the clone opened his eyes with some confusion. ��I��ve perfectlybined my spiritual energy with my physical energy. So, why do I have a Chakra Limit?��

    ��The Otsutsuki have to absorbrge quantity of mana and the gic information of a to evolve. So, genes might be the answer,�� theorized the main body.

    ��We need more information,�� concluded the clone.

    ��Let��s go test this new system.��

    Inside a training room, the clone did a few hand signs.

    [Fire Style: Fireball Jutsus]

    [Water Style:��]

    [Earth Style:��]

    [Wind Style:��]

    ��The hand signs are a way to control Chakra and give them properties simr to chanting and runes for mana,��mented the clone. Then, he continued to practice other Jutsus he stole from that rogue ninja and the basic ones he created.

    ��You mastered all these Jutsus in one month?�� asked Tsunade.

    ��Why are you surprised?��

    ��No matter how powerful you are, this is simply ridiculous.��

    ��You��re looking at this from the wrong perspective. I��ve reached a high level in my power system. So, when I meet others, I simply have topare them to learn quickly.��

    ��Even then, that would require a vast amount of knowledge. Furthermore, the ease at which you did this would suggest this is not the first time you��ve done something simr.��

    ��Have you finally realized how wonderful I am? Handsome, intelligent, powerful, and knowledgeable,�� he said with a smile.

    ��Narcissistic and missing limbs.��

    ��That��s very ableist of you.��

    ��I��m just stating my observation.��

    ��Whatever. You should prepare to leave.��

    ��Why?�� replied Tsunade, upset for some reason.

    ��Your sensei is about to die.��

 Chapter 408: Master Thief

    Chapter 408: Master Thief

    ��Did something happen to the Third Hokage?�� asked Tsunade as she held Edward firmly, squeezing him with all her strength.

    ��Please, calm down.��

    ��This is not the time to be ying around.��

    ��I��m aware of this, but do you think being in a panic state is any way to do anything?��

    ��You��You are right,�� replied Tsunade, taking a moment to breathe deeply. ��So, what happened?��

    ��Orochimaru allied with the Sand Vige to destroy the Leaf during the Chunin exam.��

    ��So, he��s going this far?�� uttered Tsunade softly before sighing. ��How much time do I have?��

    ��A few minutes? It��s about to start.��

    ��What?! So little?�� She suddenly frowned. ��Wait, why are you telling me now? What��s on it for you?��

    ��I��m going to take this opportunity to steal all your Jutsus and get blood samples from all the Hidden Leaf��s ns.��

    ��You!��

    Edward shrugged his shoulder as he called the clone. The five rings in his remaining hand floated to the clone, and he took it. These rings were powerful magical artifacts to help the clone in case of a dangerous situation.

    ��I think it��s best if you kept some, given your sorry state,�� stated the clone, and Edward agreed after thinking for a moment, so he left only one with the clone. Edward then opened a portal for the two.

    �CScene break�C

    Bang!

    A massive creature appeared in the middle of the vige, emanating immense power.

    ��It seems we are on time,��mented the clone.

    ��Is that the first tail, Shukaku?�� said Tsunade in shock.

    ��This is for you,�� said Edward as he condensed a ball of light from the magical ring.

    ��What is it?��

    ��You��ll know when the time is right,�� he replied before cing it inside her body. Tsunade did not say anything and rushed into the vige. After seeing the damage, she first tried to save as many lives as possible. She summoned Lady Katsuyu and divided her into many parts.

    In the past month, her medical ninjutsu drastically increased after digesting Edward��s knowledge. Additionally, she learned his Chakra Refining Method and increased her Chakra by a small amount to reach the limit of her genes.

    Edward looked at her from a distance before going to do his thing. His first went to the Hokage Office, where all the A-Rank and above Jutsus were kept. This process required reading the mind of a few people, but he soon found his target.

    ��As expected, there are people still protecting this area.��

    Swish!

    He used a body Flicker Jutsu to appear behind these Anbu members and knocked them out. He got the information he wanted from their mind and found the storage room.

    Edward flipped through all of them, nodding in satisfaction. He picked a scroll containing the Uzumaki Sealing Jutsu and scammed through it.

    ��This world might be more valuable than I thought.�� He only came here for the God Tree, and everything else was secondary. However, after reading this technique, he had many thoughts.

    The Sealing Jutsus in this world allowed individuals to seal powerful creatures inside their bodies. And back in the Empire, there were too many powerful creatures.

    ��The citizen could seal Spirits inside their bodies to increase their bond and draw more powers from them. They could seal the devils from the Konosuba World or devils summoned from other nes or dimensions.

    ��Better yet, they can seal Gods.�� One of his most significant discoveries from the Mummy World was Nick�Ca person with a unique physique that could seal the power of gods and steal it. Until now, Edward has been studying Nick��s ability and how to replicate it. But now, with this Sealing Technique, he should seed.

    ��The Arcane Empire will really be the nemesis of the gods.�� He shook his head before copying all these scrolls and leaving. He had a limited time window and did not want to waste time. He went to every notable n in the Leaf and copied their Jutsus. Then, he would secretly take away blood from them.

    Finally, Edward went to Root��s base:

    ��Who are you?�� asked Danzo.

    ��It does not matter who I am. What matters is why I��m here: your arm.��

    Danzo calmly surveyed his surroundings.

    ��Your men are taking a nap, so you don��t have to worry about them.��

    ��Youngster, I don��t know who you are, but you��re very very capable if you could infiltrate this ce without being detected.��

    Edward��s mouth almost twitched, wondering why these people keep called him youngster when he was dozen times their age.

    ��I wanted to fight you to test the fighting capability of the Chakra System. However, I cannot guarantee that you would not destroy the arm or use your left eye. So, my apology, I have to cheat.��

    Danzo��s danger senses activated, and he wanted to do something, but it was toote. He felt somethinging from behind him and entered his mind. He tried to resist, but the power was overwhelming, so he fell on the floor, passing out.

    ��Psychic Energy is the best.�� As long as he has a soul, he can convert his spiritual energy into Psychic Energy, turning into a powerful telepath or telekinesis. And even without a soul, he can modify his brainposition to acquire this power, making this power system quite universal.

    Edward proceeded to raid Root��s base, acquiring much information on other nations along with a few unknown Jutsus and research results from Orochimaru and the second Hokage. Then, he spent a few hours studying Sealing Jutsus and other things.

    Later that night, Hokage��s office:

    Tsunade sensed something and looked in the window, where she saw Edward. ��Oh, it��s you.��

    ��Huh, what��s with the tone?��

    ��Nothing, just tired.��

    ��No, that��s not it. I��m very sensitive, and I can tell you��re upset about something, and it seems to be because of me,�� said Edward as he entered.

    ��You��re overthinking.��

    ��Remember,munication is key to solving any problem,�� added Edward standing opposite her desk.

    ��Do you really want to know why I��m upset?��

    ��I do.��

    ��I don��t like how cruel and indifferent you were. You knew people were going to die, saw what happened, and had the power to stop it, but you ignored everything for your benefit; I don��t like what you did.��

    ��I see,�� uttered Edward looking directly into her eyes. ��This is who I am. Besides the people I care for, I usually act when things are in my best interest�Cignoring everything else.

    ��And the person you met this past month is only the surface. The horrors and atrocities I��ve aplished would make someone like Orochimaru look like a petty criminal.��

    Tsunadey her back on her chair and sighed deeply before saying, ��I had a feeling it was the case.��

    ��By the way, I also have seven wives.��

    Tsunade clenched her hands tightly, ��Why would I care?��

    ��Indeed, this has nothing to do with you,�� said Edward as he looked around the office. ��Where is Shizune?��

    ��I forced her to rest.��

    ��I see. I��m guessing the Third Hokage survived?��

    ��Yes. Thanks to what you gave me, I could enter Orochimaru��s seal and assist him in the battle,�� replied Tsunade. ��I guessed I should thank you since that thing also saved my life.��

    ��No problem. Is Orochimaru dead?��

    ��No, he ran away with severe injuries. You don��t have anything to do with him?��

    ��I want to get my hands on his research.�� Tsunade frowned but did not say anything.

    ��Are you going to be the next Hokage now?��

    ��The old man asked me, but I don��t know.�� She was a little confused. ��What about you? What have you been doing?��

    ��Like I said, stealing Jutsus and such. I��ve also kidnapped Danzo.��

    ��What? You promised me not to hurt anyone from the Leaf Vige?��

    ��Go to the root base and see the shady things this man has been doing.��

    ��Even so,�� replied Tsunade with raised eyebrows.

    ��Do you know he imnted your grandfather��s cell into his body?��

    ��What?!�� she yelled while also punching the desk into two. Luckily, Edward ced a psychic barrier around the room to not alert Anbu.

    ��His bandage hand is an arm made from Hashirama��s cell that he had Orochimaru create for him. He even imnted a bunch of Sharingans he gathered from the Uchiha n. I have controlled him to release the seal he ced in the Root Members, so you should be able to get them to talk.��

    Tsunade grunted, thinking of the implications behind these usations. ��Fine, I��ll send someone.��

    ��Alright, I have research to go. I wille to see you in a few days.�� She watched him disappear in the night, thinking deeply to herself. She sighed before continuing her work.

    ���C

    Many people suggested in thement that the Naruto World should not be too short since it has so much potential for the Empire. The idea they gave was brilliant, and I��m beginning to wane on my previous decision. So, tell me what you think.

 Chapter 409: Chakra Analysis

    Chapter 409: Chakra Analysis

    Edward��s main body looked at the clone using all five elements Jutsus, and he realized after a basic analysis of the Chakra System that it had more value than expected. As such, he would like to study this world more and reek the benefit.

    However, he also knew of the situation back home. He closed his eyes to log into the Akashic Record System.

    [Name: Edward Bones (Christian Stuart)

    Origin: Primordial Earth

    Gift: Eidetic Memory, Extreme Magic Affinity, Limited Cosmic Awareness

    Willpower: 7

    Mentor: Sir Merlin

    Current Residence: Universe #127490374 (HP Universe)

    Age: 932

    Rank: Tier 8 Sr System

    Titles: Arcane Emperor, Civilization Creator, Sage of Wisdom, Divine Artificer, Pathfinder, Dark Explorer, Voyager, and Wizard King.]

    Edward looked at his status before searching for what he wanted. Many of his titles, like Divine Artificer and Path Finder, increased in strength after he built the Tier 10 Floating City and created the method to quickly reach Tier 8. Nevertheless, he did not depend too much on the record and still hoped to find a way to travel the Omniverse without relying on their coordinates.

    Edward then searched for a Universal Time Dtion to spend as much time as possible in the Naruto World without much time passing back home. Unfortunately, this thing involved Omniverse Knowledge and the operation of Void Energy, so it was too expensive for him to buy even if he sold the entire Empire.

    So, he asked to speak to a representative, and an AI or spirit showed up.

    ��My name is Alisha. How can I help you, Sir Edward?��

    ��I wanted to buy some knowledge from you, but it��s too expensive. Is there a way to exchange a final product?��

    ��Unfortunately, your level of authority��Your sponsor has intervened for you. So, it is possible to buy the final product.��

    ��It seems old man Merlin has not abandoned me,�� muttered Edward before using his Knowledge Point to exchange something that looked like a metal ball. He tried to see the technology behind it, but every time he looked away for a moment, he forgot his observation of this strange thing.

    ��Some sort of Anti-Reverse Engineering Technology?��

    ��That��s correct,�� responded Alisha. ��Is there anything else?��

    ��Yes, I would love some products to heal my injuries.��

    ��Let me check,�� she responded. ��Your sponsor sent you a message: deal with your own bad luck and treat it as a learning opportunity.��

    ��Of course, he would say that. Alright, that��s all.��

    ��In that case, have a wonderful day.��

    After Alisha disappeared, he looked at this thing onest time before putting away. ��I��m just happy I did not have to result to n B.��

    His n B was to use the Akashic Records to connect to some powerhouses or creatures in the Void that exchanged resources with other universes; in other words, Omniversal Merchants. However, he did not know if such a thing existed, and even if it did, finding some trustworthy one would be a daunting task. Not to mention the other possible problems this method could have.

    He then focused on the clone��s training.

    ��How is it going?��

    ��I��ve mastered all the Jutsus and their Nature Transformation.��

    ��Oh, what��s the data?��

    ��Nature Transformation is nothing but an advanced form of chakra controls that grants the chakra an elemental property. It is simr to how Arcanist can transform Mana into Fire Elemental Energy to cast certain spells.

    ��Based on the user��s affinity, certain transformations are easier.��

    ��I see,�� replied the main body. ��Anything else?��

    ��The real discovery of our study is the Chakra System relies heavily on gics. Let me show you.�� The clone used Wind and Water Transformation to create Ice. However, a water tornado appeared instead.

    ��As you can see, without the Yuki n��s Bloodline Limit, it��s impossible tobine these two nature transformations into Ice Release.��

    ��Biological Limitations.��

    ��Exactly. The Chakra Fruit that the Otsutsuki n swallows do not only increase chakra�� exined the clone. ��They absorbed biological/gic information from the people of the and absorbed it through the fruit.

    ��With this method, they can evolve their genes, allowing their bodies to mold more Chakra.��

    ��This would exin why they have so many different Dojutsus. With such a diverse gene pool, mutations aremon and allow them to develop different powers,�� added Edward.

    ��Yes, and as you know, genes can carry wills. With each Otsutsuki having so much biological information, it could exin why so many of them are cruel, indifferent, and have different mental problems.��

    Edward pondered for a moment. ��We need to use the situation to our advantage. Let��s study these n��s Bloodline Limits and see if we can reproduce a magical version of these bloodlines.��

    ��Indeed, if we could convert these bloodlines to boost the power of Arcanists, this would be a great discovery.�� Someone with a magical equivalent of the Yuki n��s Bloodline Limit can use more powerful Ice Spells than usual or find it easier to learn any knowledge rted to Ice Magic. The Uzumaki n focused on high stamina and high Chakra amount so that the magical equivalence would grant an Arcanist higher mana on average than their peers, they would have higher generation, and it would make it easier to reach higher tiers.

    ��There is a chance that a mutation urred in the Nara n��s bloodline,��mented Edward.

    ��Yes. Shikamaru��s father and son all had very high IQs. If we can replicate their bloodline, the entire Empire would benefit.��

    Edward knew many fans of Naruto thought that all Nara n were genius, but that��s not true. However, it is a small anomaly for all three generations of Shikamaru to have IQs above 200.

    ��If we could have a Magical Rinnegan, it would be beneficial,�� stated the clone.

    ��Besides its ability to revive people with small consequences, it��s not very useful to me. However, it could be useful for the Empire,��mented Edward. ��I��m more interested in the Truth-Seeking Ball and Izanagi.��

    ��The Truth-Seeking Ball��s concept is simr to the Destruction Ball Spell you created in the previous world. However, unlike your spell, which is a forced and not true fusion, it perfectly fits all Five Elements Release along with Yin-Yang Release. So, if you could recreate a magical version, you would acquire the power of Destruction, capable of erasing people from reality, simr to Dragon Ball��s Hakai.

    ��As for Izanagi, which has the power to turn fiction into reality, there are too many possibilities. We should also get our hands on Hagoromo��s Creation of All Things Technique.��

    Izanagi is a practical application of the Creation of All Things.

    ��The power of limited creations? That��s intriguing,�� muttered Edward.

    ��The Infinite Tsukuyomi might have some values,�� added the clone, and Edward agreed.

    ��Alright, build me some Neuro-Link Prosthetic so I can help.�� Although Edward could not regenerate his limbs, he could still use some other methods to have limbs.

    The clone built him some wooden prosthetics based on Chakra Puppets�� knowledge and asked him to build a better one while it focused on its research, making Edward speechless.

    The clone created Clones 2 and 3 and had one use the mana from the ring to be an Arcanist while the other had chakra. Then, he began his experiment. He implemented a 3-Tomoe Sharingan on the clone��s eyes and had them try copying Mana Spells.

    The result of this experiment is that the Mana Clone could copy Wandcraft Spells, which were the original Harry Potter Spells like Wingardium Leviosa. And the reason for that is these spells relied on Wizard��s Magic Veins, which were the magical equivalent of Chakra Network.

    So, after the mana inside his body adapted to the Sharingan, it could copy the spells. However, it fails for things like Dragon Tongue, Arcane Runes, and other forms of magic. Nevertheless, the result also showed the Sharingan was excellent for remembering runes�Ceven if they were not applicable in spell casting. It can reduce the time arcanist need to study magic.

    The clones conducted further experiments before discovering the Byakugan was an excellent aid for Aura Master and would increase their fighting prowess. If you add the Sixth Sense method of the Knight System, their ss was about to have a booming period in the Empire.

    Finally, the clones focused on reproducing the Kekkei Genkai or Bloodline they took from the Leaf Vige n.

    ��We need more samples,�� said the main body, who also helped in the research after building himself state-of-the-art prosthetics.

    ��Yes. We need blood samples from other viges. We can also elerate the study of the Mangekyu Sharingan and Rinnegan if we have a sample. Plus, we have not even begun studying Nature Energy yet,�� agreed Clone 1.

    ��Alright, I��ll go out.��

 Chapter 410: The Forest

    Chapter 410: The Forest

    ��I went to the Hokage office but did not see you,�� said Edward as he looked at the hospital and patients. ��Have you resumed your previous job?��

    ��Where have you been all this time? It��s been a month since Ist saw you,�� said Tsunade.

    ��It��s only a month.��

    ��Don��t you know how long a month is? That��s more than 30 days.��

    ��Hmm, I forget I��m now a longevity species, and how I experience time differs from mortals. I should take note of this for the future.��

    ��Are you saying it��s normal for you to spend years without seeing your family and wives?��

    ��Yes, were are essentially immortal, so time is something we have more than enough.��

    ��What a weird family dynamic.��

    ��Maybe. But why do you care?�� asked Edward with a smug smile. ��You seem too invested in me and my family situation.��

    ��You take yourself too seriously,�� replied Tsunade after coughing a little in embarrassment. ��You are a dangerous individual, and it is in the Leaf��s best interest to know your whereabouts at all times and to gather as much information as possible.��

    ��Is that so?��

    Tsunade hated that smirk look he had on his face.

    ��I must say, I like this Tsundere side of yours.��

    ��Tsundere? What��s that?�� She instantly felt it was something that would anger her.

    ��I can��t say. I don��t want you to destroy this hospital and ruin your heroic image in this vige.��

    Tsunade finally took notice of the surroundings as she noticed many people looking at her and gossiping; she could hear them wondering who is this young and handsomed that Lady Tsunade seemed to be flirting with.

    ��Heherm, follow me to my office.�� She rapidly walked to her office with great stride.

    ��You know, your actions might intensify the rumors, �� said Edward as he closed the door to her office. ��I can see the headlines: Lady Tsunade invites an unknown handsome man into her office for a private chat. What are they discussing? Marriage? Out-of-Wedlock Pregnancy? Read to find out.��

    Tsunade looked at him, not knowing how to respond to the absurdity that just came out of his mouth. ��Sometimes I wonder whether you��re a fraud. How could a thousand-year-old person say something so ridiculous?��

    ��When you live as long as I have, you must keep a youthful mind. Otherwise, life would not be as fun,�� shrugged Edward. ��Plus, you��ve never seen a modern world publication: these outlines are more absurd to entice readers to buy.��

    ��I��m not going to unpack all that,�� replied Tsunade. ��I see you are all healed.��

    ��Not at all; this is just a prosthetic,�� Edward showed her as his skin suddenly turned metal. ��Synthetic skin to make it indistinguishable from the rest.�� He wiggled his robotic fingers, and Tsunade could not remove her gaze from them.

    ��Interesting technology. If I had it, I could provide a normal life for many Ninjas who lost limbs in war or mission.��

    ��This technology is too advanced for your current world. However, I can give you the lesser version that uses Puppets and Chakra Strings. I��ll even add ways for you to reattach limbs as long as they are preserved.��

    ��What do you want?�� asked Tsunade, on guard.

    ��I resent this usation. I would have asked anyway, even if I didn��t give you this gift. Plus, I��m only asking you for convenience and to prevent you from using my powers. Otherwise, I could scan the entire and know almost everything.��

    ��Fine, I believe you. ��Tsunade handed him a few empty scrolls, and Edward gave her the information. ��I also have another gift for you.��

    ��What is it?��

    ��It��s a potion to activate your Senju Blood Limit. With it, you should develop Wood Style if you desire.��

    Tsunade looked at the vial with green liquid. ��Why are you being so nice?��

    ��What can I say? Gift-giving is my lovenguage.��

    ��Lovenguage? What a strange expression,��mented Tsunade. She looked at the potion with countless thoughts in her mind.

    ��So, are you not going to be the fifth Hokage?�� Edward asked.

    ��Not yet. I��ll wait for a while since the old man can keep going.��

    ��He��s not a very good Kage. He let the Elders have too much power. Of course, now that Danzo is gone, maybe, he can finally be effective.��

    Tsunade did notment on this issue�Ceven if she agreed.

    ��Did Sasuke betrays the vige?��

    ��How do you know about this? Did you see the future? I remember you mentioned something about the Fourth Great Ninja War and something about an alien n.��

    ��You don��t have to worry about it. Now that I��m here, this world��s destiny has shifted in apletely different direction.��

    ��I still want to know.��

    So, Edward showed her what happened in the Naruto Series.

    ��Madara, Obito, Infinite Tsukiyomi, Otsutsuki n, so much to digest,�� muttered Tsunade as she caressed her temple.

    ��Don��t worry about anything. One of my objectives is to get Madara��s body and Rinnegan, so none of these things will happen.��

    ��So, why were you here in the first ce?��

    ��I came here to ask you to introduce me to the Shikkotsu Forest; I��m interested in their Sage Art.�� Edward had information about the other Sage Modes, except for the Shikkotsu Forest. The only information is the inference that Hashirama mastered Slug Sage Mode from the forest, but even that was not properly stated or exined.

    ��You��re not going after the Slug Sage, aren��t you?��

    ��Once again, questioning my integrity. How hurtful.��

    ��I��m serious,�� she red.

    ��I promise, I only want to learn Sage Mode. And if they don��t want to teach me, I��ll just quietly take the knowledge from their minds.��

    ��Don��t you understand that��s a vition of people��s privacy?��

    ��Hence the reason I ask you to introduce me; to prevent all these unpleasantries,�� exined Edward. ��Plus, I recognize your hypocrisy. If you had my power, you would use it to steal countless intelligence for the Hidden Leaf Vige.��

    ��That��s different.��

    ��No, it��s not. I��m the Emperor of a mighty Empire, so I will use any means to acquire knowledge for my people.��

    ��Emperor? Is that like the Daimyo?��

    ��More like if there was one Daimyo that ruled all the Lands and Viges.��

    ��So, you rule over the? That��s impressive, I guess.��

    ? No, I rule over thousands of them.��

    ��Is��that even possible?�� Tsunade could not fathom such a thing, so it took her a while to process.

    ��The universe is more vast andplex than you can imagine,�� said Edward as he looked through the window. ��Back to the topic. Can you take me?��

    Tsunade took a moment to regain herposure. ��Fine. I cannot reverse summon you, so we��ll have to travel there.��

    Edward nodded. If he wanted to, he could have reverse summoned to the forest with a Kunai engraved with the Flying Thunder God Jutsu and use it to teleport there. Furthermore, his clones build mana, Psychic, and Chakra containing artifacts to use. So, any of these methods could get him there. Or he could even turn his prosthetics into Jet Boosters as he designed them to do so, allowing for faster travel. However, he would not ruin his chance to travel with a beautifuldy.

    ��I need three days to prepare. Then we can leave.��

    ��Sure. I can find something to do in the meanwhile.��

    ��Don��t cause trouble.��

    ��I can��t promise that,�� replied Edward before disappearing. Tsunade sighed before going to report to the Third Hokage. Despite Edward��s warnings, she did not want to leave everything in his hands. So, she wanted the leaf to keep a tighter watch on the Akatsuki and watch them for when they began gathering the Tail Beasts.

    Edward��s main body went to summon the Fourth Hokage to get the other half of Kurama from him. Meanwhile, Clone 1 was forced to leave theb to gather some needed resources once he found his main body was flirting. He knew it was revenge for the prosthetic, so he could notin.

 Chapter 411: Hunting

    Chapter 411: Hunting

    Edward��s clone looked at the two people below him as he stood above the tree nearby a river. He nced at the shark-looking man for a moment before ignoring him; his real target was the red-eye Uchiha.

    ��Although I know this is not going to work, let��s try for the sake of efficiency: please hand over your eyes and do not resist.��

    ��Itachi, do you know this person?��

    ��No.��

    ��So, you won��t mind if I killed him?��

    ��Do as you wish?��

    ��Hehehe,�� Kisame removed his weapon, ready to attack. Meanwhile, Edward sighed; he was not in the best mood since he was forced toe and waste his time with these people.

    ��Nevertheless, I can use this opportunity to gather more data on the Chakra System.��

    He calmly looked at Kisame, who rushed at him with great speed, and he used Tsunade��s Chakra Enhanced Strength to enhance his physical attribute and punched the shark in his ugly face; he was so swift that Itachi raised an eyebrow when he saw the attack with his Sharingan.

    Bam!

    Kisame flew a dozen meters, crashing into the river. Less than 3 secondster, he stood up from the river, his face a little red from the punch.

    Water Style: Five Shark Shower

    Five water sharks flew from his mouth, heading toward Edward, who countered with his own Jutsu.

    Fire Style: ming Bird Jutsu

    Five firebirds flew from his mouth and extinguished the sharks. But they did not stop and headed for Kisame. The man shark had to counter with another Jutsus that used the nearby river to stop the attack.

    Water Style: A Thousand Feeding Sharks

    This attack created a tsunami made entirely out of sharks and was truly a powerful Jutsus. However, it did not matter to the clone.

    Wood Style: Life Growing Jutsus

    With Hashirama cells, it was no trouble for him to alter his gics to use this Blood Limit. With this Jutsus, a small nt appeared on the tsunami��s path. Then, the nt madly absorbed the water from the Jutsus as nutrients to grow a forest.

    The tree branches from this forest then entangled Kisame before capturing him. He resisted a little but could not fight so many. And since the tree possessed the ability to drain Chakra, he was quickly drained.

    A crow tried to reach Kisame but could evade all the trees. In the end, Itachi turned back to his original body and abandoned saving hispanion for now.

    ��I did not know the Hidden Leaf had someone who could Wood Release,�� said Itachi with his usual calm andposed voice.

    ��Trying to get information from me? You��re quite the devoted little spy, aren��t you.��

    Itachi calmly looked at him. ��Genjutsu is useless?�� He realized he might have to go all out in this battle despite his poor physical condition.

    [Amateratsu]

    A ck me appeared on Edward��s position. But he did not evade. No, a tree branch moved in front of him, taking the attack instead of him.

    ��Eternal me, huh?�� he muttered, looking at the ck me. Of course, he knew these mes were not truly eternal. However, if he only used his current chakra method, he could not extinguish them.

    He controlled other branches to attack Itachi, forcing him on the move and not giving a good eye view of himself to use Amaterasu. Suddenly, one of the branches moved faster than Itachi could predict, heading straight for his eyes.

    At thest minute, an orange skeleton protected him.

    ��You��ve forced me to use this.�� His eyes were now bleeding, but he still remained calm. Without hesitation, he fully activated his Susanoo.

    Wood Style: Wood-Dragon Jutsu

    Itachi shed the enormous dragon with his Totsuka de. However, the dragon would regrow on the cutoff ce before continuing to entangle him. Furthermore, the more his de came into contact with the dragon, the more Chakra it drew.

    While Itachi focused on dealing with the wood dragon, a shadow suddenly came from behind him and attached to his own shadow, rendering him immobile. He tried to resist but to no avail. Then, the wood dragon drained his Chakra until he could not maintain the Susanoo.

    Edward walked before him, looking directly at him.

    ��Quite the talented individual. Unfortunately, the crooked and backward system of the Ninja World ruined you.��

    ��And what does that mean?�� asked Itachi, still calm.

    ��What you did to the Uchiha n.��

    ��Is there something wrong with wanting to test my power?��

    ��From a patriotic standpoint, as a ruler myself, I respect your decision. As a man with a family and loved ones, I can understand your choice. However, on an intellectual level, you made the stupidest choice. For someone of your intelligence��.�� Edward shook his head.

    ��How do you know all this?��

    ��I��m the one who killed Danzo.��

    ��I see. There was nothing wrong with my choice; the Uchiha needed to be eradicated.��

    ��Do you feel that way despite all the innocent children and women killed? Or maybe, you don��t care because Madara was the one who killed them? Without their deaths in your hand, it should be easier to justify your action.��

    Itachi did not answer.

    ��You and Shisui could have killed Danzo or used your power to negotiate with the Hidden Leaf. You could have taken over the Uchiha n and dealt with the rebellious members while protecting the more peaceful and innocent ones.

    ��However, as traumatized children with godly powers and forced to see the cruelty of the world when your brains were not properly developed, you chose the worst possible options.��

    Itachi did not know how to respond. Furthermore, there is no point in contemting these things now. And Edward stopped talking. He removed Itachi��s eyes and ced them in a jar he summoned. He also took Shisui��s eyes.

    Then, he used Medical Ninjutsu or Yang Release to grow another pair of regr eyes. He then left him with a gift.

    ��I��ve cured your disease, so you have a long life to live, and maybe, watch your brother grow. Also, use this opportunity to think over your actions and choices. Maybe, you��ll gain some perspective.��

    After saying that, he took some blood from Kisame before disappearing and teleporting away. His next target was Nagato to take away the Rinnegan. He was not sneaky and used the most direct and brute force method; he fought all of them single-handedly, defeated everyone, and only used the Chakra System. He told Nagato he was trying to remove the burden from him, but thetter did not appreciate his actions. And the situation became worse when he tried to flirt with Konan, and she simply despised him. In the process, he also sealed ck Zetsu and Hidan and took them away.

    Following this, he traveled all over the continent to steal all the Jutsus from different viges and blood samples from the Blood Limit ns. He also went after the Nine Tail Beast. He did not capture them.

    Edward did not want to draw the ire of all five viges and have them band together to fight him like the Fourth Ninja War. Although he would easily, it was not worth the trouble.

    He scanned these beasts before taking arge sample of their Chakra by dividing them into a Yin and Yang half like the Nine Tail to analyze and activate the Ten Tail and study the God Tree.

    He proceeded to visit Orochimaru and take all his research. The mad scientist tried to resist to no avail.

    The final step in his hunting was taking Kaguya from her seal. The Sage of Six Paths and his brother tried to stop him, but the clone was prepared to deal with these two and sent them away.

    Finally, he returned to hisboratory to study. Of course, his exploits were known throughout the world. But he did not care.

 Chapter 412: Sage Art

    (AN: All of you need to calm down. There have been too manyments about how the Naruto World deserves better, and I agree. This will be a normal arc with a minimum of 30 chapters. I have some ideas I think are cool to make this arc more interesting, but you also have to understand with Edward''s current power level, there is probably nothing that can threaten. So, some things must be fast and straightforward.

    (I don''t read or watch Boruto, and I don''t know much. But, in the setting of this fanfiction, their supposedly God is only Tier 8. I won''t debate whether this scaling is correct or not since it''s my story, and I said so. Tier 8 is nothing to Edward, especially with the Arcane Spark.

    (Finally, it''s been a long time since I read Naruto, and I don''t remember a lot of things--especially from the movies or filler episodes. I will try my best to integrate some of these things, but please don''t have too much hope since I might even be toozy to do the research.

    (Thank you.)

    ----------------------------------

    Edward followed Tsunade through a long voyage toward the Shikkotsu Forest. During the entire journey, he took this opportunity to get closer to her throughout the journey.

    "Why have you never asked me to fulfill my promise? Do you not want to revive your brother?" he asked.

    "...I don''t know," replied Tsunade while continuing walking. "Over the years, I''ve missed my brother and Dan more than I can imagine. However, I''ve also grieved and epted their death."

    "Is that why you never tried to revive or see them with Edo Tensei?"

    "Hmm, I understand the pain of losing a loved one. But I do not understand the concept of grieving and moving on."

    "Sounds like a story."

    "When I was young, I lost my parents to a nonsensical war," said Edward with some reminiscing. "It was a difficult period in my life, given how much they loved and cared for me in that lonely world. However, I refused to ept their death and sought to conquer death."

    "And you seeded?"

    "Yes. And from that moment onward, I vowed never to lose anyone close to me. And if I do, I would go to extreme lengths to get them back."

    "Sounds ominous."

    "Oh, you have no idea."

    Tsunade shivered when she saw that man''s eyes. Through these eyes, she could experience the horror that would unleash in any world if something happened to this man''s family. Anyone or anything which stood in his way would bear the brunt of his wrath�CIt did not matter whether it was almighty gods, cruel devils, or merciful Buddhas.

    "Let''s not talk about this."

    "Alright. If you ever decide, you can ask me."

    "I will."

    After a few days of travel, they finally reached their destination. With Tsunade''s presence, they could enter the forest with no problem. However, Edward had to stay outside while she talked to the Slug Sage.

    A few minutester, Tsunade came outside, "The Sage wants to see you. Be on your best behavior."

    "Of course," replied Edward before following her. He showed no surprise upon meeting this massive slug. He bowed politely and thanked her for receiving him as a guest.

    "So, you want to learn our Sage Mode?"

    "Yes, Great Slug Sage."

    "Tsuna has vouched for you, but I still need to test you. Any problem with that?"

    "Not at all."

    A bright light shone on the slug''s eyes as she gazed up and down at Edward, "Such brightness, such purity. I''ve never met such a good-hearted individual."

    Tsunade looked at the sage, wondering whether she was senile. Although she did not say anything bad about Edward, she was not too positive. She only told the sage enough to ept him to prevent him from acting out.

    Meanwhile, Edward was not surprised by this oue. Ever since he discovered Karma, he wanted to create a way to hide his sins with his merit to make it easier to interact with justice-type people who hated sins with their souls. People who will only interact with people of certain alignments.

    So, he asked Hermione to develop this method since she was studying Karma, and she seeded. Technically speaking, the Sage was not lying since hemitted many great deeds like solving cancer, ending world hunger, and many other things.

    "I''m ttered," replied Edward.

    "You must be tired from your journey. Katsuyu will teach you. I hope you continue to do good in your life."

    "I will, and thank you for your hospitality."

    "I will lead him to the resting rooms," volunteered Tsunade, making the other slugs give her strange looks, but she did not care; she wanted to satisfy her curiosity.

    So, once they were alone, she whispered," How did you do it?"

    "Do what?"

    "Don''t y around. How did you trick the Great Sage? Did you use your mysterious power?"

    "No, and I did not really trick her. In my world, I ended world hunger and poverty, created peace, cured 99% of known diseases, provided free education and health care to everyone, and so much more.

    "I am a protector and guardian to my people. It''s just that I used many shady and cruel tactics to achieve these wonderful things."

    Edward suddenly paused, "What kind of person you thought I was?"

    "In my mind, you were a godlike entity who sought knowledge and power by all costs, even invading others. I thought the only touch of humanity you had was your family and loved ones."

    "Harsh, I guess I should appreciate your honesty. But I''m not that terrible."

    "Maybe."

    The next day, Edward woke up early for his training.

    "Are you sure he can learn Sage Mode? I cannot sense any Chakra from him,"mented Katsuyu. Tsunade looked at him, and Edward converted his mana into Chakra and showed it to her. One of the reasons he loved mana is its versatility andpatibility with other energy.

    "You have enough Chakra, so let''s begin the training," said Katsuyu. "The first step is to sense the natural energy in nature and absorb it into the body. This process is challenging, but the Shikkotsu Forest has a unique slime that can aid the process."

    "No need," said Edward as he controlled the natural energy around to enter his body before controlling them to leave. As an Arcanist, energy control is basically his job, and he is one of the best at it. He only needed to know the specific ratio of natural energy, chakra, and physical energy of the forest'' Sage Mode.

    Tsunade and Katsuyu looked at him with open mouths. The slug knew how difficult this process was since even Tsunade failed. Over the years, only one person mastered the Slug Sage Mode, and it was the First Hokage.

    "I-I guess we are moving to the second step: the ratio of the three energies." Katsuyu proceeded to exin the ratio to Edward, who listened attentively. He did not immediately ask but asked detailed questions. Unfortunately, Katsuyu''s way of teaching is more about practicing and relying on individual talent, so she could only answer a few of his questions.

    Edward then closed his eyes and drew the natural energy into his body. Controlling his spiritual energy was even easier since that''s what he used to control his mana, but it''s called Soul Strength in his world. As for physical energy, he also has experience controlling it because of his Aura.

    Without surprise, he seeded in his first attempt and entered Sage Mode, simr to Hashirama, with a circle on his forehead and markings around his eyes.

    "Y-You seeded?" asked Katsuyu; meanwhile, Tsunade was numb by now; this man seemed capable of anything. Edward did not answer her as he focused on analyzing the Snake Sage Mode Method he got from Orochimaru and the Toad Snake Mode he had one of his clones steal from Jiraiya''s mind.

    ''The Toad Method focused more on speed, the snake for attacks, while the slug focuses on stamina and healing.'' He took a moment to discover the subtle differences.

    ''Next, let''s see if natural energy will work with mana.''

    He separated a small part of his mana and tried to fuse it with natural energy. He tried different ratios, but they could never fit. With Edward''s energy control, he spent the next few hours without sess.

    "I''m missing something," he spoke out loud.

    "Are you alright?" asked Tsunade.

    "Why wouldn''t I be?"

    "You''ve been petrified repeatedly; we thought you would die."

    "Don''t worry about it," said Edward looking at her face. Then, he was drawn to the mark on her forehead. He looked at her eyes and her forehead.

    "Triangle��Three energies��I see."

    He closed his eyes again and tried, but this time, he fused his aura, mana, and natural energy. And as expected, after a few trial and error, he found a basic ratio that worked.

    The marking on his face appeared again, but they were purple now. Edward entered the Mana Sage Mode.

    -----

    (Please read the above author''s note.)

    (AN: Leave your ideas on what you wish this mode were capable of. I might use some of your suggestions.)

    (The above notes were for my webnovel readers.)

 Chapter 413: Mana Sage Mode

    Chapter 413: Mana Sage Mode

    "How fascinating," muttered Edward as he felt the changes inside his body. He punched in the air with a small amount of force.

    Boom!

    His small movement created a sonic boom in the air.

    "Lumos," he muttered, and a light ball as bright as the sun appeared in his hand. "Such power with such little mana." The Mana Sage Mode boosted his physical prowess and the effects of his spells, and these seemed only the preliminary effects.

    Edward then focused on his senses. With a thought, he could sense every living being on the. He could feel every single particle of natural energy on this.

    "My control of energy seems to have drastically increased," he uttered before focusing on his body. He sensed the remaining void energy that his vast mana was essentially sealing along with that mysterious power.

    "I can control void energy," he said in shock. Before now, he could never use his spiritual energy or soul strength to directly control void energy; he always required an object or technology as an aid.

    "Although it is a very rudimentary level, it''s still my first time controlling it." Edward was ted. Traveling to this world became worth it just because of this. He then used his enhanced senses to analyze that weird power.

    ''It''s some sort of Will remaining from the creatures that attacked me.'' Edward frowned as he pondered: an idea came to mind. ''Why don''t I use my Willpower to confront this thing? Maybe I can benefit from it."

    Pew!

    He vomited a mouthful of blood.

    "Are you alright?" asked Tsunade as she held his right arm.

    "I''m fine," he replied. His attempt seeded as he discovered he could temper his Willpower with this method. Edward has hope he can reach the level 8 Willpower requirement by confronting this Will. However, he has to ensure his body is in the correct state before proceeding.

    "I don''t think vomiting blood is a good indication of good health."

    "You saw me in worse shape," replied Edward, who rapidly healed from this minor injury because of his Mana Sage Mode. Tsunade gave him a tissue, and he wiped the blood from his mouth.

    ''I will need a lot more natural energy: a star system worth. Plus, I must study how it is created to recreate this energy.'' He did not mind sharing the Mana Sage Mode with the Empire.

    Arcanists will have battle strength above their Tier with it and the Arcane Spark. Some talented arcanists could probably fight two or more tiers above their ranks in the lower Tiers (0-6). They would only need a vessel to store natural energy or store it in their bodies through seals.

    Edward looked at Tsunade, who was supporting him, "Do you want to learn Sage Mode?"

    "I''ve already tried. I could not even sense natural energy."

    "That''s understandable. You probably won''t have any issue withbining the three energies. On this, your Chakra Control Talent is only second to your disciple, Sakura."

    "Sakura is not my disciple."

    "Is that so? It seems the future has changed. You should take her under your wings. In less than three years, she surpassed you and became the best medical ninja on this. And she mastered Strength of a Hundred Seal and Creation Rebirth."

    "In only three years? That''s quite the talent." Tsunade remembered Sakura was not from a famous n, meaning she was only a civilian Ninja. She was indeed talented if she could achieve all these without any bloodline.

    "Answer my question: do you want to learn?"

    "Can you really teach me?"

    "Of course."

    "Then, I want to learn."

    "Alright. Get a piece of stick for me from that tree over there."

    "Why can''t you get it yourself?"

    "I''m an injured person."

    "Here," said Tsunade begrudgingly. Edward took the stick and began drawing a circle. Then, he drew a bunch ofplicated symbols and geometric shapes inside. The final product looked like a piece of art.

    "I''m going to need some of your Chakra and Spiritual Energy. Don''t resist." He pointed the stick at Tsunade and drew two strings from her body, one blue, and one white, and ced them on the circle. Electric lights shed on the circle as it lighted up.

    Then, something that looked like a gaming virtual reality headset appeared in the middle.

    "What is this? What did you do?"

    "Matter Maniption. I used the atoms in the air and surrounding to create things. I could have waved my hand to do so, but that would require using my powers."

    "So, simr to the rumored Sage of Six Paths'' Creation of All Things."

    "His technique allows him to turn fantasy into reality, so it can create things out of nowhere. And his is better since he can create life."

    "Wow, you''re admitting you''re not as good as someone else."

    "I don''t know where you got the idea that I was a prideful person," replied Edward. "I traveled to differents and worlds to meet different races and civilizations and learn from them. A beggar can be my teacher as long as they have knowledge I don''t have."

    "I guess I underestimate your pursuit of knowledge. I apologize."

    "It''s fine. Anyway, let''s get started," stated Edward. "This thing is divided into 10 levels, with each level helping you sense natural energy. Once you reach level 1, you won''t need assistance and can sense it independently."

    "So, the lower the level, the less aid I will receive?"

    "Correct."

    "Alright, I''ll try."

    Tsunade ced the headset on her head and sat down to meditate. A few minutester, natural energy began to gather inside her body, scaring the quiet Katsuyu, who was watching these two lovers'' interaction with delight.

    Wack!

    Edward smacked the sticks on Tsunade''s back to remove the natural energy and prevent her from petrifying.

    "Ow, do you have to hit me so hard?"

    "Yes. Focus and quickly remove the natural energy inside your body."

    Tsunade focused and continued her training to level 9. Half an hourter, she could sense the natural energy and absorb it. However, she was careful and did not let a certain someone hit her.

    Five dayster:

    "Damn it, why is level 2 so hard," sheined as she removed the headset.

    "Five days to reach level 2 is decent," replied Edward, who spent this time optimizing his Mana Sage Mode bybining the three methods and tranting it to his mana. In the past few days, he also discovered another ability of this mode: high resistance.

    And it was not just resistance to mana, but all energy. Although he did not reachplete immunity to most spells like the gods, it was better than nothing.

    "Decent, huh?"

    "Don''t listen to him, Tsuna," said Katsuyu. "You have made such immense progress in just five days." She had never met someone who could sense energy so quickly�Cespecially after being deemed impossible to master Sage Mode.

    "Do you have a way to elerate the process?" asked Tsunade.

    "You''re simr to my wife, Olivier. You have high control for energy but abysmal Energy Sensing."

    "Why are you saying this to me?" asked Tsunade with an attitude.

    "Where is the potion I gave you to wake your Bloodline Limit?"

    "Why does it have to do with anything?"

    "Awakening your bloodline will increase your talent."

    Tsunade became somber for a moment, "Is it the right choice for the Senju n to revive?" The Senju n dispersed and became regr citizens because of their n''s overwhelming power in the vige because of the first and second Hokage. And Tsunade knew the political ramifications of awakening the Wood Style.

    "The Otsutsuki n will have their eyes on this in twenty years or more. And you guys will only have Naruto and Sasuke to protect you. So, if you don''t want to be useless and powerless, you better increase your strength as soon as possible."

    "Aren''t you here?"

    "I won''t be forever. Once I heal and get what I want, I''m leaving."

    "...That''s true," muttered Tsunade, who became dazed for a moment. She activated the interdimensional ring Edward gave her and took out the potion. Without hesitation, she chugged it down.

    Tsunade felt a powerful life force coursing through her veins. She did the hand signs for a Jutsu, and wood fists grew from the ground.

    "Alright, get back to training."

    The next day, Tsunade seeded in sensing natural energy on her own. Two dayster, under Edward''s strict guidance, she fused her spiritual, physical, and natural energy and entered Sage Mode.

    However, before she could rejoice, Tsunade received an emergency summons from the Third Hokage.

 Chapter 414: Fear and Conquest

    Chapter 414: Fear and Conquest

    "Can you send me back?" asked Tsunade.

    "What happened?"

    "I don''t know, but the old man said it was an emergency."

    "Alright. Anyway, our task here is finished. I''ll also return to myb," said Edward before thanking Katsuyu and the Slug Sage for their hospitality. After promising the sage he woulde to visit her, he teleported Tsunade back to the vige using the Flying Thunder God Jutsu; he left a kunai with coordination in different parts of the world to ensure his fast travel.

    Tsunade headed directly to the Hokage''s office, and she was surprised when she entered.

    "Jiraiya, you''re here too?"

    "Yes, the old man called me back, saying it was important."

    Tsunade then focused on the Third Hokage, "What is this about?"

    "It''s about your new friend."

    "Edward?"

    The third Hokage handed her a scroll containing some information, and Tsunade''s face changed after reading it.

    "His actions of attacking the Nine Tail Beasts have alerted the other Kages," exined the old man.

    "Danm it, I told him to be discrete."

    "So you knew about it?"

    Tsunade did not answer.

    "I knew he was dangerous when you told me he killed Danzo."

    "Danzo is dead?"

    Tsunade ignored him," Old Man, do you n to ept the Five Kage Summon?"

    "Yes."

    "Why are you doing something so stupid? I''ve told you how powerful he is. Your actions could destroy the Hidden Leaf."

    "The more reason to ally with the other viges. Such uncontrolled power with no loyalty to anyone cannot remain unchecked."

    "You will doom us all."

    "Tsunade, calm down," said Jiraiya.

    [Sigh]

    Everyone in the room stopped what they were doing or saying as they realized they could not identify where this loud sound came from. Then, they finally noticed someone else in the room. Jiraiya and the Third Hokage became stiff as they did not even realize someone was next to them. As Ninjas, this was a grave mistake that would cause them to die on the battlefield.

    "Edward, give me time to convince them."

    "How much effect do you think you''ll have? You can''t even convince your sensei."

    "It''s better than not trying."

    "You don''t have to worry; I won''t kill them," he said before looking at the other two, who were on guard. With just one look, these two became immobile and incapable of moving even one finger.

    "What are you going to do?"

    "I will use the most direct method to deal with the issue." Edward waved his hand to create four portals, from which people suddenly appeared from. Killer Bee, the fourth Raikage, Gaara and Lady Chiyo, Onoki, and the Fifth Mizukage, Mei.

    "Where am I?" asked Mei.

    "The Third Hokage? Is this the plot of the Hidden Leaf?" asked Onoki.

    Edward did not give them the time to process the situation and immobilized them as well with just a nce. Finally, they recognized the man they nned to hold the Five Kage Meeting for.

    "I did not want trouble since that would bother and stop my research," exined Edward. "Unfortunately, I was too careless and underestimated Ninja''s ability to gather information." He med his clone''s carelessness for the current situation.

    "Now, I have to take things into my hands. So, let''s begin with the first step: fear."

    A bubble or shield surrounded everyone present before they disappeared. The group soon found themselves floating in empty spaces, but they could breathe without any trouble.

    "You see that floating orb over there? That''s your: the Shinobi World." Everyone looked at the huge floating rock and did not know what to say, nor could they do so if they wished.

    "Now, look to that in the distance." After everyone looked at the, Edward teleported them outside of the''s space.

    "Pay attention." He gathered a mass of energy in his palm before firing it at the, exploding it into millions of pieces with one attack.

    "This is what I can do while seriously injured," added Edward before looking at the group. "You can use whatever means you wish to detect whether this was a Genjutsu."

    A few people took him on his offer. And, of course, they could not determine anything.

    "It''s a waste to destroy a like this," uttered Edward before waving his hand to manifest a green magic circle. And before everyone, time reverted back, and the returned to its intact shape.

    ''Time Ninjutsu'' appeared in these people''s minds. Edward waved his hand to gather all the natural energy on that before putting it away. Finally, under his control, the began to shrink until it was the size of arge marble floating on his palm.

    He then made a ne out of it and gave it to Mei.

    "For the beautifuldy."

    "T-Thank you."

    "You''re wee. I have enchanted the ne so only you can move it as if it were light. However, it still retains the mass of a. You guys can try to move it."

    The fourth Raikage took the offer, entered his Thunder Mode, and tried to move the ne. Bee turned into the Eight-Tails to help his brother, but it was useless. Onoki used his Earth Jutsu to make things lighter as his attempt, but he could not bear the mass of a no matter how many times lighter he made it.

    "I''m done flexing my power. Now, let''s move to the next step." Edward teleported them back to the Shinobi World, to an open field in the Land of Fire. He opened his interdimensional ring to summon ten thousand metal golems more than 10 meters tall.

    All these golems were between Tier 5 and 6.

    "These golems are more than enough to conquer this. However, I understand you Ninjas are people with strong Willpower and will not ept surrender so easily. So, I will give you time to gather your troops and ally yourself. A month should be enough. Then the war can begin."

    "Edward, must you do this?"

    "Yes. The Shinobis are excellent talents for assassination and would be a great asset to my Empire."

    "What about all the people who will die?"

    "No one will die. I''ve programmed the golems to use non-lethal means to defeat you."

    "This is still wrong."

    "Think about the positive. After the conquest, all the people will no longer be divided by the vige or Land they are from: they will all be members of the Arcane Empire.

    "There will no longer be wars over resources. Children will no longer be forced to be soldiers; they will have free education and ess to health. Knowledge of Ninjutsu and even the Empire''s magic will be open to everyone to encourage development.

    "All citizens of the Empire have a minimum life span of 200 years old, and through magic, a person can live forever. The Empire has conquered death, and as long as citizens have enough merit, they can ask someone to resurrect their loved ones."

    "Are you telling the truth?" asked Lady Chiyo.

    "I am. If you want to have your children revived, it is possible," stated Edward before looking at Gaara. "The same for your mother."

    "Everything sounds too good,"mented Me.

    "Indeed," added the Raikage. "I don''t believe such a perfect ce exists."

    "Of course, it''s not perfect. The rapid development of technology makes it difficult for many people to adopt.

    "Although everybody is equal under thew, there is a ss disparity between the people with ''godlike powers'' and weak average citizens. The Empire values talent to the detriment of many other things.

    "More importantly, we live in a world with some beings that even I fear and must be wary of. And at any moment, these entities could be our enemies and try to destroy us."

    The Kages remained quiet, all with their own thoughts on how to deal with the current situation.

    "Alright, you can return and prepare for your final fate."

    Edward waved his hand and teleported them back to where they came from.

 Chapter 415: New Research Team

    Chapter 415: New Research Team

    Two dayster, Edward went to see Tsunade again.

    "What do you want?"

    "Are you still mad at me?" he asked with a smile.

    "Are you really asking?"

    "I know you''re still mad, but why?"

    "You''re about to conquer my home."

    "Technically, they attack me first."

    "Are you actually using such logic as an argument?"

    "Why not?"

    "You''re basically bullying a bunch of children."

    "That''s a great way to describe the situation," replied Edward.

    "I''m serious."

    "Tsuna," said Edward before walking before her, holding her hand and gently caressing them.

    "Don''t call me Tsuna."

    "Tsuna, I could be hypocritical and convince you of all the benefits this invasion will have on this. And there are too many benefits to count," exined Edward. "However, ultimately, invasion is an invasion.

    "Just like your grandfather used his overwhelming strength as the God of Shinobi and his diplomatic means to conquer countless ns, establish the Hidden Leaf Vige and bring temporary peace to the Ninja World, I''m also a conqueror. I''m only doing what he did�Cbut even better."

    "My grandfather was a good man; he did what he did for the sake of peace of the Shinobi World."

    "Yes, and I''m a selfish man with a godplex. I''m doing this for selfish reasons. However, the result of my action will be the same as your grandfather''s: peace, prosperity, and the betterment of the world.

    "Once the Ninja integrates into the Empire and bes part of my Assassination Squad, my political and military power will drastically increase. Then, I can use that power to better protect my citizen from the numerous threats from the cosmos."

    He entangled his fingers with hers before looking directly into her eyes.

    "I started the Empire only to gather more knowledge and make me more powerful. However, as the years passed, I developed a sense of responsibility. A mission, you can say.

    "No matter what, I will protect my people. I take my status as Emperor quite seriously."

    Edward sighed before removing his hands from her and looking through the window. "In my journey of pushing the boundaries of magic, two things keep me from going on the deep end: my family and my citizen.

    "I have often pondered whether it''s alright to have such an obvious weakness. Whether I should not be as attached."

    "What is your answer?"

    Edward paused for a moment, "I feel an indescribable joy when the Empire reaches certain milestones. It could be in magic, technology, archeology, or even literature. Whenever I see the seed I slowly cultivated long ago bear fruit, I know the answer to that question."

    Tsunade sighed, "I still cannot easily ept such a change."

    "I know, but everything changes with time."

    Tsunade sat on her seat, thinking to herself. A few minutester, she looked at him, "Why are you still here? Do you need something else?"

    "Yes, I came to get you to return to theb."

    "Why?"

    "I need you to work on an important project for the sake of this."

    "What is it?"

    "First, you need to learn about the Empire," exined Edward before taking out another headset with two potions. "Beware, it will be excruciating. But the upside is your spiritual energy will exponentially improve."

    Tsunade frowned before taking these headsets and the potion.

    "Wait," said Edward before she drank the first potion. "You should probably find a ce to lie down and someone to protect you."

    "Although I have known you for a short period, I can trust you to that level."

    Tsunade drank the potion while Edward smiled. Three dayster, she woke up with the most intense headaches she had ever experienced. Edward quickly helped her drink the potion.

    "T-That was terrible."

    "Well, you just learn ten years of information in three days. That''s expected."

    Tsunade took a moment to recognize her thoughts. "It''s quite brilliant what you have created." The knowledge she learned about the Arcane Empire shocked her.

    "I know, but don''tpliment me too much: it''s easy for my ego to be inted," replied Edward with a smile. "Come. Let''s go meet the others."

    "There are others?"

    He did not answer but teleported her to theb, where a few people were already working.

    "You know many of them: Orochimaru, your former senpai."

    "You snake," snarled Tsunade.

    "There is no need for name-calling. After all, we are now working for the same person," replied the snake tongue man.

    "Can I punch him?"

    "After he''s done with his research," replied Edward before introducing her to the next person.

    "That''s Kabuto, Orochimaru''s previous assistant; although talented, he''s been living in Orochimru''s shadow, thus extinguishing his potential. However, in terms of potential, he''s above thetter."

    Kabuto politely saluted, but Tsunade was not happy he was rted to Orochimaru.

    "That''s Katasuke Tono, a good researcher, but his skills won''t manifest until three years from now, after the Fourth Ninja War. If I did not give you the prosthetic technology, that would have been his creation."

    (AN: I do not watch Boruto, so I''m limited on the people I can use or the things they''ve aplished. I only use him because he popped up during my research.)

    "What Fourth Ninja War?" asked Katasuke.

    "You don''t need to know."

    "Thank you for your service," stated Tsunade, who felt there was finally a good person in this group.

    "Don''t look at his innocent look. Twenty years from now, he will be influenced by a Genjutsu and do some shady stuff."

    Tsunade and Katasuke were speechless. "At least, he did it because of the Genjutsus, right?"

    "That''s true. I guess he''s a good guy."

    "Let me introduce you to thest person."

    "Second grandfather?"

    "Tsuna? You''re here too?"

    "Yes, but howe you''re here?"

    "This fiend used Edo Tensei to force me to work for him."

    Tsunade looked at Edward, who shrugged. "I tried to lure him with his brother''s revival, to threaten him with the vige''s destruction and a bunch of other methods, but he refused to cooperate. So, I had to use this method."

    "Fiend, you just wait. I will escape."

    "Even if this is your technique, I''ve evolved it beyond yourprehension," replied Edward. "Anyway, it''s your fault for being one of the best researchers on this.

    "Do you know that many of his research and forbidden Jutsus have fundamentally affected the Shinobi World decades after his death? Edo Tensei almost caused the allied shinobi to lose the Fourth Ninja War. Such a talent, it would be a waste not to use."

    "You keep talking about the Fourth Ninja War when three have urred."

    Edward was tired of people asking, so he snapped his finger to instill what happened in Naruto and Shippuden into these people''s minds. Immediately afterward, everyone looked at Kabuto and Tobirama.

    "I can''t believe my n failed,"mented Orochimaru.

    "It''s always the Uchiha," added Tobirama.

    "We''re not going to talk about how you''re basically responsible for what happened to them."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Okay, I don''t have time to have a history lesson," added Edward. "Let''s get to what I called you here for. All of you are now aware of information about magic, the Empire, and Tier.

    "I need you to create a Chakra System from Tier 0 to Tier 6."

    Edward created holograms with some data. "Chakra is a system based on gics. Based on the Empire''s gic modification technology, you need to create a way for people to break the limitation of their genes to carry more Chakra inside their bodies.

    "You have the body of Kaguya, the Chakra Ancestor, as a sample for your research. She should be between Tier 5 and 6. The Otsutsuki n should have a god that''s Tier 8. Once your research is finished, I''ll hunt them so you can continue."

    "I have a question."

    "What is it, Orochimaru?"

    "Can I be an Arcanist? I would like to switch to mana."

    "You can live a long time with Chakra."

    "I know, but I would prefer to wield mana."

    "As long as you seed in this research, you can do whatever you want."

    "Excellent," replied Orochumaru before licking his lips.

    "Stop that, it''s creepy. At least don''t do it when I''m here."

    "As you wish."

 Chapter 416: Heal

    Edward went to heal his injuries. His first task was to gather enough natural energy from the surroundings and sr systems. Once he finished, he spent the next few days creating the perfect method to enter the Mana Sage Mode.

    Upon sess, he finally began his recovery journey. In the Sage Mode state, his energy-sensing and controlling ability reached an ethereal level, so it did not take long for him to remove the void energy from his body.

    He exhaled deeply as he removed his prosthetic and regenerated his limbs. He clenched his hands and moved his toe, "I have never felt better.'' The void energy inside his body was constantly destroying his inside�Cdespite his mana suppressing most of its power.

    As such, he was in a state of constant regeneration�Cwhich was extremely painful. If not for his strong Willpower, he could not bear the pain. Edward checked the strange Will inside his body before cing more seals around it.

    With ess to arger mana pool and his new understanding of sealing from the Sealing Jutsus of this world, the effect was marvelous.

    ''The next step.'' While still in the Sage Mode, he began using his soul to nourish and heal Morgana. This state drastically increased his stamina and regenerative properties, including the rate his soul power regenerated.

    After another week of constant effort, the little elf finally woke up.

    "Master, why are you always in these terrible situations?"

    "Who knows? But I''m beginning to suspect my luck is running out," he shrugged. Despite his demeanor, he was not lying. Before every voyage, he took the Felix Felicis, but he''s beginning to suspect this thing is no longer working.

    "Don''t mention these things. How are you feeling?"

    "I''m fine. I think."

    "Good. Can you sense the floating city?"

    "I can," replied the little elf after closing her eyes for a moment.

    "It''s not destroyed?"

    "No, but it''s in terrible shape."

    "Can it function?" He could activate the auto-drive and have the citye pick him up.

    "No, the destructions are too much. Even with the self-repair system, it would take a long time to fix."

    "Can you calcte how long?"

    "By our ne''s standard, 5689 years, six months, and 24 days."

    Edward groaned," This means the Material Dimension was destroyed." He left some resources in the city in case of an ident to elerate the self-repair, so it should not take this long.

    "There is also the issue of void energy," added Morgana.

    "Indeed." The way time passes in the void can be a headache. Edward had to install Time Regtors in the city to ensure it did not instantly age into oblivion after entering the void�Cor worse, regress. When he first created the World Gate, he had to rely on Merlin''s Enchantment for these systems until he learned them himself.

    "We will have to contact home to pick us up," added Edward. "There should be no problem, right?"

    "There is a small issue."

    "What is it?"

    "We can only send a weak signal. So, I don''t know how long it will take to reach home."

    "That''s fine. We have time."

    "Alright."

    "I never ask, but do you know exactly what happened?"

    "We encountered a terrifying creature," said Morgana, with fear in her eyes. "The creature seemed curious about the city and held with its fingers. No, not even its fingers, it''s nails."

    "Is that why the city was destroyed?"

    "Yes."

    A creature that destroyed a Tier 9 Weapon with its nail! Edward could not fathom how big it was or how strong.

    "The void is truly a dangerous ce. What after next?''

    "It looked at the floating city before throwing it away. It seems he was only momentarily interested before bing disappointed."

    "I guess we were lucky?" he said with a wry smile. "When did you send me away?"

    "The moment it held us, I sent you away. However, I am 99% sure it detected you but did not care."

    "I''m nothing to such a creature, not even a decent meal," Edward shook his head. He always knew he was not a big deal in the grand scheme of things. Although he had potential, it was simply that�Cpotential, not strength. Only by turning that potential into power will he one day reach the top of the omniverse.

    "Master, you should not underestimate yourself. That creature is probably not as strong as you think it is,"

    "I am not," he replied with a smile. "Plus, there is no need to undervalue its strength. If I''m not mistaken, the remaining Will in my body is simply because the creature looks at me."

    As a superior lifeform, the creature could harm him simply because he gazed at Edward. It''s simr to how Tsunade could not harm him even if he were weak and injured: their Life Level is on an entirely different level. And one day, once Edward is more powerful, his gaze will also be harmful to certain weak creatures of lower life levels.

    "Master, you''re injured?"

    "It''s no big deal," replied Edward. "Anyways, this might be an opportunity."

    After Morgana sent the signal back home, the two began working onpletely healing Edward. He built a machine that would protect Edward''s body while elerating healing.

    After he finished, Edward went to check on the new research group he had created. But he did not see anyone working when he entered their working room. Instead, they all stood before a screen, watching something.

    "What are you guys doing?"

    "Watching children fights," replied Orochimaru with a sense of schadenfreude.

    "Watch your tongue," said Tobirama and Tsunade simultaneously. Edward walked to the screen and saw the war between his golems and the Ninja Alliance.

    "Has the war already started?"

    "You mean the one-sided massacre."

    "Since when did you be so��." He did not know the exact word to describe the current Orochimaru.

    "Since all my dreams and ambitions became possible."

    Edward shook his head before continuing to watch the battle. And as Orochimaru put it, it was a one-sided massacre. The golems were resistant to most Ninjutsu. They had better ways to gather information and assess the situation.

    As such, the Alliance under Jiraiya''smand could notst long. Luckily, these golems were ordered to use non-lethal means, so there was no casualty in this battle.

    "Why didn''t Hiruzen surrender?" said Tobirama with gritted teeth.

    "I tried to convince him, but he didn''t want to listen."

    "You, let me join the battle," asked Tobirama.

    "And what are you going to do?" asked Edward.

    "I can use the newly perfected Edo Tensei to resurrect my brother. He should be useful."

    "Your brother is only Tier 4 and can reach Tier 5 strength after using Sage Mode. So, the best he could do is take down a few golems before being captured."

    Tobirama was quiet for a moment since that was the truth. "At least, it will give the Ninjas some pride." He could see the devastating blow this war had on most people; their eyes lost a certain fire as they watched their civilization being utterly destroyed.

    "That is the point," responded Edward. "Break their will and pride before rebuilding it under the banner of the Arcane Empire."

    "That is cruel."

    "War is cruel. Your brother distributing the tails beasts had a simr effect. How do you think the other viges felt when they realized this man was powerful enough to capture all these creatures and even confidence enough to distribute it to others?"

    (AN: take this part with a grain of salt. The first Shinobi War involved Hashirama and Madara, and the tail beast was probably distributed during this time. Unfortunately, I could not find much information, and things areplicated with the mystery of Hashirama''s death not being known. Plus, I did not research for that long.)

    Tobirama could not refuse. When his brother was alive, no vige dared confront the Hidden Leaf nor even started wars with each other. But not long after his death, war broke out, and he died soon afterward as well.

    (AN: Think of it as an alternative timeline where the First Great Shinobi War urred after Hashirama''s death.)

 Chapter 417: Archmage

    Edward watched the war for a few minutes before giving up: it was pointless and not his current primary concern.

    "How is the research going?" he asked the team.

    "We have sessfully created a Tier 4 Chakra Method. To be exact, two methods," said Tsunade before handing him the data for Edward to analyze. And he was surprised since they surpassed his expectations.

    The Chakra Method involved undergoing gic engineering to increase Chakra Quantity; this method relied purely on the advanced technology of the Empire, only adding the factor of Chakra.

    However, the group created a second method: using superb Chakra Control and Medical Ninjutsu to rearrange the genes and break free from the limitations; in other words, a Ninja can rely on themselves to break from their genes'' restrictions.

    Of course, to achieve such a feat, two things are required: extensive knowledge of Medical Ninjutsu and exceptional Chakra Control.

    "The second method is a great idea. It requires fewer resources and time; the only downside is finding people with the talent to reach such a level,"mented Edward. "However, once the citizen of this acquires their Gate of Truth, the energy control of many people will drastically increase; there should be more people to reach the requirement."

    Edward was thrilled with this result. This research is why he likes acquiring talents�Cno matter how much of terrible people they are. As long as he can control them, the sparks of brilliance they can create always exceed his expectations. Adding to his unlimited funding and allowing them to explore some ludicrous ideas, he is always in for surprises.

    Of course, in the process, he also wasted a lot of resources when these talents went too far; when their ego got the best of them. In these scenarios, he has to step in and give them a wake-up call.

    "Tsuna, was this your idea?"

    "Yes. I thought about all of Sakura''s achievements using only her amazing Chakra Control Talent," exined Tsunade. "I asked myself how far she could go if she had as much Chakra as Naruto. Then, this idea came to me."

    "Well, you did a great job. With this level of ingenuity, you will thrive in the Empire,"mented Edward before looking at the others. "If you have any ideas you want to research, tell me, and I''ll review them."

    "I have an idea," said Orochimaru before showing him a hologram, and Edward quickly reviewed it.

    "It seems great minds think alike,"mented Edward.

    "Oh?"

    "I have the same idea, and my clone is working on it."

    Orochimaru''s idea involved the idea of the Ultimate Magic Body: modifying the body to have the highest talent possible for magic. To achieve this, he nned to study Kaguya''s body, which can be said to have the ultimate body or talent for Chakra. Then, trante their bloodline into a magical one.

    Edward''s idea is the same, except he will start with lower-level bloodlines. For example, convert the Uzumaki Bloodline into its magical version before doing the same for the Uchiha, Hyuga, Nara, Yuki, Senju, etc. Then, based on Kaguya and other Otsutsuki members, fused this bloodline into the Ultimate Magic Body.

    Edward''s talent for magic has already reached the extreme, but it''s more regarding his ability to understand, wield, and innovate. However, when ites to his body, he''s not the best.

    From Tier 0 to 3, the mana quantity of a person is simr. However, from Tier 4 and up, talent began to y a role. A talented Tier 4 Arcanist could have a mana capacity ten times of another ordinary arcanist. Although this would make it harder to reach Tier 5, it''s still an advantage. And this advantage is the same for the soul and the quantity of spiritual energy.

    Edward''s ultimate goal for this project is to have the best body talent for magic. Adding to his already powerful capability to absorb and understand magic, he will have a brighter future.

    "In that case, can I work with your clone?" asked Orochimaru.

    "No," replied Edward.

    "Why not?"

    "I don''t need your help. Plus, this kind of knowledge must stay in the hands of the royal family to ensure our powers."

    "I thought you were all about innovation and progress," countered the tongue man.

    "I am, but I am also a ruler who must control a bunch of powerful and power-hungry Arcanists," he calmly replied. "Of course, I won''t stop you if you can seed on this project yourself. By then, I will only warn you not to spread it everywhere."

    "I understand." Orochimaru could see this man was the perfectbination of all the Hokages. He had the epting mind and overwhelming strength of the first Hokage, the second''s research capabilities, the Third''s political mindset, and the cruelty and cunningness of someone like Danzo.

    Edward nodded before asking the others if they had some projects. However, he could see they were more reserved and would take more time to adapt. Then, he went to do his own research after checking on the clones.

    "Morgana, you have two tasks: monitor my vital and help Clone 5 analyze the rules of this world. If everything proceeds smoothly, the power of [Authority] will be at our fingertips."

    "Aye, Captain."

    Edward changed his clothes before entering the machine. Immediately afterward, arge quantity of natural energy entered his body as he entered Sage Mode. He concentrated on gathering his Willpower and directly confronted the strange will inside his body.

    Bang!

    The left side of his body exploded due to the will counterattack. However, he quickly healed, and his body became stronger in the process and, in turn, his Aura.

    Edward felt a tremendous pain deep in his soul as he tried to confront it. Furthermore, he could sense a strange power that was trying to forcefully modify his Life Code and turn him into another creature; to be precise, a a life form simr to the creature that destroyed his Floating City.

    Of course, he resisted with all his strength. Although he was of these people prideful of the ''human bloodline,'' he also did not want to turn into some weird-looking creature.

    As he resisted this invasion and fought off this creature, Edward''s Willpower drastically increased. After what felt like an eternity, he broke through a certain threshold.

    ''Sess,'' thought Edward before concentrating and continuing tempering himself. After a while, his Cosmic Awareness activated, and he sensed the threat of death. Without hesitation, he removed the will from his body.

    However, that was not enough. Suddenly, he sensed a gaze from very far away, a gaze that ignored the void and the concept of distance to look at him directly: it was that creature.

    From that will, it detected Edward''s presence. However, he was prepared this time. The machine activated and released a strange aura. And the moment that creature felt it, it trembled with fear before quickly disappearing.

    "Old Man Merlin, I should thank you."

    Edward once asked the old man to store his aura in something so he could scare some people while traveling in the void. Although Merlin warned him not everyone would give "him face," he still epted his n.

    And today, he finally put it to use.

    "Let''s try this power," muttered Edward before asking Morgana to transfer her analysis of the rules to him. Then, Edward closes his eyes as he esses this universe''s fundamentalws�Calso called [Authority]-- of this universe.

    Another will came to resist him, but he overcame it with his Willpower.

    ''This universe is weaker than mine. It seems only a 6 Willpower is required.''

    After essing the rules, Edward discovered he could directly control a few: space-time and death. There were a few he needed a little more push to control, which included element rules like fire, thunder, etc. Finally, two were very vague and needed a lot of work before he could ess them: karma and knowledge.

    As for all the others, he could barely sense them�Clet alone control them.

    Edward prepared to experiment with his new power when he suddenly received a notification from the Akashic Record he had received a new title: Archmage.

    [Archmage: Also known as Legendary Arcanist, Great Wizard, Ultimate Sorcerer. A being who wields Conceptual Magic, freely capable of bending certain rules of reality to their whim.

    [Reward: Increase of Security Level, Middle-Level Immunity to Instant Death Spell]

    (AN: I''m not too fond of the name Great Wizard. Any suggestions? Plus, a title for Warlocks since they are also casters.)

 Chapter 418: Conceptual Magic

    Edward looked at the title description and reward and felt it was underwhelming; he thought they should have given something better, given how grand the description sounded.

    ''Huh?" he muttered as he looked at the description of "bending certain rules of reality to their whim,'' thinking of something.

    "So, Conceptual Magic is a lesser form of Reality Warping? Then, why not try to be a reality warper?" Edward was sure there was some world out there that made it easier to be one of the devastating Reality Warpers like Max Faraday.

    He''s aic character Edward once read about. He was nothing but an ordinary person but identally downloaded something on hisputer called the Creation Equation. After reading it, he gained the power to alter reality to his whim. In front of someone like Max, Edward guessed even Tier 11 Entities like Truth would be nothing but a joke.

    "Reality Warpers are broken. I should look into them."

    Edward essed the record and searched for information about reality warpers and if there was a connection with Conceptual Magic.

    ''So, that''s how it is,'' he muttered with some understanding. Ny-nine percent of Reality Warpers are limited by the universe they are from. As such, if they travel to another universe, they lose their omnipotent power. However, Conceptual Magic can be used in most universes as long as a mage''s Willpower reaches eight and can be used in every universe once it reaches 10. Furthermore, Archmage can use their conceptual magic to fight reality warpers and acquire some level of immunity.

    Of course, there are exceptions to this rule. Some of the reality warpers are as omnipotent in any universe. And the ones who used Chaos or Eldritch Magic, like Wanda Maximoff, can also bend reality anywhere.

    Furthermore, Tier 12 Powerhouses are immune to most reality warping.

    "That makes sense. Otherwise, Conceptual Magic is not as important as I believed it to be,"mented Edward before preparing to see what benefit his increased authority level granted him.

    "Hahahaha."

    He suddenly heard a burst of familiarughter and closed the screen before him. He saw an old man looking at him with a brilliant smile.

    "You''ve achieved Conceptual Magic so soon? I thought it would take longer," said Old Man Merline with a smile. "And you only did in Tier 8. Not bad, not bad."

    "You seem too happy."

    "I was tired of the other old guys always talking about how great their disciples were. Now, I can finally brag my disciple is as good as them�Cif not better."

    Merlin seemed to think about something andughed again. "Besides that guy Toussaint, no one canugh at me again."

    "Tousaint?"

    "Toussanit Louverture."

    "The Haitian general that led their rebellion in the 1700s?" he asked after searching his memories of Earth''s history.

    "Yes, him. After his death, he was chosen to reincarnate from Primordial Earth into a world of magic. He rose from the bottom to my level. And his disciple is another monster, acquiring Conceptual Magic at only Tier 7."

    ''Toussaint, Salomon, and the old man: that''s the three big shots I know,'' thought Edward, not caring about someone being better than him; he was never arrogant to believe he was the best�Cespecially when he knew how vast the Omniverse was.

    . "Is it hard to acquire conceptual magic?"

    "Willpower is a unique attribute in this universe, hence the reason that even Tier 10 entities will only have a scale of 2. Most people will only develop conceptual magic after Tier 12 and even higher. However, some genius can get it in Tier 10, and only the golden generation will acquire it in Tier 9 and 8."

    Edward pondered for a while and felt when Merlin talked about the universe; he was referring to the Omniverse, not just one universe. Furthermore, there might be some bigger secret behind the Willpower attribute.

    "What''s the golden generation?"

    "Basically, they are a few of my peers'' talented disciples that underwent extreme and cruel training."

    "Am I a part of the golden generation?"

    "No, but if you want, I can put you in the program."

    "No, thanks."

    "Good, I didn''t want to send you anyway."

    Edward ignored this old man''s entricities as he was used to them. "Why?"

    "They are too extreme, so I don''t like them."

    "Extreme?"

    "Yes, evenpared to you, they are too extreme."

    Edward did not know what to say. Although he always considered himself Neutral Evil, he knew many of his actions were simply viinous and irreprehensible. But Merlin described these people as extremepared to him, so he could not imagine how bad they were.

    More importantly, why were these horrifying bosses training their disciples to be like this?"

    "Don''t think too much," said Merlin. "However, be prepared. After you reach Tier 12, I will give you some missions, and you might have to interact with them. And as you reach higher Tiers, I will send you to the battlefield."

    Edward nodded before asking another question, "Is conceptual magic so important?"

    "To reach my level, control of the rules is required. So, the earlier you contact them, the more advantage you will have in the future."

    "I understand." Edward read a few Chinese light novels in his youth and could understand the concept.

    "Okay, I have to leave," said Merline. "Kid, I''m proud of what you''ve done. But you must begin challenging yourself, travel to higher worlds, and face perilous situations."

    "I will."

    "You must also do the same for your family," he added. "Since you don''t want to be powerless in the uing chaos, they must train them appropriately. And you also need to train your mind for the possibility of losing them."

    Edward''s pupils dted as he squinted.

    "That''s all I have to say." Merlin disappeared as if he was never here. For the next half hour, Edward did not speak as he was lost in his thoughts.

    "Morgana."

    "Boss?"

    "Design an illusion for me where I lose my family. The parameters are no matter what I do, I cannot save nor revive them."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes."

    "Okay, but when you say family, do you mean one person or all of them?"

    "All of them, one by one."

    "Master, are you really sure this is a good idea?" He knew his boss''s feelings about his family since they were his anchor. If he lost them, he would lose his mind. Even if it''s an illusion, it could negatively affect his mind and soul.

    "Do it."

    "Alright." Morgan agreed, but she will also take time to ce some safety measures in case something goes wrong.

    Edward returned to what he was doing, checking the Akashic Record.

    [Name: Edward Bones (Christian Stuart)

    Origin: Primordial Earth

    Gift: Eidetic Memory, Extreme Magic Affinity, Limited Cosmic Awareness

    Willpower: 8

    Mentor: Sir Merlin

    Current Residence: Universe #127490374 (HP Universe)

    "Authority Level: 2

    Age: 932

    Rank: Tier 8 Sr System, Legendary Arcanist

    Titles: Arcane Emperor, Civilization Creator, Sage of Wisdom, Divine Artificer, Pathfinder, Dark Explorer, Voyager, Wizard King, and Archmage.]

    After checking, Edward learned the price of knowledge would decrease by 5% with his authority level. Furthermore, he had ess to certain knowledge that he previously did not. Moreover, the Akashic Record has a mission list for its members to increase their mission points.

    Now, the number of missions had drastically increased, allowing him to analyze and deduce more information about the record.

    Edward immediately did not care about these rewards after seeing thest one: he can rmend two people to the records. And after passing a trial, they can also join.

    "Now, I don''t have to search for the tokens or do these missions."

    The only other way he knew to join the record was to find one of the tokens they leave in certain worlds for people with a destiny connection to the record. The other is to aplish numerous missions to raise the level.

    ''The issue is who gets these two spots.'' He wanted his wives to take advantage of the Title system to better themselves. He decided to let them decide.

    Edward then used the search function and typed something:

    Lord God.

 Chapter 419: Lord God

    "Lord God, also called God Space, Reincarnation Hall, or Samsara Temple. There are two forms of Lord God: a species or an object. The species is born in the void and have the innate ability to travel to the Omniverse.

    "By disturbing a world''s plot or set destiny, they can draw a bit of the world''s source to increase their power. As such, Lord Gods usually capture ordinary people and send them to different universes with missions and rewards.

    "Because of Primordial Earth, there are many projections of Earth across the Omniverse. The Lord God usually picked people from these projected Earths because some have high potential because of the connection to Primordial Earth and their knowledge of the plot.

    "When ites to the object of Lord God, they also like to choose people from Earth as their owner�Calbeit this rule is not absolute."

    Edward read the information, and much of the information was things he had already theorized and could finally have concrete proof. For example, he learned all God Space had the ability to steal a timeline and hide from the Universe''s Will.

    However, there is a difference between powerful and weak ones. Powerful Lord Gods will reset the timeline after stealing from the World Source and repeat the process; they''re like leeches who will not give up after taking a bite.

    Meanwhile, weaker Lord Gods cannot reset the timeline, so they have to steal another timeline once they mess up the plot of one.

    Edward squinted his eyes as he remembered a story he had read during his light novel phase. It was about a young man who discovered a God Space Artifact and used it to be a supreme being.

    Because of his weak strength, that young man could notpletely use the artifact''s power, so he had to participate in missions like everybody else to reach the top. Of course, he had many advantaged that others had since he was essentially the boss. Furthermore, the other "reincarnators" he chose to help were gathering World Source for him without them knowing.

    And as that person gets more powerful, he gains more and more control of the artifact.

    Edward sent Rowena and Luna on a mission across the multiverse to search for a weak Lord God, and the watch they discovered is another sign of a weak Lord God. Powerful Lord God will eliminate anyone who spies on their "reincarnator" and will not leave any proof connecting to them.

    Edward ns to send a clone into the God Space and be a reincarnator. Then, from the inside, n a way to steal the artifact and be its master. With it, Omniversal Travel will be easier. He won''t have to rely on the Akashic Record; he can acquire World Source and study the Artifact to recreate it on his own.

    "World Source," he muttered. As the name implies, it is the source of energy of the universe. It''s why life exists, whys and other celestial bodies can be formed, or even the rules can exist. The amount of World Source determined the universe''s size, its space''s stability, and the highest Tier any creature can reach. It''s also one of the factors determining the Willpower level required for an Archmage to wield the power of rules.

    ''There should be Lord God in one of the parallel timelines of this universe. If I n correctly, I might be able to pick at their secrets and even get my hands on some world source.''

    He interacted with World Source two times in his journey: the first was when he took the rules of Space-Time and Death from the Full Metal Alchemist World. By then, he caught a small part of World Source, which was fused with the Time and Death Staff. Regrettably, he knew nothing about it back then, so most of it dissipated and returned to the world.

    The second was when he stole an entire timeline from the ck Clover World and took a small portion of World Source. Since then, he has been studying this strange and all-epassing power. Based on preliminary data, this power can do everything: increase mana, aura, and all forms of energy he knew. It could heal the hidden damage of Rowena''s Void Experiments and increase talent.

    Edward suspects its power can break the limit of the soul, but he has not done enough research yet to determine the validity of this conjecture. However, if it is true, he has a way of dealing with the soul limitation. His n is for arcanists to help the universe in some simple form, and Cronai will grant them some World Source to break their limit.

    ''Although this method has a high chance of sess, it''s only applicable as long as we have a good rtionship with Cronai. Once things be sour, the entire Arcane Civilization will suffer. So, let''sbel it as Solution B for now.''

    He still needed to find a way to break the Soul Limit, and hopefully, something in this world will help. Otherwise, he can only deal with the problem after going to the next world: Marvel Cinematic Universe.

    Edward has no n to go to the Marvel Comic Universe until he is Tier 12. And even then, he will be extremely cautious.

    ''Let''s prepare to find the stolen timelines.''

    Rowena and Luna have data on doing such a thing, but the problem is finding the correct timeline with a weak Lord God. This will require some time and effort.

    "Before then, let''s test my new power.''

    He disappeared and instantly teleported to another gxy hundred of thousand light years away.

    ''This is not my limit,'' he thought as he teleported again, traveling more than five gxies away. Edward controlled the Rules of Time and continued to teleport further and further.

    "I have always wanted to see the end of time but was very restrained in my universe. Let''s try in this ce.''

    Edward pushed the boundary of his powers and traveled to the end of the universe where there was no time, no space, no matter�Conly him.

    "What a beautiful yet horrifying sight," he muttered as he watched it happen. His understanding of the universe increased, including its rules and machination, space-time, death, and even destruction and rebirth.

    The experience was both a spiritual awakening and a learning experience. His soul sublimated, and his spiritual energy drastically increased, reaching close to the limit of Tier 8.

    On instinct, Edward went to the time of this universe''s birth,pleting this spiritual awakening. His spiritual energy finally reached its limit.

    Edward sighed before returning to theb. Because of the wonder he experienced and the sudden increase, his spiritual energy leaked, alerting the others to rush to hisb, thinking something had gone wrong.

    "What happens? Are you alright?" asked Tsunade.

    "Sorry, I was mesmerized, so I lost control."

    "Mesmerize? Which women can make you lose control? I would love to see her."

    "What woman? I just experienced the birth and death of the universe."

    "Birth and death? Are you saying you travel forward and backward in time to see how our universe was born and died?" asked Tobirama.

    "Time is not linear, but you can understand it as such."

    Tobirama was speechless. Every time he thinks he has grasped this man''s power, something shows him all his overestimation still underestimates this man.

    "So, how did our universe end?" asked Orochimaru. "Is it natural or man-made?"

    "Both. The Otsutsuki God tried to swallow the universe to achieve ultimate power and transcendence. However, he failed and died due to the bacsh. However, his actions also destroyed most of the universe, elerating its natural death.

    "Less than a million years after his action, the universe died."

    While traveling the river of time, he saw many things.

    "Wait, doesn''t that mean the universe will end soon?" asked Tsunade. She had heard of this so-called God from Edward and knew he was alive.

    "Not for another 3.7 billion years. By then, the Otsutsuki''s ns would beplete, and they will try."

    "Why do I feel that''s not a long time?"

    "In the grand scheme of things, it''s not," replied Edward. "Alright, I need some space to calm down."

 Chapter 420: Orochimarus Ambitions

    Edward began to record and write out theories. After seeing the birth and destruction of the universe, he now had a deeper understanding of many things: space-time, matter, soul, creation, destruction, quantum physics, mathematics, and many others. He even glimpsed some truths about the Void.

    With Morgana''s help, his brain was on overdrive, operating faster than a quantumputer. As such, he spent the next three months ignoring everything, focusing on his theories, and testing them out. He recorded all his thoughts while also writing many theorems�Cboth magical and non-magical.

    Thousands of holographic screens float before him, full of mathematical forms and runes designs. And these were not all of them, only the most important ones.

    "What a wonderful experience,"mented Morgana, talking about their aplishment these past three months and watching the universe''s birth and death.

    "Indeed," nodded Edward, who felt today''s experience would benefit him until Tier 12, maybe even 12. He waved his hand to show two screens before him. Both were papers he had written with two titles:

    [Primordial Runes and their rtionship with Ancient Runes.]

    [The Possibility of Origin Runes Existing.]

    These two theories could lead to an upgrade of his Arcane Rune System. And once that happens, everything else in the Empire will upgrade�Cespecially Artificers.

    ''Is a title above Divine Artificers? I will find out soon.'' Edward felt it was the best decision toe to this world.

    "Who would have thought mages could have epiphanies like in the cultivation novels,"mented Edward with a sigh.

    "People have epiphanies all the time, master. Hence the reason the word exists." Newton discovered gravity after watching an apple fall: this is an example of epiphany. Although Morgana knew this story was not true, throughout history, many scientists have made groundbreaking discoveries after observing nature or because of an ident.

    "You know what I meant."

    "I know, but I feel you are sometimes too influenced by these novels."

    Edward shrugged his shoulder. "Anyway, how are your injuries?"

    "Almost heal. I should be able to contact home after a while."

    "Alright, let''s go check on the other people."

    Edward called a meeting with everyone on the team, but some people were absent, mainly Tsunade and Tobirama. A while ago, the war ended, and the golems began re-establishing order in the world. They needed to build schools and spread knowledge and propaganda about the Empire to make it easier for the Ninjas to integrate.

    Tobirama and Tsunade wanted to help the Leaf with the transition and negotiate some benefits for their vige. As for their research, it ended months ago and could not continue since Edward did not have ess to Otsutsuki with Tier 7 to 8.

    After walking into the room, he immediately noticed Orochimaru and Kabuto had mana inside their bodies instead of Chakra, and the amount was close to Tier 4. He guessed they seeded in transferring their Chakra into mana.

    "I see you guys have transferred," he said to those two. "How is it, being an Arcanist?"

    "Excellent, thank you, your highness, for this opportunity," said Kabuto. Edward''s eyes squinted slightly; he could tell this shady-looking man had escaped the fate of being Orochimaru''s shadow. And by the way, he casually called him your highness, he''s epted his role pretty quickly.

    "Good. With your mindset, you''ll quickly adapt and thrive in the Empire," said Edward with a smile. "What about you, snake-tongue?"

    "Too much to learn," replied Orochimaru, not minding the named calling. He spent the past few months with the clones and knew of thetter''s carefree personality.

    "Too much to learn?" asked Edward baffled, before thinking of something. "You always wanted to learn all Jutsus. Don''t tell me you also want to learn all spells or magical knowledge?"

    Orochimaru remained quiet, making Edward speechless. "I thought I was arrogant, but you''re on another level. That''s simply an impossible task."

    "I''ve been trying to persuade Lord Orochimaru, but he would not listen," said Kabuto. One of the clones told them to choose specific fields to focus on, even if they wanted to be a Master of All Trades. So, he chose the soul, body, and bloodline modification. Meanwhile, Orochimaru had an insatiable thirst for knowledge and wanted to know everything.

    "Your goal is simply impossible from a practical stands point," said Edward. "Your soul is limited and cannot bear such vast knowledge. Furthermore, Arcanists value knowledge more than their life. So, I often have to entice them to share their research. And even then, I probably hold about 70% of the Empire''s knowledge in my hands.

    "As for you? You are allowed unlimited ess to my library because you''re a special recruit to the Empire. Once we return, you also have to start paying for high-level ess. So, your ambitions are nothing but dreams."

    "I have fully figured out these things in the past month," said Orochimaru. "But I still want to try."

    Edward pondered for a moment, "All-knowing, the path of Omniscient. It''s not like you don''t have a chance."

    Orochimaru''s eyes brightened. "Please enlighten me."

    "If you want to have a chance, you need to be a Legendary Arcanist and control Conceptual Magic�C[Knowledge Authority], to be precise."

    "Legendary Arcanist? Conceptual Magic?" Orochimaru had never heard these terms in the database he had ess to. "How would I aplish that?"

    "That''s ssified information of the highest level, so I can''t tell you," said Edward. "However, I can tell you difficult this path is. In all the Empire, I''m the only Legendary Arcanist, and I only seeded through a lucky opportunity aftering to this ce.

    "In my universe, I am probably the only magic wielder with this achievement. And if there are others, the number won''t be more than five." Edward did not know about other nes, but his conjecture about the Cosmic God ne was probably urate.

    Orochimaru''s heart trembled. He has read the Empire''s history and this man''s legendary exploits and aplishments. Although he knew much of it was embellished to make him look better, he could still notice Edward''s overwhelming talent and ability.

    Even amongst all the geniusespeting in the Empire, this man is like a bright star that outshines everyone else.

    ''If his talent is the requirement to be a Legendary Arcanist��'' Orochimaru did not want to think about it.

    "Of course, you have an advantage," he continued. "I will one day make the requirement to be a Legendary Arcanist public. I have even begun creating methods for arcanists to have a clear and widespread method. So, it''s only a matter of time before Legendary Arcanists are moremon."

    The snake tongue man breathed in relief. There was hope for him.

    "Or, you could use an alternative path."

    "Oh?"

    "Be a God and wield the [Knowledge Authority.] Although you would have to kill the current Tier 10 God that wields such authority, this might be a better path than waiting until you be a Legendary Arcanist."

    Orochimaru had a look of helplessness. He did not know how long it would take or even whether he would ever be capable of killing a Tier 10. It could be possible one day once he has a Floating City.

    However, the path of Godhood was not appealing to him�Cat least, not after seeing the Arcane Path. He has read some basic information about Gods and how the Empire described them as parasitic lifeform that depends on faith for their powers and immortality.

    With his intelligence, he detected the bias and aversion the information had against Gods. Regardless, he also felt it was inappropriate to be a God, given all the restraints and limitations. Perhaps the former him would jump at such a chance, but not his current self.

    "Okay, don''t talk about these things since you''re only a little Tier 3 Arcanist. Even with your talent and Chakra foundation, you have a long way ahead of you," said Edward before looking at his clones.

    "How are the research results?"

 Chapter 421: Preliminary Research Result (I)

    "The preliminary results are excellent so far," said Clone 1. " Let''s begin with me. The Ultimate Magic Body is 50%pleted. I''ve transferred the Naruto n''s bloodline into magical before doing the same for Kaguya. Then, using her Life Code as a blueprint, I created most of the Ultimate Magic Bloodline. However, she is not the source of the Otsutsuki bloodline, so the research has now entered turtle speed."

    The Clone showed the data while exining. Achieving something like the Ultimate Magic Body would typically be extremely challenging, but using the Otsutsuki''s Bloodline as a blueprint made the entire process easier.

    The Ultimate Magic Body is essentially the source of all magical bloodlines, the pinnacle of magical talent granted through blood. And the Otsutsuki n''s bloodline is the same as Chakra in this universe.

    "ording to my calctions, even if we get our hands on the Otsutsuki God, our research will only reach 70%pletion, maybe even lower."

    Edward frowned as he understood why: Mana was a more powerful energy than Chakra.

    "Any ideas on how to achieve the remaining 30%?"

    "Yes: the slight Magus Bloodline in our Life Code," said Clone 1. All wizards are descended from the Magus Race. However, this bloodline did not give them much except for a highly versatile mana that could easily change frequency, allowing them to use different forms of magic.

    "It makes sense," said Edward. "The Magus Race is the pinnacle of bloodline in our universe and could be considered the source of magic in the Cosmic God ne. However, we can do better."

    "You want to acquire the bloodline sample of the creature with the highest talent in the entire Omniverse and use it as the blueprint for the Ultimate Magic Body?" said Clone 1 with bright eyes.

    "Exactly. No matter how incredible the Magus Race is, I doubt they wouldpare to the pinnacle races in the Omniverse." He theorized the Magus Race reached Tier 12 as a civilization and achieved Omniversal Travel. However, Edward did not know how they were doing afterward.

    "It''s a good idea. Check the Akashic Record. However, if we want to get a sample, it would probably be expensive. We probably won''t be able to afford it."

    "In those situations, it''s why we have the old man," said Edward. "However, knowing him, he''s probably gonna make us owe him." He shook his head before essing the Akashic Record and searching for the creature with the most outstanding magical talent in the Omniverse.

    Then, his pupil shrunk.

    "What is it?" asked Clone 1 after seeing his reaction.

    "See for yourself," he waved the screen before the clone.

    "It''s the Magus Race?" he said in shock. With their current security level, he could only have a brief description. But the information said the Magus Race�Cthe same from their universe�Creached the pinnacle of the Omniverse and took the title of the race with the highest magical talent.

    "They have probably constantly evolved their bloodline and Life Code to reach such a level,"mented Clone 1.

    "That''s not the main point," said Clone 2, who took a peak.

    ''You''re right. Having a connection to such a race through bloodline is not necessarily a good thing with our current weak self." Bloodline can carry Wills. As such, it''s possible for someone with the Source of the Bloodline, or even a higher bloodline concentration, to influence someone weaker.

    "We can use the Magus Race''s bloodline as a blueprint, but we must ensure that our bloodline is unique and free from connection to them�Ceven if it has to be weaker in general," said Edward. "Plus, when we do the modification, we will strip the small percentage of their bloodlines from our bodies."

    At the beginning of the Empire, when Hermione was creating the Mage Path, she ensured the mana frequency was the same as the wizards'' bloodline. As such, it served no other purpose besides maybe iming the Empire is the rightful ruler of the universe since they inherited the Magus Race''s bloodline. However, these gods and other powerful races would hunt them down instead of epting the bullshit bloodline right to rule.

    "In that case, we would need to be the source of this bloodline and cannot reach the pinnacle of the Omniverse in one attempt," said Clone 1.

    "We can slowly improve things as we get more powerful," added Edward, and the Clone 1 agreed with him. Then, he went to continue his research. Before then, he has to catch on with Fleur''s study on Dragon''s Bloodline Source.

    "It''s my turn," said Clone 2 before taking out a magical staff and casting a spell. A pure-ck sphere appeared before him andsted ten seconds before stopping.

    "As you can see, the Destruction Ball I''ve created based on the Truth-Seeking Ball is more potent than the one we created in ck Clover. I''ve even touched the [Destruction Authority] after the research."

    "It''s unstable?"

    "Yes, and it''s mainly because of Yin-Yang Release," exined Clone 2. "Magic has too many elements that Chakra does not have, like Darkness and Light. Space-Time is argued by Elementalist Arcanist as elements, even including things like sounds or shadow."

    To some extreme Elementalist, sound or vibration is nothing but a sub-element of thunder.

    "However, Chakra is different. Besides the basic five elements, the others can only be achieved through abination of nature transformation. As for things like shadow and space-time, they are categorized into Yin-Yang Release or a category of their own.

    ''When ites to Yin-Yang, the best thing we have is positive and negative energy. However, they are not truly the same."

    Eastern Arcanists have studied the concept or idea of Yin and Yang and its rtionship to the newly discovered negative energy Necromancers used. Although there are many simrities based on eastern literature and ideologies, they are not the same despite many simrities.

    Edward pondered for a moment and said, "Use the rtionship between [Authority] and spells."

    Clone 2''s eyes lit up. Since they are the same, he understood what the main body met. Spells could be argued to be a low manifestation of the rules or [Authority] of a universe. However, this description is not entirely correct. In a ce with no rules and chaos�Clike the void�Cspells appropriately functioned. Of course, there is also the probability that the Void contained rules orws that governed the entire Omniverse. Unfortunately, that''s not something Edward''s level can touch.

    Some spells resonate with [Authority] at a high level, showing some level of connection. Furthermore, Edward recently discovered that directly manipting the rules of a universe is not as good or powerful as doing so through well-crafted spells.

    "Our purpose is to achieve destruction,'' muttered Clone 2. "So, I can directly study the Destruction Rules to create the spell before using that same spell to understand Destruction Rules, forming a cycle."

    Clone 2 can already see the path of his research. He will study the fluctuation Destruction Rules, allowing him to integrate all the elements into a Destruction Ball. Once that seeds, he can have a better understanding of this authority and will not need to fuse different elements to achieve destruction: he would be able to do it directly�Cmuch faster and with more power.

    "I''ll get to it," he said before leaving.

    "It''s my turn," said Clone 3 before showing his date with a holographic disy.

 Chapter 422: Preliminary Research Result (II)

    "I''ve studied the Dojutsu of the Uchiha and Hyuga ns and have some results," said Clone 3. "I''ve turned the Sharingan into a spell that temporarily modifies the eyes and grants it the same abilities.

    "Furthermore, I''ve made it so the Magical version of the Sharingan can copy Tier 0-3 Arcane Rune Spells. You can guess the benefit of this application."

    Edward nodded his head. Previously, the Sharingan could only copy Wandcraft Spells, but now, they can copy low tiers Spells, meaning the Empire''s citizens will use it to rapidly acquire battle prowess from Tier 0-3. Of course, being able to copy and use a spell is not the same as understanding its underlying principles.

    Nevertheless, it is still helpful to be able to train low-level Arcanists rapidly. When the Empire trains the Clone Legion, it will be easier since they are no longer required to go through the procedure of instilling the knowledge and principles of using spells into the clones'' minds. More importantly, the Sharingan will make the process way cheaper, saving them trillions of Arcane Coins.

    "Excellent work. Anything else?"

    "Yes. I''ve recreated all the Mangekyou Sharingan''s abilities like Susanoo, Amateratsu, etc. Most have be decent but unique spells, but not very useful�Cexcept for Itachi''s Tsukiyomi. Its applications of illusion will significantly benefit our Illusion Department.

    "What about the Rinnegan?"

    "Most of its abilities are also useless," said Clone 3. Most of the capabilities of the Rinnegan are already achievable by different spells. Even with unique abilities like Limbo, Arcanists have too many ways to detect things that are invisible.

    "It did help somewhat with our research with Resurrection Magic." In the Konosuba World, the Empire learned of Priest''s Magic which included Resurrection Spells. So, the Rinnegan only provided a different perspective of reviving people, thus furthering the research. Unfortunately, it did not bring anything new or revolutionary.

    "Kaguya''s Rinnesharingan also provided some benefits. The Infinite Tsukiyomi is a great illusion, and I''m still working to turn it into a spell and maybe improve it.

    "Then there is her use of Space-Time Ninjutsus. I''ve gathered all the data on how she used her Rinnesharingan to control space-time. It should have some help in your study of Space-Time Rules."

    Edward calmly received the data and stored it to useter.

    "Finally, it''s the Byakugan. I''ve turned into a spell and Aura Technique, mainly used for Aura Masters. I did the same for the Sharingan so pure Aura Master can use these Dojutsus abilities."

    Currently, the Empire had ways to grant every citizen magical powers. However, arge group of people prefers the pure Aura Master Path.

    "Finally, this is the greatest value for the Byakugan," said Clone 3 before showing Edward a blueprint. "I''ve updated the Sorcerer Eye by fusing it with the ability of the Byakugan."

    The Sorcerer Eye is one of the monitoring systems of the Empire. It''s basically a satellite that covers the entire Empire''s territory, looking for uninvited guess, suddenrge energy quantity, and many more.

    "How much is the increase?" asked Edward.

    "35%." This number was a significant increase considering thest update of the Sorcerer''s Eyes was less than three months since Edward left.

    "What about the Tenseigan?"

    "Nothing useful, but Clone 4 did create something from its Chakra Mode."

    Clone 4 took the forefront stage while Clone went to continue his research.

    "I would like to introduce you to [High Aura]," said Clone 4 before showing his research result. "After studying the Tenseigan''s Chakra Mode, I had an interesting idea and went to a parallel timeline to capture Naruto with a Nine Tail Chakra Mode. Then, I created High Aura Mode�Ca special state that anyone with Aura can use. You should already guess what its main purpose is."

    "Killing God,"mented Edward. The Arcane Rune Magic is a form of High Magic capable of injuring and killing Gods. However, Aura does not have these capabilities, putting the Aura Master profession in aplicated position.

    Gods not only have high magic immunity but also force immunity. In some ways, they are truly the perfect creature or power systems.

    "Exactly. I''ve done preliminary research using the divine energy we have and the remains of Herpo. However, we also need a real God as test subjects." Clone 4 sighed.

    "If the Floating City was here, I could cultivate a Tier 6 False God." He shook his head. Edward established a research group to create False Gods, and there have been some preliminary results.

    The core of this research is to cultivate a Tier 6 Clone before creating billions of mortal-level clones brainwashed to worship the Tier 6 Clones. Then, create a False God through the power of faith gathered. And the only reason it''s not a true God is theck of a Divine Kingdom.

    "Wait for a while, and we might find a God and maybe a few," said Edward, thinking about his following action. "Clone 5, what about you?"

    "I''m in charge of studying Izanagi, and things are not going well for me," said Clone 5. "I''ve imitated the effect of turning illusion into reality. However, the price paid when using mana is not an eye but a piece of the soul." He groaned with some frustration.

    "From Tier 0-3, it is best to transform mana into Chakra and use it. By then, you''ll only lose an eye. However, from Tier 4-5, Chakra no longer works. Meanwhile, using magic has limited effects. For example, you can deal with heavy injuries but not fatal ones. In Tier 6, only skin injuries can be healed. Above Tier 7, it''s impossible to y with the concept of truth and falsehood like that."

    "Do you have hope for the path forward?"

    "Yes. Izanagi is essentially a form of reality maniption. With the Word Soul Magic you acquired from ck Clover, we have some information, but the research will take some time."

    "That''s good enough," nodded Edward. "Clone 8?"

    Clone 8 did not say anything but showed him a small beast that looked like a puppy. Edward gazed at it for a moment before his eyes lit up. "A mana creature?"

    "Exactly. The Tail Beasts are pure Chakra Creatures, and I''ve learned from my experiments with them."

    Edward''s n to be Tier 10 at a faster rate is to be half flesh and half Energy creatures such as Dragon or Phoenix. So, he has been studying the idea of a Dragon Heart to store mana and Elementalization to create a Mana Creature to prepare for his transition.

    Before, he had some sess creating spells that could turn him into certain elements, but the transformation was notplete and temporary.

    "Excellent work," he praised as he looked at the small creature.

    "My work is only in the preliminary stages," said Clone 8. "But, from my prediction, it may even help with the Ultimate Magic Body."

    Edward nodded. The Magus Race were creatures made of mana�Csimr to the Anodite in the show Ben 10. However, they could turn their bodies into flesh and blood and pass on their bloodline.

    ''Maybe the Anodite is a branch of the Magus Race,'' thought Edward. After knowing the achievements of the Magus Race, he would not be surprised.

    "Can this be weaponized?" asked Edward.

    "I''m already working on it."

    A creature wholly made of mana would be extremely powerful and could be used as another weapon of the Empire�Csimr to how Tail Beasts are in the Ninjia World.

    Clone 9 stepped up and showed his result. "My research is on natural energy. I''ve discovered so far that onlys can emit this energy, and it''s a form of unique life force."

    "Mana cannot be transformed into nature energy?"

    "No, they work well together but cannot be interchanged. To be exact, nature energy works for all: divine energy, sr energy, cosmic energy, and even negative energy."

    "It''s fine. As long we can produce nature energy of our own."

    CLone 9 nodded since he already used a store in the interdimensional rings to test it and did not need to rely on the Naturo World to create nature energy.

 Chapter 423: Stages

    The report was not finished. Clone 10 was working on why he came to this world: turning the Otsutsuki''s God Tree into a way to absorb and condense a Mana or Knowledge Fruit.

    The result of this research was rtively fast, mainly because of Neville''s study of the Mana Tree. Before the leyline nodes were activated, Neville Longbottom created a unique tree that would absorb mana from the nodes and release it in the environment through photosynthesis; it was a groundbreaking invention.

    Subsequently, after discovering the Mana Grid, Edward tasked Neville with creating a Tree that directly drew mana from the grid. He wanted to prepare in case something happened to the leyline nodes one day, and the Empire would not have any problems essing more mana.

    Furthermore, there are manys in the Milky Way Gxy with no leyline nodes or ess to mana. The Empire will install Energy Converters on theses to convert heat from the sun, life energy from the, or water energy from the ocean into mana. However, if Neville can seed in his research, the Empire only needs to nt the new Mana Trees on theses and grant them man directly from the Mana Grid.

    And one day, Edward wants to create the Mana Grid himself. ording to his theory, the Magus Race probably created the grid.

    With this research, Clone 10 sessfully modify the God Tree to condense Mana Fruit. He even established a purification system in the tree to purify the mana during the process of condensation. Furthermore, he modified the tree to condense Soul Fruits and fruits of other forms of energy.

    Despite this sess, Edward''s objectives have not been entirely achieved. Firstly, the God Tree has not been tested on whether it can absorb the mana or energy of an entire ne. Secondly, Clone 10 has not found a way to condense a Knowledge Fruit.

    Finally, there were Clones 11 and 12. Clone 11 studied the Karma Seal of the Otsutsuki n, which is another form of reincarnation magic. By choosing a vessel and nting a seal on them, a person can revive themselves after death by taking over the vessel''s body.

    The Karma Seal has excellent potential for ne Invasion since Arcanists might not have to take the danger of reincarnating. Instead, they can choose a vessel and assume the identity of the chosen person, thus achieving the purpose of infiltrating a ne without the detection of the Universe''s Will.

    "Did you find the Kara Group?" asked Edward.

    "No, they don''t exist in this timeline, so I search on others," replied Clone 11, and Edward nodded. As for Clone 12, his research was on Hidan, the Akatsuki''s member. Edward was interested in his immortality.

    The result was not surprising that he was simr to a Horcrux. He was connected to an entity called Jashin, and as long as that entity was alive, he was immortal. Clone 12 was preparing a legion to attack that entity and capture it for study.

    After listening to these reports, Edward dismissed the clones before doing his own thing. After seeing the title of Legendary Arcanist from the Akashic Record, he thought about giving names to Arcanists of different Tiers. He did not like the entire concept of Tier 6ary or Tier 7 Star level.

    ''Tier 0 will obviously be called Arcane Apprentice. Now, what bout from Tier 1 to 3? Should I use Bronze, Silver, and Gold?''

    If he followed that logic, Tier 4 would be tinum, Tier 5 Diamond.

    ''No, I already used a simr system on the different types of Tier 5 Arcanists.''

    Edward did not like this ssification.

    ''Should I use the Morning Star System?''

    Tier 6 would be Morning Star Arcanist, Tier 7 would be Radiant Moon Arcanist, and Tier 8 would be Breaking Dawn.

    ''Too much giarism. Plus, what about Tier 9 and 10.''

    He pondered even longer, trying toe up with a name that pleased him. He thought about using 1 Star to 10 stars, but that''s the same as the Tier 1 to 10 systems.

    ''Tier 0 is Apprentice, Tier 1-3 is Beginner Arcanist, Tier 4 is Intermediate, Tier 5 is Advance Arcanist, Tier 6 is Master Arcanist, Tier 7 is Grand Arcanist, and Tier 8 is Supreme Arcanist. What about Tier 9 and 10? I feel Tier 11 should be Transcendent Arcanist. I want to use the word Legendary, but that''s already upied by arcanists who wield Conceptual Magic.''

    He could not think of a name for a while, so he asked Morgana.

    "How about Enlightened Arcanist for Tier 9 and Arcane Sage for Tier 10," suggested the little elf.

    "Arcane Sage sounds okay, but I feel it''s missing something," muttered Edward.

    "What about Enlightened Arcanist?"

    "I don''t like it." His words made her puff in anger, so she instantly created an algorithm to suggest millions of names for him. His lips twitched before saying, "I''ll look at itter."

    Then, he disappeared; he wanted to check on the progress of conquering this. Nothing much changed on the surface beside thesting peace between nations. The golems did not force the Empire''s customs like fashion and other stuff on the Ninja World. The approach is much more subtle, using education, marketing, and propaganda to slowly influence them and integrate them into the Empire.

    Although this process is slow, it''s a sure way to lessen the impact and prevent things like rebellion or protest.

    After checking the surroundings, Edward searched for Tsunade back in the Hidden Leaf Vige, but she was not there. So, he scanned the entire. His lips twitched after finding her location.

    He teleported to the Land of the Sand, to be specific, to a casino. One of the ns to develop the Land of the Sand economy is to turn it into a center of entertainment, thus boosting its economy.

    And as expected, Edward found her ying roulette. A bunch of people were next to her, and they would choose the opposite whenever she picked a color. And they would win every time.

    "I can''t believe your luck is so bad even with the Luck Potion."

    "Oh my god, you startled me," said Tsunade, jumping slightly as she held her heart. Well, Edward was momentarily dazed.

    "I will have you know, I won thrice today, and my eyes are up here," said Tsunade with excitement. She loved gambling, but she had never won in her life. But today, she was not once, not twice, but three times.

    "With the potion, you should have won every time," said Edward. "I''ve even ordered people not to activate the Luck Suppressing Enchantment to allow you to cheat, but you still could not win."

    Tsunade was embarrassed as she did not expect to have so many advantages but was still losing terribly.

    "Whatever. Instead of saying these things, why don''t you give me a few more potions."

    Edward pondered for a moment before agreeing. Normally, it would have an adverse effect if someone took more than one Felix Felicis Potion. However, Tsuande''s luck seemed abnormal whenever it came to her gambling. So, he wanted to know what would happen. Anyway, no harm will happen to her with him around.

    Nevertheless, he told her about the possible side effects and to decide whether she wanted to drink more than one.

    "Are you here?" said Tsunade before drinking another two vials. The potion quickly took effect, and for the next 10 minutes, her luck became extraordinary, and she won everything she tried. However, afterward, it returns to its original abysmal state.

    "Give more."

    Edward gave her five more vials, and her lucksted 20 minutes.

    "Fascinating. You have no side effect, but the time limit of your increase of luck is truly odd." One potion would increase a person''s luck for a minimum of 1 hour. However, five vials could onlyst Tsunade 20 minutes.

    "One day, you should study the anomaly of your luck."

    "Don''t mention these things now. Give me a few more potions." She had never felt the adrenaline rush of constantly winning and making money; the feeling was intoxicating.

    "I don''t have anymore."

    "Don''t be cheap. You''re literally a ruler with incalcble wealth." After saying that, Tsunade realized she could ess all that money if she��She shook her head to not think about it�Cit was too tempting.

    "I do not need to brew so many luck potions."

    "Right, you know the recipe, so brew some for me."

    "No, but you can learn and do it yourself."

    "That''s a good idea." Then, she immediately left with the determination to learn how to brew Luck Potion.

    Edward shook his head before teleporting away to see someone.

    "It''s you," said Itachi Uchiha after seeing Edward appearing before him.

    (AN: Any ideas for the name for Tier 9 and 10? I''m open to suggestions. Or, maybe you prefer the Tier 6ary System better. .)

 Chapter 424: Deputy Commander

    (AN: Sorry, this chapter is not edited.)

    "Yes, it''s me," said Edward with a smile. "Are you going to invite me in?"

    Itachi hesitated for a while before saying, "Come in, your majesty."

    Edward walked in and observed the house. Besides a new Chakra Television, the house looked simr to the Uchiha''spound in the anime, except a lot smaller. He looked at the young Uchiha prodigy and asked:

    "Now that you have been exposed to a brand new world and civilization, have you thought about your actions?"

    Itachi sighed deeply, "I have."

    "And?"

    "I was wrong. No, the entire Shinobi World is wrong." In the past few weeks, Itachi had to attend schools like every people on this, and he learned a great deal about history, sociology, modern culture, mental health, and many more.

    And the conclusion he derived was his actions were wrong, and this conclusion was not just because his actions were idiotic, as the Emperor said during their first meeting. But also because the Shinobi War is twisted.

    The cycle of hatred passed down from one generation after the other makes it impossible for peace to exist. And the system of treating Ninjas as tools is also a fundamental reason the entire system is broken.

    Then there is the use of child soldiers. Children�Cno matter how gifted they are�Cshould not be exposed to the cruelty of war. They should never have the burden of other people''s lives on their shoulders.

    "So, you''ve figured it out? I thought you would be stubborn and insisted you made the right choice."

    "I have never been a prideful person and can admit my faults," replied Itachi calmly.

    "A good quality to have," nodded Edward. "Have you exined everything to your brother?"

    Itachi paused, "Wouldn''t it be better for him to believe I was dead?" At this point, he has no need to have his brother kill him. Firstly, the Empire has safer ways for Sasuke to awaken his Mangekyou Sharingan. Secondly, he is not dying and can watch his brother''s growth from the shadow.

    Edward waved his hand, and a holographic screen appeared before him. He motioned his hand, and the screen floated before Itachi.

    "What is it?" he asked, puzzled. However, his pupils squinted after seeing the title, and he quickly read through it. His hand trembled as he read. In front of him was a psychological evaluation of his brother, Sasuke.

    And the result was that his brother had many mental problems�Cincluding possible suicidal tendencies. Itachi once took an online ss on the Empire''s server about the psychological effects of war on the young mind. This ss greatly helped him figure out many things about his past and how his childhood affected the current him.

    As such, he had some knowledge of mental health issues. So, as he scrolled through the lists of the things wrong with his brother, his mind was in chaos. And that''s because he knew he had caused 99% of these problems�Csome he even did identally.

    "What... have I done," he muttered. Maybe his Shinobi mindset believed he was a good big brother, paving the way for his brother to live in such a cruel world. However, his Arcane Empire mindset made him aware of thesting damage he did to his brother. Damage that would affect him for the rest of his life.

    "There is still hope for you two brothers," said Edward. "Although it would take years of family therapy and maybe the need for a powerful Spiritual Arcanist, you can still heal."

    "Yes, there is still hope," he uttered with a slightly hoarse voice.

    "Plus, it might help if your family was reunited," added Edward, making Itachi''s eyes brighten as he remembered the Empire had ways to revive the dead. And it was not the inhumane method of Edo Tensei.

    "Is it really alright for them toe back? Could they ept me after the terrible sins I''vemitted?"

    "I don''t know for sure," replied Edward. "What I do know is the love of a parent is boundless. They would take on the burden of your sins if it met you can be at peace."

    From the way Fugaku and Mikoto epted their deaths at Itachi''s hand, it could be seen they understood their son''s burden and epted his choice. So, if they were revived, he would still be their beloved son.

    Itachis'' body trembled after hearing this. He remembered the pain he felt as he killed his parents and the despair he felt as he watched their bodies tumbled on the floor, blood staining the floor. He remembered the peaceful visage of his mother and father before their death, he remembered watching the life slowly dissipate from their eyes.

    Itachi took a deep breath to control his emotions. He cannot run away all his life, so some things must be faced. And whatever the consequence, he would ept it.

    "Your majesty, why did youe to see?" he asked after gaining his calm and stoic face. He did not think the Emperor came to see him to talk about his ideologies or his family''s affairs.

    "I came to give you an invitation," said Edward.

    "To what?"

    "The greatest military power of the Empire is not the Imperial Navy, the Royal Army, the Earth Defense Force, or the Auror�Cit''s the Ghost Squad."

    Itachi was confused, but he did not interrupt and listened. He also formted some ideas on the Emperor''s purpose.

    "The Ghost Squad is my right hand, my shadow. They have ess to all the resources of the Empire�Cincluding knowledge and secrets not revealed to the public."

    Itachi understood what such a force meant. After analyzing the situation of the Empire, Itachi understood that the people of this world were in a "honeymoon" period where the Empire granted them ess to many resources and knowledge to make their transition smoother.

    However, once that period ends, everybody will be on their own, working to earn resources; they have topete with the hundreds of billions of other citizens of the Empire.

    And if he and his brother want to have a ce in the Empire, it will be challenging�Cespecially since the Sharingan no longer grants them any advantage. If Itachi wanted to revive his parents and his n members, he could not fathom how much work that would require.

    "Recently, I decided to create another special unit from the members of the Ghost Squad focused on intelligence gathering, infiltration, spying, and assassination. I want you to be the Deputy Commander of the Shadow Squad."

    Itachi smiled wryly, "You led me to leave the darkness, and now, you want me to return."

    "Darkness cannot be eliminated�Ceven in my world."

    "Since the Ghost Squad has so much power, there must be a catch."

    "Yes, I control their soul," replied Edward calmly.

    "As expected."

    "You don''t need to worry too much. Some people have signed temporary contracts to hand their souls for a specific amount of time. Afterward, I let them leave."

    "Really? You let them leave?"

    "Don''t think of me in such a negative light," said Edward. "Besides having certain memories wiped, I do let them leave."

    "Should I be thankful you still have some humanity?" he muttered softly before shaking his head.

    "Why did you choose me? I know you have the power to control life and death. You could have asked people like Madara or the First or Second Hokage."

 Chapter 425: Itachis Choice

    "Madara is a very talented man but also very ambitious. The kind of ambitious man who will not wield to anyone,"mented Edward. He has plenty of experience controlling ambitious people, but some would rather die than kneel.

    Another person who would be perfect for this job would be Danzo, but Edward knew he would have to make a lot of effort to control someone like that, and it was not worth the trouble.

    "As for Hashirama? He''s too kind and unsuitable to live in the darkness," added Edward. "But you''re different. You''re as talented as them, have seen the darkness of the world, have experience in the Anbu, and, more importantly, you did not let the darkness corrupt you."

    Itachi smiled wrily as he understood the subtle meaning behind these words. He had a weakness: Sasuke. And this weakness means it''s easier to be controlled in case something urs. Furthermore, if he wants his brother to flourish in the Empire, being the Emperor''s shadow is one of the best ways; he will have ess to countless resources and knowledge.

    So, Itachi paused for a moment, pondering his decision. Then, he knelt in one knew before saying, "Your majesty."

    Edward smiled, "Get up. I promise you won''t regret this decision."

    "Hope so," muttered Itachi before asking, "Can I ask two questions?"

    "Please."

    "Who is the Commander of this Shadow Squad?"

    Edward understood Itachi was asking who his superior was and why he was not chosen to be the Commander.

    "I have chosen someone, but I don''t know if they''ll agree. So, for the time being, you''ll be in charge."

    The head of the Shadow Squad must be someone like Grindelwald, whopletely surrenders their souls to him, or a member of the royal family: in other words�Chis wife. So, Edward has someone in mind, hoping to convince her after traveling to the next world.

    Whether it is the Ghost Squad or this new Assassin Squad, they are the capital for his royal family to survive and maintain power in the likely hood someone actually defeated him and took over the Empire. With these two powers in his hands, the royal family can easily survive a regime change.

    And Edward knew the chances of this happening were not as low as some people might imagine. The most talented individual of the Empire was someone from the Jamaican region called Abisai Ursain. At 14, he awakened a special soul because of the changes in the environment. And in just two years, he reached Tier 6.

    Many people were shocked and worried at the same time. Rumors spread that this kid would not live long since he threatened the royal family''s status. However, these people underestimated Edward''s courage.

    He was a pathfinder, creating a perfect system for humans and other "low-level" species to allow them to rule the ne one day. So, he was not jealous of Abisai and encouraged the appearance of more genius like him. Furthermore, he was confident is he was born in an era where the Arcane System existed, his speed would not be any less than Abisai''s.

    "What''s your second question?"

    "Doesn''t the Empire has an Intelligence Gathering Agency?"

    "There is,posed of many talented people with Metamorphogus Bloodline," replied Edward before shaking his head. "Domestically, they are perfect at their job. However, regarding foreign affairs, they are too young and inexperienced. The Empire has to rely heavily on Divination to gather information.

    "The purpose of the Shadow Guard is to train elites and send them throughout the universe."

    ''Of course, to have a powerpletely under your control,'' thought Itachi with an unchanged face. After all, he did not dare say it out loud.

    Edward gave him a look, guessing what he was thinking. He knew Itachi was extremely intelligent and could understand the subtle meaning behind his words and actions.

    "Do you want a temporary or permanent contract?"

    "Temporary." He had already thought about it and decided this was the best option. Itachi did not want to spend the rest of his life in darkness.

    "There are four options: five hundred years, a thousand years, 2000 years, and 10,000 years."

    "I''ll take 2000 years," he replied after a brief ponder; this was a long enough time to ensure the rise of his brother and the Uchiha n.

    "Alright," stated Edward before giving the contract. Itachi wrote his name with his blood after reading every margin of the contract. Then, he immediately felt a connection between himself and Edward.

    "Be prepared. After returning, you''ll have to undergo intense training." Most of the Ninja''s Jutsus are not useful for assassination because of how shy they are. So, they need to be trained.

    Before leaving, Edward ordered Grindelwald to create a perfect training method using Invisible, Shadow, Darkness, and Space Magic.

    Edward nodded to Itachi before disappearing. Itachi sighed as he felt a heavy burden lifted from his shoulder. Facing the Emperor was more challenging than he made it appear. No matter what, this man had the power to dictate the fate of the entire. So, how could ordinary people easily face him?

    He jumped on top of his house, looking in the distance. He could see his brother training his Taijutsu. However, he had a look of frustration. Itachi could understand the reason.

    Previously, Sasuke could be considered a genius simply because of his Sharingan or noble lineage. But now, he could only be considered slightly extraordinary. Then there is the fact that many of his former ssmates from civilian backgrounds�Clike Sakura�Chave been discovered with exceptional talents and ced on a list to be cultivated by the Empire.

    These people he once could not even care to look at or remember their names were now way ahead of him and treated as true geniuses.

    "I think I made the right choice," muttered Itachi before jumping over to Sasuke''s side; it was time for them to reunite and have a one-on-one conversation.

    Edward teleported to theb to prepare for his next step.

    "Is everything prepared?" he asked another clone.

    "We are ready."

    "That''s good," he said after nodding. "Where is Tsuna?"

    "She''s using the virtualwork to learn potion," replied the clone with an evil ss. "I made sure she took Snape''s ss."

    "Old Snape?"

    "Old Snape."

    The twoughed as they reminisced. Although Snape is probably the most talented Potion Master of the Empire, his teaching abilities are subpar�Cespecially the old him.

    When Edward began to show his talent back in Hogwarts, Snape was always after him since he thought he was too arrogant. However, after realizing he could not embarrass Edward, he simply ignored him.

    He walked to the next room and saw Tsunade removing her headset in anger before yelling. "Danm it, isn''t it normal for a student to not know something? Isn''t the teacher''s job to teach?"

    She looked at Edward with frustration, "Are all the teachers in your Empire like that?"

    "Snape was my teacher and is the greatest potion master of the Empire. As for his teaching abilities? Just know he''s no longer a teacher."

    Tsunade understood this womanizer yed a joke on her.

    "Please give me a normal teacher," she said after taking a deep breath to calm down. After reading the first-year potion book, she immediately realized potion was a great field to save lives. So, she wanted to learn.

    "I will."

    "Thanks. Anyway, why are you here?"

    "Do you want to experience interster battle?"

    "You''re about to attack the Otsutsuki n?" asked Tsunade as she rapidly figured out his purpose.

    "Exactly."

    "I thought you would go alone and defeat them yourself."

    "No, I n to broadcast to further show the might of the Empire to the Ninjas and to show them the horror of the universe."

    "I see," she said with a sigh. "Alright, I want to watch."

 Chapter 426: War With The Otsutsuki (I)

    Edward walked into another room of the undergroundb, followed by Tsunade behind. He smiled as he watched the shock in her eyes; he could tell she was trying to control her emotion.

    In front of them were five spaceships that could only be described as humongous steel beasts.

    "What do you think?" he asked.

    "I''ve read descriptions of them, but it''s something else to see the real thing in person,"mented Tsunade. The biggest object in the Ninja World is probably the Ten-Tails, but even it looked smallpared to these five ships.

    "These are the Desert Mark-III and can only consider middle-ss battleships."

    "You mean there are bigger ones?"

    "Yes, and even those are nothing to my Floating City."

    Tsunade read about the Floating City, but the information was brief with little detail. The article she read described the Floating City as the pinnacle of magical technology, the crown jewel of Artificer achievements, and the most potent weapon of the Empire. Furthermore, this marvel of technological and magical achievement was designed by the Emperor himself, pushing the technological tree of the Empire by at least 100,000 years.

    "I would love to see the Floating City."

    Edward sighed with sadness, "It''s probably in shambles now."

    "It''s destroyed?" she asked with surprise before thinking about something. "Isn''t it expensive to make? You really know how to waste money to destroy something like that." She could not fathom how much money it would take to make such a thing.

    Edward''s mouth twitched, "You don''t have to remind me; I know how much money I''ve wasted, and it hurts." He would rather lose thousands of Imperial Fleet and hundreds of Star System than the Floating City. Luckily, it was the Tier 9 city, not the new Tier 10 he had just built.

    "And why are you making it sounds like it was my fault it was destroyed? I''ve almost died encountering a weird creature; this is why I was in such a sorry state when we met."

    "Oh, then I apologize for my remark," said Tsunade with sincerity; she thought he was doing some dangerous experiment that resulted in his near-death situation and the destruction of the Floating City.

    "Don''t worry about it: let''s go."

    The two board the ship as many golems supervise different aspects of this expedition.

    "Are we the only living creatures?" asked Tsunade.

    "Depends on your definition of living: these golems have souls�Cwell, some do."

    "You know what I mean."

    "Yes, we are the only carbon-based life form," replied Edward while looking at a screen.

    "Why?"

    "I have a limited number of clones, so we must use golems."

    "Don''t you have a normal crew with you? Or are they dead?"

    "I have too many secrets, so there is no ''normal'' crew," he replied.

    "That fits with your personality,"mented Tsunade.

    "Is that an insult?"

    "Maybe, maybe not."

    Edward shook his head, "I am a man burdened by knowledge�Cto quote a purple mad Titan. The Empire appeared to be thriving and prosperous�Ceven amid a great war. However, only a few people know the grim future waiting for us.

    "And my consciousness is one of the reasons we can have today''s peace and tranquility."

    He suddenly paused and frowned.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Tsunade, who felt his sudden change was abnormal.

    "I suddenly felt it might not be the best idea to bring you into all this trouble."

    "How sweet," she replied with a smile.

    "I''m serious," replied Edward. "Once you get involved, your future can only be described as a constant struggle. Maybe, living a normal life and dying peacefully is not such a bad thing."

    "Whether I join or not is my choice," replied Tsunade. "Plus, after meeting you and opening myself to a broader world, I also have new goals and ambitions."

    "I hope you don''t regret your choice."

    "That''s for the future to decide."

    "Alright, we''re ready," said Edward before ordering one of the golems to begin the broadcast. Across the Shinobi World, all the new citizens of the Empire started to watch these five battleships in action.

    "What is the n of action?" asked Tsunade.

    "The first step is to go directly to their headquarters." The Otsutsuki''s headquarters was located 400,000 light years from the Shinobi.

    Tsunade nodded. She found it odd that the first step is for a direct attack. But she knew nothing about interster battles, so she did notment.

    Under Edward''s control, the ships activated the Void Engine and instantaneously traveled hundred of thousand of light years away. Soon, the ship arrived at a Star System with fours: a massive one as big as any star and four regr sizes surrounding it at the center.

    "We''ve arrived at the Otsutsuki''s headquarters," said Edward, his voice traveling to everyone watching the broadcast. "They are a race that evolves through absorbing life energy and gic information. Unfortunately, all the gic information affects their mind, making them ruthless, arrogant, and inhumanly cruel.

    "There is a perfect example before us," continued Edward with a calm and reassuring tone. "Their civilization has long developed spatial technology. Yet, they did ce any means to prevent other people from attacking them.

    "The reason? Their arrogance, of course. They are the Otsutsuki�Cthey attack and use other civilizations as nourishment for their growth. Who dares attack them?"

    Edward sighed, "To all my viewers: if there is a lesson you must learn today�Cit''s this: prudence is a character trait necessary for the survival and growth of any individual or civilization.

    "Arrogance is the bane of the mighty. No matter how powerful one of you bes one day, remember to guard against arrogance. The path of magic is long, arduous, and has no end. Even someone like me is a mere student: I may never finish my pursuit of the truth and endless knowledge in my life."

    Edward''s objective is to instill the core idea of the Arcanist in these new citizens and also ensure they understand one of the main reasons the Empire has achieved so much in such a short time: always being cautious and not letting arrogance drive them.

    Otherwise, with how much the Empire has aplished in less hundred years, the people would be a hundred times more arrogant than the Otsutsuki.

    Bang!

    While Edward was calmly talking, the Otsutsuki n noticed him, and someone attacked this small fleet. An enormous hand that looked like the arm of a Susanoo attacked them; the scary part was that hand wasrger than a. Unfortunately, this attack level was nothing to the ship''s Energy Shield System.

    "Now, asking all parents and guardians to activate the Child Protection Safety," he calmly added. Many children will be watching this battle, so he cannot show them all the blood and violence. So, a more censored version will be disyed to them.

    Shinobi Children are more mature and used to blood and violence. However, they are still children and will be protected from now on. The only exception that is made to the Ninja World because of their culture is children are only considered 15 and below. From 16 years old and above, they are considered adults and can watch the uncensored.

    The door to themand room opened, and a red golem entered. Compared to the others, he was slimmer�Clooking more like Ultron than a Hulk Buster of the other Golems.

    "What''s the result?" asked Edward.

    "The at the center is for Royal Family, where their god�CShibai�Cand his descendants. The Noble n numbers reside in the green, red, and blues. There should be a few Tier 7.

    "Finally, the yellow is where the Brach members lived. Their existence serves only as servants, cannon fodder, and sacrifices to the God Tree so the other families can be stronger.

    "That''s all the information I could gather."

    Edward nodded: this golem was a rare Seer Model with Divination. Only a few people in the Empire can create one since an arcanist needs to have knowledge of Golem''s Creation, Soul, and Divination. So, he technically cannot make one himself.

    ''The royal, noble, and branch. Kaguya was probably a member of the branch.'' From what he remembered from Boruto, she came to be Isshiki''s sacrifice to the God Tree nted in the Ninja World.

    "One person?" suddenly asked Tsunade as she saw an Otsutsuki appearing before the fleet, seemingly wanting to challenge it alone.

 Chapter 427: War With The Otsutsuki (II)

    "That''s not surprising, given the Otusutsuki is an Individualistic Civilization,"mented Edward as he looked at the person facing their small fleet.

    "Individualistic Civilization: that''s a new term," added Tsunade. "What does it mean?"

    "How do I exin it," muttered Edward. "It means they focused on training the individuals, ensuring each of their members is extremely powerful."

    "Isn''t that the same for the Empire?"

    "No, the Empire is a technological civilization, minoring in Individualism," he exined. "As we grow more powerful, we are bing more individualistic; however, I won''t let us abandon the technological aspect."

    "I still don''t understand the nuanced differences between the two."

    "A better way to exin it is Individualistic Civilizations focus on focusing all their resources on one person to ensure they are as powerful as possible. In the case of the Otsutsuki n, it''s their god�CShibai. And in the case of the Empire, it''s me."

    The broadcast heard Edward''s words, but he did not shine away from these types of information since they fall under the category of history and anthropology.

    "However, the Empire''s main focus is still on magical technology. And the benefit of technological civilization is the ability to reach high tiers despite having weak individuals."

    Before the wizards showed their existence, the muggles created a Tier 5 Civilization with the power of technology and nuclear bombs. And the wizard could only be considered a Tier 3 Individualistic civilization.

    "I understand now," nodded Tsunade.

    "Fire the Tier 7 Thunder Canon," ordered Edward, and the golem followed his orders. A massive thunderlight fired from the main ship, scaring the Otsutsuki members.

    Thetter reacted swiftly as he activated his eyes. The attack enveloped the Otsutsuki. It appeared as if the attack had wiped him from existence. However, once the light faded, thetter stood in the same spot in the void without a single scratch on them.

    "The attack failed," said Golem AD, who was controlling the primary system of the ship. "Determining the cause of failure��The enemy is immune to energy-based attacks��Finding Solution:

    "Solution 1: use a higher concentration of energy attack (Tier 8)

    "Solution 2; Use a higher form of energy that can negate this technique: divine, cosmic, or void energy is rmended.

    "Solution 3: Use the Concussion Canon on the enemy.

    "Commander, do you want any more rmendations?"

    In less than a second, the golem analyzed the situation and created ways to deal with the situation.

    "A weird Dojutsu that made people immune to energy attacks? How interesting,"mented Edward. "Use solution 3."

    The Concussion Canon was designed to deal with people who could only be handled with only physical attacks. The design is based on the idea of a Tier 7 or 8 Aura Master punching an enemy with all their strengths.

    "Tier 7 or 8?" asked Golem AD.

    "Use Tier 8 to kill him. We need the enemy to take this invasion seriously," ordered Edward, and the golem followed his orders. A new canon emerged from the ships, attacking the Otsutsuki''s Divine General.

    Thetter sensed its death, so it tried evading the attack. Unfortunately, the canon has a locked function based on a person''s karma and cannot be avoided. Hermione and Edward''stest research on Karma have been implemented in the Imperial Navy, increasing the Empire''s military prowess.

    Maybe this Otsutsuki could have evaded if it was the first attack. Sadly, the ship already recorded his Karma and can use it to lock into him. As such, no matter how far he ran, he could not evade the attack.

    A tremendous amount of force hit the Otsutsuki''s Divine General. The force was powerful enough to eradicate the entire star system. So, before he could even scream, he exploded into a blood mist, his body and soul annihted from this universe.

    Edward nodded in satisfaction with this result. The Desert Mark-III are only medium-ss ship in the Imperial Navy. However, besides theck of resources, he had his reason for choosing them for this battle: they were versatile and able to adapt to any environment and situation.

    "Mission sess," said Golem AD. "Commander, any more orders?"

    "We wait."

    Otsutsuki n''s Royal n:

    Using a Jutsus simr to the Akatsuki, all the upper echelon members from the differents held a meeting in an imaginary space where they transmitted their consciousness.

    The meeting was divided in a way that showed the status of everyone present. There was an empty throne at the very top. Right below, at the foot of the throne, were two chairs reserved for the Left and Right Protector.

    These two were the pinnacle of Tier 7, the second most influential individuals of the Otsutsuki n and members of the Royal n or Shibai''s Lineage.

    Below them were the 27 Divine Generals�Cwho were also Tier 7. However, the Left and Right Protectors were so powerful that they could single-handled kill more than 10 Divine Generals.

    Most of the Divine General originated from the Royal n, while the rest were members of the Noble ns.

    Below the Divine Generals were the Divine Envoy, and there were 123 of them, all Tier 6. Most were from the Noble n, with only five from the Branch n.

    "Who dares to attack our n?" asked one of the Divine Generals with blue horns. "Is it the Sage n? Or the Immortal Gods?"

    "I didn''t discover any natural energy, so it''s not the Sage n,"mented another Divine General. "The Immortal Gods would not daree to our headquarters�Ceven with their immortality."

    "I heard that a god name Jashin has been acting crazy recently. So, he might be crazy enough to do such a thing."

    "Are you guys stupid?" asked another Divine General with bull-like horns and a Rinnegan on his forehead. "The enemy is obviously the Automaton Race; they''re the only one who uses big and clunky machines like the ones who attack our n."

    "Who are you calling stupid? Do you want to fight?"

    "I dare you to attack first? I would have swallowed you long ago if not for the n''s rules. So, please give the perfect excuse to do so," replied the bullhorn Otsutsuki while licking his lips.

    "Enough!"

    As soon as these words came out, the meeting room quieted down. And that''s because of the person who spoke: the Left Divine Protector. She was a beautiful woman with a paleplexion, small curve horns, and dressed in a white robe. She had two Byakugan and a Rinnegan on her forehead.

    "The enemy easily annihted Divine General Nishiki, so you should understand what this means," continued the Left Protector.

    "The situation is more severe than you imagined," said the Right Protector�Ca man with blue robes and pointy horns. "I''ve measured the energy level of the previous attacks, and it reached the same level as the Lord."

    "Right Protector, your words are sphemy," yelled one of the Divine Generals.

    "That''s right. No one is as powerful as Lord Shibai."

    "Yes, you cannot speak these words easily."

    Most of the Divine Generals backed up these ims; Lord Shibai was their almighty god, so how could there exist any person as powerful as him? Even amongst the other factions of this universe, like the Sage n, the Immortal Gods, the Automatons, and even the traitorous Chakra Race, no one is on par with Lord Shibai.

    "Shut up," yelled the Left Protector, releasing a mighty aura that suppressed everyone in the group.

    "This is not the time for pride or arrogance. Our n might be facing an enemy capable of wiping us out. So, control yourselves."

    Everyone decided to keep their mouth shut until the situation was rified. Meanwhile, the Right Protector looked at a quiet Divine General with weird eyes.

    "Ryushiki, what do you think?" The Right Protector was solemn and a little respectful; it was odd, given the strict hierarchical structure of the Otsutsuki n. And that''s because this Divine General''s eyes were unique and contained the power of irvoyance.

    Their n survived many catastrophes during the rise of Lord Shibai and only survived because of these eyes.

    "It''s the end," said Ryushiki with a trembling voice. "Our n ising to an end."

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" yelled another Divine General, but Ryushiki did not even look at the person; he seemed lost in his own world.

    "Are you sure? With Lord Shibai''s presence, there should be no problem, right?" asked the Left Protector.

    "Normally, I cannot see the fate of the Lord. But it''s different this time," continued Ryushiki. "The fog of fate has dispersed, and all I see is the death or capture of the Lord."

    The room immediately quieted, with people looking at him like he was crazy.

 Chapter 428: War With The Otsutsuki (III)

    (This chapter is not edited.)

    The meeting room remained quiet for a few seconds. Then, the Left Protector said: "We are entering a state of emergency. Call our members scattered on differents and dimensions. We will also summon the civilizations we have conquered.

    "All n members�Cno matter whether they are royal, noble, ormoners�Cwill meet the enemy.

    "Right Protector," said the Left Protector, looking at herpanion

    "Don''t worry, I will try to wake up Lord Shibai."

    "That''s good," she replied. "I will supervise the battle."

    The Left Protector then looked at Ryushiki, "Try to divine a way for our n''s survival. Do whatever is necessary to seed."

    Ryushiki was shocked for a moment before realizing the meaning behind these words. There are many n members with irvoyant or Divination Type of Dojutsu. However, none were as powerful as him.

    So, in the current situation, the best option is to increase his power by any means�Cincluding breaking the n''s rules and swallowing these people. A ruthless light shed in Ryushiki''s eyes as he nodded.

    However, as soon as he agreed, five people in the room suddenly tried to open a tear in space to escape. Regrettably, the Left Protector acted swiftly and waved her hand to seal them. So, 2 Divine Generals and 3 Divine Envoys were captured and handed to Ryushiki to absorb and increase his power.

    "Let''s go," said the Left Protector calmly and coldly.

    In the endless space, Edward watched as numerous Otsutsuki members flew from the fives. The majority came from the yellows, which is where the Branch members lived.

    "We have detected a massive wave of spatial-temporal energy," said Golem AD. "It is estimated the enemy is calling reinforcement. Commander, do you want to block the surrounding space?"

    "No," replied Edward. "We want them all in one ce. Otherwise, we will have to spend more manpower searching for them all over the universe."

    "As you wish. Then, what is the nextmand?"

    "Send in the Golem Legion to intercept the enemy."

    The golem executed its order and sent a legion of 100,000 Golems: 10 of which were Peak Tier 7, 2000 were regr Tier 7, and the rest were Tier 6.

    The Golem Legion ughtered and captured countless Otsutsuki. The battle was one-sided due to one reason: information. Edward knew about Chakra and even equipped the golems with Anti-Energy Enchantments, focusing on dealing with Chakra.

    So, his legion not only had more high Tiers of individuals but also countered the Otsutsuki n. Of course, that was at the beginning of the battle.

    "Interesting,"mented Edward as he watched the sudden change in the battle.

    "They suddenly became more powerful," said Tsunade. "What''s going on?"

    "They are using nature energy," exined Edward. "I did not expect the Otsutsukis to be capable of learning from other civilizations." He always these guys was too arrogant to ever learn Sage Art.

    "Then, what are you going to do?" she asked

    "Their increase in strength will only dy their inevitable defeat,"mented Edward. "Deploy the Fighter Pilot Legion to take out the weaker branch members."

    Golem AD executed the order. Numerous small ships suddenly flew out of the five spaceships. These ships were small enough for two or three people but extremely fast.

    These fighter jets did not have any pilots and were remotely controlled by artificial intelligence under the supervision of Golem AD. They precisely targeted the Otsutsuki Branch members whose strengths were lower than Tier 6.

    Additionally, the Otsutsuki summoned a bunch of other civilizations they conquered and used them as cannon fodders. The fighter jets targeted these people.

    Edward calmly watched as the enemy''s strength drastically reduced. The fighter jets have no problem using suicidal tactics to destroy arge number of Otsutsuki Members. After all, no one died, and the jet''s destruction wasted only resources.

    "Commander, I''ve detected a very potent divination attempt toward the Empire," suddenly said the Divination Golem.

    "Oh, how powerful?"

    "Seer Level."

    "Seer Level," mused Edward. "There must be an Otsutsuki member with a powerful Divination-based Dojutsu." His eyes lit up.

    "I will send you on a mission," he said. "Take a few of the Shadow Golems and find the source of that divination: capture it alive and bring it back."

    Edward felt such a powerful eye would be perfect for Luna. And if he can copy it, he will no longer be troubled by hisck of Divination Talent. At the very least, he won''t be as embarrassed.

    "As youmand," said the golem before leaving. With the chaos of the current war, it is much easier to infiltrate these fives.

    "Commander, there is a warning of the highest level," said Golem AD.

    "Oh, what''s the situation?"

    "I have detected a Chakra Energy level of Tier 8 gathering on the Royal."

    "Oh, is Shibai finally showing up?"

    "Most likely not. The energy frequency is simr to a weapon," exined Golem AD. When a Tier 8 Mage uses a powerful attack, their energy frequency differs from a Tier 8 Weapon; the weaponcks a certain vitality or life unique to flesh and blood lifeforms or any living creature.

    "The Otsutsuki n also has many powerful Chakra Tools, so it should be one of them,"mented Edward. "Raise our highest level of shield. I don''t want to lose any of these five ships." Losing any of these ships was too expensive and not worth losing to a mere Otsutsuki n.

    "That''s the issue," exined Golem AD. "ording to my calctions, our shield cannot withstand an attack of this magnitude."

    Edward pondered for a moment. Tier 8 means the ability to destroy a Star System. However, someone who can destroy 1 star system and one who can destroy 100 star systems are still Tier 8, but one is overwhelmingly more powerful than the other.

    "Don''t worry: I will protect the ship."

    And that''s exactly what Edward did. A powerful energy light suddenly came from the Royal with the intention of annihting the five ships. So, he waved his hand to create a powerful shield to protect his investments.

    "Fail," said the Left Protector as she watched the aftermath of her attempt. "So, there is really someone as powerful as Lord Shibai leading this war? Who is it?"

    No matter how she thought, she could not figure out who it was. Lord Shibai had already killed anyone on the same level as him in this universe. And the n would eliminate anyone with enough potential to reach such a level, resulting in them having too many enemies.

    So, Left Protector could not discover who was behind this attack since there were too many possibilities.

    "Is this the power of Shinjutsus?" muttered Edward. "Why does it feel weird and familiar?" From what he knew from Boruto, Lord Shibai used Shinjutsus, which is the highest form of Jutsus in the universe. The Ninjutsus the Ninja used is most likely an imitation of Shinjutsu.

    ''Things are getting interesting,'' he thought.

    "Commander, I have detected the enemy stopped emanating spatial energy," said Golem AD.

    "So, they''ve called back all their members?" concluded Edward. "Excellent. Execute the Bloodline Tactic."

    "As youmand."

    All the golem legions suddenly received orders to execute the Bloodline Tactic. So, they began to attack the Otsutsuki n with a strange red fog. And everywhere the fog touched, an Otsutsuki member would suddenly pass out. It did not matter whether they were Divine Generals, Divine Envoys, or regr branch members: they suffered the same fate.

    And the only reason the Left and Right Protectors did not suffer was that they were not part of the battlefield.

    "What''s going on?" asked Tsunade, confused like all the citizens watching this battle back in the Ninja.

    "This is how advanced technological civilizations fight," exined Edward. "We find the weakness of the enemy and develop ways to deal with them.

    "The Otsutsuki n evolves by absorbing numerous gic information and breaking the limit of their bloodline. However, the information is too much and chaotic, affecting their mind.

    "The fog was created to affect the chaos in their genes, thus overloading their mind and soul."

    Edward sighed. Once the weakness of a civilization is discovered, it''s easy to be targeted by a much more powerful civilization. For example, one of the main weaknesses of the Arcane Civilization is the heart that holds their mana. If someone could target it, then all arcanists would lose power.

    Luckily, he fixed that weakness with the Arcane Heart learned from Devil Heart and the ability to hold mana in the Soul Dimension.

    This is also why Edward insisted the Empire use and develop different types of energy; he did not want some higher civilization to find a way to render mana useless, thus crumbling the Arcane Civilization.

    Or the reason he wanted Arcanists to have strong bodies; he did not want any easily exploited weakness.

    "That''s it?" asked Tsunade as she watched the mighty Otsutsuki n fall like children fighting an adult. "The enemy is defeated?"

    "No: there is still onest battle," replied Edward, who sensed a powerful being waking up.

 Chapter 429: The Secret of Ninjutsu

    "Shibai," said Edward as he saw the man who appeared before the small fleet: White skin, two upward hordes, a pair of Byakugan, and a Rinnegan on his forehead. He had a peaceful look on his face while his body exuded a noble or divine aura.

    "Are you the one behind the attack on my n?" asked Shibai, his voice hoarse as if he had not spoken in a long time. Meanwhile, his vision ignored the protective enchantments of the spaceship and directly gazed at Edward sitting on themand chair.

    "Danger detected," said Golem AD.

    "Be at ease," reassured Edward. "Your task will be to protect the small fleet while recording my battle with the enemy."

    "As you wish."

    Edward nodded before disappearing from the ship and appearing in front of Shibai.

    "I am indeed responsible," replied Edward.

    "Why? I don''t think the n has ever offended you. No, I don''t think we''ve ever interacted before."

    "Why did the Otsutsuki n destroy countless worlds and civilizations by nting the Divine Tree?"

    "So, it''s for power," nodded Shibai, still calm and peaceful. "In that case, it makes sense." He has long learned the universe was a chaotic ce where the strong control the fate of the weak.

    The Otsutsuki n was the most powerful civilization in the universe. So, now that there was a civilization on par�Cif not more powerful than them�Cit was normal for them to eradicate theirpetitors.

    "In that case, let''s not waste time: the strongest person will determine the fate of the weakest," dered Shibai.

    "Fine by me. However, let''s fight far away from this ce." Edward did not want their battle to destroy the Otsutsuki n''s star system, ruining all his efforts of subduing and capturing them.

    Shibai did not say anything else; a ck tear in the void appeared before him, and he entered it. Meanwhile, a portal appeared before Edward, and he also stepped into it.

    "Interesting dimension,"mented Edward as he looked at his surroundings. The sky contained a sea of fire for some unknown reason. He could see floatings, stars, and even entire gxies floating in emptiness.

    More importantly, he could feel the surrounding dimension was highly stable, so it was no problem for them to use all their strength and not worry about too much destruction.

    Shibai did not wait for his opponent to admire or analyze the environment. He waved his hand to create an intense blue me. Edward ced a protective shield before him, easily blocking the attack.

    ''Is this the power of Shinjutsu? The Chakra has a unique frequency that made it more powerful and easier to manipte.''

    Ninjutsus required hand signs to perform, and only people with extreme talent or Chakra Control could use it without hand signs. And that''s only for most Ninjutsus since some cannot be performed with hand signs.

    However, Shinjutsu used by Shibai does not require any signs; Chakra follows the user''s will and desires.

    ''That way, Shinjutsus is better than Magic Spells.''

    Arcanists can use some weak and basic spells without spell models or runes. However, a spell model is required to achieve a potent and stabilized effect when the spell reaches a certain level.

    "Huh?" muttered Edward, who suddenly noticed an anomaly: the me was slowly burning his shield.

    ''Something is wrong,'' thought Edward. ''Based on my calction, the amount of Chakra he used for that attack should not affect my spell.''

    He sensed the changes in his field and did not detect any special attack targeting his mana or the shield itself.

    ''It seems that Shinjutsus has a secret behind its power.''

    Shibai saw his attack was useless, so he changed tactics. Two lightning bolts appeared in his hand, and he threw them at Edward. They flew faster than light, but Edward responded with another shield.

    However, at thest meeting, a strange power emanated from Shibai''s eyes, and the lightning bolts ignored Edward''s shield and headed straight to him.

    Despite the current situation, Edward remained calm and analyzed the situation. Right before the bolts hit him, Shibai seemed to have detected something, but it was toote.

    Boom!

    Edward suddenly changed ce with Shibai, and the bolts hit him directly. The Otsutsuki God suddenly had two enormous holes in his body. However, his expression remained calm and indifferent, now showing any emotions. A weird chakra fluctuation emanated from his body, and he returned to his peak state.

    ''Interesting,'' thought Edward. ''His Dojutsus seemed to vary despite having only a normal Byakugan and Rinnegan.'' From the previous confrontation, he had already detected two unique Dojutsus: one that allowed Shibai to bypass defenses, and the other seemed to detect danger.

    ''Maybe he could even see the future,'' thought Edward before waving his hand to create a green magic circle: spatial-temporal energy emanated from the magic circle and blended with the surrounding.

    Immediately, Shibai frowned as he detected he could no longer see the future. He waved his hand to create hundreds of tiny ck spheres: Dimension Annihtion.

    Each sphere was arge dimension, and Shibai threw them at Edward before exploding them. Regrettably, the spheres did not explode as they were supposed to but returned to Shibai before exploding.

    As ast resort, he had to send them to another dimension not to be affected.

    "It''s best not to use space-time abilities before an expert,"mented Edward. Immediately, Shibai became irked; he was used to being arrogant in any confrontation.

    Shinjutsus: Cosmic Bomb.

    Shibai controlled dozens of floating star systems and hundreds of stars, turning them into bombs at Edward.

    Boom!

    Edward was intact with a shield around him. However, he had to use a triple-sided shield, and two broke.

    ''There is something that makes Shibai''s Shinjutsu more powerful than it should. And it seems familiar. What is it?''

    Shibai knew this attack would be useless. Furthermore, his opponent did not take the fight seriously. So, he used these facts to his advantage for his next attack:

    Rinnegan: The Path of Death.

    Numerous ck shadows suddenly came out of Edward''s body.

    "A True Death attack? You''re really not a simple opponent." He could tell Shibai''s attack involved True Death, meaning he could kill his opponent as long as he looked at them for more than a second. Luckily, he was immune to True Death attacks, had counter-spells engraved in his robes, and controlled the Rules of Death.

    Shibai frowned as he realized one of his sure-victory tactics did not work. He waved his hand to create thousands of Truth-Seeking Balls with the power of destruction.

    He sent them to distract the enemy while he divided a part of his mind, sending it somewhere.

    "You want to send a part of your mind to the past and kill my weak self," suddenly said Edward after dealing with the Truth-Seeking Balls. "However, I''ve already warned you."

    Shibai''splexion became pale as he bled from his ears, nose, and mouth�Chis soul was injured. He felt his opponent directly killed the part of his consciousness that traveled to the past, thus affecting his soul.

    Shibai knew it would take time to heal his soul injury, so he focused on the battle. He waved his hand to manifest ten humongous beasts.

    "The Power of Creation?"mented Edward as he looked at the Chakra Beasts before him. He could feel that all of them were Tier 8; to be precise, they could use one Tier 8 attack.

    The Chakra Beasts opened their mouths and fired a Beast Bomb at Edward. However, he gathered his mana on his hand and fired an attack simr to a Ki st attack in Dragon Ball Z. He easily overwhelmed these ten Tier 8 creatures with his massive energy capacity.

    "So, that''s how it is," he muttered as he finally understood why Shinjutsus were so powerful: they contained the Will of the Universe. In other words, the Universe Will would power up or boost all of Shibai''s attacks.

 Chapter 430: Coating

    Edward understood Shibai took an alternative pathpared to Gods and Archmages. Gods have a mutually beneficial rtionship with the Universe''s Will, allowing them to control the fundamental rules orws of the universe as a price for their freedom. Edward guessed above Tier 12, the path of Godhood may have found a way to remove the restrictions of faith and the Divine Kingdom. Or maybe, they have to abandon some of their powers to reach higher Tiers.

    Meanwhile, Archmages forced the Universe Will to submit and give them ess to the rules. As a result, no matter the universe, an Archmage will be powerful and not be restricted.

    However, for some reason, Shibai did not follow the path of controlling [Authority]. Edward did not know whether he did not know of the existence of the rules or whether the Universe Will of this universe was more resistant to others. Regardless, Shibai used the power of the Universe Will to boost his attack, thus creating the concept of Shinjutsu.

    ''Did he steal the power of the Universe Will ore to an agreement with it?'' thought Edward. Meanwhile, as he was distracted trying to analyze his opponent''s Jutsu, Shibai took action.

    A small ck crack appeared next to him, and something came out from it and entered Shibai''s body. Strange markings appeared on his face and horns.

    "Sage Mode?" uttered Edward, but it was not finished. A white Chakra Cloth enveloped Shibai, drastically increasing his aura in the process.

    ''Another mode simr to Nine-Tail Chakra Mode or even Tenseigan Chakram Mode,'' he thought, realizing Shibai was prepared to go all out. However, he did not care.

    After seeing thetter''s Shinjutsus, he had an idea he wanted to try. So, he needed a moreprehensive understanding of Shinjutsu.

    Shinjutsu: Universe Push.

    A terrifying gravitational force suddenly squashed Edward into meat sauce.

    Crack!

    His fiveyer shield barely held on, leaving countless cracks.

    ''This attack was not a simple use of gravity; he controlled the gravitational force of the entire universe to use that attack.''

    Edward could feel this attack was approaching the limit of Tier 8, reaching his current power without any boost. Regardless, his eyes lit up as he came closer to analyze the essence of Shinjutsu.

    Shibai frowned after seeing his attack failed. Then, millions of different versions of himself suddenly appeared in the void.

    "Shadow Clone Jutsus?" muttered Edward, knowing this Jutsus was one of the most broken abilities in Naruto�Cespecially after being boosted by Shibai''s Shinjutsus.

    "Two can y at this game." He instantly converted his mana into Chakra before also using the Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu. This Jutusu is one of the few who was not well-transferred into mana.

    Edward can use clone spells using Mirror Magic, Clone Magic, and even Transmutation. However, he could not create as many clones as the Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu.

    After creating the clone, he did not stop. He then cast multiple auxiliary spells like Agility Boost, Increase Attack, Defense Reinforcement, Vitality Boost, and many others. As such, his clones were much stronger than Shibai, thus winning the confrontation.

    Shibai summoned twenty odd-looking Otsutsuki members with different horns and eyes. Their auras were simr to the Left and Right Protectors.

    ''Edo Tensei?'' analyzed Edward. Then, something unexpected urred. The twenty people fused until there were only three individuals.

    "3 Tier 8 Otsutsuki," muttered Edward. The three of them took a position that formed a triangle before gathering their power together to fire a white beam at Edward.

    Shinjutsu: Particle Style Light Beam.

    Edward remained calm and did not even use a shield to block the attack. He raised his hand and stopped it directly with his body. With his [Aura] and powerful body, the attack only burned his skin and muscles and destroyed a dozen bones and organs; his limbs were intact, so it was a minor injury.

    But, despite his current state, his eyes were bright as he appeared excited.

    "I should be able to do it," he muttered as his Phoenix Bloodline activated to heal his injuries. He pointed his hand to cast a simple Fireball Spell.

    Boom!

    The three Edo Tensei Otsutsuki scattered into dust, burned into oblivion.

    "I seeded." His purpose from the beginning was to see if he could copy Shibai''s Shinjutsu, and he did. However, he did not use the Universe Will to boost his spell, but his own Willpower.

    ''This method is simr to One Piece''s Conqueror Coating."

    Edward cast a Thunder Spell before infusing his Willpower. He suddenly noticed a strange mark appeared on the rune spells. He tried another Ice Spear Spell, and the same pattern emerged.

    "It is simr to the ck lightning of Conqueror Coating."

    Edward fired these spells, and Shibai evaded. Unfortunately, dozens more spells surrounded him as Edward tested his new technique. He forced Shibai to use more Shinjutsu to learn from him. So, with time, as the Otsutsuki God was backed into a corner, Edward''s proficiency in the Will Coating Technique drastically increased until he caught up with Shibai''s level.

    ording to his calction, this technique can boost a spell from 10% to as high as 5 times its normal strength. And that''s only because he only recently developed it, and it''s still in the early stages. Furthermore, the spell had other forms of properties not yet detected.

    Edward calmly looked at the pale Shibai. The previously high and domineering god was reced by a man on the verge of breaking.

    "I guess it''s enough ying around,"mented Edward. "So, it''s time for thest experiment."

    He no longer hesitated and activated his Arcane Spark. With the power of his Karma, he used a Tier 9 Sealing Spell. Edward knew the limit of this world as Tier 8, so he wanted to know what would happen if someone used power beyond that Tier.

    He suddenly frowned as he felt the Universe Will repelling him and even trying to force him out of this universe and into the Void.

    ''So that''s how it is,'' his eyes were full of wisdom as he figured out many things. This universe was small, containing exactly 100,000 gxies. One of the reasons people of Tier 9 or higher cannot appear in this universe was not only because of the restriction of World Source but a defense mechanism of the Universe Will to prevent anyone from destroying the universe.

    ''As long as someone reaches Tier 9, they can destroy the universe gxy by gxy. The only issue is time.''

    After figuring out this truth, he reduced his Spell to the limit of this world. Unfortunately, the tired Shibai could not resist his fate of being sealed.

    Edward took a crystal in his hand that contained Shibai. He opened a portal to leave this dimension.

    The spaceships had already taken over the fives of the Otsutsuki ns. So, he went to the Royal n.

    "How was the broadcast?" he asked Golem AD.

    "Everything proceeded smoothly," replied the Golem. "ording to the recent data, your approval rating amongst the Shinobi has drastically increased."

    "Excellent. For the next month, I want most channels to show and talk about this battle." The media is a great way to brainwash the masses, and Edward has used this tactic too many times to count; he was now an expert.

    "What about the mission I sent the Divination Golem?"

    "It was a sess," replied Golem AD. "They''ve captured an individual called Ryushiki with a unique Eye for Divination."

    "More good news," nodded Edward, thinking Luna should be happy with this gift. "Found someone to do the preliminary research on the eye."

    "Yes, Commander."

    "I believe I can trust the rest to you?"

    "There is no problem," replied Golem AD. "And if there is, I will contact you immediately."

    "Good," replied Edward before heading to see Tsunade. However, he found her aura quiet and maybe even a little sad or gloomy.

    "What''s wrong? Did the fight shock you?"

    "It did, but that''s not what I was thinking."

    "Then, tell me what''s on your mind; I can''t read minds. Well, I can, but that''s impolite. So, please use your words."

    Tsunade almost gave him the side-eye.

    "I was just thinking about how you easily seal that God. I could not help but think that a more powerful individual will suddenly appear someday and seal you away�Cjust like you did to him."

    Edward paused for a moment, "This possibility is higher than you imagine. The Empire has many technological marvels or forbidden knowledge that countless Gods lust after.

    "So, if I''m too weak, I will have the same fate as this Shibai."

 Chapter 431: Other Civilizations

    "Your world is too dangerous," concluded Tsunade, shaking her head.

    "No ce ispletely safe," countered Edward. "You saw the intervention of the Otsutsuki n in the Fourth Shinobi War. Without Naruto, Sasuke, and Hagoromo, your world would have been in trouble.

    "However, what you don''t know is a dozen yearster, the peace of the Ninja World was again broken. The Otsutsuki returned, Sasuke died, and Naruto lost the Nine-Tails and was sealed.

    "The world had to rely on Naruto''s son to save it."

    Tsunade quieted for a moment. She knew the Otsutsuki n would never give up a world full of life like the Ninja World since it''s the perfect ce to nt the God Tree and condense a Chakra Fruit.

    So, what would the fate of the Ninja World be without Edward''s appearance?

    Maybe a savior would be born to save the Ninja World, simr to Sasuke and Naruto. Or maybe, the Ninja World would be destroyed.

    "Is it a sin to be weak in this vast universe?" asked Tsunade with a sigh.

    "Unfortunately, it is," replied Edward. "It''s been a long and tired day, so rest. We will return home in a few days to continue researching the Chakra System."

    Tsunade nodded before leaving. Meanwhile, Edward continued working. He took a few potions to recuperate from the battle. Then, he began to work with Morgana to analyze the new Willpower Coating Technique and the other things he learned during the battle.

    However, Golem AD contacted him the next day, saying it was urgent. So, he had to see it.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Three civilizations send an ambassador to see us; they are waiting in the room next door," exined Golem AD.

    "Oh, who are they?"

    "The Sage n, the Automatons, and the Chakra Race."

    "Interesting names," muttered Edward, as he had never heard of these things from Naruto. So, it''s most likely things rted to other gxies, not shown in the manga or anime.

    "Let''s see them in the throne room," he ordered. "Also, send me the information we have on these ns."

    "Yes."

    Edward sat in a golden throne room, calmly waiting. Soon afterward, three unique individuals appeared before him: an enormous snake, a human-sized robot resembling Gundam, and another towering beast with twelve tails. Immediately, he realized they were all Tier 7 and was a little surprised.

    "Salutation to you, your majesty," said the giant Snake, and the others followed to show their respect. White waiting for Edward''s appearance, they learned a few pieces of information about the Empire and proper etiquette for meeting the Emperor.

    Typically, these people would not care about things like etiquette. Unfortunately, the so-called Arcane Empire single-handled annihted the Otsutsuki n.

    "At ease," said Edward as he observed each individual. From the snake, he sensed an enormous amount of Nature Energy.

    ''The Sage n, huh?'' thought Edward as he remembered the three ces in the Ninja World where people can learn Sage Art. ording to his theory, the Great Toad Sage from Mount Myoboku did not be the way it was because it was a unique race.

    He believed thetter was only a regr toad but was very sensitive to Nature Energy. After discovering Mount Myoboku�Ca ce with tremendous concentration of nature energy�C by ident, or maybe born there, the toad absorbed Nature Energy, evolving to gain intelligence. Then, it gathered other toads with simr talent, and Mount Myoboku became what it was today. The same was for the other two Senjutsus ces.

    Edward previously believed these three were a unique case in the Ninja. However, he now understood this was not true. A simr thing urred in different parts of the universe.

    Then, as these creatures became more powerful, they began to explode the universe and discovered each other. They banded together and became the Sage Race.

    Edward then observed the robot while overviewing the information he knew from the Otsutsuki n''s database. The origin of the Automaton n is simple and cliche: a technology civilization created artificial intelligence. They gained sentience and wiped out that civilization before making their own.

    The only interesting thing about them is a branch of their civilization originated from Chakra Puppets who gained sentience.

    Finally, it was the Chakra Race. They were created by the Otsutsuki n and were essentially the same as Tail Beasts in the Ninja World. However, they revolved against the n and became a separate race.

    "I''m d you are all here," said Edward after taking less than a second to analyze all these people. "However, I would like you to be blunt about your intentions."

    The Sage n and Chakra Race frowned. Meanwhile, the automaton did not mind Edward''s directness since it valued efficiency above everything else; it did not want to waste time on pleasantries and talking around the bush. Although it has programs that allowed him to partake in these activities, it did not mean he wanted to use them.

    "We have two primary objectives," said the Automaton, looking directly at Edward. Although no emotions were disyed on its face, he would be frowning if possible. Countless data shed in its eyes as it tried to analyze Edward. However, a unique and powerful field around thetter obscured all his programs, frustrating him a little.

    The only thing he could discern was thetter had a massive amount of energy inside his body.

    "Objective 1: Contact the person capable of wiping out the Otsutsuki.

    "Objective 2: Discover their intention and attitude towards other civilizations."

    Edward nodded before saying, "Then, I will answer you. The Sage n and Chakra Race can integrate into the Empire. You will be my citizens and have all the rights of other races, species, or ethnicities."

    "What? Are you serious?" asked the snake. However, Edward did not answer him but looked at the automaton.

    "Your civilization should have a Source Code."

    If the robot had a heart, it would skip a beat after hearing this. The Source Code is the highest secret of their civilizations; it is the source of all Artificial Intelligence and the reason for their existence. So, no one�Cincluding the Otsusuki n�Cshould have known about it.

    "Hand over the Source Code, and you can be spared."

    "That is impossible." Anyone who controlled the Source Code could control all the automatons of the civilization, basically bing the master of the entire civilization.

    "Then, prepare for annihtion," said Edward calmly. He was paranoid about any robot civilizations because of their rapid possibility for growth given the right environment and circumstances. As such, even though his Arcane Civilization has many ways to prevent the rise of artificial intelligence, he never lowers his guard against them or gives them any chance.

    Otherwise, Edward believed the Arcane Empire would have developed even faster than it currently was.

    He looked at the other two again and continued, "I will give you the coordinate to our main. You can send ambassadors to see how the Empire integrates humans, Sage n, and even Chakra Race into one.

    "You can also take this opportunity to experience ourws, customs, and cultures. Afterward, if you still refuse to surrender, you can prepare for war.

    "However, you can rest assured. We are not the Otsutsuki n. In the uing war, we will not kill all of you and ensure the war ends as soon as possible; all we want is your surrender."

    The two ambassadors swore they had never had to use so much effort to control themselves. They hated how calm and reassured this so-called Arcane Emperor was; it was like fighting with their civilization was child''s y.

    "I hope your majesty''s arrogance is warranted," said the snake, snorting before gliding out of the room. The Taill Beast groaned before leaving. The automatons calmly left, but he was the most worried.

    Edward calmly watched them leave before muttering, "I''ve been here for too long. I don''t want to waste time with you people."

    He summoned Golem AD and said, "Prepare for battle. Tomorrow, we will conquer the Automaton Race and capture an Immortal God."

    "Yes,mander."

 Chapter 432: The Lost Timelines

    Edward did not waste time. The following day, he boarded the ship and attacked the Automaton Race. And since this time, he was not doing a broadcast, so he was quick, ruthless, and efficient.

    He used all the golem he had in his interdimensional ring, adding a total of 1 million. Although a small force, it was enough to conquer such a small civilization.

    The automatons did not ept their fate and fought back rigorously. Among the top civilization of this universe, they had one major advantage: numbers. With enough resources, they can mass-produce robots and spaceships of different Tiers.

    So, once they meet an enemy of a simr level, they can use arge number of cannon fodders to either overwhelm or consume their enemies. This advantage is one of the reasons the Otsutsuki could not easily wipe them out. Of course, the main reason for their survival is that they serve no real value to the Otsutsuki since they were not flesh and blood, thus could not be sacrificed to the God Tree to condense Chakra Fruit.

    Unfortunately for the automaton, they met Edward�Ca paranoid ruler. The golems used the Anti-Technology Spell the Empire developed to fight Intelligens or other pure technology-based civilizations.

    They also used numerous viruses that targeted their central control server, cutting off theirmunication and ess to the web. The viruses also corrupted much Artificial intelligence and turned them against their kind.

    Despite all of this, they put up a great fight. Edward also discovered another reason for this civilization''s survival: a Tier 8 Weapon. He also guessed the others�Clike the Sage n and even Chakra Race�Cmay have simr methods.

    Edward then took action and took control of the weapon to study and incorporate into the Empire. Then, under his leadership, the mighty Automaton Civilization was almost destroyed in three days.

    Luckily, the highest authority of the civilization realized fighting was useless and made the rational choice to ensure their survival: surrender and hand over the Source Code.

    Edward looked at the representative of the Automaton; she was a blue humanoid robot; she looked quite beautiful, simr to the human aesthetic.

    "So, even a lifeform like yours has the instinct to survive," hemented.

    "It seemed your majesty has some prejudice against our race," said Silvia. "We are creatures with emotions and creativity; you can say we have a soul. The only difference between humans and us�Cbesides flesh�Cis we choose to use logic and rationality in all actions and decisions."

    "I am indeed biased against your race," replied Edward. "Unfortunately, this will not change anytime soon."

    "That is a shame. Can I ask what will be our fate?" asked Silvia with great calmness; she did not look like someone whose entire civilization was just conquered.

    "The advantage of your civilization is number. As long as you have enough resources, you can increase your poption,"mented Edward. "So, I will ce this feature to good use. I need your race to mine resources for me."

    "Mining? No problem."

    "I will give you six months. I need you to mine all the resources of this universe, turning it into a deste ce."

    Silvia frowned, "That will require arge poption."

    "You can use a small portion of the resources to increase your poption."

    "That''s fine. Do you have any rules or restrictions?"

    "No, I only need efficiency. Additionally, poption is also part of the mining. As long as you find any ce with life, bring them back."

    "Limited to humans?"

    "No, the race does not matter."

    "As you wish," she replied before leaving to aplish her order. Meanwhile, Edward rxed. He used too many resources when creating the Tier 10 Floating City, so he''s going to plunder without control to make up for it. This timeline is only the first.

    ''I should be able to plunder a few hundreds timeline before the Universe Will exiled me.''

    After conquering the automaton, the other top civilizations were shocked by the power disyed by the Arcane Empire. They now understood the Emperor had the capacity to treat war with them like it was child''s y. So, many people prepared to send an ambassador to Ninja to see how the Empire operates.

    Meanwhile, Edward targeted the Immortal God Civilization. Sadly, these people were experts at hiding and covering their tracks because of the persecution of the Otsutsuki n. ording to the information he received from the n, Edward knew the Immortal Gods were the favorite sacrifice of the Otsutsuki.

    These Gods were immortal and would revive after the sacrifice. Furthermore, they created the best Chakra Fruits. So, they became experts at hiding to prevent the Otsutsuki from hunting them down.

    After searching for a while with no result, Edward had to use Divination to find them. Although these Immortal Gods seemed to have high immunity to divination, he had a powerful medium to find one: Hidan�Ca member of the Akatsuki.

    He worshipped the Immortal God, Jashin. Through him, Edward could find Jashin''s location and capture him. On his return trip home, Edward did not do a preliminary analysis of this Immortal God.

    "What a strange God," hemented, looking at the imprisoned Jashin before him.

    "Indeed,"mented Morgana. "His Immortality originated from his faith. As long as he has followers, he will never die. However, he does not have any divine energy."

    Edward nodded as he reviewed the data he had gathered. The source of the Immortal God was their faith. They used [Faith] instead of divine energy like the Gods back home to cast spells or create miracles.

    "Who knew [Faith] was so vtile and could be used as such,"mented Edward. In his universe, the gods must convert faith into Divine Energy through their Divine me. But in this world, the gods directly use faith as a power source.

    "They have a high immunity to the corruption of faithpared to the gods in our world or the one from the Konosuba Universe, but they are still all crazy," added Morgana, observing Jashin.

    "We do not have as much data on our gods to make a conclusion," Edward shook his head. Most of the data about gods originated from Herpo the Foul and the False Gods the Empire created.

    "Regardless, these Immortal Gods are a great specimen to study. We should capture all of them."

    "You''re right: Create a task force to search for them," he said. "Ask the other civilization for their help."

    After returning home, Edward took some time to settle the previous research team of the Chakra System. Subsequently, he had another clone study the Immortal God. Orochimaru was interested in this god and asked to be part of this study.

    Edward agreed as long as he finished his research first.

    Then, he went on a press tour around the Shinobi World, increasing his prestige through a few interviews and appearances. He took advantage of the previous war and broadcast to further incorporate the people of this into the Empire.

    Finally, he also returned to theb for his n to proceed. He created a magical artifact that looked like a grey ser ball. He enchanted millions of magic runes on this artifact before seeding; the process took him an entire month and half of the precious materials in his interdimensional ring.

    "Sess," he muttered as he exhaled.

    "Great job, master," said the little elf.

    "Thank you," he replied as he looked at the final product.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "No, I''m thinking how this thing could create a protagonist if I drop it in any random universe," replied Edward. "They can use it to be super powerful, push the technology tree of their to a higher level, or even rule the world."

    "True. And if it''s a high-level universe, they could be Tier 12 and break the limit of the universe."

    "Tier 11, maybe. However, Tier 12? The chances are minuscule," added Edward. "Of course, they would have to find the energy to activate it. Otherwise, it would be useless."

    He no longer wasted time and injected his mana into the artifact. It lights up before projecting a picture of the starry sky. However, the images did not stay for even a second as they changed to another one. Sometimes, the pictures appeared to be the same, but the two knew they were not.

    After a few hours, the artifact stopped spinning, and a few pictures remained before Edward.

    "Found them," he muttered with bright eyes. "The Lost Timelines."

 Chapter 433: Reincarnators

    Edward did not waste time; he activated his device and disappeared from the research room. He found himself floating in emptiness. Looking down, he saw the Ninja separated by a gray protective shield made of Void Energy.

    "Is this what a stolen timeline looks like?" he muttered as he looked at the protected Shinobi. He knew although it only looked like the Naruto World was the only ce the Lord God stole, that was not the truth: it stole the entire universe.

    "Morgana, I remember asking somebody to study the technology to steal a timeline. How is it going?" Luna and Rowena found stolen timelines back home, so Edward tasked some people to study the method used by Lord God; he wanted to reproduce thetter''s technology.

    "They determined it was too high of a task to steal an entire timeline: such a technology is not something we can currently create," replied the little elf.

    "So, they just gave up?" asked Edward with a frown as he thought some people werezy and using his funding for private purposes.

    "No, they focused on the technology to iste the Empire''s timeline and prevent outside forces froming in."

    "That''s good. I remember Rowena was the supervisor of this project. How is it going?"

    "She is too busy with her own research, but she did provide them with enough data to have some aplishments. Let me send you the result."

    Edward closed his eyes to review the research. Meanwhile, his sphere artifact floated above the gray shield around the Ninja and analyzed it. After about an hour, the sphere floated back to Edward.

    "Fail?" he thought; the artifact concluded it was incapable of breaking through the Void Energy, meaning it was most likely the work of a powerful Lord God.

    "Let''s proceed to the next one," he ordered, and the artifact opened a portal to the following stolen timeline. They proceed as such for an entire week, searching timeline after timeline.

    "Found it," muttered Edward with excitement. ording to the artifact''s analysis, the intensity of the Void Shield around this timeline was nothingpared to the others. More importantly, he could break through.

    "Excellent," muttered Edward, who did not immediately enter. Instead, he returned to his timeline and prepared. He filled his interdimensional ring with more Golems and numerous legions from the conquered Automatons'' Civilization.

    His ring already had many weapons, so he ensured they were readied for battle or to respond to any unexpected situation. Finally, he even ced a fews and stars inside to use as a bomb in case of an emergency.

    Finally, he returned to that stolen timeline.

    Edward took out a small metal sphere that contained Void Energy. Then, numerous tattoos appeared on his face as he entered Mana Sage Mode. Under this boosted state, he calmly removed the Void Energy inside.

    "Truly a unique power," hemented. After years of studying, countless research and experiments, and with his elevated sensitivity of the Sage Mode, he finally found the core characteristics or power of Void Energy: Space-Time, Creation, and Destruction.

    Rowena had long discovered the power of Space-Time. Then, they theorized the possibility of Destruction, given the terrifying ability to annihte everything that Void Energy had. However, another theory was that the destructive capabilities resulted from chaotic space-time characteristics.

    Finally, he discovered the Creation Characteristics aftering to this world.

    ''I wonder whether Void Energy is a naturally urring energy or something someone created.'' If it were thetter, it would be scary.

    Removing these thoughts from his mind, he focused on the task at hand. He activated the Space-Time Characteristic of Void Energy to create a shield around him. Then, he forced his way into the stolen timeline.

    Previously, Luna and Rowena had to force themselves in, encountering countless dangers in the process. Learning from their experiences, Edward created a safer way to enter.

    As the two shields shed, he suppressed the enemy''s Destruction and Creation Characteristics with his own whilebining the Space-Time Characteristics to teleport himself in.

    This was more challenging to aplish than it sounds. He only recently touched the level of Destruction Rules or Authority, so he could barely control the ones in his Void Energy to confront the Lord God. He knew little to nothing regarding the power of creation, so he had to use brute force and his Willpower to achieve it.

    Finally, he was a master of Space-Time, so he had no trouble taking over the enemy Space-Time Characteristics andbined with his.

    Boom!

    Edward forcibly entered the stolen timeline with only a few injuries. However, these were nothing to the current him. He removed the Void Energy in his body, and his body naturally regenerated. Then, he used a spell to hide his breath and entered the Ninja World.

    Ninja World, Fourth Shinobi World:

    Two people were in the midst of an intense battle. However, these people were extremely odd.

    A man with dark skin, and dreads, looked at a woman who seemed half European and Eastern Asian.

    "Michelle, today, I will defeat you and deal a major blow to the Shinobi Alliance''s side."

    "Tobias, you''ve said this every time we fight," replied Michelle, moving her long ck hair.

    "It''s different today."

    "We will see," she said as three people manifested behind her: one wearing blue clothes, another red, and the other white.

    Tobias frowned briefly before returning to normal," It seems your Innate Curse Technique has evolved."

    "Isn''t it normal?" replied Michelle, already on guard. Since the enemy was so confident, she needed to be ten times more careful; that was the only way to survive the Samsara Hall.

    Tobias no longer talked and rushed toward his enemy. The blue-clothes person behind Michelle rushed to stop him. However, Tobias'' arm suddenly was all ck, like armor, and he punched thetter.

    Bang!

    The blue puppet created an Ice Shield, but Tobias'' attack quickly broke the ice. The force from his attack pushed the puppet backward. However, he suddenly sensed something from behind and moved the size.

    A fireball appeared in the position he was standing. Tobias suddenly jumped a few meters, and his foot stepped in the air, using it as a stepping tool to elerate beyond his normal speed.

    Tobias rushed to a ce 5 meters from Michelle and punched the empty air. But suddenly, the white cloth puppet suddenly appeared with blood all over its body and many broken bones.

    "Your Observation Haki," asked Michelle. "You can see in the future?"

    "You''re very sharp."

    "Danm it," cursed Michelle, knowing the situation had changed. With Tobias''s new strength, the bnce of this war might shift to the Akatsuki''s side. And if their sides lose this war, the Shinobi Alliance members will either die in battle or be forced to pay a lot of Samsara Points to the Lord God.

    "Enough ying around," said Tobias.

    Soru!

    He rushed toward his opponent with great speed. Michelle reacted as she summoned her white puppet to stop the opponent. However, she knew it was useless and only wanted to sacrifice it to buy enough time.

    As expected, Tobias destroyed the white puppet with one punch before continuing his path. Michelle used this opportunity to summon her blue and red puppet to use the Yin-Yang st.

    However, a chill ran down her spine as she saw the smile on Tobias; it was as if thetter expected the situation. Tobias suddenly appeared behind the two puppets and attacked.

    Rankyaku

    He whipped his leg to create a sword sh that cut off the two puppets'' heads. Then, he instantly appeared before Michelle and punched her. This attack should have killed her, but she condensed her Curse Energy to condense a shield before her.

    "Not dead? Oh, you''ve mastered the Reverse Curse Technique."

    Curse Energy originated from negative human emotions, making it impossible to be used to heal. However, extremely talented Jujutsu Sorcerers can reverse it into positive energy to heal.

 Chapter 434: New Mission

    Chapter 434: New Mission

    "It does not matter in the end: you will surely die in my hands today," said Tobias as he activated his Armament Haki

    "How could you be so strong?" asked Michelle; they had fought multiple times, and the enemy was never this powerful.

    "I went on a suicide mission on the Otsutsuki battlefield and survived," he calmly replied, and Michelle understood the reason for the tremendous change. The Samsara Hall is a ce where points are omnipotent. As long as you have them, you can do anything�Cincluding instantly rising to higher Tiers.

    However, missions are not so easy to survive. By nature, the tasks of the Samsara Hall are perilous, but the higher the danger, the higher the reward.

    So, she knew Tobias used the reward from his mission to learn advanced Haki.

    Tobias no longer talked nonsense and attacked. Meanwhile, Michelle had a look of despair on her face. Her Reverse Curse Technique was slow in healing her injuries, so she knew she would not survive another attack. As she watched the fist, she saw her life shing before her eyes.

    Bang! A terrifying explosion urred where Michelley on the floor.

    Tobias suddenly frowned as he felt something was wrong; he checked the object he had hit.

    "A puppet?" he muttered before thinking of something that made his face turn ugly. He looked at his surrounding and saw the sky was dark. Many puppetsy on the floor: some broken and some intact. Meanwhile, Michelle had five puppets of different colors floating before her.

    "A Domain Expansion?" he muttered with seriousness. Only the most talented Jujutsu Sorcerer can awaken their Domain Expansion. "No, it should be an Iplete."

    But even then, this showed Michelle''s talent for Curse Energy. She should achieve aplete Domain after training for a while. And if she uses Samsara Points, she will instantlyplete it.

    "Even with an Iplete Domain Expansion, I can still kill you."

    "Arrogant," said Tobias before rushing to his opponent. Unfortunately, the five puppets stopped him with elemental attacks like ice, fire, thunder, and light. Additionally, he had to watch out for the puppet, who could be invisible.

    Bang!

    Tobias crashed on the floor. Although he had Future Sight with his Observation Haki, the opponent used arge-scale area and did not give room to evade. However, as a person who trains in the One Piece system, his defense and stamina were abnormal. So, his injuries were minor things to him.

    Tobias rushed toward his opponent as if he had given up on his life. Michelle did not hesitate to bomb him again. However, Tobias used full Body Armament Haki to tank the attack and get close to the enemy with the greatest attack: the Thunder Puppet.

    He punched it in its head. During the process, ck lightning shed in Armament Haki''s fist. Without any surprise, the puppet''s head popped like a balloon.

    "Conqueror Coating," said Michelle with a grave expression; the enemy had learned two types of Advanced Haki Applications, thus drastically increasing his danger level.

    "One down, four to go," muttered Tobias.

    Michelle looked at the destroyed puppet with gritted teeth. If her Domain wasplete, she could use the parts around to fix it. Unfortunately, these parts can only be used to exchange positions with her, saving her life. However, she only had four more chances or lives. If she could not kill Tobias with these chances, she would die in the Naruto World.

    Tobias understood his opponent should be difficult to kill after how thetter escaped hisst killing blow. So, he prepared for a prolonged battle�Cwhich was to his advantage. The admirals in one piece can fight for ten days and nights. Although he has not reached that level, he could still battle for three days straight with no issue.

    "Ding."

    "Ding."

    Before either could move, they heard a sound and simultaneously looked at the watch on their wrist. Although it looked ordinary, the watch did not have a single scratch on it despite their intense battle. And it was unsurprising to these two as they knew the watch would be intact even if the entire sr system exploded.

    Immediately, Tobias and Michelle''s faces became ugly as they read the information they received. Even Tobias�Ca man with high Willpower�Ccould not help trembling. And that''s because of the news the Samsara Hall sent.

    [Attention to all Reincarnators, your timeline has been invaded by a Tier 8 Legendary Arcanist, resulting in changes to the mission.

    [Previous Mission: Join the Shinobi Alliance or the Akatsuki, and win the Fourth Great Shinobi War.

    [Difficulty: Extreme.

    [Level: Tier 6 Battlefield.]

    [Status: Cancel.

    [Point Rewards: Calcted based on the reincarnator''s performance.]

    [Generating New Mission: Survive three days.

    [Difficulty: Nightmare.

    [Level: Tier 8 or above.]

    ''No, no, no,'' thought Tobias, as his mind worked on overdrive. He had already nned his entire life and future rise to power. In this Naruto World, he had acquired the Eight Inner Gates and intended tobine them with other power systems from Samsara Hall and permanently open the gates.

    Upon sess, his body will reach an unimaginable level, and he will rise from Tier 4 to Tier 5. Then, he will go to the Dragon Ball Universe to learn KI. With his Haki and 8 Inner Gates foundation, it should be no problem to rapidly reach Tier 6.

    Finally, he will do a few missions to exchange a Saiyan Bloodline. Then, the path to Tier 10 and above will open to him as he masters Super Saiyen Blue and Ultra Instinct. He might even find a way to be an Angel.

    But now, everything changed as death loomed over him.

    ''No, I must survive no matter what.'' His mind rushed faster than ever before as he created an initial survival n. As a reincarnator, he lived on the brink of death in every mission, so he knew he had to remain calm at all costs. He looked at Michelle, ''Do you want to continue fighting?"

    Michelle did not say anything but removed her Domain; she knew it was pointless to continue fighting.

    "Do you want to team up?" asked Michelle. Although they were previously enemies, the situation had changed, so working together might not be a bad idea.

    Tobias frowned after hearing the question, "Can your Puppet Substitution technique be used on others?"

    "Yes, but I have to sacrifice three times more puppets." In her Domain Expansion, she has 12 puppets she can use for substitution, meaning she has 12 lives. However, once she uses it on someone else, she has to sacrifice three puppets to save one life.

    "How can I trust you?" continued Tobias.

    "I have a magical contact from the World of Warcraft. We can sign it."

    "Good." Tobias and Michelle did not waste time and quickly came up with an agreement and signed it.

    "What''s your n?" asked Michelle.

    "We need to meet Commander Sasha."

    "Her?" said Michelle with a frown. "Wait, do you want to?"

    "This might be our only chance."

    "Good. Let''s go."

    A few kilometers away from this group:

    Edward�Cwho was hiding with an invisible spell�Cwatched an interesting battle. A young man who seemed Hispanic Descent wore a military-inspired uniform. The other was fighting against numerous White Zetsus.

    The earth around the young man floated above his head as he used them to smash these creepy white things. And once they got too close, a powerful energy wave emanated from his body and pushed them away.

    ''Psychic Energy,'' analyzed Edward. ''Where is the origin of his power?''

    He knew there should be no Psychic Energy in the Naruto World, so this young man should acquire it from another universe. However, there could be many sources for this power�Cincluding the X-Gene from X-Men.

    ''Let''s scan his body first.'' Without the young man''s knowledge, Edward scanned his body down to every atom of his existence.

    ''What''s the result?'' he asked Morgana, knowing she could process the data faster than him.

    ''There seems to be a virus that forcibly changed his DNA structure and Life Code,'' exined Morgana. ''However, the process seemed very rough and extremely dangerous. It''s a miracle he survived.''

    ''Virus?'' His eyes suddenly lit up. ''Could it be the T-Virus?''

    Resident Evil is one of the favorite world Lord Gods used to send reincarnators in their first mission. The world is low-level, dangerous enough for ordinary people, and it has a high probability of acquiring superpowers through different viruses.

    While in deep thought, Edward suddenly noticed the young man looking at his watch, and his face became ugly.

    "Have I been detected?" he muttered.

    "Who?" yelled the young man. Edward appeared before him, and before he could react, he waved his hand to imprison him.

 Chapter 435: Soul Dimension Layers

    Chapter 435: Soul Dimension Layers

    "You''re the Legendary Arcanist?" asked Hernandes.

    "So, you''ve heard of me," said Edward with a smile. "Your Lord God is faster than I anticipated."

    Hernandes did not know how to react. The being before him was a Tier 8 powerhouse. Tier 8 was the pinnacle in the entire Samsara Hall, and there probably were only 30 of them despite the millions of reincarnators.

    "I would ask you for information, but I guess you''ll die the moment you try to answer them," added Edward and Hernandes quickly nodded his head, hoping this Arcanist would be kindhearted to let him go. Although he knew such a thing was only possible in his dream.

    "Your facial expression changed after looking at the watch, so you must have received the information about my arrival from it," hemented as he looked at the ck watch. However, the thing was empty, and he could not see anything.

    "Is it linked to his visual cortex?" he muttered before pointing his eyes in front of Hernandes''s eyes, essing his retina and visual cortex.

    "Nothing? Then, it must be linked to his Soul," he analyzed. "Morgana."

    "Yes, master," replied the little elf with purple.

    "Scan the watch and give me an analysis."

    "Ai, Ai, Captain," she replied before looking intensely at the watch. A few minutester, she said with a frown, "The material of this watch is very unique. I''ve never seen such aplex atomic structure."

    "What did you find?"

    "By my preliminary analysis, this thing seems indestructible�Ceven more than the magicium you created."

    "So, it can even survive Void Energy?"

    "Yes, it could probably survive a Void Energy Bomb capable of destroying hundreds of timelines."

    Edward was surprised; a hundred timelines equaled 100 universes.

    "Anything else?"

    "That''s the issue. I can analyze the material of the watch, but I am clueless about the technology of this watch. In my eyes, it''s nothing but a well-crafted metal."

    "That means the technology is beyond something we have evere in contact with."

    "Yes, which is both good and bad news," nodded Morgana. The bad news is they are clueless, but the good news is the Empire will benefit immensely by deciphering this technology. Even analyzing the materialposition of the watch will benefit them.

    Meanwhile, Hernandes was speechless by their conversation. He heard many Casters and scientists tried to analyze the Samsara Watch but failed to identify the material. But these two figured it out in a few minutes.

    As for Void Energy? He has heard of it since the Samsara Hall sells it, but the price is simply ridiculous. Furthermore, a Tier 7 Immortal Cultivator once tried to study Void Energy to create a powerful spell to fight above his Tier. Unfortunately, something went wrong, and the energy annihted him.

    So, Void Energy is considered taboo in the Samsara Hall, even amongst the Tier Mages, Scientists, or other power systems.

    Edward looked at Hernandes, "The Lord God should have ced some restrictions in your soul in case you tried to reveal its secret. Let''s search for it."

    With a nce, he entered Hernandes'' Soul Dimension, which was an all-white space. He knew this was the surface level, and most go deeper to find thetter''s soul and secrets.

    Edward took one step, and the surroundings changed. He saw an image of a younger Hernandez being rejected by a beautiful woman with ck hair. That night, thetter drank too much before finding a ck watch.

    The watch asked him, [Do you want to know the meaning of life? Yes/No]

    Drunk and filled with numerous emotions, Hernandes chose yes and became a reincarnator. The exciting thing is he did not regret that choice since the Samsara Hall allowed him to live a more thrilling and fulfilling life. As for the risk of death, Hernandes believed death was easier than the pain he suffered that night.

    "Interesting kid,"mented Edward. He knew this was the secondyer of the Soul Dimension, often in the form of a core memory of its owner. But he needed to reach the thirdyer. He took one more space, and the scene changed again.

    He looked at a castle in the distance. The thirdyer is usually where the soul resides and where Arcanists leave their protection; it could be in the form of castles like Hernandes, massive walls, abyrinth, an armada of spaceships, or even a simpleputer with encrypted passwords.

    "Such a poor soul defense." Edward shook his head before turning into motes of lights and infiltrating the castle. After a few minutes, he found Hernandes'' soul in one of the weapons rooms.

    "How did you get in here?" Hernandes spent a lot of Samsara Points to buy a soul-defensive treasure from an Immortal Cultivator. Most reincarnators will do the same, knowing the importance of the soul.

    "Kid, if I could have forcefully summoned your soul to the firstyer if I did not want to be careful and not injure you."

    "First Layer? What''s that?"

    Edward paused as he forgot this person probably knew little to nothing about the soul.

    "Forget it. Please don''t resist and make my job more challenging."

    Hernandes snorted coldly, "This is my Sea of Consciousness. ording to the cultivator''s methods, I am God and omnipotent in this ce."

    As he said these words, his soul body grew to 20 meters, wearing golden armor and two hammers.

    "Ridiculous," uttered Edward as a strange wave emanated from his body. Immediately, Hernandes''s body shrunk, and a rope tied him up, rendering him immobile.

    "Even if you have the home advantage, the difference between my soul and yours isparable to a small rock, and the sun, not to mention you have zero to little knowledge about the soul."

    Although Hernandes used Psychic Energy, it was not the type that mainly originated from the soul but the type that relied on the evolution of the brain and DNA. So, his advantage in the Soul Dimension was less apparent than other Psychic Users. Furthermore, he was only Tier 3.

    "You seem to have read too many cultivation novels,"mented Edward as he analyzed thetter''s soul.

    "My dream is to be a supreme cultivator."

    "Then, why are you using the Psychic System?"

    "I don''t have a Spirit Root, so I wanted to save enough points to buy the best Spirit Root for cultivation."

    "Saving Points? With your level, that''s a stupid tactic."

    Survival is the main theme of the Samsara Hall, so reincarnators should increase their strength as soon as possible in the early stages to ensure their survival. Only after reaching a certain Tier should they think about saving points and so on.

    Hernandes smiled embarrassedly. Many people said the same thing to him, but he was stubborn. Now, he understood how stupid he was.

    "Found it," muttered Edward as he found a small character embedded in Hernandes'' soul

    ''As expected, this Lord God did not ce the contract in the fourthyer; he''s a weak one amongst his kind.''

    The Empire recently discovered the fourthyer of the Soul Dimension, where they believed the Soul Essence resides. As the name implies, it is the source and origin of the soul; it is the ce that grants the soul its semi-immortality and, most likely, the site where the source of the Human Limit originated from.

    Unfortunately, the research on that level is still in the preliminary stages, so even Edward knows very little about the fourthyer.

    Edward focused on the characters in Hernandes'' body. The character gave up an ancient and noble aura; it was like it was the beginning of everything, the source of something mighty.

    Many thoughts shed across Edward''s mind as he felt he had caught into something. A few secondster, he muttered with shock, "Is this an Origin Rune?"

 Chapter 436: Origin Runes

    Chapter 436: Origin Runes

    The concept of Origin Rune is something Edward recently came up with after his previous epiphany after seeing the birth and death of the universe. Unfortunately, he tried to search the Akashic Records to see if his conjecture was correct, but his request was beyond his security level.

    The theory is very simple. In his universe is the existence of Ancient Runes, which he used as the basis of his Arcane Rune System. However, runes are not only avable in the Harry Potter Universe.

    In many universes, runes�Cwhich are the embodiment of the idea that words have powers�Cexist and are used in many magic systems. But where do runese from? For example, what is the origin of the Ancient Runes in Harry Potter?"

    The answer is simple: Primordial Runes. ording to legend Edward gathered, Primordial Runes were the first ever words ever spoken in the universe. Elder Gods used their powers to stabilize the universe after its creation. Primordial Runes are the manifestation of the Rules of the Universe, thus containing tremendous powers.

    After mana returned to the environment, many citizens of the Empire suddenly awakened powers manifesting in the shape of runes in their Soul Dimension. These runes are shards of Primordial Runes.

    After many years and using the Elder Gods'' Divine Sparks that used to be the Rooms of Mysteries, the Empire was able to recreate a few Primordial Runes. However, their powers have not beenpletely analyzed or utilized yet.

    Edward hasn''t even integrated them into his Arcane Rune System and elevated it to a higher level. However, after his epiphany, he became even bolder and more ambitious.

    Other universes has Primordial Runes. He has heard legends of the All-Father, Odin, who sacrificed one of its eyes to acquire knowledge and power. And in many of these myths and legends, the knowledge was in the form of Primordial Runes.

    Then, with this knowledge, Edward continued to theorize. Since many universes have Primordial Runes, could there be something above it? Could there be runes that are the source of all Primordial Runes?

    Edward named these theoretical runes Origin Rune or Void Rune since such runes would have the power to affect the entire Void.

    "Previously, I had no basis for the concept of Origin Rune�Cuntil today." His eyes lit up as he gazed at the tiny character in Hernandes'' soul.

    ''My original n was to analyze different Primordial Runes and take their essence before deducing the Origin Rune. And if it did not exist, I would create it. But now, I might have an opportunity toe in contact with it.''

    Edward quickly controlled his emotions. Although he knew there was a possibility he was wrong, and this character was not an Origin Rune, it did not matter. This strange rune itself was valuable to study. So, he focused as she tried to remember it.

    Soon, Edward frowned.

    ''I have an eidetic memory and cannot forget anything I see. But I seem to forget this rune with each passing second.''

    He discovered his memory was falling him, and even his powerful soul could not help.

    "Morgana, try to memorize this rune."

    The little elf appeared and immediately looked at the rune with a serious face.

    "How is it?"

    "Every 15 seconds, my database loses information regarding this rune."

    "Is there a solution?"

    "Simple: keep memorizing it."

    Edward understood her meaning. The rune is a piece of data that is forcibly erased every 15 seconds. So, she will copy and paste the entire thing before it is erased, repeating the process infinitely, thus keeping the data.

    "Firstly, I need toplete memorizing the rune."

    Edward nodded. Just remembering the character did not mean someone remembered the runes. The rune was constantly releasing different auras, energy waves, fluctuations, vibrations, and other mysterious power. And Morgana needs to remember all these things and record them.

    "Secondly, I will need at least 40% of myputing power dedicated to remembering this rune."

    "40%!" Edward was genuinely shocked. After creating the Tier 10 Floating City, he updated Morgana''s primary server to the same level. So, with such power, she controlled Sk and almost every system of the Empire. Yet, she needed 40% of her processing power to remember one rune.

    "And that''s only a rough estimate," added the little elf, making Edward frown.

    "Will that affect the Empire''s operation?"

    "Yes," she replied. "Many systems will shut down or operate at the lowest level. However, the situation can be alleviated as long as they build more subsidiary servers."

    "Fine, doing it," ordered Edward. "Give priority to the military systems: we don''t want anything to affect the war."

    "As you wish," nodded Morgana. "You should also understand I will be unavable once I begin."

    "Don''t worry: I will use the sub-brain system."

    Edward nned for the worse situation in case Morgana was not avable. So, he created a Bio-Computer using copies of his Brain. He can link with it and use it as Morgana''s temporary recement.

    "How long will it take?"

    "About three months."

    "Based on this person''s Soul Dimension, three months equals seven days on the outside. That''s too long," frowned Edward.

    "If you add your soul process power and the sub-brain system, the time should be reduced to seven hours outside,"mented Morgana.

    "Alright, let''s do this. Before then, let me prepare."

    Edward exited Hernandes'' Soul Dimension and pointed to the floor. After a while, light flew from his hand and entered the earth. Then, he teleported away with the young man''s body.

    ��

    "What is it?" asked Madara, looking at the woman before him with his Rinnegan. He did not trust these foreigners with weird powers that imed to be from different dimensions. Unfortunately, they were powerful, and he needed their strength to win this war and aplish his dreams.

    "A new enemy has appeared," said Commander Sasha, dressed in modern clothes with a pantsuit.

    "What enemy?" asked Madara with a frown.

    "One more powerful than any of us. Someone with the power to annihte the entire with a wave of their hands."

    "Is also from another dimension?"

    "Yes, but he''s different than us."

    "How different?"

    "It''splicated."

    "Is that so?" he said, looking deep into Sasha''s eyes. "Well, I know."

    "Lord Mad�C"

    "You''ve warned me, so you can leave."

    Sasha looked at him with gritted teeth but did not continue talking. She used a Charm Spell to make Madara feel she was simr to her brother�CIzuna Uchiha; that''s how she gained some trust in him and became the Commander.

    Unfortunately, this trust did notst long with the appearance of more reincarnation and Madara''s acquiring the Ten-Tails and gaining more power.

    ''Danm it. I thought I could ally with him to survive the threat of the Legendary Arcanists. Who thought he would be so stubborn and suspicious,'' thought Sasha as she returned to hermand post, thinking about the current situation.

    Time was not on her side, and she already made the wrong move by trying to convince Madara.

    "Commander, two people came to see you."

    Sasha frowned, "Who is it?" Time was of the essence, and she did not want to waste it on anybody.

    "It''s Tobias and Michelle."

    "Them? Let them in." She remembered thatd Tobias was very cunning and could be a great ally. Although his strength was not to the standard she would want, in the current situation, strength was meaningless.

    "What do you want?" she asked directly.

    "I have a n to survive this situation," said Tobias directly.

    "Oh, I''m all ears," replied Sasha, trying to conceal her excitement.

    "Do you know why we must survive for three days?"

    "Isn''t this the time for the Samsara Hall to find the Legendary Arcanist and eliminate him?"

    Michelle nodded as she thought the same.

    "The Samsara Hall will not directly interfere until thest minute," Tobias continued. "So, the three days is the time for the people from the Otsutsuki Battlefield to return here."

    The two women squinted their eyes. The Naruto World had two battlefields: the Ninja Battlefield and the Otsutsuki Battlefield, where the main brain exists along with their God�CLord Shibai.

    And on that battlefield, countless Tier 8 Powerhouses from the Samsara Hall are doing their missions.

    "What is your n?" asked Sasha.

 Chapter 437: Purple-Robe Daoist

    Chapter 437: Purple-Robe Daoist

    "The first step of our n involved the help of Set," said Tobias.

    "As soon as Sasha heard the name Set, her face became ugly to look at. However, Tobias ignored her and continued:

    "We need him to open a portal and teleport us far away from here."

    "Is that the extent of your n?" asked Michelle with a frown.

    "Of course not," replied Tobias. "The next step involved Kingsley''s help," Tobias exined the entire n to the group, and everyone took a minute to ponder.

    "It might work," said Michelle before looking at Sasha, who looked disgusted for some odd reason. "We have to rely on you?"

    Sasha snorted coldly, "Why is she part of the n?" She understood why Tobias needed her help, but she did not understand the need for Michelle''s presence.

    "She awakened an Iplete Domain that has the power to save lives," exined Tobias. "At an important moment, her help can be vital."

    "How do I trust her?"

    Michelle did not waste time and handed her the contract they signed. After reviewing it, Sasha added herself.

    "So, you agree?" asked Tobias.

    " I don''t have a choice," she replied. Then, a ruthless light shed in her eyes. "Plus, I have a way to increase our odds."

    "Then, let''s move."

    The three left the war tent and headed in the Shinobi Alliance''s direction. Sasha summoned a car from her interdimensional ring and drove toward her direction with the utmost speed.

    After arriving at their destination, Tobias suddenly moved and attacked.

    Boom! He hit something about five meters in the air.

    "What is it?" asked Sasha.

    "Probably one of Madara''s Limbo Clones," he replied with a sneer. With his Advanced Observation Haki, such a thing could not hide from him. However, he waited until they were far away from the main body to act to prevent Madara from acting against them.

    Sasha frowned as she understood Madara did not trust her, "Let''s go in; our actions should have alerted the people inside."

    As expected, a few Ninjas came after hearing themotions. Under normal circumstances, the Sensor-Type Ninjas should have detected them miles away. However, they were ordered on a different mission by Commander Set.

    "Who goes there?" asked one of the leading Ninjas.

    "It''s Commander Sasha. Tell your leader I''m here to see him."

    The Ninja frowned before heading back. Not long after, a handsome young man with pale skin and very long ears appeared.

    "Sasha, my love, have you finally agreed to marry me?" asked the handsome elf with a smile.

    "Set, this is not the time for this shit."

    "True," he replied with a somber face. "Come with me."

    The group headed to his tent, and it was bigger on the inside; it was simr to the Extension Charm from Harry Potter.

    "Why are you here?" Set asked directly.

    "We have a n and need your help," said Tobias.

    "Okay, I agree," directly said Set, which caught everyone by surprise; they did not think it would be so easy.

    "If you did note to me, I would have contacted you," said Set, talking to Tobias as he knew thetter was reliable in such a dangerous situation.

    "However, I have a request."

    ''As expected,'' thought the three.

    "Sasha has to agree to marry me."

    "Set, don''t go too far; this is not the time to be joking," roared Sasha with veins on her neck.

    "Who said I was joking?" he replied casually.

    "Is that how you want to do this? Fine, I would rather die than marry you," said Sasha with unwavering determination. Set frowned as he could tell she might not be bluffing.

    "Calm down," swiftly said Tobias, who felt the situation might get out of control. "How about wepromise? Sasha, you agree to go on a date with him. However, it is only a date and nothing more."

    "You!"

    "I''m fine with that," agreed Set. Meanwhile, Sasha wanted to punch him in his handsome face. However, after seeing the winks Tobias was giving her, she took a deep breath to calm down.

    "Fine, I agree."

    "Excellent," replied Set as he took out a magic contract and handed it to her. Sasha gritted her teeth and signed it after checking the content.

    "Tell me your n," said Set as he listened to Tobias'' idea. However, a frown remained on his face.

    "Is something wrong?" asked Tobias.

    "You underestimate the severity of the situation and the power of a Legendary Arcanist," uttered Set with envy in his eyes. "This universe should not have any Arcanists except for the one that originated from the Samsara Hall. So, where did this persones from?"

    The faces of the three became ugly.

    "Another Lord God," uttered Michelle with intense fear in her eyes. Their Samsara Hall was new and weak. So far, there have been three generations of reincarnators, and they are the recent recruit.

    However, they were recruited because 95% of the second-generation reincarnators died during a battle with another Lord God. If it was not for the legendary powerhouse only known as Purple Robe Daoist, who saved countless people and ended the war, more of them would have died.

    "This is one possibility," said Set calmly. "However, there are some doubts."

    "Yes, if it was another Lord God, it would not only be one person but a group�Cunless he is a scout," analyzed Tobias. "As for the other possibility, it is an Arcanist who belongs to a world that has invented Omniverse Travel."

    Set gave Tobias a strange look; he used the Magical Artificial Intelligence of his Magic Tower to analyze the current situation. But Tobias figured it out after a few hints.

    ''This guy wasted his talent by following the Haki System.''

    "Impossible: How rare is it for a civilization to transcend the boundaries of their universe?" added Michelle. "And even if they did, most will be annihted by the Void."

    "Although rare, it is possible," said Tobias; he once spent a lot of points to learn about certain secrets of the Void.

    "Something is not adding up," he continued, but he could not pinpoint what it was.

    "You''re right," added Set. "The core of the issue how did the Arcanist gets to this world. If he''s from a civilization that masters Omniverse Travel, he should have a Magic Tower or a Floating City.

    "However, if the Arcanist came to the Naruto Universe with one of these two, the difficulty of the mission would not only be Nightmare Level."

    The others agreed as they knew the highest difficulty was after Nightmare, and it''s called. Impossible. ording to rumors, only Purple-Robe Daoist has ever seeded in an Impossible Mission.

    "Although the n is not foolproof, it is the best we can do in the current situation," exined Tobias. "So, we better hurry up."

    Set frowned as he wanted more assurance. As an Arcanist, he did not like to gamble or rely on uncertainty.

    "I have a way to increase our chances of survival," suddenly said Sasha. "I have been secretly nting magical seals on Madara."

    "You want to turn him into a Heroic Spirit?"

    "Yes. However, he''s one Tier higher than me, and I need your help."

    Sasha is Tier 5 and very close to Tier 6. She wanted to use this mission to reach Tier 6 before turning Madara into her Heroic Spirits. However, in the current situation, she cannot wait and has to change the n.

    As for the reason Madara is so powerful? It''s because she told him about Kaguya and had thetter swallow the Ancestor of Chakra.

    "Fine, I''ll help you," said Set. He was the only Tier 6 on the Shinobi Alliance''s side and the only reason Madara had not won the mission. ording to his strength, prestige, and merit, he should have been the Alliance Commander instead of a Legion Commander. However, no one trusted him.

    Sasha was surprised by how easily he agreed. She thought he would bargain and prepared to acquiesce to a few more dates.

    ''Maybe this guy is not as bad as I imagined.'' Regardless, she still found him disgusting.

    "Let''s begin."

    "Tobias, go find Kingsley," added Set before looking at Michelle. "What is her use?"

    Michelle quickly exined her worth as she knew that was the only way to participate in this n.

    "You can go with Tobias."

    Set then cast an invisible spell on him and Sasha before heading back to the Akatsuki Side.

 Chapter 438: Survival Plan

    Madaray on his knees, gritting his teeth. His face was contorted, disying the immense level of pain he was under. An invisible power restricted his movement, his Chakra was chaotic and uncontroble, and his mind was fighting extremely hard.

    "What''s taken so long?" asked Set, holding a magical staff and casting spells to weaken Madara.

    "I didn''t expect his Willpower to be so strong," argued Sasha as she looked at the Command Seal showing up on her arm. The seal seemed to be in the process of bing real, but it kept disappearing and reappearing.

    "We don''t have much time," added Set. "The situation is changing every second. We don''t know when the Arcanist will show up."

    "Do you think I don''t know this?" she rebutted with gritted teeth. She focused on the mana inside her Magic Circuit to increase the intensity of her Magecraft. Unfortunately, Madara''s Will resisted and refused to sumb to anyone.

    "You can dream��of controlling��me," said the Ghost of the Uchiha with red eyes.

    ''Damnit, should I use the Lesser Command Seal?'' thought Sasha. She chose the Fate/Zero''s magic system of Master-Servant, which is essentially a branch of Summoner. Sasha can turn people into Heroic Spirits and summon them for battles.

    However, this system has a significant w: servants have their own intelligence and will, so they can disobey their master''s orders�Cunless the master uses a Command Seal.

    Command Seals are absolute orders, but the master only has three. Knowing this, Sasha used a lot of points to have the Samsara Hall perfect this magic system for her, allowing her absolute control over her Heroic Spirit. Unfortunately, the process of subduing these spirits is not easy and is often resisted.

    ''If I use the Lesser Command Seal, I can only control Madara three times before he regains his freedom. The final result will be my death.''

    Sasha chose otherwise and continued the process of subduing Madara. Suddenly, Set took out a vial with light blue liquid inside.

    "You owe for this," he said before scattering the vial in front of Madara. A cloud of smoke emanated from the group and entered his body from his orifices. Madara tried to resist, but it was difficult for him to move.

    Immediately afterward, Sasha felt the process was more manageable; it was as if Madara''s Will had drastically decreased.

    "Thank you," said Sasha, guessing how valuable this potion was.

    "I spend months brewing this potion for a special weakness," said Set. "So, if we survive, you have to pay me back the material costs."

    "No problem," replied Sasha, as she knew Set already gave her a discount since she did not have to pay for hisbor cost. She swiftly controlled him and acquired a new powerful Heroic Spirit.

    "Let''s go," said Set before reuniting with Tobias, Michelle, and Kingsley�Ca ck man with metal arms.

    "Are you ready?" he asked Kingsley.

    "Of course."

    Set no longer wasted time and waved his staff. A space crack appeared above the sky as an enormous magic tower manifested.

    "Your Tower looks better since thest time I saw you,"mented Kingsley.

    "Did you expect me not to improve," replied Set with side eyes as he led everyone inside. Only Tier 5 Arcanists�Calso called Demi-Gods in the World of Warcraft�Ccan have a magic tower as grand as his. However, now that he entered Tier 6 and was basically a God, it''s normal for his tower to improve.

    "Sas�� I mean, Aina, activate the Teleportation Gate and send us to the farthest from here. There is no limit to the energy use."

    "Yes, master," exined a beautiful voice that sounded a lot like Commander Sasha. Everyone gave Set a weird look, but he ignored them; at least, it looked that way on the surface.

    The group waited for a few seconds before hearing Aina''s voice, "Master, the mission has failed."

    "Reason?" asked Set.

    "I have detected a powerful barrier surrounding the entire. All Spatial Activities are blocked."

    "As expected," muttered Set, knowing it would not be that easy dealing with a Legendary Arcanist.

    "We expected this oue," said Tobias. "Isn''t it this reason we brought Kingsley? As youbine your magical capabilities and his technology, we might have a chance at leaving the blockade."

    "No need," said Set. "It will take too much time for us to work together and have any results."

    Tobias knew he was correct, but this was the best n he coulde up with in such a short time. "Do you have a better way?"

    "Yes, but you guys will owe me a lot of Points."

    "How much are we talking about?" asked Michelle.

    "Does that matter in the current situation?" countered Kingsley.

    "It does."

    "30,000 points," said Set.

    "What? Are you insane?" asked Michelle. She has been in the Samsara for years but barely gathered such an amount. And she knew it was the same for the others.

    "Do you think it is simple to ovee the blockage of a Tier 8 Arcanist?" said Set with a sneer. "And the only reason it''s so cheap is that you guys only have to pay for the energy cost."

    "What method do you have?" hurriedly asked Tobias, preventing everybody from getting too focused on the price; he did not want to waste time.

    "I found a weapon created by the Titans." The Titans were one of the most powerful races in the World of Warcraft. They are colossal beings made of arcane energy and the primordial matter of the universe. Their understanding and control of arcane energy are beyond any mages or species in the universe.

    So, as soon as the group heard this news, their eyes lit up.

    "The weaponcked energy, so I paid a lot of money to activate it."

    "Fine, we will pay."

    "Tobias," said Sasha and Michelle.

    "30,000 points is not that much if we divide between the four of us. Plus, we don''t really have a choice."

    The two remained quiet and did not say another word.

    "That''s fine by me," added Kingsley; he only made the logical choice in this situation.

    "Excellent. Sign these," nodded Set as he handed them two magical contracts.

    "What is the second one for?"

    "To prevent you guys from selling the news, I have a Titan Weapon," he said with a sneer and terrible killing intent, making the others tremble. They were only Tier 5 and had no resistance before Set. Adding his magic tower, they really had no hope if they fought him.

    Without saying anything else, they signed the contract. Set nodded in satisfaction before ordering Aina to use the weapon to break through the blockade.

    Then, they felt the surroundings shake.

    "Aina, how is it?"

    "We have seeded and traveled 17.8 light years to the farthest in this star system."

    "Excellent. Kingsley, get to work."

    Kingsley exited the tower, and the first thing he noticed was a magical shield in the surrounding hundred kilometers that created a living environment for him. Although he did not need it, it was helpful.

    Kingsley''s fingers turned into tentacles that drilled into the floor. Then, the ground turned into metal. Furthermore, every second, more of the earth turned metallic. A few secondster, something was rapidly being built.

    "How long will it take?" asked Set as he walked out.

    "Thetest is 2 hours."

    "Too slow."

    "I chose the fastest spaceships with the least amount of time." His power system was called Technomancy, and he was a walking science and technology civilization. Using the matter of the, he can build a spaceship for them to escape and hide from the Arcanist.

    "If I give you energy from the tower, can you speed up the time?"

    "I have analyzed Arcane Energy and should have no problem," replied Kingsley.

    "Then, how long will it take?"

    "ording to my calction, if you give me all the energy in your tower, the process will take 15 minutes."

    Set nced at him, wondering how he knew such precise data about the energy in his tower.

    "I can''t give you all of it since I have to leave enough for operation." He did not waste time and granted Kingsley ess to the energy pool. Of course, he had Aina monitor thetter to guarantee he did not drain him dry.

    "How long will it take now?"

    "45 minutes."

    Set frowned, not satisfied with the time. He looked at Sasha and Michelle. "If you add their mana and curse energy, will it make a difference?"

    "Mana is fine; the only problem is the amount of mana she possessed is too small. As for curse energy? It won''t work since it is the product of negative human emotions. I have no data."

    Sasha gritted her teeth after hearing this; she suddenly regretted not walking the normal Mage Path. So, although she was a Tier 5, no, a Tier 6 Magician, that''s only because of Heroic Spirit. The amount of mana inside her Magic Circuit is barely on the level of Tier 3.

    The group frowned, thinking of ways to elerate the progress.

    "What an interesting group," suddenly said a voice, scaring them. Then, their face pale when they saw a young man dressed in a magical robe with eyes as bright as the stars in the night.

    ''The Legendary Arcanist found us,'' was the only thought echoing in their minds.

 Chapter 439: Casters Path

    The group looked at Edward, their faces disying various emotions, mostly fear, and respect. Even Kingsley, a semi-cybeic lifeform, found it challenging to remain calm.

    As reincarnators, they know about different civilizations like science, Immortal Cultivation, Psychic, Godhood, and Magic. They have experienced power systems from across the Omniverse. So, they know what a Legendary Arcanist represents.

    Throughout the Omniverse, Casters can be ssified into six main categories: Mage, Sorcerer, Warlock, Cleric/Priest, Wizard, and Arcanist.

    Mages are considered the mainstream of Casters, and many people believed they were the first to exist. Their power originates from knowledge as they study extensively to wield their power.

    Sorcerers are the people who control the energy from the universe and other dimensions. Sorcerers usually do not have energy inside their bodies since everything else can be their energy source. Sorcerers have the least requirement for talent since as long as someone has a soul or mind, they can be a Sorcerer.

    However, bing a Sorcery Master is even moreplicated than many of the other Caster Paths.

    Warlocks and Clerics are simr in many ways. Warlocks are casters that make contracts with different extraordinary beings to acquire their power. The agreement can be from Gods, Demons, Devils, Aliens, Outer Gods, or Interdimensional Entities. Warlocks and Sorcerers have something inmon since Sorcerers also make contracts with some creatures to use their energy.

    Clerks or Priests are essentially Warlocks who make contracts with one God whom they believe in and spend their entire life serving. Clerics are usually on the Good and Justice Side�Cunless they serve a Dark God. Meanwhile, Warlocks are more on the Evil, Neutral, and Chaotic sides.

    Wizards are the casters who focus more on the Bloodline Path. They change their Life Code to break the restrictions of their races. Their civilizations are usually crueler and more brutal.

    Wizards do not master a variety of spells like most Mages but focus on developing their Bloodline Spells to an extreme level. And adding their usually powerful physical body, they are one of the most powerful Caster ss.

    Finally, there are Arcanists. They are like mages as they pursue the truth, and their power originates from knowledge. However, unlike mages, Arcanist Civilizations are usually abination of magic and technology.

    In most Arcane Civilizations, magic technology has developed to a terrifying level. The concept of a Magic Tower and Floating City that has the power to destroy the Gods is the mainstream of Arcane Civilizations.

    Throughout the Omniverse, many people argue which Caster Path is the strongest, and there is an argument for every path. However, as a civilization, the Arcane Path is, without a doubt, the one with the most potential. And that''s because it is all-inclusive.

    Arcane Civilization can integrate Mages, Sorcerers, Warlocks, Wizards, and even Cleric into their own to develop. And adding their development of technology, they are indeed the ones with the most potential.

    "Interesting," muttered Edward as he read these people''s minds; he learned about their understanding of different Caster''s Paths.

    ''Have I identally created an orthodox Arcane Civilization known throughout the Omniverse? Furthermore, I walked the path of integrating all the other caster paths.''

    Old Man Merlin once told him taking on the name of the Arcane Emperor was not simple and would inherit the destiny or cause and effect rted to it. Now, he understood what the old man had met.

    "He''s reading our mind," suddenly said Tobias.

    "What? Can he do that?" asked Michelle. "Isn''t our mind protected by the Hall?"

    "Yes, but only core memories rted to the Hall," added Kingsley. "Some misceneous information is not protected."

    "How did you know I was reading your mind? You shouldn''t be able to detect it," said Edward as he looked at Tobias.

    "Intuition."

    "Is that so? You''re quite the talent. Want to work for me?"

    Tobias did not say anything; he took a moment to calm down.

    "Sir, Arcanist, what do you need from us?"

    "Huh? You''re not scared anymore?"

    "I am, but since you did not immediately kill us means there is a chance to survive. And maybe negotiate."

    Edward nodded, "The Lord God used cruel missions to cultivate powerhouses. Although the death rate of this method is high, the people who survive and reach the top as truly the elites."

    "Thank you for thepliment."

    "I came here because I discovered someone broke my shield and wanted to see who it was."

    No one said anything, but Edward noticed one of the women looked at Set from the corner of her eyes.

    "So, it''s you," he said, looking at the handsome elf. "An elf? No, a High Elf from the Quel''Ths."

    "You��You know World of Warcraft?" asked Set.

    "Is that strange?" replied Edward as he observed the elf before him, his eyes prating thetter''s body and soul. "Is this Arcane Energy? It''s indeed another form of mana, but the frequency is different. Although not as good as the Empire, it is decent but nothing extraordinary. However, from the lore of the World of Warcraft (WOW), arcane energy has a lot of potential and power when wielded by Titans. Humans have a low affinity for this mana frequency�Cexcept for a few. No wonder you turn into an elf."

    Set''s body trembled as he felt this person''s eyes reveal all his secrets.

    "You are only Tier 6 and should not have the power to break my barrier�Ceven with your Magic Tower. So, how did you do it?"

    The group was quiet for a moment before Tobias took the courage to ask, "Sir, can you let us live if we cooperate?"

    "Of course. Anyway, I never nned to kill any of you since you''re more valuable alive than dead. And if you are truly obedient and worth the investment, I can remove the Lord God''s control over you."

    "You mean you can free us from the Samsara Hall?" swiftly asked Michelle.

    "Yes."

    "Are you really that powerful?"

    "If your Samsara Hall was truly a powerful Lord God and could use all its power, I could not grant you freedom. But in its current state, it''s not a problem to use a crooked means to free you."

    "What do you mean by crooked?" continued Michelle.

    "The Samsara Hall ced a powerful seal in your soul," patiently exined Edward, making the other''s face change. Although they knew this was the case long ago; however, they only suspected it based on rumors and the fate of people who tried to go against the Samsara Hall. But now, they had direct evidence.

    "I cannot remove the seal," continued Edward, ignoring their agitated emotions. "However, I can save a piece of your soul, and a drop of blood before the Samsara Hall obliterates you.

    "With the blood, I can recreate your body. Then, all I have to do is regrow your soul and ce it back in the new body."

    "Worthy of a Legendary Arcanist," muttered Set, who was one of the few people who knew the technology and knowledge required for such a method. Although it sounded simple, he knew a person must have a deep understanding of Cloning and Soul Maniption.

    Michelle''s eyes lit up. She has dreamt for many years about removing the Samsara Hall''s control over herself.

    "You sound tempted? Said Edward with a smile. "However, are you worth for me to help you?"

    "Sir, what do you mean?"

    "Cloning your body and regrowing the soul requires a lot of resources�Cespecially if you want to retain your current Tier. So, why should I help you?"

    ''This guy is cunning. In just a few words, he made it seem as if we were the ones who needed his help,'' thought Tobias while maintaining his calm demeanor.

    "Sir, what about us who do not want to leave the Samsara Hall?" asked Tobias.

    Edward gave him a look before smiling, "I am a person who appreciates talent. Since your group sessfully concocted a n to escape in such a short time, I will give you a chance.

    "As long as you help me study your unique power system and record the seal in your soul, I promise to let you live."

    Edward suddenly had an idea and wanted to see if he could use this group to execute it.

 Chapter 440: New Systems

    (AN: Unedited Chapter.)

    ��--

    "So, what do you guys think about my proposal?" asked Edward.

    "Do we have a choice?" said Tobias with a wry smile.

    "You do," he replied calmly. "You can resist; choose death over submission."

    "How can that be a choice?"

    "But it is. Well, I guess if you were that kind of person, you would have died long ago by refusing to submit to the God Space."

    No onemented on this issue.

    "Alright, let''s get back to work," he said. "I will use a few spells to help me analyze your power system. I might ask a few questions, and you can answer as long as the seal allows it.

    "Let''s begin with the elf. What''s your name?"

    "Set."

    Edward waved his hand to cast a spell on thetter. "You didn''t answer my question. How did you break my shield?"

    "I��I have a weapon created by the Titans."

    "Really?" His eyes lit up. "Go get it and show it to me."

    "I already included it in my tower. You would need to go inside," replied Set with pain in his voice; he already knew he could not keep that weapon.

    "Is that so? Well, wait until I''m finished with the others."

    Then, he set his eyes on Sasha.

    "You should also be a caster. But why do you give me a strange feeling?"

    Sasha did not know what to say, so Edward continued to observe her.

    "Your Mana Quantity is very small. It''s not stored in a core but fused with an energy vein simr to my world''s Mana Vein."

    For arcanists, Mana or Magic Vein seemed to be important after Tier 4 since they are no longer limited by their veins to cast spells. Furthermore, the other primary function of veins was to use mana to passively strengthen the bodies of Arcanists. However, with the invention of Aura, this method has be tasteless.

    "Your Mana Vein is fused with your soul, which is different from ours,"mented Edward. "It seems the moreplex it is, the more mana you can contain in your body. Finally, it does not have the effect of increasing the physical body''s stats, but it seems excellent in helping with mana control.

    "What system are you using?"

    "It''s the Magic Circuit from the Fate Universe," replied Sasha with caution; she feared this Arcanist would try to dissect her. And her fear was reasonable since Edward would definitely do it if he did not have a better way to analyze her power.

    "Fate? This would exin the vague things I saw sealed inside your Soul Dimension." He felt the Empire might benefit after he studied the Magic Circuit. He wanted to create an artificial one for the citizens to increase their Mana Control. And with the Gate of Truth, all citizens of the Empire will have a higher average talent for energy maniption.

    Are you a summoner or Master?"

    "Yes."

    "Let me see your heroic spirit."

    Two people suddenly appeared before Sasha.

    "Only two?" asked Edward.

    "I have others, but I don''t keep them in my soul."

    "I see," he nodded as he looked at the two people present: King Arthur and Madara Uchiha.

    "Master, I am afraid we have met a powerful opponent," said Saber as she stood before Sasha, guarding her and looking at Edward as if she had seen her greatest enemy.

    "King Arthur, I didn''t expect our first meeting would be like this," said Edward with a strange look.

    "What does that mean?"

    "We are technically fellow Apprentice under the same teacher."

    Saber frowned for a moment before she seemed to have figured out something, "Merlin and I exist in your universe?"

    "Correct."

    "Am I a man or woman?"

    Edward paused briefly, "I did not expect this would be your first question."

    "Answer the question."

    Edward could immediately tell this question had be the psychological problem of this version of Arthur.

    "You should be a man."

    "Should?"

    "You die hundreds of years ago in my world. So, I can only use historical records to know your gender."

    "Meaning, there is a chance I was a woman, but history changed the record?" she asked back, making Edward speechless.

    "Yes. There are many historians who believe you were a woman." Edward did not technically lie since many people in the Empire once argued about King Arthur''s gender and even existence during the early stages. However, all doubts were removed once he allowed these historians to use [Time Record] to experience and record the true history of the world.

    "That''s good."

    "Well, please do not resist as I gather data on theposition of your body and existence. I already came to an agreement with your master."

    He used a spell to gather data on Saber and Madara''s Heroic Spirit existence; he always wanted to create his version of the Throne of Heroes to summon famous legends, myths, and heroes from history to fight for the Empire.

    However, unlike the Fate Universe, many of these heroes did not exist, and the ones who did were powerful wizards. However, their power level is based on the standard of the old time. In the current era of the Empire, these people''s powers were, at best, Tier 5.

    So, he wanted to create these Heroic Spirits by gathering the power of [Myth], which is essentially the same as the Power of Faith. Based on what they were described in stories, myths, and legends, they use the power of fantasy and turn it into reality.

    With this method, he could create many fictional characters that have the same powers in their stories or legends. For example, he could recreate Yahweh from the bible as a Heroic Spirit or the Cthulhu from Lovecraft''s Mythology.

    ''She will be the first step in this grand n. However, I might have to go to the Fate Universe beforepleting it,'' thought Edward before recoding the data; his gain was tremendous after analyzing Madara''s body. So, he asked Sasha to turn another person into a Heroic Spirit in front of him.

    He chose a powerful clone from his collection as the test subject.

    "Excellent. You''re next." He looked at Michelle.

    "What a weird energy you have. It is full of negative emotions; I''ve never seen something like that."

    "It''s curse energy."

    "From Jujutsu Kaisen? Interesting," uttered Edward with brilliant eyes. "Do you have a Domain?"

    "I have an iplete one."

    "Show it to me."

    Michelle deployed her domain, and Edward looked at the surroundings to analyze it.

    "I have always wanted to create ways for Arcanists to have a Magical Domain that canpete with the Divine Kingdom of Gods," he said. "So far, my attempts have not been satisfactory. My n was to study the Jujutsu Sorcerer''s Domain Expansion and the Fate World Reality Marble.

    "Now, I can take the first step."

    He gazed at Michelle. "In the next few days, I will support and train you until you have aplete Domain. Tell me what you need to achieve it, and I will try my best to grant it to you."

    "Thank you," said Michelle, trying to contain her excitement. Since the arcanist saw her value, she might have a chance to escape the Samsara Hall''s control.

    Meanwhile, Sasha secretly cursed how unfortunate she was that one of her Heroic Spirits did not have a Reality Marble.

    "It''s your turn. What''s your name and upation?"

    "Kingsley. I am a Technomancer."

    "Very interesting. Most of the technology involved in your body is not new to me. However, it''s very unique how they are perfectly integrated into one person."

    Edward could tell Kingsley''s body was a walking Science and Technology Civilization. As long as he has enough energy or matter, he can create anything.

    "What is the most powerful weapon you can create?"

    "Tier 5."

    "This should not be," said Edward with a frown.

    "The Lord God only granted me technology designs for weapons of Tier 5 destructing capabilities."

    "But you should be able to calcte and deduce higher weapons."

    "I should," said Kingsley with a forced smile. "However, there is a powerful virus in my system that prevents me from doing so. And the only way to acquire and use higher technology��." Kingsley stopped as his face began to contort out of pain.

    "No need to say anymore." Edward could guess he wanted to say he needed more points. However, he suddenly became interested; he wanted to know whether this was the result of the Lord God''s seal or another form of protection specially created for Kingsley.

 Chapter 441: Pure Materialism

    (AN; The chapter is not edited.)

    ��--------

    Edward looked at Kingsley for a moment before a look of excitement appeared on his face.

    "You don''t have a soul?" he asked as he could not ess Kingsley''s Soul Dimension. He saw thetter''s brain that had been modified by biochips to function like a super quantumputer.

    "Of course not," replied Kingsley calmly. "The soul is either energy released after death, and this energy is an electromaic field that can interact with the physical world.

    "Or, something created as the result of quantum mechanics; it arises from theplex interactions of subatomic particles within the brain."

    Kingsley was limited in his scientific knowledge because of the restraints from the Samsara Hall. However, he did his research on the soul, and this was the result of his analysis.

    Edward''s eyes became brighter than the sun. He cast a hundred more spells.

    "Morgana, look: my conjecture was right."

    A little purple elf suddenly manifested next to Edward and observed Kingsley intensely.

    "The existence of a Pure Materialism World," shemented. "I thought your conjecture was simply the result of your paranoia."

    "I told all of you I was correct, but you were all so closed-minded," said Edward with a sneer. "Especially you; so smug because you have betterputing power than everybody else."

    Morgana blushed in shame, "Master, you have to admit: your conjecture was oundish."

    "Even if it was. We have known of the Omniverse. So, anything should be possible."

    "But the worlds we have traveled to so far were not so different."

    "Compared to the infinite universe in the void, we have not even discovered a trillionth of them."

    "True."

    "If you don''t mind asking, what was your conjecture?" asked Kingsley.

    Edward looked at him, "I hypothesized all universes were primarilyposed of two concepts: materialism and spiritualism.

    "Materialism is responsible for thews of physics of the world, while spiritualism is the reason why things like mana, Chakra, Curse energy, or even the soul exists; it is the source of all supernatural abilities that science would deem fantasy or fiction."

    Edward had a schrly aura around him, "But I hypothesized the existence of a Pure Material World with no spiritualism. In such a universe, science and technology will be the core with absolutely no supernatural power."

    "How is that possible? As long as science develops to a degree, it can modify the genes to acquire powers," argued Set.

    "Such a world has spiritualism�Calbeit the majority of it would be materialism," replied Edward. "In a purely materialistic world, modifying the genes can prolong life but to an extent. They cannot have powers like Kryptonian or Viltrumite. Some species might develop ons where the gravity is higher than normal, thus evolving higher muscr-skeletal structures than ordinary humans, but these people would never fight tanks or destroy countries ors. At best, they could fight a bear singlehandedly.

    "If humans want to transcend the shackles of death, they have to change their carbon-based lifeform; in other words, they turn into robots or cyborgs.

    "They have to upload their memories into perfectly created clones or even into the whole wide web and be electromaic lifeforms.

    "And only through cybeic enhancement can supernatural powers can exist. The soul and Soul Dimension do not exist."

    "Such a world seems very boring and a nightmare for people with ambitions or desires to be extraordinary,"mented Set, thinking about Earth where he was from. And he was not the only one who had such a thought; the others thought of their home as well.

    "You have no idea," agreed Edward. "ording to my hypothesis, such a world would turn any Tier 10 Powerhouse into a normal human."

    "Are you serious? On what basis is this assumption?"

    "All universe has their own rules and regtion. So, once a Tier 10 Entity enters a universe that absolutely rejects any superpower, the rules of the universe will forcibly change him to adopt, thus stripping them of their powers.

    "In fact, I believe even Tier 11 won''t be much different in such a world. Only Tier 12 Entities who have transcended the Multiverse will not be affected. Of course, things are not as simple as I stated since there are other things to consider, like the level of the Pure Materialistic World and the amount of World Source it has."

    "World Level? World Source?" Set was confused.

    "If you don''t know, then you don''t." Edward shrugged and did not exin.

    "There is an alternative to what you said," suddenly added Tobias. "Instead of stripping people of their power, the world rule might turn them into matter of equal energy value."

    Edward nced at him and smiled, "Great minds think alike."

    "What does that mean?" asked Michelle, who was confused yet intrigued by the subject.

    "The energy intensity of this excellency is Tier 8. After descending on a Pure Materialism World, the universe would turn him into a substance equal to his energy level," exined Tobias; however, Michelle still had a look of confusion.

    "Basically, I will be turned into a Star System. Someone like Set would be turned into a," exined Edward.

    "Oh, I understand."

    Edward looked at Tobias.

    "Kid, it seems you are walking on the Body Training Path. That''s such a waste of your intelligence. You should be a scientist or magician."

    "Not interested."

    "Are you sure? If you want, I can take you as my apprentice."

    "Thank you for the offer, but I have to decline," he responded with caution. Tobias could tell this Legendary Arcanist was not only powerful but also very knowledgeable.

    And from his observation, he seemed easy to talk to. However, he had only recently met thetter and did not know his true personality and temperament; for all he knew, the current him was nothing but a fa?ade.

    Furthermore, he chose One Piece''s Haki System because of his love for the anime and because he enjoyed pushing his body beyond the limit. No matter how intelligent he was, it would be pointless if he did something he did not like or had any passion for.

    "It''s a shame."

    "Master, don''t corrupt the young and innocent," said Morgana.

    "What does that mean?"

    She did not answer him but looked at the group. "Don''t look how cool he is by creating such an interesting conjecture. He only did so because of his paranoia that someone would imprison him in such a world.

    "So, he created this hypothesis, thinking of ways he could escape such a prison."

    "What you call paranoia, I call being prepared," countered Edward. "Plus, I was not only correct, but I found my way of escape."

    His eyes focused on Tobias.

    "His Technomancer ss is probably the result of the science and technology universe developing to its absolute peak in a Pure Materialistic World. After analyzing the technology he contained, the Empire will benefit, and I will have a way of escaping a Pure Materialistic World in case I''m ever stuck."

    The group looked at him weirdly, not knowing whether to praise thetter''s caution orin he was mentally unstable. However, one thing they agreed with�Csuch a person would thrive in the Samsara Hall just because of his extremely cautious nature.

    "Arcanists are believed to be magical civilizations with the best potential because of their adaptive nature to any situation or environment. Today, I finally see the proof," muttered Set, who decided to emte Edward if he survived this current situation.

    "Indeed,"mented Morgana. "Even his weirdness is worth of researching."

    "Weirdness? What weirdness?" asked Kingsley.

    "Why don''t you have a soul?"

    "Haven''t you already understood the reason?" He was confused as even if hisputing power could not follow the conversation.

    "A high Tier entity will be affected by the rules of the universe after entering a Pure Materialistic World. So, why wouldn''t someone of lower tier face the same situation after entering a world with Spiritualism?" asked Edward.

    Kingsley paused for a moment, "Indeed. I have been to other universes where the concept of the soul exists. So, ording to your logic, I should have been influenced by them and developed a soul and Soul Dimension."

    "Correct."

    "Could this be the power of the Samsara Hall?"

    "That''s the most logical exnation," replied Edward.

    "But how did it do it?"

    "Unfortunately, that''s knowledge even beyond me. However, it will be interesting to know."

 Chapter 442: Transcendent Power

    Edward felt this Naruto World was a gift that kept on giving. He only came here to take a few things and leave. However, the benefit he received in this world is enough to benefit him throughout his entire magical journey.

    Additionally, this trip will increase the technology tree of the Empire by a few hundred years, and that''s only the lowest estimate.

    So, he looked at Tobias to see whether thetter could also benefit him.

    "What power system do you use?" Edward could tell his physical body was extraordinary, but he sensed no energy inside him�Cexcept for the life energy that all people on the physical path had.

    Tobias calmly raised his hand, and it turned ck.

    "Haki?" asked Edward. "Excellent. I recently developed a technique to use Willpower to boost spells. With your help, I canplete it. Plus, I''m interested in how Observation Haki can predict the future.

    "If the Empire''s Arcanist can use this technique, their battle prowess will drastically increase."

    The One Piece''s Haki System did not have ways to train Willpower, but their applications or use of it were extraordinary. So, Edward knew he could learn a great deal from it.

    "Using Observation Haki to help in battle? That''s a genius idea. Why didn''t I think of this?" muttered Set, who now saw the advantage of being able to predict his opponent''s move. He would know exactly which spell to use and increase his odds of sess.

    "You''re really something else," muttered Michelle.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Edward, puzzled by her word.

    "Who would think of using Haki on spells?"

    "What is the point of learning other power systems if not to integrate them into my own and be stronger?" replied Edward.

    Michelle was speechless since these words made sense, but she did not know how to exin her feeling.

    "Most people have a hard time mastering one system. How would they have the idea ofbining multiple ones?" exined Tobias. Although he also had the idea tobine Chakra, Haki, and Dragon Ball Systems, he did not know whether he would seed.

    "That''s true. But you guys have the Lord God to help you. As long as you have the idea and are willing to work for it, it''s not impossible," said Edward, shaking his head.

    Besides Tobias, he felt most of these people were mediocre�Cincluding the Arcanist Set. If it were not for the uniqueness of the power they had ess to and the n he was conducting involving them, he would not spend so much time talking with them.

    So, he proceeded to gather primary data on Haki from Tobias before heading inside Set''s magic tower to check the [Titan Weapon]. Although a magician was at their highest power inside their magic tower, he did not care. No matter how much of a boat Set would receive from the tower, he knew he could easily suppress thetter�Ceven if the current him were a clone.

    Without making any reckless moves, Set showed him the weapon. Edward looked at the pure white staff with a blue gem on top floating before him and began to inspect it. He injected his mana inside to activate it and observe its operation.

    "Fascinating," hemented, looking at the staff as if it was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen.

    "Do you know how it works?" asked Set. He has had this weapon for some time now but has not researched anything relevant after years of trying. So, he was nning on using Samsara Points to get some technology from the tree.

    "This artifact has a perfect maniption of mana or arcane energy. Every ounce of energy is used to its fullest effect. It''s like the people who created it are born wielding mana like it was a natural part of their bodies.

    "Well, the Titans are beings of pure arcane energy and primordial matter, so it made sense they had such superb control of it."

    Edward has always been proud of his Mana Control. After researching the Mana Sage Mode, his ability to manipte reached a higher level. However, even he paled inparison to the subtlety of this weapon. He guessed only after creating his Ultimate Magic Body could he reach such a level.

    And even then, he might not reach the same height as this staff; he might be in the same realm but not on the same level.

    "I will take this staff; you should have no problem, right?"

    "No, no, no; such a weapon cannot stay in the hands of someone as weak as me," Set hurriedly said.

    "That''s good. However, I won''t take your things in vain. You should have asked the Lord God the value of this weapon?"

    "Y-Yes."

    "I will give you something in return. Whether you use it or exchange it for points, it''s up to you."

    "Thank you."

    Edward nodded his head, "By the way, is there anyone else with a magical system that participates in this world''s mission?"

    "Yes, Lee Kyuk, but he''s on Tier 3."

    "Oh, what system does he use?"

    "I don''t know. I only know it is from a Manwha and is divided into Magic Circles, and each circle corresponds to a Tier."

    Edward looked at him, and Set lowered his head in embarrassment as he knew what those eyes met. As an arcanist, he should have been more curious about other magical paths and learned from them.

    Edward looked away without saying any more. "I need to check on the seal the Lord God ced on your seal. Michelle, you''re first."

    Edward checked his Soul Dimension and saw the Origin Rune in thetter''s soul in the thirdyer. He was d the seal was still in the thirdyer and not the fourth. He tried on the others, and it was the same.

    ''With these people, it should be easier to record the Origin Runes and study,'' thought Edward. However, the greatest contributor to studying this rune is the one in Kingsley.

    He did not have a soul or dimension, so his runes manifested in the form of aplex virus in his software. The Empire''s technology is not as developed as magic, so Edward has to spend a few hours before finding it. And if it was not for Kingsley''s help and cooperation, he might have had to spend more time.

    ''Interesting. The runes seem to be designed to work on the soul and do not care about the shape or form the soul takes,'' analyzed Edward, and his eyes lit up.

    ''This is a power that transcends thews of different universes�Cthe power of the void.''

    Each universe in the Void has different rules,ws, or [Authorities]. As such, no matter how much a world might look the same, they are fundamentally different.

    Due to this reason, Legendary Arcanists, like Edward, have to adapt to the rules of different universes when wielding them. In other words, if Edward was suddenly dropped in, let says, the Dragon Ball Universe, he could not immediately control Space-Time Rules even if he used his Willpower to suppress the Universe Will.

    He has to take time topare the difference between the Space-Time Rules from the Harry Potter World and the Dragon Ball Universe. And, of course, since he has studied the rules of many different universes, the process is easier for him than for someone who only masters the rules of one universe.

    ''I finally understand the magical path after Tier 11. Master the rules of different universes. Then, created a rule or power that has transcended these universes�Cjust like this Origin Rune.''

    Edward understood the benefit of doing so�Cno universe could restrict him, and he could use his power at will. Many universes have omnipotent and omniscient creators, like the Presence in DC Universe.

    Trying to control these rules of the universe in front of these creators is a joke�Ceven if he reached Tier 12 and beyond. These creators can probably strip any Legendary Arcanist or even Gods from essing the rules of the universe.

    However, if his power reached such a state, he won''t be restricted; he might even take control of the rules from these creators.

    ''My magical path has only begun; I still have a long way ahead of me,'' thought Edward, full of excitement. He realized how weak he was, but also the potential he had.

    Most individuals will not ess other universes'' rules until Tier 12. But he has been doing so since he was Tier 3. With this heads up, he has a significant advantage.

 Chapter 443: Curse Rule

    After his discovery, Edward decided to bring this group back to the hideout where his main body was. He needed to gather more information on these people, so he left clones with each of them.

    Subsequently, he sent numerous Automatons to attack the reincarnators in the Shinobi World. His purpose was to record what kind of power systems these people used. He also wanted to wait until the Lord God made his next move before deciding what to do.

    Meanwhile, his main body continued recording the Origin Rune in Hernandes'' soul. The process took two days, and that was due to the help of Tobias'' group.

    "Now, for the next step," said Edward. "Morgana, are you ready?"

    "Yes, sir."

    "Our objective should be to save as much of his soul possible."

    "I am aware."

    "Then, let''s begin."

    Edward created a Soul de and tried to cut or separate the part of the runes in Hernandes'' soul. And as expected, an unknown and powerful force activated, trying to obliterate thetter''s soul.

    Edward and Morgana wanted to save the majority of Hernandes'' souls. Unfortunately, the Lord God''s power was fast and ruthless. In less than a second, a quarter of Hernandes'' soul was obliterated�Cand that was despite the countless spells the two used to try to slow down the process.

    In the end, they only saved a quarter of his soul, while the rest was gone.

    "This power was truly overbearing,"mented Morgana. "Luckily, we still saved a quarter of his soul."

    Even if a tiny piece was saved, they could revive Hernades. However, the amount of information they could retain would have been pitiful. Furthermore, Hernandes might even lose his regr memories.

    "It''s good the situation is better than we�C"

    Edward stopped midway as his face suddenly changed. He felt great dangering, not toward him but toward Hernandes'' piece of soul.

    "That''s��" muttered Morgana, who detected something a few seconds after him.

    "The power of Cause of Effect," said Edward with gritted teeth. "The Origin Rune wants t to obliterate his soul. And since there is still some of it left, the effect part has not been achieved."

    "In that case, this power will chase Hernandes no matter we go�Ceven if we return home,"mented the little elf.

    "That''s the horror of Cause and Effect�Cspace, time, and even the concept of distance means nothing to it."

    "What should we do? At this rate, our effort will be in vain," said Morgana, working herputing power on overdrive, trying toe up with a solution to the current situation. However, during such moments where instant decisions are required, her analytical abilities are nothingpared to Edward''s.

    "Karma is a part of Cause and Effect. We can use it."

    "Isn''t karma simply the concept of how actions have good and evil consequences?" Although Morgana knew her exnation was an oversimplification; however, she understood time was of the essence, so quick and efficientmunication was required. Furthermore, she knew Edward would understand her meaning.

    "In some ways, it can also be interpreted as the connections of all living beings. Two people from the other end of the globe might be connected in some way or form."

    "So, you want to cut off the connection Hernandes has with the Lord God to save this piece of soul."

    "Yes."

    "Alright." The moment Morgana asked the question, she had already essed her database�Cfocusing on the Empire''s research on Karma. Queen Hermione''s primary research focus has been Karma ever since her travel from the Konosuba Universe, so there are decent data.

    So, she used the research as a base to create a spell that countered this situation and sent it into Edward''s mind. He reviewed the data and modified it ordingly.

    Thousand of magic circles of different colors appeared above the where this base was.

    "It''s not working," said Morgana.

    "I know, so you need to buy me some time."

    Morgana waved her hand to ce thousands of different Soul Protection Spells around Hernandes'' soul, dying the power of Cause and Effect attacking it. However, the Lord God''s power became more aggressive because of her defensive measures.

    Morgana frowned as she knew the situation was perilous. So, she waved her hand to destroy the surrounding thousands of Star Systems, obliterating hundreds of thousands ofs and stars.

    She turned everything into pure energy to power up her spell. With this method, she managed to buy more time for Edward.

    "I can''tst much longer," said Morgana.

    "Hahaha, I''m truly a genius," said Edward as he modified the spell once again. Suddenly, an white and ethereal string originated from Hernandes'' soul and connected to somewhere deep in the void.

    "What is that?"

    "Karmic String," muttered Edward before waving his hand and trying to cut off the string. Unfortunately, it did not work. Not wanting to waste time, he took the orb containing Void Energy and manipted it to cut the string.

    To his surprise, the thing was not easily destroyed as he had imagined.

    "The power of Karma is really not simple," hemented before finally seeding. Immediately afterward, the Lord God''s power disappeared since it could no longer find its target.

    "How did you do it?" asked Morgana

    "Do what?"

    "The spell; how did you seed too quickly." Her spell was the result of the entire Empire''s research on Karma. However, she also knew the spell had too many ws, and their actions had a minuscule possibility of sess. After all, the research Karma was in its early stages, so there was not as much data.

    "In fact, we already have sufficient data on Karma, or Cause and Effect, but we simply did not know," exined Edward.

    "Oh, how?"

    "Curses."

    Morgana''s eyes lit up. "Indeed. Curse Master can use a person''s hair, nails, appearance, and even date of birth to curse someone. And there is no requirement for distance. At its core, Curse Spells use the power Cause and Effect."

    "Exactly. After I figured this out, it was simpler to modify the spell," said Edward. He was considered a Curse Master since he was paranoid that someone would use a powerful curse to kill him.

    Furthermore, after the ck Clover Universe, he used Magic to gain a powerful Curse Immunity, thus also deepening his understanding of Curse Spells.

    And now, he found the essence of Curse.

    "You should be able to control Curse Rules now, right?" asked Morgana.

    "Yes, but only after a little bit more research and training."

    "Space, Time, Destruction, Death, and now Curse; you''re no longer a weak Legendary Arcanist," she added.

    "Indeed."

    "Are you going to focus only on these five? Or are there going to be more?"

    "Element Rules will definitely be next," pondered Edward. "Hermione should control Karma Rule, so I can learn from her.

    "I don''t know if there is a Void Rule, but Rowena should learn it, so I can also learn with her."

    "You have no chance to use Fate or Destiny Rule," added Morgana. "Wiz should learn Light and Darkness Rule; however, that''s part of Element. Olivier will most likely use Ice Rule, which is another element."

    "Well, the future is bright," agreed Edward.

    "Before we leave this world, we can try to steal these different rules as we did in the Full Metal Alchemist Universe."

    "There is no need to steal the rules when we can steal the entire universe," said Edward. As he knew the importance of studying rules from different universes, he would let his family have an early start.

    So, he also nned to steal this timeline and preserve it as he did in Konosuba World.

    "We should start stealing timelines and store them to study different universe rules," said Morgana. "We can send troops in these weaker universes and start preparing."

    "That''s a good idea. We can send Clone and Golem Legions to prevent anything unexpected from urring. The only issue is the price we have to pay to buy so many World Coordinates from the Akashic Record."

    "We might not have to pay," said Morgana. "Have you forgotten where we are?"

    "Huh? You''re right. Maybe we can reverse engineer the world coordinates from these reincarnators."

    Each power system has its unique imprints, so Wang Wei could find these worlds based on that.

    "With Havika''s Omniverse Mathematical Model, it should be easier," nodded Morgana.

    "Well, I''ll leave it to you."

    ��----

    (AN: For those who forgot, Havika is one of the Lynchpin introduced in ch 377.)

 Chapter 444: Legendary Rise

    Edward walked out of the room where he had confronted the power of Lord God; his destination was another room with a pool with mist. After opening the door, he saw Tobias'' group waiting, looking around in fear.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked.

    "What just happened?" asked Michelle, trembling as she remembered the helplessness she felt once that force enveloped the manner. "What was that power?"

    "That''s the power of your Lord God."

    "Did you fail?" asked Tobias, who guessed thetter tried to temper with the Samsara Hall''s restriction in a reincarnator''s soul.

    "What makes you think I would fail?"

    "Such a power, I doubt even you�Ca Tier 8 Legendary Arcanist�Ccould fight against."

    "You''re right that the power of the Lord God is beyond my capabilities. However, the owner is probably not as strong as me."

    "What does that mean?" asked Tobias, confused. Even with his intelligence, he could not follow this conversation. However, his intuition told him this information was extremely important.

    "That''s not something you need to know," replied Edward, instantly blocking his desire to know more.

    "So, you did seed?" asked Michelle�Cwho was the only person here with an intense desire to be freed from the Samsara Hall''s control.

    "Yes," replied Edward as he showed him a cloud-like substance floating above his head.

    "A soul?" Set asked. "With such an injury, can you save him?"

    The smallest crack in a person''s soul would take him years to heal. And if it were a person of higher Tiers, it would take him hundreds of years�Cif not thousands.

    And if the person were missing a soul, Set would be useless to heal. The best he could do is fuse the missing soul together, and that was an extremely difficult task for him.

    However, the soul before him seemed to be missing more than three-quarters. So, he wondered how could this person be saved.

    "Of course."

    Set gave him a look that he did not believe him. Then, he asked, "Can I watch?"

    "Why not?"

    He led the group into the room with the misty pool. Without saying anything else or doing any extravagant actions, he ced the soul in the pool. A few secondster, the group saw the floating cloud stabilize before growing at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    "This is incredible. But how does it work? What is the principle behind this?" asked Set. He saw what was happening but could notprehend why it was happening.

    "All sentient beings have a Life Code�Cwhich is the blueprint of their existence. Life Codes are usually divided into Body, Bloodline, and Soul. The body and Bloodline are sometimes fused together, and the soul sometimes does not exist."

    Some people nced at Kingsley.

    "The body controls your DNA, while the Soul Aspect controls, well, the soul. Just like your gene has the information to heal a severely injured body, it is the same for the Soul Life Code.

    "This pool uses soul energy to activate this information, thus returning the soul to its original shape."

    "So, a gic maniption of the soul?" asked Sasha.

    "Gic Maniption of The Soul," muttered Edward. "That''s a great way to put it." He looked at her and gave her a nod of approval. For some reason, Sasha felt pride; she could feel this Legendary Arcanists only cared about Tobias. He found Kingsley interesting because of his uniqueness while tolerating Set because they were both Arcanists.

    As for her and Michelle? Well, she could tell he was only being polite.

    ''Wait, why should I be proud he acknowledged me?'' She secretly controlled herself and calmed down.

    "This level of magical technology." Set''s eyes were full of fascination and greed.

    "Don''t think about it. You haven''t even reached the point of conducting Soul Surgery, so don''t even think about this level of technology," said Edward.

    Set smiled wryly. Then, Edward looked at him up and down.

    "Although your talent is mediocre, and you don''t have the spirit of exploration of arcanist, you seem a pretty lucky guy. So, I will give you a spell."

    Edward was not lying as he sensed this guy''s luck was simr to some protagonists in some lower universe. So, he pointed to his forehead and instilled some information.

    "This is also the price for your Titan Arcane Staff."

    Set took a moment to review the spell in his mind, and a look of shock appeared on his face.

    "Life Code Spell��With this thing, I can explore the secret of bloodline, soul, and DNA. If I focus on the Wizard Path, I can modify my body to have the most powerful bloodline."

    His body trembled. "Such a spell would be the foundation of a terrifying civilization. It should be the work of thousands of genius, working nonstop for a hundred thousand years.

    "Are you sure you want to give it to me?"

    "You''re overexaggerating thing," said Edward nonchntly. "I created this thing when I was 21 years old and only Tier 0 Apprentice. And the one I gave you was the original and most horrible version of the spell. Plus, you will have to spend years deciphering the code.

    "However, you''re right in saying it can be the foundation of terrifying civilization."

    Edward was not lying since he discovered the Life Code to modify his bloodline, break his Limiters, and reach Tier 1.

    "21 years old, Tier 0��Impossible. No one is so talented."

    "Well, I am," said Edward casually. "Now that I think about it, my story is quite legendary."

    The room quieted down because of his narcissisticment, making everything awkward.

    "You guys are boring. Why don''t you ask me why I said that" he added.

    "S-Sir, why did you say that?" asked Michelle, terribly embarrassed. However, she had no choice since this person might be her only chance at freedom.

    "I''m d you ask," said Edward, with no embarrassment and shame.

    "In some ways, I''m like you guys. I was born on Earth before being reincarnated into the Harry Potter World."

    "Wait, you''re from Earth?" asked Sasha.

    "Isn''t it obvious with all my understanding of the different ''anime'' you guys'' power systeme from?" he replied, looking at Sasha weirdly. Thetter became even more embarrassed.

    "Sir, continue," said Michelle, surprised by this arcanist''s origin.

    "I was born during the First Wizard War and barely survived Voldemort''s madness. I had be one of the most aplished wizards in the world by the time I graduated.

    "At 21 years old, I discovered the Life Code. 23 years old, I conquered the Wizard World and united all the wizards from all countries. 24 years old, I announce the existence of wizards to the world, preaching the peaceful existence of wizards and muggles.

    "29 years old, I conquered the entire through scheming and established the Arcane Empire.

    "In my 50s, the Arcane Empire has developed into a magical technology civilization and spread throughout the entire sr system. Simultaneously, through luck and the aid of my mentor�CMerlin�C-I invented Omniversal Travel.

    "By gathering the knowledge and technology of different universes, the Empire developed faster than an uncontroble train. Right now, it is less than a hundred years old, there are hundreds of Tier 7 Arcanists and probably millions of Tier 6.

    "More importantly, the Empire is a Tier 10 Civilization because of the Floating City I created, capable of fighting the Gods who rule the universe," said Edward with extreme pride. Then, he looked at Tobias.

    "How is it? Don''t you want to be my disciple? You will have an entire civilization worth of resources to help you."

    "Sir, even if you are trying to recruit me, there is no need to lie," said Tobias cautiously.

    "Lie? I never lie."

    "In just a hundred years, you took the low-level Harry Potter Universe into a Tier 10 Civilizations, and you''ve be Tier 8�Cthat is not possible."

    "The Empire is less than a hundred years, I am not," exined Edward. "With time dtion from other universes and Time eleration Technology, I am more than 900 years old."

    "That makes more sense," muttered Set. Although he said that, he knew A 900 years Tier 8 was extremely young. He was only 240 years and Tier 6. However, that''s because he took a long-term mission in the World of Warcraft World.

    At that time, he had only reached Tier 3. However, he gathered enough mission points to reach Tier 6 in less than 3 years. In the Samsara Hall, points are omnipotent, so it''s entirely possible to achieve Tier 10 in less than a hundred years.

    "Even then, it''s hard to believe." Tobias understood how difficult it is to reach higher Tiers without the cheating method of the Samsara Hall.

    "It''s not entirely out of the realm of possibility if you consider the mysteries of the Harry Potter Universe like the Death God, the Time Turner, the Philosopher Stones, and the Rooms of Mysteries," suddenly said Kingsley.

    "Great analysis,"mented Edward. "I used all these things as the basis for our civilization. How about it, change your mind?"

    "Sorry," replied Tobias.

    "That''s a shame."

    Edward shook his head and decided to no longer ask; since thetter insisted, he''ll respect his choice. Then, he focused on Hernandes'' soul, which had regenerated.

 Chapter 445: Purpose

    "Sir, can I be your apprentice?"

    Edward�Cwho was about to check Hernandes'' situation�Cturned around and looked at Set. He gazed at him up and down.

    "You? Forget it." He shook his head before turning around again.

    "Please, give me a chance," added Set with gritted teeth. Edward focused on him again with a pondering look.

    "I was a teacher at Hogwarts for three years. Iid the magical foundation for people like Hermione, Cedric, the Weasley Twins, Harry Potter, Ron, and even Malfoy. All of them turned into Tier 6 and 7 Arcanists.

    "I have three official apprentices�Call Tier 7 and less than 300 years old. The first two were geniuses even before walking the magical path. Now, they are exceptional archaeologists that travel the universe, the multiverse, and countless nes, discovering ancient relics, lostnguages, and civilization.

    "Their aplishment in the field of Linguistics�Cboth magical and non magical�Cis not something even I canpare with."

    Edward remembered his two apprentices�CFlynn Carsen and Emily Davenport�Cfrom the movie The Librarian. In the Mummy World, he saw the potential of these two and schemed before their birth for them to be his apprentice.

    "My third apprentice has a unique talent for Dreams. Her current research has almost reached the point she can wield the Rule of Dream. As long as she has more time and increases her Willpower, she can be a Legendary Arcanist."

    Edward remembered Chloe from The Last Witch Hunter. He has great hope for her to discover the Dream ne. And once he returns, this is one of the main nes the Empire will focus on developing in the future.

    Edward looked at Set in the eyes.

    "Your talent is okay, but I don''t care about magical talent. With only a few potions, I can turn you into an unparalleled genius.

    "However, you do not have the desire for truth and knowledge; I can tell you became an Arcanist because you thought it was cool."

    "Is something wrong with that?" asked Set, with blood eyes; he tried really hard to hide his embarrassment and shame.

    "No. I also think magic is cool, and so do many people. The problem I have with you is I don''t see any sense of curiosity from you, the desire to explore the unknown. Your desire and view on magic are too superficial."

    Edward shook his head. However, he could see Set disagreed with his word.

    "You don''t agree?"

    "I-I believe you have misjudged me," replied Set, who calmed down. He decided to use this interaction as a harsh interview for a job.

    "You are Tier 6, but I can see you only reach this level by using the Lord God''s power to strengthen your soul and mana. In other words, you don''t have the knowledge a Tier 6 Arcanist should have."

    Arcanists increase the power of their soul through knowledge. So, the higher their tiers, the more knowledgeable they are. However, it''s different for Set.

    He turned his eyes to look at Tobias.

    "Based on his eyes, Tobias felt I was being too harsh on you," continued Edward. "Without reading his mind, I know why he made this judgment.

    "You belong to the Lord God and have to participate in countless missions. So, you don''t have as much time as regr Casters to study or do research. Isn''t that right?"

    Tobias did not answer as he felt he should not intrude on this conversation.

    "He''s right, though," replied Set.

    "But he''s not. If you wanted to, you could use your points or the power of the Lord God to instantly have the knowledge of your Tier. Or better yet, use it to have extra time for your research."

    Set''s body subconsciously trembled. Many Casters he knew used this method. Furthermore, most casters will take long-term missions to ensure they can do their research in these worlds.

    "So, besides your luck, you don''t meet any of my requirements," said Edward before suddenly remembering something.

    "Are you talented inbat?"

    "Excuse me?"

    "I''m asking if you excel atbat magic," reiterated Edward. "I have never seen you fight, so I don''t know. However, if you have any talent forbat, I might reconsider.

    "In myst voyage, I was the Wizard King in ck Clover and trained all the magic captains and talented magic knights into Tier 5 and Tier 6."

    Set and the group were shocked; they wondered when it was so easy for people to reach Tier 6. Meanwhile, Set did not know how to answer.

    "I''m guessing the answer is negative."

    Edward frowned before taking out a ck stone. "Last chance."

    He handed it to him. Set caught it by instinct, and the stone lit up.

    "A Willpower of 0.5,"mented Edward before shaking his head. "Wait, you should constantly be on the verge of life and death during missions. Howe it''s not even 1?"

    He waved his hand to send the stone to Michelle, and she scored a 1. Finally, Sasha also scored a 1, and Kingsley was 1.5. Edward immediately knew Set was the kind of person who relied too much on his natural luck.

    As for Tobias? His score was 3.

    "A Willpower of 3? I knew this kid was talented." Edward shook his head, thinking how this kid was wasting his naturally God-given talent.

    "3 out of 5? Not bad, Tobias," said Michelle, who felt it might be necessary to get close to Tobias, given how much the Legendary Arcanist valued him.

    "It''s out of 10," corrected Edward as he ced the stone away.

    "And that''s a good score?"

    "Yes. Even I started at 3, and now, I''m only at 8," exined Edward. "Even someone like Asta only has a Willpower of 5."

    "I see."

    "I''m sorry, but you don''t meet my requirement for an apprentice."

    Set sighed but did not say anything. This short conversation made him realize a lot of things about himself. So, he decided to change.

    "Sir, can I ask a question? What do you intend to do with us?" asked Tobias.

    "My purpose?" said Edward, but he did not immediately answer. Instead, he took a moment to process Hernandes'' memory; he was extra careful to ensure nothing went wrong.

    ''Is their God Space called Samsara Hall?'' he thought.

    "Do you guys know the concept of Lord God, God Space, Reincarnation Hall?"

    "Yes." They have read Terror Infinity, the first novel that introduced the concept. And after it became popr, many novels of the same genre appeared.

    "Then, you should know these things can take shape into two forms: a powerful creature or a magic artifact."

    The group nodded. After entering the Samsara Hall, they read more novels regarding Lord God or God Space. So, they knew such a thing.

    "For many years, I have been searching for a weak Lord God to take their weapon from them."

    "You want us to be your spy?" said Tobias.

    "Yes," replied Edward. "I will give you a magical artifact with two purposes. One is to help me gather coordinates from other universes and to gather more information about the owner of your Samsara Hall.

    "Then, once the time arrives, I will strike them."

    Tobias took a deep breath.

    "And if we refuse?"

    "Nothing will happen," replied Edward. "After I study your power system, you''ll be free to go. However, you should decide after hearing what I offer as a reward."

    "And what would that be?"

    Edward smiled to himself.

    "Besides Michelle, I can tell none of you want to abandon your powers. Simultaneously, you also don''t want to be controlled by the Samsara Hall.

    "So, if you agree and seed in my mission, I will give you an Omniversal Travel Ship. Meaning you can continue traveling to other universes, increasing your power. However, the Samsara Hall will no longer be able to control or force you to go on missions."

    The heart of the group trembled; this was such a tempting offer. Even Michelle, who was prepared to be a regr person, felt it would be a better choice for her if she epted this offer.

    After all, she loved being a Jujutsu Sorcerer and had decent talent, given how she seeded in creating an Iplete Domain Expansion without using Samsara Points.

    "So, what do you think?"

    "I have a few more questions," said Tobias hurriedly to prevent anyone from epting before making things clear.

    "Please," replied Edward.

 Chapter 446: Target

    "You said our God Space is weak; what proof do you have of this?"

    Tobias did not want to question the arcanist. However, this mission involved his safety, so he wanted to be sure; he wanted to have as much information as possible before making a decision.

    Tobias has already decided to ept, and it was not only because of how tempting the reward was. The main reason is he did not think he had a choice.

    Although this Legendary Arcanist promised to give them their freedom, he did not wholly believe thetter. Furthermore, even if thetter was telling the truth, it is still possible for him to ce something inside their bodies and soul, something they cannot detect.

    If he did that, they would lose the initiation in their hands and be pawns of thetter. So, whether he liked it or not, he had to agree. Since that was the case, he needed to aplish the task and hope the Arcanists kept his word.

    And if he does not, he will have ample time to reach higher tiers and has more ways to deal with the situation.

    "Lord Gods operate by stealing a timeline of a universe. By messing with the plot or the destiny of the world, they can secretly or openly swallow the World''s Source."

    The group frowned. They have heard simr theories in the Samsara Hall. However, most people believed the God Space was stealing the power of Destiny instead of World Source.

    "Beforeing to this timeline, I have checked hundreds of stolen timelines," continued Edward. "The shield surrounding each timeline was different, and yours was the weakest�CI didn''t have to use much power to force myself in."

    "That''s it?" asked Tobias with a frown. "This evidence is not enough. There is the possibility that the Lord God was injured, sleeping, or sealed, hence why it could not use its full power to protect the stolen timeline."

    ''Indeed,'' thought the group collectively. If Tobias did not bring this point out, they might not have thought of it.

    "Good point. The second reason is your Samsara Hall did not immediately annihte me aftering to this timeline; if he were powerful, he would never allow such a variable as myself.

    "The third reason is the seal in your soul. The seal should have been in the fourthyer of your Soul Dimension and undetectable by even myself."

    Edward squinted, his eyes full of brilliance.

    "The main point is I have found the owner of the Lord God''s Artifact."

    "You did? Who is it?" asked Michelle, excited that she had met her enemy who had ruined her life.

    "The Purple Robe Daoist," replied Edward.

    "Him?" asked the group simultaneously.

    "Yes. After analyzing the information I received from Hernandez'' memory, I deduced he has the highest suspicions.

    "My theory is that some ordinary Chinese kid in one of the many Earths in the Omniverse identally discovered a broken or injured Lord God Artifact.

    "After bing the owner of the artifact, he learned it needed energy or power to heal or fix it. So, he chose reincarnators and sent them on different missions to gather World Source to restore the artifact.

    "In the meantime, he used the artifact to fulfill his dream of bing an Immortal Cultivator. As the owner of the God Space, he has advantages the other reincarnators do not, so he can rise in Tier faster than others.

    "At first, his Security Clearance for the Artifact was low. However, as he bes more powerful, he has more control over it. Then, one day, once he reaches a specific Tier�Cmost likely Tier 12�Che can haveplete control over the artifact.

    "By then, the reincarnators will be his worker ant, acquiring World Source for him to be more powerful instead of the artifact."

    Besides Kingsley, the face of the team became ugly. After all, as modern people, none of them wants to be others'' pawns or worker ants.

    "Hahaha,"ughed Tobias hysterically. "Everything makes sense now. The Purple Robe Daoist is the most mysterious of reincarnators; the information about him is so little that it''s abnormal.

    "Amongst all the top reincarnators, not only is he the most powerful, but he is also the only one who has aplished the most Perfect-Level Missions."

    The mission grade in the Samsara Hall has different ssification levels based on the sess rate, ranking from F to SSS. Above SSS, there is the perfect level of aplishment, and only a few top reincarnators have achieved it. And they only achieved perfection because they aplished missions in lower Tier universes. In other words, they used their High Tier to bully weak worlds like Resident Evil and achieve Perfection.

    However, the Purple Robe Daoist is the only exception. He has aplished many Perfection Grades and many in higher universes.

    "The rate at which he grows is simply abnormal," continued Tobias. "Anyone who has contact ormunication with him can easily acquire Samsara Points. He has ess to unknown secrets and resources."

    He remembered the Purple Robe Daoist once used a rare crystal as the price for a mission, making countless top reincarnators go crazy.

    "He''s the only person who seeded in an Impossible Mission. ording to the information revealed, the second-generation reincarnators were almost annihted after encountering another Lord God. However, he single-handedly reversed the situation.

    "He must have used some of the power of the Lord God."

    The room was quiet for a few seconds until Kingsley spoke, "ording to analysis, the number of Chinese reincarnators in the Samsara Hall is thergest. They have the highest survival rate and are 27.8% more powerful on average than every other race or ethnicity."

    "Damn it, I want to kill him," said Sasha.

    "Do you have the ability?" said Set, of all people. So, Sasha stared at him without arguing.

    "I found another proof of my theory," said Edward with a sneer while looking in the distance.

    "After saying his name, someone tried to peep at this ce using the power of Cause and Effect."

    The moment he revealed the Lord God''s name, Edward was on guard in case it triggered the Origin Rune in this group''s soul. However, nothing happened to their soul, but he sensed a peeping gaze, so he isted the mansion with the same spell he used to save Hernandez.

    "Are we in danger?" asked Tobias, who took a deep breath to calm down.

    "No, but he will be suspicious of you," replied Edward. "However, you don''t need to worry. I will kidnap the other reincarnators and release them; this way, he will not suspect any of you."

    "Do you have a way to hide from him or protect us from him in case something happens?"

    "Yes," replied Edward. "I will give you a multipurpose magic artifact and hide it in the fourthyer of your soul dimension. Its purpose will be to record the coordination of the worlds you travel to.

    "But also protect you from mind invasion, memory search, hypnotic suggestions, and I will even add some Cause and Effect Protections. And if an ident urs, the artifact will save a piece of your soul and run away to a designated universe. It will send me a signal, and I cane to save you," exined Edward.

    "However, there are a few things you need to keep in mind."

    "Please, do tell."

    "Firstly, I cannot guarantee the artifact will react in time. It will be programmed to do its best, but you will be in the homecourt of the Purple-Robe Daoist, so idents are very likely."

    "That''s understandable," nodded Tobias.

    "Secondly, you need to record the coordinate of the earth you are from."

    The group frowned. The earth was their home, thus vital to them.

    "There are too many Earths, so I don''t know which one you''re from. So, if you ever want to return home, you have no choice."

    The group secretly looked at each other before sighing.

    "Thirdly, you can send a message to me using the artifact. However, you can only do it once you''re on a mission in another universe. No matter what happens, do not contact me when you''re in the God Space.

    "To be safe, don''t even contact me when you''re on Earth. If the Purple-Robe Daoist is from the same ce, he might be monitoring the Earth at all times."

    Edward has already made a character model for the Purple-Robe Daoist, so he added filial piety from China and Eastern countries into it. So, he believed the Purple-Robe Daoist cared deeply about Earth if his parents lived on it.

    Of course, he also considered the possibility he had no family, friends, or loved ones. Regardless, he decided to be cautious andbeled Earth as one of the No Contact Zones.

    "Finally, the Lord God should be improving at an rming rate. It''s only a matter of time before he hasplete control of the artifact and imnts the seal in your soul in the Fourth Dimensionyer.

    "So, you won''t have much time for this mission."

 Chapter 447: Change of Plans

    Edward has always lusted after the technology of a Lord God or God Space. So, he began to scheme against one in his home world, sending Luna and Rowena on a mission to find one.

    The two seeded, but Edward had reservations. ording to his n, Luna and Rowena orchestrated an ident that sent the God Space''s watch to another timeline.

    And in that timeline, he had already created a perfect identity for himself. He was a world-famous scientist that has brought the advancement of technology by hundreds of years in a few short decades.

    One day, in an expedition, the scientist discovered a watch of unknown material he could not understand. While studying it, he "identally" put it on and became a member of God Space.

    The n was proceeding smoothly as the watch had already reached that timeline. The only thing waiting was for the clone to discover the watch. However, Edward was worried about the strength of that timeline God Space.

    Additionally, the ident involving the watch had too many suspicious points, so he did not have much confidence in this n. And with theck of information about that God Space, things becameplicated.

    However, aftering to this timeline, he had a better option. So, he devised a n to infiltrate the Purple Robe Daoist''s God Space. And his n was simr to the previous one, with fewer risks.

    He would infiltrate the Earth Tobias and the others came from. He would create the identity of a brilliant college student pursuing extraordinary power through scientific research.

    Once he reaches the radar of the Purple Robe Daoist, he has a high chance of being invited into the Samsara Hall for multiple reasons. The first one is his desire for extraordinary power. Secondly, with the high IQ he disyed, the Purple Robe Daoist will think of him as the perfect pawn.

    He will see Edward as the kind of reincarnator that can have high grades in missions, thus allowing him to mess up the timelines and gather more World Source for his God Space Artifact.

    ''As long as the Purple Robe Daoist sees me as the perfect leech, he will invite me,'' calcted Edward. ''The only trouble now is to sessfully invade Earth without his knowledge.''

    ''This is not your only trouble,'' Morgana suddenly said through his mind. ''The Empire has not sessfully developed technology for the Fourth Soul Dimension Layer. But your entire n relies on it.''

    Edward smiled embarrassedly as she was correct. But the little elf was not finished.

    ''In our current situation, we do not have much time to research. So, how are you going to solve this problem?''

    ''We will cheat,'' replied Edward. And the purple-haired elf knew what he meant.

    ''Are you prepared for the consequences?''

    ''In this universe, we don''t have to worry about consequences.''

    ''That''s true.''

    ''Get started on setting things up; as you said, we don''t have much time left.''

    Edward finally looked at the group.

    "Take your time to consider my proposal. If you don''t want to, it''s fine�CI''ll only erase some of your minds from our conversation. Then, you''ll be free.

    "Lastly, I will send a clone to each of you since I have not fully studied your power systems."

    Previously, he only gathered primary data, which is far from enough.

    Edward proceeded to ce Hernandez''s soul back on his body before leaving the room.

    "Sir, sir," called Set, who quickly followed him with an expression he was prepared to die but was willing to take the risk. Edward turned around to look at him, wondering what this kid wanted; he thought thetter would be wallowing in embarrassment and would avoid him at all costs.

    "Please, let me observe."

    Edward felt his mind nk. Even with his intelligence, he could not follow what this kid was saying.

    "If��If I didn''t guess wrong, you should n to study Lee Kyuk''s Magic System. I want to observe and learn."

    "Huh? Interesting."

    Edward observed and realized this kid did not take his harsh rejection to heart. Instead, he strove to improve.

    ''I guess if he keeps this attitude, his Willpower will drastically increase, and he might have some achievement in the future.''

    Edward did not want his spy team to be mediocre. The more talented and capable they were, the higher their chances of seeding in this mission were.

    "Very well."

    Edward walked into a research room, and with a wave of his hand, numerous screens appeared before him. The screens showed different people fighting robots or automatons. Set recognized these people as his fellow reincarnators.

    Edward watched the battle, analyzing the situation. Most of these reincarnators had simr power systems, mainly gic enhancement simr to the one the Empire used.

    The other standard power system was bloodline imntation or Psychic Energy. He saw numerous vampires, werewolves, telepaths, or telekic powers.

    ''The most efficient power system�Cmostly used by low-level reincarnators�Cis to enhance their bodies through gic maniption or bloodline imntation. Or, modify their brains to use Psychic Energy.''

    Edward has read a few stories involving Lord God or God Space. Usually, the protagonist will also begin with these low-level power systems before changing to a better one.

    They usually go to Resident Evil, Underworld, or Chronicle as their first mission. And in these worlds, these types of powers are easy to acquire.

    So, after checking the situation and not finding anything interesting, he ordered the Automatons Race to capture all the reincarnators and bring Lee Kyuk to him.

    After a few minutes, the young Korean dressed in all-ck magical robes, holding a staff, was before him.

    "I thought you said he was Tier 3?" asked Edward, noticing this kid was already Tier 4.

    "That''s what the information said," replied Set.

    "This means he knows how to hide, which is a good thing." In the Samsara Hall, being cautious and low-key is an excellent skill set.

    "Set, you betray us?" suddenly said Lee Kyuk.

    "Betray? Who did I betray? You? The Samsara Hall?"

    Lee Kyuk did not know how to answer. The reincarnators were alreadypetitors and would kill each other for any profit. As for the Samsara Hall? Most people were forced by it, so how would they have any loyalty?

    "Kid, cooperate, and you might have a chance at surviving."

    Lee Kyuk''s face became ugly, but Edward ignored him. He cast a spell to scan thetter, and another screen appeared before him, showing four intricate magic circles.

    "Are those the magic circles in my magic core?" asked Lee Kyuk, but no one answered him.

    "How does your magic system work?" asked Edward.

    Lee Kyuk opened his mouth before closing it.

    "Do you really want to do this the hard way?"

    "It''s not that I''m trying to be difficult, but I literally cannot say anything."

    "Yes, the power of the seal should also involve your power systems. After all, the Samsara Hall wouldn''t want you guys to exchange knowledge as you please, cutting into his business.

    "How about telling me the universe your power system originated from?"

    Lee Kyuk nced at Set, thinking this traitor had even told him this information. He opened his mouth but could not say anything.

    "So, even this is restricted."

    Meanwhile, the caster realized something�Cthe Arcanist knew too much. How did Set give away all these secrets, but he could not? He realized the situation was not as it seemed.

    Meanwhile, Edward no longer asked questions as he continued observing Lee Kyuk. He realized thetter had a magic core with an interdimensional space inside his heart, simr to all wizards back home.

    He used the core or space to hold mana. However, Lee Kyuk''s magic systems do not involve expanding that space to contain more mana.

    "These magic circles are weird. And those runes and their designs. They looked like perfect geometric shapes found in nature,"mented Edward. "Morgana, what do you think?"

    "The first magic circle looks like electrons moving around a nucleus."

    Edward''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Morgana, you''re a genius!"

    "I am? Of course, I am. But why don''t you exin why�Cnot for me, but for the other people around."

    "I think I know the core of this magic system and the difference between us. In simple words�CMicro and Macro."

 Chapter 448: Mana Particles

    Edward did not immediately continue exining his idea since he needed to verify it. So, multiple magic circles appeared around Lee Kyuk to gather data, analyzing the essence of his magical system.

    "I was right," he muttered. Meanwhile, Morgana had identified the spells he had used and had an inkling of what he was doing. But she did not have a conclusion yet.

    "Can you exin what you discovered?"

    "Our magic systems involved the macro. We expand our magic core or use our Soul Dimension to store a vast quantity of mana," exined Edward. "However, their magic systems are simr to the Dragon Heart�Cinvolving the micro."

    "Mana as small as cells?" asked Morgana. Dragons have quintillions�Cif not more�Ccells in their hearts alone. And they stored most of their mana in each cell, thus granting them immense energy storage.

    "Yes. The mana circles are made of thousands of Mana Particles as a way to store their energy. The first circle has the lowest particles, and the number keeps increasing with each new circle."

    "Fascinating,"mented Morgan as she also observed the magic circles and helped Edward gather data.

    "There is something different about the fourth circle," she said, pointing to the circles. "The other three circles seemed to form a resonance with the fourth. However, what''s the purpose of this resonance?"

    Edward observed for a moment before responding, "Nuclear Fission."

    "Indeed. The Mana Particles resonate and act simr to Nuclear Fission, generating even more energy than each single mana particle could do alone."

    Morgana''s eyes lit up, "So, Mana Fusion and Fission were possible. We wronged Tower Master id."

    Tower Master was an Arcanist who hypothesized this possibility. Unfortunately, mana has its own rules and regtions. Although it can often act simrly to thews of physics, it is still different.

    So, no matter what the Empire tried, no one seeded in this concept of Mana Fusion or Mana Fission. id believed in his theory wholeheartedly and refused to ept he was wrong.

    At first, Edward supported him and granted him numerous resources for his research. But after years of failure and nothing to show, he also gave up on thetter.

    "Indeed, we wronged him, but the situation back then could not be avoided," replied Edward; he tried his best, but id could not back up his ims after wasting so many resources.

    "True. Back to the topic, this discovery will significantly advance our understanding and use of mana," concluded Morgana. She could foresee new development in the creation of the Aether Stone or the Philosopher''s Stone�Cwhich is one of the core technologies of the Empire''s development.

    "Whoever created this magic system is truly an unparalleled genius,"mented Edward; he felt his magic system was crudepared to the intricacy of this one.

    "Master, you don''t need to belittle yourself," reassured Morgana. "This system is indeed brilliant, but it ces too much emphasis on Mana Control."

    To gather these Mana Particles, the users of this system will require extreme control of mana. As such, the talent required for this system is extremely harshpared to the Empire''s system.

    "Plus, if I guess correctly, the limit of this system should have been between Tier 6 and 7. The only reason it can reach higher is because the God Space used its power to update it and created the higher tiers."

    "Lee Kyuk looked at her in shock as she was right. His system came from a Korean Webnovel he read. The limit of this system was Tier 6, with onlyary-level destruction. However, after using Samsara Points, Lee Kyuk made it better and with a higher potential.

    "There is no need to belittle this system�Cmy ego is not that fragile," said Edward, slightly speechless. "It is brilliant, and I admit that. Now, our only objective is to incorporate it into our Arcane Rune System."

    He could see this system was perfect with the Fate''s Magic Circuit System he learned from Sasha. After creating a Soul Circuit, the Empire''s citizens will have a higher Mana Control.

    And adding the Gate of Truth, which is also an aid for Energy Control, more people will be able to use this Magic Circle System.

    "Morgana, do a simtion on what will happen if Arcanists condensed Mana Circles into their Magic Core or Soul Dimensions."

    "Aye, aye, Sir."

    5 minutes, 32 secondster:

    "Death," she said. "From an explosion. Too much energy."

    "As expected. The soul cannot control suchrge energy."

    Edward expected this oue. A Tier 8 Arcanist like himself already has enough energy to destroy a Star System. Now, if he condensed 8 Mana Circles inside his body, it would be like fusing with another self. However, his soul strength remained the same.

    Without sufficient soul strength, it is impossible to control the energy generated by the 8 Mana Circles.

    "Do you think we should add a second soul to control the circles?" suggested Morgana. The Empire has experimented on the possibility of an Arcanist having two souls. Although there were many problems initially�Clike schizophrenia or split personality�Cmost have been solved over the years.

    "No, a second soul will mean more resources will now be required to be a powerful Arcanist."

    Such a method means Arcanists will require more resources to train a second soul. And from the previous experiments, it''s been discovered the second soul cannot increase its strength using knowledge like the main soul.

    "Yes, we cannot allow the gap between the wealthy and the poor to keep growing," nodded Morgana. Now, the Empire has entered an era where everyone has magical powers.

    However, there will still be a hierarchy based on talent and resources. And if Edward made the Mana Circle System based on resources, then the wealthy would have even more advantages, thus leading to instability and chaos in the Empire''s meritocracy system.

    "Do you have a solution?" asked the little elf.

    "Maybe."

    "I''m all ears."

    "Our objective should change to use this Mana Circle System and allow our arcanist to have an extra mana pool. So, in a situation where they used all the mana in their magic core and Soul Dimension, they can ess the mana from the circles.

    "So, we only need a second heart or magic core that is sealed. When needed, they can remove the soul and ess the Mana Circles."

    "This might work," said Morgana as she did another simtion. "With the sealed heart, there is no need to worry about the body exploding because of too much energy. The soul can control one Mana Pool at a time, not cing any burden on it."

    "Exactly."

    "However, it would be better to ce the Mana Circles in the Soul Dimension. The heart is too fragile, and the Arcane Heart is also very expensive to create."

    "Yes. The mana in the dimension is a unique area in the firstyer. We can seal the secondyer and ce the circles. Wait," Edward''s eyes suddenly lit up.

    "We can also add more circles in the third and fourthyers."

    If this n seeded, it would mean he would have 3 Extra Mana Pools. So, if he ever ran out of mana, he could just release the seal, ess the other Mana Circles, and repeat the cycle. This method would mean he would increase his mana quantity by 3 times.

    "This method might work for a freak like you, but most arcanists'' Soul Dimension could not bear such a load and would crack or destroy, and even their bodies might not be able to bear it," said Morgana, making Edward frown.

    "Didn''t we study ways to reinforce the Soul Dimension?"

    "Yes, but even after reinforcement, the majority of Arcanists won''t be able to use anotheryer to store more mana. Maybe, they can have a few extra circles, probably equivalent to 10% of their Tier."

    "An extra 10% is not bad."

    The Second Layer Mana Circles will already make Arcanists even more powerful than other Arcanists. So, if they can store an additional 10% in the thirdyer, it will still increase their overall strength.

 Chapter 449: Backup Arrives

    "Master, you should not be too greedy," said Morgana. "It''s more than enough that we can have an extra Mana Pool. Plus, we haven''t evenpleted the Mana Circles."

    They only had 4 Mana Circles and needed to create the other 6. Well, since Edward was currently only Tier 8, he only needed the other 4 for now.

    "The solution to our problem is simple�Ctechnology," said Edward.

    "Before we departed, the Empire seeded in creating a small Artificial Soul Dimension." After Edward''s first voyage, the Empire acquired the technology to create dimensions of various sizes. And since then, he has acquired and developed even more dimension-rted technology.

    However, the Soul Dimension that all creatures with a soul have is unique and was not easy to create.

    "Because of how small the dimension was, it cannot be used to store much mana. However, the Mana Circles are a perfect recement."

    "That''s exactly what I''m thinking."

    "The only problem is the current technology is not even avable to the public. And even if it was, few people could afford it," continued Morgana. "However, as we perfect the technology, it should be moremon."

    "When we get back, tell the relevant department to search for a ne simr to the Dream World�Cbut with the Soul."

    "A neposed entirely of Soul Strength?" Morgana''s eyes lit up. The Dream ne had no matter, and everything was made of Dream Energy.

    "If there is a Soul ne, then the Empire''s Soul Technology will enter a state of rapid improvement. However, would such a ce exist?"

    "I don''t know, but there are a few ways to find out," replied Edward. "We can go to the Abyss and ask. If such a ne exists, it should be very famous and sought after by many people.

    "If we can''t find any information, we will use divination, luck, and Karma to search for it. And if all that does not work, we will ask the Akashic Records and pay whatever price is necessary."

    "I like your thoroughness," said the little elf with a cheeky smile.

    Edward ignored her before looking at Lee Kyuk, "Do you have the inheritance of your magic system before the Samsara Hall optimized it?"

    "Y...Yes." Lee Kyuk did a mission on that world, so he ensured to acquire aplete inheritance of that world. He also did not want to rely entirely on the Samsara Hall in case he escaped one day.

    So, he handed Edward a book thicker than a dictionary, and he silently watched as thetter read it, bing focused and lost reading it.

    Meanwhile, Set was quiet during the entire conversation, observing and learning. In this brief interaction, he understood the Legendary Arcanist was a once-in-a-generation genius like Albert Einstein.

    And he was not referring to thetter''s IQ, intelligence, or talent�Che saw Edward as the kind of genius not imprisoned by any Mode of Thinking.

    For hundreds of years, Newtonian Physics dominated the world of physics, making many scientists believe space and time were absolute. Then, Einstein came and broke that mode of thinking by creating his Theory of Rtivity.

    Geniuses like Einstein not only have the capability to understandplex and esoteric theories, concepts, and mathematical forms. But they see the world in ways other people cannot; their way of thinking is never restrained, full of imagination and inspiration.

    Set realized Edward was such a genius when it came to magic.

    ''Even if I increase my magical talent, I might not reach his level.'' Set knew he could increase his talent with the Samsara Hall. However, this would only allow him to better understand magic theories, control energy, or have better soul strength than others.

    However, when faced with problems in research or thinking of ways to solve certain issues, he will face the problem of his Mode of Thinking.

    ''I don''t need to be him. But I can learn from his actions.'' Set already had a n. High Tier reincarnators can buy worlds and use them as their main base. Previously, he had thought of buying a world as his base and even contemted setting it in the World of Warcraft.

    ''But I can follow in his footsteps. Conquer the world of Harry Potter and create an Empire. Spread magic and gather talented individuals to research knowledge for me.''

    Set could see the benefit of having an entire world working for him. Using this method, his magical journey will be smoother.

    ''It''s decided.''

    More than an hourter, Edward finished his reading.

    "The system is indeed different,"mented Morgana. The book contained 9 Nine Magic Circles, but even the first one was different from Lee Kyuk''s.

    "The resonance between the Magic Circles is no longer to create Mana Fissions but to allow the Caster to control mana in the environment to increase their spell powers.

    "Basically, this system included a Sorcerer Technique into it."

    "Even with the Sorcerer Technique, the original version''s highest power is only Tier 6. However, the Samsara Hall''s updated version removed the caster''s dependence on the environment, allowing them to have a potent destructive power on their own.

    "Not to mention, the ceiling of this system should be Tier 10 or higher."

    Edward pondered for a moment, "How long will it take you to deduce the following circles?"

    "I can deduce the fifth and sixth circles in less than a week. However, the seventh should take more than 5 years, and the eighth more than 10 years. And that''s a low estimate. After all, we have too little data."

    "That''s too long," said Edward with a frown. "We will add the 8th circle to our list of cheating. And if it doesn''t work, we will try to exchange it with the Akashic Record."

    "What''s with the hurry?" Five and Ten years were nothing to their current near-immortal self.

    "I want to have some assurance before I confront Guzznad. I don''t want anything unexpected to happen."

    "How did I forget about your paranoia?"

    "Remind me to cut your pay when we return," said Edward and Morgan showed her tongue at him. The group then continued their study of Lee Kyuk''s system, trying to learn more from him. And it was the same for Set''s Arcane Magic.

    Then, two days passed.

    Edward went to see the group again.

    "Have you decided?" he asked.

    "Yes," responded Set without hesitation. Meanwhile, the others did not say anything directly. Instead, they nced at Tobias through the side of their eyes.

    "Sir, if you could give us a little more time to decide," said Tobias as he bowed deeply. Edward nced at him, and he knew what he was thinking.

    From Hernandez, he knew these reincarnators'' mission was to survive for three days. So, he guessed the Purple Robe Daoist would make a move in those three days.

    And this group wanted to know how he would deal with the uing trouble. After all, they have not seen Edward disy any strength. They knew he was powerful and of high Tier.

    However, the Samsara Hall had many Tier 8 Reincarnators and many who were quite brilliant. So, what if he lost to one of them? No, many of them should attack simultaneously, so he might lose because of theck of manpower.

    The Samsara Hall has already changed the core values and beliefs of these people�Cthey only respect the strong. So far, Edward has only shown he is knowledgeable and capable, but not that he is strong.

    "I understand," he said, making their heart skip a beat. "You have until tomorrow."

    "They are here," said Morgana, who suddenly appeared.

    "Oh? Show me."

    A screen appeared before him, showing the atmosphere outside of the. There were many ships and a few people�Cmany with an energy level on par with him and Shibai.

    "Interesting," he muttered. "Were these people fighting against the Otsutsuki?"

    "Most likely, since I did not detect anyone entering this timeline." Morgana was in charge of monitoring any movement to the Void Shield surrounding this timeline.

    "I thought the Samsara Hall would only be interested in the Shinobi World since that''s where the destiny of this universe gathers."

    "It could be that Boruto''s settings will one day reach the home world of the Otsutsuki," analyzed Morgana.

    "True. Well, let''s go receive our guests."

 Chapter 450:

    Edward flew outside the''s atmosphere and saw numerous fleets waiting for him. Some ships resembled technology designs, while others radiated magical powers. Additionally, he saw a few magic towers.

    He observed the fleet for a moment before four people flew out and stayed a few meters away from him.

    The one in the middle was dressed in an all-ck magical robe, holding a staff with skull designs. On the right was an eerily handsome young man dressed in all white. Edward noticed thetter was dressed simrly to the Tang Dynasty from Chinese History.

    He had a sword in his hand and a gourd on his waist.

    Edward''s mouth twitched as he knew he had met another Chinese kid who wanted to fulfill his dream of bing a peerless swordsman dressed in white. And given how thetter was handsome to the point of being unnatural, he guessed he used a special technique or Samsara Points to make him this attractive.

    The one on the left was a well-toned woman with spiky hair. Edward could feel a substantial desire for battle emanating from her.

    ''Is this a Saiyan Battle Armor?'' he analyzed. Finally, he looked at the person next to the woman.

    "Naruto Uzumaki?" he asked. This person was indeed Naruto Uzumaki, but his hair was no longer orange but blue. Furthermore, he had two horns and white skin.

    "Naruto with Otsutsuki Bloodline�CDid the Samsara Hall invite natives?" he asked, with no answer. Luckily, he did not need an answer.

    "No, your soul is different. You should be a reincarnator who chose to swallow Naruto''s soul and take his identity."

    "Lord Arcanist," said the Maav, the one dressed in a magical robe. He felt they were about to lose the momentum of the conversation and decided to interject.

    "Our mission is to capture or eradicate you. Please, choose the path with less resistance."

    His voice was calm, peaceful, and serene, making Edward pay attention to him.

    "You should be a Wizard,"mented Edward. "Your bloodline is so unique. I sense the power of Darkness, me, and Dream. I wonder what creature it originated from."

    Maav frowned as he felt his opponent naturally discard them; it was as if their strength were not worth him paying attention to.

    "So, you''ve chosen the path of violence?"

    "No more nonsense," said the only woman.

    Bang!

    A golden aura emanated from her body, followed by lightning. Her hair also turned golden.

    "Super Saiyan 2," muttered Edward with brilliant eyes. On Earth, Dragon Ball was the first anime he ever watched; it is the anime that made him fall in love with anime. And just like all boys his age, he also dreamt of turning into a Super Saiyan.

    The female Saiyan, who changed her name to Tamat, rushed toward Edward and punched him. Under his excitement, he discarded his belief that only barbarians fight with their fists and bodies; he ignored his ideology that, as a noble mage, he should use spells to drown his opponent.

    Instead, he gathered the [Aura] inside his body and confronted Tamat.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The two shed, generating powerful shockwaves that shocked the entire Star System. Meanwhile, the others calmly watched while hiding their shock.

    They knew their opponent was an Arcanist, but he was fighting on par with a Saiyan specialized in closedbat.

    ''Do you think he''s an Arcanist that focuses on Closed Combat?'' asked Naruto through a specialmunication.

    ''Although rare, they do exist,'' replied Maav. ''So, it''s possible.''

    ''It''s better to observe before making a conclusion,'' added Bai Li, the Immortal Swordsman.

    Meanwhile, Edward had fun fighting. Although he did not like it, it did not mean he was bad at it. He has learned all Martial Arts on Earth and the new ones created by the Empire that perfectly suit Aura Masters.

    He asked Morgana to force him to train, so Close Combat is always part of his training. Furthermore, his wife�COlivier�Cis an expert on Closed Combat. So, Edward made sure to have some achievements in case she wanted to suppress him.

    So, he was on par with the Saiyan and even had the advantage because his body was stronger. Saiyans and the people relied too much on their Ki or Aura. As such, Goku can be killed by aser beam.

    However, aser will not damage Edward''s skin, let alone pierce his body.

    So, after fighting for a while, he suddenly used his advantageous physical capabilities and suddenly punched her in her sternum, breaking a few ribs. The others did not even have time to reach as Tamat flew in the distance, crashing into a purple.

    "Move," yelled Maav, and the others were ahead of him. Bai Li waved his sword to create a sword shrger than the biggest of stars. Simultaneously, Naruto made a Rasen Shuriken the size of the sun.

    Boom!

    A terrifying explosion urred where Edward stood. However, after the dark clouds floated away, he was intact, with not even a scratch on his white robe.

    ''Any information?'' asked Maav, who knew things would not be easy.

    ''He absorbed my Ninjutsu,'' replied Naruto. ''He must have studied the Chakra System intensely.''

    The four of them had plenty of experience and knew the horror of an Arcanist was their knowledge. If they thoroughly analyze your power system, they can use it better than you or create countermeasures to render it useless.

    ''He blocked my sword with rtive ease,'' added Bai Li.

    "I''ve always believed Immortal Cultivation was another form of magic," said Edward, looking at Bai Li. "And I was correct. Your energy might be a unique frequency of mana. Or maybe, a form of energy that is very simr to mana.

    "And that attack. I sense Metal Energy, and the application was beyond my knowledge."

    During Mummy 3 World, Edward discovered Metal Energy after studying the magic system of the Dragon Emperor. However, so far, the application of Metal Energy in the Empire has only been to the level of control metal simr to Mao''s Maism Powers.

    However, based on the swordsman''s attack, he discovered thetter used the [sharp] attribute of metal, thus achieving the cutting ability of a sword.

    Bai Li frowned, unhappy with the opponent''s calm attitude or the fact his attack was seen through. However, what happened next almost made him vomit blood.

    "Let me see; it should be like this," said Edward as he summoned a sword. He turned his mana into Metal Energy and shed forward. A brilliant sword sh rushed toward Bai Li, containing a terrifying sharp edge capable of cutting off a star in two.

    Bai Li''s face changed, and he swung his sword again. As a swordsman, he believed the best defense was a powerful offense. Unfortunately, Edward''s attack overwhelmed his, forcing him to evade to save his life.

    "No, it''s not good enough. This attack only reached 70% of your understanding of metal energy,"mented Edward with a frown. He knew he only overwhelmed thetter because his mana was purer.

    So, he analyzed Bai Li''s two attacks and shed his sword again.

    [Dimension Wall]

    Naruto activated his Rinnegan and created a wall that contained arge dimension inside. Breaking the barrier would require destroying the entire dimension.

    Crack!

    To his horror, the sword sh cut his wall in two before rushing toward the group.

    [Darkness Swallow]

    Maav cast a spell that swallowed the attack.

    "90%,"mented Edward, as he pushed his unparalleled talent to control energy. He analyzed Bai Li''s attack and took thetter''s essence or profound understanding in utilizing the [sharp] attribute of Metal Energy.

    sh!

    The third attack finally reached the same level as Bai Li. And with Edward''s pure mana, the sh was truly devastating to the team.

    However, Bai Li felt insulted and used an even more powerful spell. A weird aura emanated from his body. And when he shed his sword, he swiftly broke Edward''s sh.

    "Huh? What''s this power? It felt familiar," he muttered before deciding to use his body to tank the attack. It was the best method to analyze its essence.

 Chapter 451: Battle of Different Systems

    "The power of Metal Rule?" asked Edward as he sensed the power left in his scarred palms. "No, this power is not even 1% of the power of Rules."

    He frowned, wondering why this attack was so weird.

    "You dare be distracted?" yelled Naruto before summoning six Truth Seeking Balls and turning them into spears.

    Swish!

    Edward disappeared and evaded the attack, his eyes still focusing on analyzing the power on his palm.

    [Darkness me Meteor Shower]

    Maav created millions of massive dark meteor burning with dark mes. They rushed toward Edward with unimaginable speed. However, while distracted, he evaded all the meteors, not allowing a single one to touch him.

    Suddenly, the Saiyan, Tamat, appeared behind him using Instant Transmission. She tried to hold him tied so one of the attacks could hit. However, Edward reacted as if he knew she would be there.

    He elbowed her in her face before creating a massive pushing force, sending her crashing countless light-years away.

    "Is this [Sword Intent]?" he suddenly asked Bai Li. However, no one answered him.

    "Interesting. The Cultivation System allows people to resonate with the rules and [Authority], thus borrowing a fragment of their powers.

    "Does this method have a requirement for Willpower?"

    This question was very important to him. If there is a requirement for Willpower, then the concept of [Sword Intent] or any [Intent] is a way to train Legendary Arcanists that control the rules. The Empire can use this method to enter the era where Legendary Arcanists are moremon.

    However, if the Immortal Cultivation System does not have any requirement for Willpower, it will mean that their system is only useful to their specific universe. It would mean that Cultivators can only control the rules in their Universe and not others�Cunless special methods are used, like the Samsara Hall.

    [Soul Cutting]

    Bai Li''s response to him was another sh. Sadly, Edward only moved slightly to evade this attack.

    ''Abination of Metal and Soul Energy; it''s a brilliant method worth learning,'' analyzed Edward as he sensed this attack targeted his soul directly.

    "He''s using Observation Haki," suddenly said Tamat, who flew back from the distance.

    "Are you sure?" asked Maav.

    "I''ve fought with Haki Masters before. The way he moves is the same as those who can see the future."

    Maav squinted his eyes as he analyzed the information he gathered on the Arcanist. Thetter was very likely an Omniversal Traveler and knew about different Story Universes like Naruto and Dragon Ball Z.

    With new information, Maav essed the level of threat of his opponent. Then, he sent a signal to the fleet behind him, who seemed useless from the beginning of the battle.

    "Huh?" muttered Edward, who suddenly felt he could not use the Observation Haki he learned from Tobias to see the future.

    "Shanks is called the Observation Haki Killer. Are you using a simr method?"mented Edward.

    The way Observation Haki sees the future does not involve any Space-Time knowledge or energy. No, it used a more brilliant method.

    By pushing the senses to the extreme, the user willbine their senses with their Willpower to read the Will of the Universe and catch a glimpse of the future.

    After analyzing the essence of this method, Edward marveled at the ingenious application of Willpower. It''s a shame that Haki only has methods of Willpower application but not how to increase it. The only way to increase Willpower in One Piece is through battle or experiencing many things in life.

    ''Morgana, record their methods so we can learn,'' ordered Edward. He used Observation Haki to test whether this method was applicable to other Arcanists in the Empire. After all, seeing into the future is an excellent way to have an advantage in battles.

    And in the Empire, only people with an advanced understanding of Time Magic can see even 0.1 seconds into the future.

    Luckily, the results were excellent. This method can be used even beyond Tier 11. The only drawback is it is not a passive technique but requires active use to work.

    ''Yes, boss,'' replied the little elf. Meanwhile, Edward finally removed the smile on his face; his demeanor changed, making these four nervous.

    ''Get ready,'' roared Maav through their specialmunication. Then, he turned into a ferocious demonic creature.

    ''A Balrog?'' thought Edward. ''No, it looks slightly different.''

    Balrog had red mes emanating from their bodies, followed by the smell of sulfur. However, Maav had ck mes. Furthermore, his wings were gray instead of ck and did not look like flesh and blood�Cthey looked like floating clouds.

    Maav was not the only one who took action.

    Naruto entered the Sage of Six Path Mode and the Sage Mode. Tamat had a red aura around her, and Edward guessed she used Kaioken. Meanwhile, Bai Li''s aura also increased, followed by her skin turning bright red.

    ''Is this their most powerful method?'' thought Edward. Although he looked like he was not taking them seriously, that''s only on the surface; it''s only a tactic he used to test the enemy.

    He did not dare underestimate these elites who rose in the Samsara Hall from regr people to Tier 8. In terms ofbat experience, he was inferior to these people since he could count on one hand the number of Life and Death battles he had.

    Even if he uses Illusion, where he seals his memory to ensure he experiences Life and Death Battles, it is not the same since, ultimately, he will not die in these simtions.

    Finally, he knew that these reincarnators would have a powerful trump card, a super powerful method that could threaten his life. For example, he does not doubt the Wizard has a powerful Magic Scroll with power beyond Tier 8.

    As for whether that power is Tier 9 or Tier 10, he was not sure. So, he was extremely cautious and prepared in case of an emergency.

    ''Let''s see your limits,'' thought Edward before using one of his favorite spells:

    [Elemental Armageddon]

    Countless magic circles appeared above his head. Then, the world went into chaos.

    Tornadoes asrge as the sun appeared, followed by tsunamis of the same size. The entire Star System shook as if a terrible Earthquake of unknown magnitude had hit it. mes descended on the group as they were drops of rain. Volcano eruptions urred everywhere.

    As the name of the spell implied, it was an Armageddon of elemental devastation.

    Edward calmly watched the group''s reaction to his attack. Naruto tried to use Kamui and make his body intangible. Unfortunately, the Space Earthquake shook the surrounding dimension, reverting him back to normal. So, he had to use the Pulling Force from his Rinnegan to survive.

    Tamat used Ki sts to destroy any elements in his way. Unfortunately, the intensity of the attack soon proved too much for her. So, she had to concentrate her Ki into a defensive shield.

    Bai Li was in a worse situation since his defense seemed the weakest in the group. Luckily, he took numerous jades out of a ring in his hand and crushed them, generating a stable Shield Spell.

    ''These should be Talismans,'' analyzed Edward. Talismans were the Cultivation System''s version of Magic Scrolls. Anyone who holds it can use it, but they are only one-used items.

    ''Hmm, he''s intact?'' Edward soon realized Maav was not injured in the slightest. Thetter was also using protective measures, but Edward could tell it was for the show since he did not have a single scratch on him.

    Edward squinted his eyes as he analyzed the reason.

    ''The power of Dream. It should be a spell simr to Dorothy Unsworth.''

    He learned Dream Magic from a Magic Captain back in ck Clover. And Maav''s method was simr to hers.

    A few minutester, the spell ended, and only a few things remained in this Star System. 99% of the reincarnators'' fleet was instantly annihted. However, to Edward''s surprise, a few managed to survive.

    The with Tobias'' group did not suffer because Edward protected it. Finally, it was the five of them.

    "How did you guys like my favorite spell?" asked Edward with a smile. "Do you know this is only the first and weakest version? I added the elements of Lightning, Light, and Darkness for the second version.

    "For the third version, I added Wood Elements and Metal Elements.

    "And for the final version, space-time is used."

    The four trembled. This spell was already horrifying. If it had the elements of lightning, darkness, light, wood, metal, and space-time, they could not fathom the destructive power it would generate.

 Chapter 452:

    With one nce, Edward could tell Maav''s real body was in another dimension of dreams. And the one before him was a projection. So, even if it died, it meant nothing to him.

    ''These top reincarnators are nothing to scoff at. With such a powerful spell, they survived with minor injuries,''mented Edward. His eyes shone brilliantly as he had an idea.

    After the effect of his spell ended, he rushed on the offensive again. He suddenly appeared before Tamat and punched her even harder than the previous one, sending her flying away.

    And with that one punch, he severely injured her and canceled out her Super Saiyan 2 transformation.

    "Maav, do it," yelled Naruto. However, the wizard seemed to hesitate about something.

    "This is not the time to have reservations," added Bai Li.

    Naruto went on the offensive and used millions of clones. Edward was surprised as he discovered many of these clones had Tier 8 strength while the rest were Tier 7.

    ''Interesting. Since when was the Shadow Clone Jutsu.''

    Edward was interested in using this Jutsus in the army. He imagined how powerful it would be for his legion to be able to multiply themselves. Unfortunately, after Tier 5, the clones created are so much weaker than the main body.

    ''He must have used Samsara Points to increase the potency of the spell,'' analyzed Edward. He watched as millions of Narutos created massive Rasen Shuriken, preparing to attack him.

    He raised his hand.

    ''Now,'' thought Bai Li as he summoned a unique sword. Then, he shed forward, creating a massive sword bigger than thousands of Star Systems.

    However, Edward remained calm without changing his casting posture.

    [Dimension Exile]

    All the Narutos�Cexcept for the real one�Csuddenly disappeared, exiled to another dimension. And Edward also sent Bai Li''s attack to the same ce. Then, he suddenly appeared before Naruto, and countless seals emanated from his body.

    "You want to seal me? Dream on."

    [Bijuu Bomb Explosion]

    Naruto spewed a deep ck ball of Chakra from his mouth, creating a massive explosion of energy.

    ''Escape?'' thought Edward as he survived the direct attack with a subtle shieldyered over his skin. He looked in the distance as Naruto had disappeared despite blocking the surrounding voice.

    ''None of these reincarnators who can reach the top are simple,'' he thought. However, he had an almost undetectable smile on the corner of his mouth.

    Without wasting time, he focused on Bai Li. A terrifying purple ball appeared before him, making the surrounding space tremble. Immediately, Maav and Bai Li felt this spell was different.

    "This is [Intent]," said Bai Li with shock. "It should be [Destruction Intent]."

    "Correct," replied Edward with a smile. "Recently, I came into contact with Destruction Authority. However, I still cannot control it. However, after seeing your Sword Intent, I thought of using a simr method to borrow the power of the Destruction Authority.

    "I have to thank you since this method will drastically decrease the time I need to control Destruction Rules.''

    Edward was telling the truth. He only recently sensed the Destruction Rules after studying the Naruto Universe''s Truth Seeking Ball andbining all the elements he knew into a Destruction Ball. However, he was nowhere in the state where he could wield as he pleased, like his Space-Time and Death Rules.

    But with Bai Li''s [Intent Method], it is possible.

    "Alright. Let''s see how you deal with this attack."

    The ball rushed toward Bai Li, reducing everything on its path into nothingness. The white-clothed swordsman''s facial expressions became intense. He swiftly summoned a magical artifact that looked like a Pagoda.

    The nineyer Pagoda directly confronted the Destruction Ball and seeded. However, Bai Li''s face was paler than paper as the magical power inside his Dantian was rapidly draining as he powered up this magical artifact.

    Boom!

    The Pagoda blocked the attack, and it was perfectly intact.

    ''What a marvelous artifact. I wonder how it was made,'' pondered Edward. However, he knew this was not the time for this type of thing. He took the opportunity while Bai Li was weakened and on his limits to invade thetter''s mind and soul.

    He searched for information about the [Intent]; he wanted to know about intent and whether there were any Willpower requirements.

    Bai Li was knowledgeable about the Soul since Tier 6 in his Cultivation System is called Nascent Soul. Unfortunately, he did not do as much as Edward. Subsequently, he was already tired and had reached his limit.

    Luckily for him, the Origin Seal ced on his soul by the Samsara Hall also helped. However, Edward used a rough method and invaded with terrible force. He destroyed anything in thetter''s Soul Dimension that resisted.

    As a result, Bai Li''s seal deemed the invader to have seeded. So, it decided to wipe out Bai Li''s soul to prevent information about the Samsara Hall from leaking.

    Bai Li knew his death was approaching as he was caught in the middle of these two forces. So, he acted decisively. He exploded his body and part of his Primordial Spirit (Soul). Then, he used a precious talisman to run away from the battlefield, still alive.

    ''It''s a shame. However, I got what I wanted,'' pondered Edward. He got information about [Intent]. However, he was disappointed as this thing had no Willpower requirement but had for the level of the soul.

    The minimum requirement toprehend [Intent] in Bai Li''s world was Tier 5.

    ''[Intent] cannot increase Willpower. However, it can help train more Legendary Arcanists,'' analyzed Edward. ''As long as Chris creates the method to train Willpower, Arcanists can first understand [Intent] before controlling [Authority] or [Rules].''

    He was satisfied with this gain. So, Edward finally looked at Maav, who seemed to just be standing and watching his team being decimated.

    "I know you''re nning yourst trump card. So, what is taking so long?" asked Edward. While dealing with the others, he was also secretly trying to discover Maav''s Dream Dimension. However, the thing hid deeper than he estimated. Without using his Space-Time Rules, it took a while.

    "True," replied Maav.

    As soon as he said these words, Edward''s Cosmic Awareness activated, and he felt great danger. He controlled his power and sensed the source of the problem.

    With one step, he appeared in this all-white space with gray clouds or smoke. He saw an enormous creature that looked exactly like Maav''s Demon Form.

    Edward did not care about the creature. What he cared about was the thing in his hand: a purple orb the size of an egg.

    "Is that�C"

    "The Marvel Universe''s Power Orb," replied Maav. "Although it is only a replica and one-time use, it''s more than enough to deal with you."

    Boom!

    A purple energy wave traveling faster than light rushed everywhere, destroying everything on its path.

    Cough! Cough! Cough!

    Edward stood in the void with a pale expression. His clothes were destroyed. However, he had no visible injuries. In a few seconds, the enchantments on the robe activated, and it fixed itself.

    "A Tier 9 Attack; it''s not bad for a trump card."

    The Power Gem''s attack reached Tier 9, and it was not weak. At thest minute, Edward had to activate his Arcane Spark and use his Karma to create a shield to block the attack.

    He looked in the distance and saw nothing: nos, stars, or gxies�Cexcept for two. This universe was small, with about 100,000 gxies. With that one attack, all the gxies were instantly destroyed, leaving only two celestial bodies.

    The first one is the where Edward''sb was. He also protected this ce, so they survived. The second one is in the distance. He guessed it must be the ce Maav and the others established to ensure their survival.

    ''Huh? It disappeared.''

    Edward suddenly discovered the other had disappeared.

    ''They must be hiding from me.''

    He shook his head, not caring. He waved his hand to summon a beating ck heart. During the explosion, he acted swiftly and ripped Maav''s heart.

    "The wizard''s bloodline is rted to Dream. Chloe should be able to study something from it.''

    He ced it away in his interdimensional bag, perfectly preserving it.

 Chapter 453: Cheating

    Chapter 453: Cheating

    Maav, Tamat, Naruto, and Bai Li appeared in a meeting room; they all had pale facial expressions, and Bai Li was nothing but a soul.

    ��Is this safe?�� asked Naruto.

    ��I don��t know.��

    ��But you��re the one who set up the safety protocols.��

    ��The Legendary Arcanist was more powerful than I anticipated,�� replied Maav. ��So, I don��t know whether he can find this ce.��

    The room became quiet for a few seconds.

    ��Things are not so bad,�� said Tamat. ��We have been in worse situations. Since we are alive, we have a chance.��

    Everyone looked at her before secretly rolling their eyes. This woman was a Saiyan. After almost dying by the Arcanist��s punch, she can use Zenkai Boost to drastically increase her power once she fully recovers from near-death experiences.

    With this boost, she will reduce the time needed to be a Super Saiyan 3, which is on par with Tier 9.

    ��She may have a point,�� added Naruto; he knew the correct mentality was necessary for such dangerous missions.

    ��You don��t understand,�� continued Maav. ��That Arcanist did not use its full strength.��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��During the entire battle, he never used his Rules.��

    ��Wait, didn��t he use Destruction Rules?�� asked Tamat, who was observing the battle from afar after her defeat.

    ��He used [Intent], which is a lesser form of rules or [Authority],�� exined Bai Li. Naruto and Tamat understood. As an Arcanist, their opponent should haveplete control of certain rules. However, he never used it during the battle.

    ��Are you guys sure?�� asked Tamat; she could not ept such a fact.

    ��I fought a Legendary Arcanist in another mission. I know the fluctuation of Rules,�� replied Maav.

    ��Rules are moremon in the Cultivation World, so I also know,�� replied Maav. Cultivators cannot use the Rules after leaving their universe�Cunless they reach realmsparable to above Tier 12.

    ��Furthermore, I do not know how he survived the Power Gem,�� sighed Maav. He thought the Arcanist would have used a magic tower or Floating City. However, he detected nothing.

    ��So, what is our next step?�� asked Naruto, a little dejected.

    ��Heal and wait for the Samsara Hall��s next move,�� said Maav. ��If I guess correctly, they should send more reinforcements. And the Purple Robe Daoist might show up.��

    ��And what should we do if he finds our?��

    ��Then, prepare to fight to the death.��

    The group sighed; they knew this day woulde one day, so they were not scared. Anyway, as long as they had onest breath, they would fight and make the enemy hurt before dying.

    ��

    Edward returned to his base and saw Tobias�� group looking at him in awe. He let them watch this battle for this exact reason.

    ��You have one day to make a decision,�� he said to them before entering his room.

    ��Master, are you hurt?��

    ��I am, but I��m almost healed now.�� Edward could feel the Phoenix me fixing his internal organs.

    ��Let me scan you.��

    ��I said I��m fine.��

    ��And I want to be sure,�� argued the spicy little elf. Edward shook his head and began his work�Che had no time to waste.

    ��Satisfied?�� he asked.

    ��I am.��

    ��Then, let��s get to work.��

    Edward waved his hand to control the Space-Time Rules of this universe to create a unique portal. The process took a few hours. However, it��s because Edward took this experience as a learning opportunity.

    Once he finished, he stepped into the portal without hesitation. After passing through the portal, he was in the same ce. However, he knew it was different.

    He sensed a mysterious pocket dimension summoning him. Without hesitation, he teleported inside, where he saw someone waiting for him. It was himself�Chis future self, to be exact.

    ��You know you should not break the fabric of Space-Time,�� said Future Edward.

    ��I know since I��m you,�� replied Edward. ��Anyway, in this weak universe, the worst that can happen is the Universe Will exiling or trying to kill me. Plus, this timeline is hidden.��

    ��As long as you understand,�� said Future Edward, who manifested two things: a ring and a crystal.

    ��The ring contained the artifact needed for Tobias�� team to infiltrate the Samsara Hall. The crystal contained the research on the Fourth Layer of the Dimension and how I created the artifact.��

    ��What about the Mana Circles?�� asked Edward.

    ��It��s there too, up to 8 Mana Circles.��

    ��What about my other research?��

    Future Edward��s mouth twitched, wanting to beat his past self.

    ��I know what you��re thinking, but please be reasonable.�� Edward knew for a fact he was not a match for his future self. After all, thetter knew him like the back of his hand and had more knowledge than him.

    ��The research results are also here,�� replied Future Edward. ��Except for thepletion of the Ultimate Body and the study of Izanagi.��

    ��Can I ask why?�� he asked politely.

    ��The Ultimate Body is not so easy to finish; you will need knowledge from Merlin or the Akashic Record. As for the study of Izanagi, I simply didn��t want to help you out of spite.��

    Now, it was Edward��s time for his mouth to twitch.

    ��Anyway, thank you for your help,�� he said.

    ��Whatever. You can go away now; your face is unpleasant to look at.��

    Future Edward disappeared, while present Edward shook his head. Without saying more, he returned to the past.

    He checked the crystal and absorbed numerous pieces of information. Many of the research his clones back in the other timelines were studying were now finished�Cincluding his main objective foring into this world:

    [The Mana Tree]

    The main issue he needed to solve for the Mana Tree was how to have it condense Fruit of Knowledge after being nted on a or ne. And the answer his future self came up with was using knowledge on [Intent].

    The fruit will resonate with [Knowledge Authority] to gather and condense knowledge from wherever it is nted.

    His future self even created a special tree with Space-Time Rules that can gather knowledge from the past and condense it into a fruit.

    ��It��s worthy of me,�� praised Edward.

    ��How narcissistic can you be?�� said Morgana.

    ��Leave me alone,�� said Edward, who sometimes regrets giving this thing free will. Then, he focused on the other gain in this crystal.

    ��The Mana Circles are done. There is enough information for you to deduce the other two,��mented Edward, and Morgana nodded as she received the information.

    Edward then discovered his future self perfected the method of Will Coating by studying Tobias�� Haki System. Using his Willpower, Edward can now boost his spells.

    ��With all this knowledge from the Haki System, Chris can quickly create the method of training Willpower,��mented Morgana, and Edward agreed with him.

    Edward then focused on his gain from Sasha. His future self created the Soul Magic Circuit that helps with magic control. At first, Edward thought this method would be useless to him because he was close to the pinnacle of Energy Control in terms of talent.

    However, he knew how arrogant this thinking was. The circuit can give him a boost of 5%. Furthermore, it is beneficial in the creation of the Ultimate Magic Body.

    Edward searched for knowledge on how to create his Hall of Heroes like the Fate Universe. However, his future self only left a message�Ctoo much time, so do it yourself.

    He shook his head and moved on; he knew himself and was not surprised. There was much knowledge about technology learned from Kingsley. His Future Self even captured many destroyed ships during his battle with the top reincarnators from the river of time, learning their technology.

    Edward knew the Empire��s technology tree would take a big step after his return, along with the introduction of the new Arcane ss�C-Technomancer.

    Finally, Edward focused on the two things he wanted to know most�Cthe magic Domain and the fourthyer of the Soul Dimension.

 Chapter 454: Soul Flame [I]

    Chapter 454: Soul me [I]

    Edward focused on the knowledge of the Fourth Layer of the Soul Dimension. He took a moment to process the information before closing his eyes and essing his Soul Dimension.

    Without pause, he reached the Third Layer, the ce with the most defensive measure, guarding his knowledge and memories. Edward��s defense in his thirdyer can be described as overkill.

    There are numerous Space Legionsposed of thousands of battleships. Each battleship contained legions of golems. And this is just the first protective measure.

    If a person managed to bypass these measures, they would encounter an enormousbyrinth enchanted with magical traps and dangerous soul creatures.

    The third protective measure is the Corridor of Truths; it��s a long corridor where he asks intruders countless difficult questions and must answer before proceeding. If a person wants to get his memory, they must slowly pass this corridor.

    If they want to ess his memory and soul forcefully, the corridor will also turn into a death trap that blocks invaders.

    The fourth protective measure is a towering gate that blocks everything in its path. The gate is very resistant to soul energy, and Edward created it to make invaders of his mind waste soul strength and weaken them.

    The fifth measure is a library containing many of Edward��s memories and knowledge. However, the majority are false or iplete. If a person reaches this stage, they must see through this level before going to the next step.

    The sixth measure is an encryptedputer. If an invader wishes to bypass this level, they must have the password to thisputer. However, the password is an algorithm that only Edward knows.

    The password changes every 30 seconds, and he must use the algorithm to deduce the password.

    Finally, if a person wishes to truly ess his memory and knowledge, they must hack thisputer. However, Morgana controls thisputer, so they must fight against herputing power to seed.

    And even if a person could seed, Morgana has plenty of time to erase and move all knowledge on theputer to her server, leaving nothing to the invader.

    As such, although it��s not impossible to get information from Edward��s soul, it��s a pretty daunting task.

    He used countless resources and crafted plenty of unique Soul Treasures to protect his Soul Dimension.

    As the owner of this space, Edward appeared in thest room with theputer. He looked around before muttering:

    ��It��s been a while since I added more security measures. With new knowledge on the Fourth Layer, I can add a few more.��

    He waved his hand, and theputer room turned into an immense library. Edward looked at the physical manifestation of his knowledge and smiled. This room was his greatest and most precious treasure.

    The knowledge in this ce could create a brilliant Arcane Civilization and train a Legendary Arcanist.

    Edward took a moment to admire his library like a dragon sleeping on its treasure horde.

    After nodding in satisfaction, he continued on his purpose foring here. He cast a spell, and adder appeared out of nowhere. Without hesitation, he climbed on it, leading to a vast empty white space.

    ��In my past life, I once read that human beings are all Gods, and the mind/soul is the key to developing that Godhood. After seeing this space, I understood that saying was correct.��

    All creatures with a soul have a Soul Dimension. And in that dimension, they have absolute power�Clike a God. The Soul Dimension is vast, full of unknown and mystery. Even with his current strength and knowledge, he feels he has only uncovered a fraction of its mystery.

    Aftermenting the wonder of life, Edward continued his spell. Thedder under his feet followed a special summon and headed in a specific direction. In the process, Edward saw endless white space.

    The voyage felt like eons had passed. And in some ways, it had. The secrets of the fourthyer were hidden very deep and required special means and a long time to discover. Locally, time is different in this space, and he does not technically age.

    Soon, Edward reached his destination and saw what he was after�Ca purple me with a tinge of silver in the middle. The me was the size of a basketball and floated about 30 cm above the white ground.

    ��Is this the Soul me? The true essence of the soul�� muttered Edward. He looked at this small me in fascination, thinking about the information his future self had gathered.

    The most important was the Soul me was the leading cause for the Soul Limit of the Empire��s citizens. ording to the information in the crystal, the weakest Soul me is white. However, only clones and ordinary animals will have this color.

    Ordinary people or muggles have green Soul me, ranging from light green to deep green. Finally, after acquiring magical powers, or any other systems, the Soul me will turn Blue.

    The blue me will also range from light blue to deep blue. And Deep Blue Soul me is enough for someone to reach Tier 7. Then, they will reach the Soul Limit.

    ording to the research, Future Edward theorized that even the most talented individual would only have Deep Blue Soul me�Cexcept creatures like the High Elves and Dragons.

    The minimum level of these creatures�� Soul me is Purple, and the highest level is Golden.

    Future Edward did some experiments and discovered Divine Energy and World Source could turn a Deep Blue Soul me into purple, allowing Arcanists to reach Tier 8. However, if they want to truly break the limit of the soul and reach Tier 9, the soul has to reach light Golden.

    Deep Golden Soul me is currently the highest level known, and essentially to reach Tier 10�Cand maybe Tier 11.

    ��Divine Energyes from the Gods, and World Source involves nes and other universes. The Empire needs a lessplicated way to achieve Purple and Golden Soul me.��

    Edward would need to kill more Gods to acquire Divine Energy. Or he has to use his project of cultivating False Gods to acquire more Divine Energy.

    Meanwhile, World Source would require him to invade other nes back home or take them from other Universes like Naruto. None of these methods are applicable to arge poption.

    So, if he wants higher Tiers to be moremon, he needs a better method of increasing the level of the Soul me.

    ��Unfortunately, it��s not something future me can study in a short time period,�� thought Edward before shaking his head. He then focused on the other things he learned about the Soul me.

    After a person��s soul is destroyed, their Soul me remains intact for a period of time based on their Tier. For a Tier 8 like himself, his Soul me will continue burning for at least 7 days after his death.

    And based on Future Edward��s research, a person can be revived through their Soul me.

    The Soul me contained information about the soul. By gathering this information and feeding it enough energy, a new and intact soul can be reborn or recreated.

    Simultaneously, the soul is also linked to the Soul me. In one of the experiments, Future Edward removed a subject��s soul and ced it in another body.

    The new body�Cwhich was an empty shell�Cslowly developed a Soul Dimension, followed by a new Soul me identical to the previous body. Furthermore, the old body��s Soul me disappeared after the new one appeared.

    ��The Empire has taken another step to conquer death,�� muttered Edward. Previously, the Empire would have soldiers save a piece of their souls to revive them. However, some people could not be saved because of Guzznad��s Death Authority.

    There was no reasonable exnation for this phenomenon. However, Edward now understood this was the result of the Soul me being affected. With the current technology, this issue will be solved�Cor, at the very least, the death rate will drastically decrease.

 Chapter 455: Soul Flame [II]

    Chapter 455: Soul me [II]

    Future Edward has already created a few applications for the Soul me. For example, it is possible to separate a small piece and store it, simr to Horcrux, and a part of the soul.

    And ording to thetter��s research, Horcruxes made using the Soul me are even more indestructible. They would require one Tier 1 above their power to destroy them. For example, a Horcrux made by a Tier 6 Arcanist would require the strength of Tier 7 to destroy.

    Based on Future Edward��s research, this fact remained true for Tier 8. However, because he did not have ess to the Floating City, he could not make Tier 9 Horcrux and test whether Tier 10 strength is required to destroy it.

    Other important information is the Immortal or Indestructible Characteristics of the Soul me. Most energy discovered by the Empire�Cmana, divine energy, sr energy, cosmic energy, elemental energy, Chakra, and multiple others�Chave no effect on the Soul me.

    Only two energies can influence it�CSoul Strength and Negative Energy. Soul Strength makes sense since it involves the soul. Simultaneously, Negative Energy originated from death and decay.

    ��Some Skeleton Undead have a me in their eyes. Does it have anything to do with the Soul me?��

    Edward searched the crystal and found the answer. Their soul is indeed a manifestation of their Soul me. With this knowledge, Future Edward rmended giving more resources to the Necromancy Department to encourage them to study the Soul me.

    ��Duly noted,�� thought Edward before continuing.

    Most energies cannot directly extinguish the me, making it virtually indestructible. After countless trials and errors, Edward discovered three ways to extinguish the Soul me.

    The first and easiest way is to destroy the soul, then the me will follow soon. The second method is using Void Energy. So far, it is the highest form of energy discovered by Edward and the Empire.

    Lastly, it is the power of Authority or Rules. However, not all rules can influence the Soul me�Conly two: Death and Destruction Rules. Time-Space Rules do not affect it since it cannot age forward or backward and is immune to the constraint of space.

    So far, Curse Rule cannot directly affect it unless indirectly through the soul.

    The destruction of the Soul Dimension will not affect the me. In fact, the first threeyers can be destroyed, but the fourth one is infinite, and Edward has no way of destroying it.

    ��This thing is truly miraculous,�� thought Edward. The more he read about this me, the more he felt he was discovering the mystery of life, the truth of what makes a person alive, the essence of existence itself.

    He shook his head to continue.

    The discovery of the Soul me will elerate the Empire��s decoding of the Soul Section of the Life Code. After deciphering so much of it, there are still so many unknowns left to uncover.

    Subsequently, the crystal showed the Soul me cannot be used as a way of direct attack. It has no burning effect on the physical body or the soul. However, Future Edward did discover it could radiate a unique power.

    He believed that power was a higher form of Soul Strength. Future Edward even theorized that using this power to control mana and other energy might make Arcanist even more powerful.

    Unfortunately, he did not yet grasp how to properly control and exert this power.

    Future Edward experimented if something would happen after fusing the Arcane me�Cused to purify mana�Cwith the Soul me. The result was they could not be fused, and nothing happened. The Arcane me passed through the Soul me as if it was a ghost. And no matter what method he used, he could not make them interact.

    The result was the same for things like his Phoenix me.

    Edward sighed, his mind fascinated by the mystery of this me. Then, he focused on two most significant discoveries regarding this me.

    ��The Gods�� mystery of immortality,�� muttered Edward, his eyes twinkling. The Gods are one of the most extraordinary creatures in the Harry Potter Universe, and maybe the Omniverse, because of their immortality and undying nature.

    As long as even one of their followers exists, they will not die and can revive themselves after their bodies, souls, and Divine Kingdoms are destroyed.

    Now, Edward knew the truth behind this mystery: their believer��s faith directly powered their Soul me. So, as long as one of them is alive and keeps providing them with faith, it does not matter whether their souls exist.

    Their Soul me can remain in existence and not extinguish. Then, they can revive themselves.

    ��This means as long as I eradicate their Soul me, I can grant True and Absolute Death to these Gods.��

    For a moment, Edward could not contain his excitement. One of the things he worried about was how to deal with these Gods. Even if he killed them, they could reviveter in the future and continue bing enemies with the Empire.

    The answer to this problem seems simple: kill all their believers. Unfortunately, this method is not as simple as it seems on paper. Most powerful Gods will have believers scattered in different nes, so it��s a problem to find them and eradicate their believers.

    And knowing their life and death relied on their believers, the most powerful Gods will hide their believers in special dimensions or unique locations that are unknown and difficult to find, turning them into cockroach-type enemies.

    These Gods will use Anti-Divination to prevent people from finding their secret believers.

    After hisst voyage and discovering the Power of Karma, Edward also ns to develop this magic to deal with this issue. However, Cause and Effect Magic is in the early stage and needs more time to develop.

    Another method he recently thought of was using his Curse Rule. He could find these secret believers through spells like Bloodline Curse or Tracking Curse.

    However, these Gods are not stupid and actively block these methods after suffering a few losses from powerful magical civilizations.

    Luckily, these methods were no longer necessary. As long as he found the Soul me of these Gods, he could ensure their true death.

    ��Boss, this is great news. We can finally deal with these parasites.��

    ��Indeed,�� nodded Edward. ��However, we have to keep this information at the highest level of security.��

    Morgana nodded as she knew the consequences if the Gods knew the Arcane Empire knew the secret to their immorality and could kill them. The Empire would be the enemy of all Gods that exist in the Cosmic God ne and all other nes.

    After reviewing this information, Edward walked to his Soul me and saw other things. The first noticeable aspect was the slight silver in the middle of the purple me.

    ording to his future self, this aspect was unique only to him. At least, he has not discovered anyone else with a tint of silver. Future Edward spected this might be the reason for his Extreme Magic Talent after reincarnating in this world from Primordial Earth.

    Edward took a deeper look and found a few tiny runes inside the me. ording to his future self, these runes might be Origin Runes, and they might be from the Akashic Records.

    These runes are how the Titles granted to him by the record give him special boosts or increases in talents. Unfortunately, this theory has yet to be verified, and Future Edward could not even properly record these runes because of a mysterious and iprehensible power.

    He even guessed their purpose in the first ce because the number of runes was the same number of titles he had.

    Future Edward tried to get answers from the Akashic Records, but the number of points required was so enormous that he knew he was in the right direction.

    ��So, the Soul me is the source of things like Magical Talents,�� muttered Edward as he soon found information from the crystal. ording to one study, the Soul me��s color will change after a person drinks a Dragon Potion to increase talent.

    ��I��ve always wanted to give people Titles with abilities or stats boost. Maybe I can recreate the Akashic Record��s method.��

    Edward did not expect to give people permanent Titles, but temporary ones thatsted a few months to a few years would suffice.

    ��Let��s leave that for another day.��

    He took a moment to review all the information about this epoch-making magic discovery. He was excited by how much the Empire would develop with this discovery alone, not to mention all the benefits he received from the Naruto World.

    ��Alright, let��s test this Domain Expansion Method.��

 Chapter 456: Incomplete Domain Expansion

    Future Edward created two methods for the Magic Domain, and Present Edward decided to test the first one. So, he entered an enchanted room to prevent his destructive power from affecting the outside.

    He decided to let his inner nerd out, so he made a sign on his hand and said: "Domain Expansion: World of Magic."

    The surrounding space changed, and Edward found himself in an empty space with nothing inside. However, there was so much mana inside this space. Moreover, each piece of mana contained his imprint, granting him absolute control of this small space.

    [Fireball]

    Edward used a basic elemental spell. He looked at the fireball before him. Because of the intense concentration of mana in this space, the power of this spell was at least 20% stronger.

    "This Domain method has too many ws."

    This technique is only an application of Sealing Magic. He used seals to create a contained space. Then, he scattered his own mana in the space while also branding the mana with his Soul Imprint, granting him absolute control.

    The intense concentration of mana in this ce increases any spells used. Furthermore, thebination of the mana concentration and imprint made it very difficult for any form of energy to exist in this ce.

    However, the w of this technique is that it requires too much mana. The Arcanist has to infuse too much of their mana into the sealed ce, leaving little for them.

    Of course, all decent Arcanists have mastered some Sorcerer''s technique, so they can still manipte the mana in the surrounding. And even if they did not, it is easy to aplish since the mana has its imprints.

    ''The most important w is this domain is too easily destroyed,'' analyzed Edward. His purpose in creating the Domain is topete with the Gods'' Divine Kingdom.

    Although a projection, the Divine Kingdom is extremely powerful and could easily destroy the sealing technique that is the core of this technique. Lastly, Edward hoped for Arcanist''s Domain topete with the real Divine Kingdom.

    And that''s not an easy task.

    From the information he gathered, Gods are omnipotent in their Divine kingdom. Anyone who invades will be immediately suppressed if not killed.

    A Tier 9 God can seal a Tier 10 God in their Divine Kingdom if they can cut the Tier 10 God''s ess to their Divine Kingdom.

    One of the many aspects that made the Gods one of the most powerful races is that they have absolute power in their Divine Kingdom.

    So, as long as they decide to hide there, it is thousand times more difficult to kill them.

    Right now, the only method he has to deal with Divine Kingdoms is to bomb it into smithereens from the outside with his Floating City. However, he has not tested this method yet, so he is notpletely sure.

    He feared the Divine Kingdom could use projection to affect the functions of the Floating City. So, he needs a Domain to counter this ability.

    Furthermore, he thought it would be cool to humiliate some snobby God by invading their Divine Kingdoms and killing them inside.

    ''Jujutsu Sorcerers have to incorporate their Curse Technique into the Seal Space, thus creating their Domain Expansion,'' analyzed Edward. ''However, Arcanists have many spells, and it would be meaningless to incorporate one spell into the seals.

    ''And based on future me''s experiment, the Seal Space can fuse with 7 Spells.''

    Curse energy is different from mana, the same method cannot be used to fuse spells into the domain as a curse technique. The answer Future Edward derived was using the sealed space as an artifact and enchanting it.

    However, the problem with this method is that only 7 spells can be enchanted, which is not nearly enough for the versatile fighting mode of Arcanists.

    Then, there is the issue that the Domain would require knowledge about Artificer and Enchanting before any Arcanist can use it. As such, Future Edward removed this technique from the final version and left notes about it.

    ''This Domain Expansion is perfect for Wizards or Warlocks who have a few spells and master them to a terrifying level.

    "Aren''t you embarrassed?" asked Morgana after seeing her boss''s Chunibyo moment.

    "No," replied Edward calmly.

    "You should be."

    "One of the qualities needed to be an Emperor and a Harem Seeker is to be shameless; to have thick skins as the easterners say."

    "Well, I''m embarrassed for you."

    "That''s your problem," he replied. "Alright, let''s test the second method."

    To prove what he was saying before, he ced his hand together and said: "Domain Expansion: The Embodiment of Truth."

    The surroundings changed the same way as before. However, he was not in an empty space. Instead, Edward found himself sitting on a golden throne with a towing gate behind him.

    The gate contained symbols of different religions associated with knowledge and truth, like a single eye, a triangle, and the lotus.

    At the foot of the throne were two bookshelves full of books. Additionally, there were many books floating in the sky and others scattered on the ground.

    And like the previous domain, the environment was full of mana.

    "Beautifully done,"mented Edward as he observed his surroundings. His future self took into ount the previous domain''s w of incorporating many spells and found a solution.

    And the answer to this problem was the Soul Dimension. The source of all Arcanist''s spells is their Soul Dimension; it is the ce they construct runes or magic models when casting spells.

    So, Future Edward created a way for Arcanists to project their Soul Dimension into the real world�Csimr to Divine Kingdoms. This method is brilliant since Arcanists also have absolute power or control in their soul Dimension.

    Edward''s Domain Expansion looked this way because of his Soul Dimension. Under its influence, the domain took the shape of something that represents his core values, a manifestation of his essence.

    He has a throne because he is an Emperor. Of course, if he has the ambition to be an Emperor, the Domain Expansion would also show one even if he was not.

    Edward loves knowledge and the pursuit of truth, hence the gate and books.

    [Fireball]

    A massive fireball appeared in therge space. Upon closer observation, he saw one of the books on the sky flip its page.

    "The boost in power is at least 40%," he uttered with shining eyes. The boost to his spell was not only the result of mana in the air, but from a mysterious power originating deep from his soul.

    ''So, the Domain Expansion can also mobilize some of the power of the Soul me,'' he analyzed. He knew the source of the extra boost and believed once he fully understood the Soul me, this boost might also increase.

    "What do you think?" he asked.

    "The idea and execution are great, but the w is even worse than the first method,"mented Morgana.

    "Indeed."

    ording to Future Edward''s tests, the projection of the Soul Dimension has no power and cannot affect the real world. So, he tried to fuse it with the Seal Space to create the Domain. Sadly, this method failed.

    So, he tried many methods to sustain the projection and allow it to have an effect on the real world. In the end, he found that it could work if he created a pocket dimension and fused it with the projection.

    And upon sess, he created this domain.

    However, this is the core issue. To cast this domain, an Arcanist would need to be able to instantly create a pocket dimension. Unfortunately, besides Edward, there are only 50 Space Arcanists in the Empire with this capability.

    Space Magic is already a rare form of magic, let alone people with great achievements capable of instantly creating pocket dimensions.

    Even if this domain required prep time, allowing a person to create the pocket dimension first before fusing the Soul Dimension''s projection, not many people would meet the requirement to use it�Cunless they ask someone else or the Empire to create a pocket dimension for themselves.

    As such, although this method is brilliant, it is also not applicable.

    "At least we know what direction to work toward," added Morgana.

    "True."

    The next step to achieve a Complete Domain Expansion is to find a way for the Soul Dimension Projection to require no medium�Cjust like the Divine Kingdom.

 Chapter 457: God Space Infiltration

    The next day:

    Edward walked out of the room and immediately saw the team waiting for him.

    "You should have made a decision?"

    "Yes," replied Tobias. "We ept your offer."

    After seeing how the Arcanist effortlessly decimated these top reincarnators, he knew he had no choice. So, he talked to the team and tried to convince him. Luckily, no one was stupid enough to refuse or pass on such a great opportunity.

    "Excellent," replied Edward before taking out the Cube Artifacts and giving each person one�Cexcept for one person, Kingsley.

    "What about me?" asked the Technomancer.

    "Your situation is different," exined Edward. "You don''t have a Soul Dimension, and based on my current technology level, I cannot guarantee I can hide from the Lord God."

    "What does that mean for me and the mission?"

    "You will be a dormant spy," exined Edward. "I will erase most of your memories and save them. Then, after studying your case and gathering more technology from the Samsara Hall, I will send one of them to contact you and ''activate'' you."

    Edward sighed. His previous n for Kingsley was to create an artificial Soul Dimension for him. Unfortunately, he was not confident in hiding it from the Samsara Hall and the Purple-Robe Daoist.

    So, he has to wait until he understands Kingsley''s weird situation of why he is not affected by the rules of other Universes. He also has to wait for the Empire''s soul technology to reach the same height as the magical side.

    Luckily, he already has a direction of research. When he asked Kingsley why he did not have a soul, thetter once mentioned the soul was the result of quantum mechanics, theplex interactions of subatomic particles within the brain.

    So, he will study how to hide information in these subatomic particles and their intricate interactions, achieving the same result as the Soul Dimension''s Fourth Layer.

    "As you wish," said Kingsley calmly. ording to his analysis, being a dormant spy is safer in the early years because of his innocent status orck of information.

    He will be the same Kingsley before he meets the Arcanist until he awakens.

    "So, what''s next?" asked Tobias after fusing with the cube. He tried to find it inside his body with his Observation Haki, but it was futile.

    Edward did not immediately answer him.

    "Morgana, did you get all the coordinates I asked for?"

    "I should finish calcting them tomorrow."

    "Alright." He looked at the group. "I will leave this timeline tomorrow. You guys should return to God Space and wait until your next mission to contact.

    "The Purple Robe Daoist should be keeping watch on you, so wait until a couple of missions before contacting me. Now, you only need to act normally."

    "I''m nervous," said Michelle.

    "You don''t have to be," reassured Edward. He had his reasons for saying that. The artifact he gave them will be quite handy. His future self programmed it to do a variety of things, including subtly influencing their mind to be calmer in stressful situations.

    It will also prevent their facial expressions and bodynguage from changing and revealing certain information. Finally, it can even blur or seal their memories of this event, making it seem as if they knew nothing.

    After reassuring the group, he proceeded to deal with the final preparations. He made it look as if he did light experiments on all the captured reincarnators�Cincluding Tobias'' group.

    Then, after Morgana got the coordinates for worlds like Fate, One Piece, Jujutsu Kaisen, World of Warcraft, Underworld, Resident Evil, and Rebirth of the 8th Circle Wizard, he left this timeline.

    ��

    As soon as Edward left, the Samsara Hall sent a message that the mission in this world was terminated and all reincarnators would return immediately.

    A white light enveloped Tobias, and after opening his eyes, he immediately discovered something was wrong. After every mission, he would return to his personal room, a pocket dimension over which he hasplete control.

    And by using Samsara Points, he can design the room however he wishes; he could turn it into an experiment room or a divine ce like Asgard. His personal room imitated Water Seven from one piece and was full of training ces like Gravity Room.

    However, he was now in an all-white room with many others; to be precise, with all the people who participated in the previous mission�Cincluding the Tier 8 Reincarnators.

    He saw an enormous light that was scanning everyone''s presents. So, a look of worry and fear appeared on his face. His movement was so natural that Tobias himself did not notice any anomaly.

    Everything proceeded normally until the scanning light reached two people. Tobias recognized these two�CTamat and Bai Li.

    Suddenly, something came out of these two''s bodies and appeared in this white room. Every reincarnators recognized this person as the Arcanist who captured them.

    Then, they realized why this Arcanist did nothing to them besides a few experiments�Che wanted to use these top reincarnators to invade the God Space.

    As soon as Edward''s clones appeared, they did not waste time and began bombarding this ce with powerful spells. So, hundreds of magic circles appeared in the sky, bombarding the white space with terrible attacks.

    Unfortunately, a mysterious power appeared and easily dealt with his attacks. Then, a strange fluctuation emanated from the room, and the clone stopped. They discovered their mana stopped working.

    ''Anti-Magic?'' thought of the clones before sneering. They converted the mana inside their bodies into different energy before continuing their bombardment.

    The clones made it look as if their only objective was to get out of this ce and ess the highest secrets of the Samsara Hall. However, they could not leave the room, and the power of the Samsara Hall would use ways to deal with whatever energy they switched to.

    In the end, the clones acted ruthlessly and attacked the reincarnators; they had no reserve in their desire to use these people as pawns. Luckily, ording to his calctions, the Samsara Hall intervened and saved these people.

    However, this was not Edward''s final trump card. Before leaving, he secretly went to the reincarnators'' and gave the clones he left in their bodies some Void Energy.

    He processed this Void Energy to suppress the Creation Characteristics and boost the Destruction and Space-Time. So, when the clones used it, it was truly a weapon of pure chaos and destruction.

    Unfortunately, even this attempt failed.

    The power from the Samsara Hall became more intense and easily dealt with these Void Energies. In the end, the clones exploded themselves and erased all traces of their existence.

    Then, the group stayed in the white room for more than 8 hours before they were allowed to leave.

    nk Realm, the space between dimensions or timeline:

    "Fail?" muttered Edward as he sensed the fate of his clones. Although he wished they could achieve something, his main objective was to use them as a distraction and remove suspicions from Tobias'' group.

    Of course, he also used them to gather more information. During their mad bombing of the white space, the clones were also gathering data by scanning the surroundings.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter since the first step ispleted," muttered Edward before returning to his timeline.

    Although he was only gone for a few days, it felt like years because of how much happened in such a short time. Plus, he missed Tsunade''s blessed asse��face; yes, he missed her beautiful face.

    After returning, Edward felt peaceful. Then, he also felt a sense of repulsion from the entire universe.

    "It seems I don''t have much time left."

    He knew the Universe Will was beginning to reject his presence in this universe and wished to expel or banish him. Luckily, he still has time to do a few more things as he waits for his ride toe pick him up.

 Chapter 458: Reaction

    Samsara Hall, Core Room:

    A handsome young man of Eastern descent sat cross-legged on a cloud, dressed in ancient purple dressed with Yin-Yang patterns on his long sleeves. Below him was a picturesque view of a floating ind full of rainbow, immortal-like mist, and a white crane dancing in the sky.

    However, the young man did not care for the beautiful scenery. For one, he is the one who created it and was used to seeing it. Secondly, he had more important things to do today. A screen floated before him, and he looked at it with worry.

    The Purple-Robe Daoist watched Edward''s clonesunch devastating spells on the empty room.

    ''Damn this foreign barbarian,'' thought the Purple-Robe Daoist; he was furious that someone dared to invade his territory. However, despite his anger, he had no desire to show up. So, he watched until they blew themselves up.

    "System, is the Arcanist dead?"

    [The Clones were dealt with,] responded a cold and emotionless voice.

    "Clone? What about the real body?"

    [Alive.]

    "Can''t you kill him?"

    [The current World Source is not enough.]

    The Purple-Robe Daoist frowned, "Speaking of World Source, how much was used to deal with this invasion?"

    The screen changed to show him a set of data.

    "So much? How is that possible?"

    [The enemy used Void Energy.]

    "Damn it," he yelled, releasing a terrible killing intent. He knew how long it would take him to make up for the World Source. This loss was enough to slow down his ns by decades.

    Furthermore, he suffered such a tremendous loss not long ago because of a war with another God Space.

    ''My luck has been poor recently,'' thought Purple-Robe Daoist, not hiding his annoyance. He took a deep breath to calm down.

    "You have scanned these people. Are there any anomalies?"

    [All the reincarnators have signs of someone trying to read their memories and search for their souls.]

    "Did the Arcanist seed?"

    [Besides Reincarnator 18947463, there is no evidence to show otherwise.]

    "Hernandez?" muttered Purple-Robe Daoist; he knew the protection measure used in Hernandez''s soul was activated. However, ording to the system, the Arcanists should have retained some information.

    "Is it possible to find him?"

    [With your current security level and World Source, the answer is negative.]

    The Purple-Robe Daoist tapped his fingers together; this was a habit he developed when his emotions were riled up.

    "Are there any issues with these reincarnators?" The Purple-Robe Daoist was considering whether he should continue using these people. He had only recently chosen a new batch of reincarnators, so he did not want to eliminate so many and have to choose another.

    Furthermore, among these people, there were many excellent ''leeks,'' as he liked to call them. They were intelligent, driven, and capable. These people had a high mission sess, thus allowing him to gather more World Source.

    [There is a 95% chance that they are clean.]

    The Purple-Robe Daoist immediately frowned again, "What about the remaining 5%?"

    [The system is currently running at its lowest level. As such, there are certain methods that cannot currently be used.]

    Purple-Robe Daoist did not like this answer. Although there was only a 5% chance, he did not want to take risks.

    "Can you exin the missing 5%?"

    [Yes. The 5% takes into ount that the Arcanist has other ways to hide from my detection. Ways like the Fourth Layer of the Soul Dimension, advanced use of Grand Dao Runes, or blessing of Tier 14 or above powerhouses.]

    The Purple-Robe Daoist pondered. The Soul Dimension''s Fourth Layer is knowledge essible to Tier 11, and that''s the bare minimum to begin studying it. So, he did not think this Tier 8 Arcanist could do it.

    Grand Dao Runes, also called Source Runes, Origin Runes, and Void Runes, is one of the most unique powers in existence, it''s a transcendent power. The core of his system is Grand Dao Runes.

    He needed so much World Source because the Grand Dao Runes of the artifact was destroyed and needed arge amount of energy to heal.

    However, ording to his knowledge, only a few people in the Void understand and can use it. So, he did not think the Arcanist would have any connection to such a power, given his current strength.

    ''So, the only problem is if he is connected to a Tier 14 Powerhouse.''

    The Purple-Robe Daoist knew there were only 16 Tiers, so a Tier 14 Powerhouse was on the level of Primordial Chaos Saint, which is the level of Pangu when he opened the Prehistoric World.

    He is only a Da Luo Golden Immortal (Tier 9), and his current goal is to be a Saint, which is only Tier 11. Before then, he still has to be a Quasi-Saint (Tier 10) before proving the Dao and achieving Sainthood.

    The Purple-Robe Daoist knew bing a Saint would not be easy even with his system�Clet alone Tier 14. So, things would beplicated if the Arcanist was connected to one.

    "System, what would happen if I forcefully used all your power to detect whether there was anything wrong with these reincarnators?"

    [All of the system''s functions will be shut down for 10,000 years.]

    The Purple-Robe Daoist shook his head; this price was too great to pay.

    ''I will have to take the risk.'' He was not happy about this decision, but he knew it was the best choice.

    "Keep a watch on these people and tell me if you detect anything wrong," he said. "Plus, besides Bai Li, increase the mission difficulty of the other 3 by 70%."

    [As youmand.]

    "It seems it''s time to recruit more people," muttered the Purple-Robe Daoist. He wanted the Earth to be peaceful and not be affected by the appearance of so many supernatural individuals. But now, he had no choice if he wanted to gather World Source as soon as possible.

    "One more thing," said the Purple Robe Daoist, "Why did you suggest I don''t intervene and destroy the Arcanist?"

    [Because, ording to my calctions, you are not his opponent. Your interference would only lead to death or being captured.]

    "Impossible," said the Purple-Robe Daoist in a raised voice. "He''s only Tier 8." He did not think he would lose to a mere Taiyi Golden Immortal.

    [The Arcanist can use the power of Karma to boost his power to one Tier higher. Furthermore, he has mastered the Rules of Space-Time, Death, Destruction, and Curse.

    [Only if you use my power would you have a chance at winning]

    The Purple Robe Daoist gritted his teeth; he did not expect the foreign barbarian to be so powerful.

    His Immortal Cultivation System can only control the power of Rules in their home universe. So, he has been training his Willpower to reach the standard of an Archmage, Legendary Arcanist, or Heaven Chosen Cultivator.

    Unfortunately, this process was not easy and required too many points�Ceven for him.

    ''I previously wanted to take things slow and notpletely rely on the system. However, this experience has been a wake-up call.''

    The Purple Robe Daoist decided to make full use of his Golden Finger or Cheat Item; he wanted to be as powerful as soon as possible�Ceven if his foundation was a little shaky. Anyway, he can always make up for it with enough World Source.

    ''Barbarian, this is not over.'' He had never suffered such a significant loss. So, he wrote this down and would have thetter pay once he became more powerful.

    "System, find the best world for me to temper my Willpower."

    After making a decision, he began cultivating with all his effort.

 Chapter 459: Last Preparations

    "Tsuna, it''s been so long since I met you, and I missed you greatly," said Edward with a brilliant smile as he walked into the research room. "Did you miss me too?"

    "What''s wrong with you?" asked Tsunade, who was looking at a document from a hologram floating before her.

    "I think I articte myself well," replied Edward. "How is the research? Did you finish?"

    "It''s only been a few days."

    Edward paused as he realized he was not gone for long. However, because of how much happened, it felt like decades since hest saw her.

    "Well, I experienced a lot."

    "Oh, what happened?" she was intrigued for him to say such a thing. So, Edward exined his short voyage to her.

    "So, you''re saying a group of God-like creatures and artifacts are acting like parasites and absorbing my world''s energy?" she asked with a frown.

    "Huh? I guess I am."

    Tsunade had a dangerous look in her eyes.

    Edward gave her a look, "Are you thinking of dealing with these Lord Gods and God Space?"

    "I''m not that stupid."

    "Good. Even in my world, it''s impossible to deal with these people�Clet alone this weak universe. From my analysis, unless you reach the highest realm of Tier 16, there is no way to remove all these Lord Gods from a universe."

    "So high?"

    "Yes. Well, technically, I and some other people can do it at Tier 12. However, the core issue is how to survive the revenge of these people."

    "I see." Tsundae did not have any desire to deal with any Lord God. She only felt ufortable that some unknown being was harming her universe. However, considering she would be leaving soon, it made no sense to care about such a thing.

    "Did you meet another version of myself?" she asked.

    "I did."

    "Well, how was I, no, she?"

    "The same as the Fourth Great Ninja War. The only difference was there were many reincarnators following you because of your beauty."

    "Beauty?" she asked with sarcastic eyes and tones.

    "Yes, beauty," replied Edward with no shame.

    "Whatever," replied Tsunade. Then, she asked with a serious face, "Are you leaving soon?"

    "Huh? How did you know?"

    "I have a feeling."

    "Yes," nodded Edward. "The world is rejecting me. Plus, my ride will arrive soon."

    Tsunade became quiet, "Will I ever see this ce again?"

    "I will steal this timeline and conserve it in a special dimension that trains members of my Shadow Squad. So, you cane to see it whenever you please."

    Tsunade nodded but did not say anything else.

    "Have you thought about it?"

    "I have."

    "And?"

    "I haven''t made a decision."

    "Is it because of my other wives?"

    "This is a factor, but not the only one."

    "I see," nodded Edward. "We will have until they arrive for you to make a decision."

    "And how long is that?"

    Edward did not immediately answer but called Morgana and checked.

    "A maximum of six months and a minimum of 3 months."

    "This can be said to be a long time, it can also be said to be a short time," Tsunade replied.

    Edward nodded before deciding to change the topic, "How is your apprentice?"

    "Sakura? Well, so far, she hasn''t fully disyed her Chakra Control talent due to the short time. However, her intelligence and learning ability has begun to shine."

    Edward nodded as he was not surprised. Sakura has always been the most studious and intelligent of Team 7. And such quality will allow her to thrive in the Empire�Ceven if she chooses to be a Mana Arcanist instead of a Chakra Arcanist.

    Edward chatted with her for a while before heading to his research team and summoning all his clones. He then synchronized his memories with them. And, as expected, their reaction was not positive.

    "So, we did all this research in vain?" asked Clone 1. Future Edward basically finished all the clone''s research, making them feel their work was in vain.

    "No, it was not in vain," quickly exined Edward. "If not for your hard work, he would never finish them so quickly."

    Edward knew for a fact his future self would never do all the research by himself but also use clones.

    "Even then, it feels like we did all this work in vain," uttered Clone 4.

    "I would like to make it into the record, if I could revolt, I would," added Clone 7.

    "Whatever, I''m only happy I don''t have to work anymore," said Clone 3. The clones loved research and learning new knowledge. However, they instinctively reject doing it when their main body orders it since, most of the time, he only want to bezy.

    "There is no need to react like this," exined Edward. "Plus, we still have some work to finish by ourselves, followed by new research."

    "I knew it,"ined Clone 2. "So, what is it this time?"

    "We need to continue our research on Izanagi and the Creation of All Things."

    Izanagi is a life-saving method and also a great way to learn reality-bending magic. Meanwhile, Sage of Six Paths Creation of All Things is an excellent way to study the Creation Aspect of Void Energy, thus furthering the Empire''s path of mastering this highest form of energy.

    "Next is the Destruction and Curse Rule. My future self left a little information on these two authorities, and we must continue our research," continued Edward.

    "Then, there is the Ultimate Magic Body. Although we cannot finish it before returning home, there is no need to stop the research.

    "Finally, someone needs to continue the research on Magic Domain and the Soul me."

    The clones discussed amongst themselves before choosing which project to tackle. Then, clone 1 asked, "What about you? What are you going to do?"

    "Really? Are you not going to flirt with Tsuna?"

    "When I''m done, of course, I will,'' replied Edward, making the clones roll their eyes before leaving. While alone, Edward said:

    "Morgana, we need to update some protocols and n ahead."

    "Oh, what do you have in mind?"

    "Firstly, we need a backup World Gate in case a simr ident urs."

    "There was a backup and more than one, but I used them when escaping from the Floating City."

    "I''m aware. I''m referring to a World Gate stored in the Soul Dimension as a backup vehicle."

    "We tried before to ce the World Gate in the Soul Dimension. However, the spatial-temporal field emanated from it would cause catastrophic damage to the ce�Ceven if sealed.

    "However, the issue might be dealt with if we ced it in the fourthyer."

    "That was my exact thinking," nodded Edward.

    "What else?"

    "The automatic repair system of the Floating City needs to be upgraded," continued Edward. The city will fix itself after damage, but Edward felt the process was too slow; it''s because of this that he had to wait for a ride from him.

    "The current technology is the limit we have," added Morgana.

    "It used to be," countered Edward. "But now, we have more knowledge and can upgrade it."

    "Do you want to use void energy?" asked Morgana.

    "Correct. We now have more control over the different characteristics of Void Energy. We will ce a system in the city to use the Space-Time Characteristic to revert the city to its former self after destruction.

    "We can also add the use of the Creation Characteristic to recreate the city to the desired shape and fix it."

    Morgana took a moment to do some calctions, "it''s possible. The best idea would be to use Izanagi to instantly reverse the damage. Unfortunately."

    "True," nodded Edward. "Lastly, we need a better homing system."

    The Floating City is designed to return to him if he is separated. But Edward felt the current system was not up to the level he would like.

    "Any ideas?" she asked.

    "None so far, but we can begin the preparatory work on it."

    "As you wish."

    He then dismissed her before continuing with his own thing.

 Chapter 460: Tier 8 Soul Limit

    "Wait, I do have an idea," suddenly said Edward.

    "Oh, I''m all ears," replied Morgana, who manifested a little writing pad in her hands along with a pencil.

    "We can use our new understanding of karma," exined Edward. "I should be karmically linked to the city. We can use this link as a homing device. Once needed, the floating city only needs to use this link to rush to my destination."

    "That''s not a bad idea," nodded Morgana.

    "In that case, I''ll leave things to you. If you need help, you can contact Hermione; she should be able to provide you with enough help given her research in Karma and Cause and Effect."

    "No problem."

    "How is the research progress on Project ST-897?"

    This project involved creating a ship that could travel the Omniverse using only technology and no magic. Before, Edward was not in a hurry since he knew the Empire''s pure science and technology were not on the same level as its magical sides.

    However, after proving the existence of the Pure Materialist World, his paranoia began to act again. He had started to n how to escape such a universe, and the best way was to create a ship and return home.

    However, without magic or any supernatural aspect, it would be impossible for Edward to create an Omniversal Travel Ship.

    "There are some issues," exined Morgana.

    "The main engine and other systems are proceeding smoothly. After digesting the technology from Kingsley, the Automaton Race, and the other reincarnators, it won''t be a problem toplete it."

    "So, what is the issue?"

    "The ship''s material," replied Morgana. "The magicium intervenes with the ship''s electromaism and the quantum field. And all other metals cannot survive the void."

    Edward frowned. The Floating City''s defense against the immense Void Energy in the Endless Void consists of the Void Shield and the fact the entire city is made up of a special metal called magicium.

    The Void Shield cannotpletely iste the power from the Void Energy, so the magicium�Cwhich Edward created to have a high resistance to the destructive abilities of Void Energy�Cwill take its role.

    So, just like how technology products cannot function properly at Hogwarts, it''s impossible to create a pure technology ship using magicium.

    "We need a new metal."

    "Yes, Captain Obvious."

    Edward ignored her. "How are things proceeding with finding a recement?"

    "Not very well," replied Morgana. "The team asked Her Highness Rowena to create a special metal for them using Void Energy, but she has yet to seed."

    "Given our recent breakthrough, can you calcte the chances of her seeding?"

    Aftering to this ce, he made many breakthroughs, pushing the Empire''s technological tree to a higher level. And one of those discoveries involved a higher understanding and usage of Void Energy.

    "ording to my simtion, her chances are 23.45%."

    "So low?"

    "Void Energy is still the highest form of energy we have encountered. And as you know, we have barely scratched its surface."

    "True," nodded Edward before a watch appeared in his hand, making Morgana squint her little eyes.

    ''Do you think the watch from the Samsara Hall is the answer to our problem?"

    "Yes," replied Edward. "I believe this watch is either made from Void Energy or Origin Runes. If we can crack the slightest of its technology, our problem will be solved."

    "In that case, I will put it on the list of priorities."

    "Alright."

    Morgana disappeared while Edward continued his work. He closed his eyes to review the knowledge his future self created about the Mana Circles.

    He previously believed the Mana Circles were a different system and unique enough that they could not be perfectly fused with his Arcane System. However, he was wrong.

    Future Edward found a way to fuse them.

    After reading, he activated the enchantments in the room that converted other energy into mana. Edward did not immediately absorb it but divided the mana into particles.

    Then, he created the first four circles. He controlled them to enter one of his two magic cores�Cthe original one or the one in his heart. His Philosopher''s Stone or Aether Core looked like a humongous purple ball, but he did not focus on this.

    Edward proceeded to fuse the four circles with his Aether Core. Then, he found the core became more fluid-like instead of a rigid solid shape.

    ''A Supersolid State,'' thought Edward. Supersolid is a state of matter thatbines the characteristics of a solid and a superfluid.

    Edward continued his work. He created the following 4 Mana Circles and fused them with his second Aether Core in his Soul Dimension.

    A Tier 5, Arcanist creates their first Aether Core in the magic core in their hearts. And at Tier 7, they can store mana in their Soul Dimension and make the second core.

    After turning his second core into a Supersolid State, Edward used his future self technique to have both cores resonate with each other.

    Bang!

    Edward felt his mind refreshed as if he had finished a deep state of meditation. An energy wave rushed throughout his body, increasing his physical prowess by a few percent. Finally, he even felt his soul had risen by a small amount.

    Unfortunately, he was now at the peak of Tier 8 and could not increase his Soul Strength unless he broke the Soul Limit.

    "Boos, I have good news," said Morgana, who suddenly appeared.

    "What is it?"

    "I detected a change in your Soul me?"

    "What happened?"

    "The purple color intensified by 2.45%," exined Morgana.

    "Does that mean?"

    "Yes. Creating the Supersolid Aether Core can raise the quality of a person''s Soul me," nodded the little elf.

    "Let''s go verify it. Do we have any more Tier 8 Clones?"

    "No, only Tier 6."

    "That will do."

    The two immediately began their work. They quickly trained a few Tier 7 and 8 Clones for their experiments. Then, they controlled the clones to create the Supersolid Aether Core while observing the changes in their Soul me.

    "Excellent,"mented Edward as he gazed at the body on his table. "The Supersolid Aether Core is a way to break the Soul Limit between Tier 7 and 8."

    Edward was slightly worried about this issue. In the Empire, his royal family could be Tier 8 because there was enough Divine Energy to help them. And after killing Guzznad, there should be more.

    However, he was worried other Arcanists would begin to cause trouble after being stuck in Tier 7 while the royal family could reach Tier 8.

    Edward was prepared to sell some Divine Energy to the public even though he did not want to maintain peace. However, now, he had a more universal way to achieve Tier 8.

    "Technically speaking, this method pushed the Soul Limit to a higher tier," added Morgan, and Edward agreed. He has not entirely solved the issue of Soul Limit; otherwise, he would have already reached Tier 9.

    "The Soul Limit is a problem guing humans and countless species for eons. How could it easily be solved?"

    The Soul Limit of most species is Tier 6, meaning it''s virtually impossible to reach higher levels�Cunless they imnt powerful bloodlines or be Gods.

    Bloodlines with higher Soul Limits are rare, and those races are extremely powerful, making them difficult to acquire. So, the path of Godhood is the easiest choice.

    Morgana nodded, "What is the reason for this change? Is it because of the Trinity Theory?"

    Trinity Theory, also called the Essence, Qi, and Spirit Theory. ording to Eastern magic, the body isposed of three things�CEssence, Qi, and Spirit.

    Essences refer to the body, Spirit to the soul, and Qi to mana or other forms of energy in the body. The theory states all these three are connected; thus, the influence of one affects the other.

    "Based on the fact that both my body and soul were strengthened, it''s the only exnation."

    Edward analyzed the data and stored it.

    "Alright, let''s go test the power of this new core," added Edward before disappearing from theb. Meanwhile, Morgana had to order the cleaning golems to clean up theboratory.

 Chapter 461: Super Solid Aether Core

    Boom!

    A magic circle appeared before Edward, releasing a devastating blow that destroyed dozens of Star Systems. Luckily, he chose one with no life, or this would be a civilization catastrophe for the habitants of this Star Cluster.

    Edward continued to cast powerful spells while Morgana recorded the data. Finally, after more than six hours, he finished with a satisfied grin on his face.

    "How is it?"

    "With the Supersolid Aether Core, the Empire''s Arcanists'' strength will increase between 3 to 5 times."

    The Tier system is basic. It is based on how much destructive or defensive power a person has. So, for Edward''s Universe, the requirement for Tier 8 is to have the power to destroy a Star Systemposed of at least 9s the size of Earth and one Star the size of the Sun.

    Or survive the explosion or destruction of a Star System of that level.

    However, despite how basic the system was, there were some nuances that dictated the strength of each individual. For example, the Arcane System created by Edward made it easier and faster for people to reach higher Tiers but also was more potent on average.

    And the main reason for that was that Arcanists have higher destructive capabilities using the same amount of energy.

    For example, let''s say that the amount of mana needed to destroy a was 1 unit. The Empire''s Arcanists can use 1 unit of mana to destroy 2 to 5 stars.

    The main reason is their Crystal or Solid Mana and their purified purple mana. In general, the mana they used is of higher essence or quality; their mana is not even mana anymore and can be called Aether�Cwhich is a higher form of energy close to if not on par with Void Energy.

    And now, the Supersolid State of the Aether Core made them even more powerful. Using 1 unit of mana, Arcanists will be able to destroy 5 to 10s.

    "This discovery will significantly help us in our battle against the Gods,"mented Edward.

    The Divine Mercenary System is one of the ways the Gods dealt with Magic Civilizations. They lured powerful Casters to serve them with the promise of increasing their mana, purifying their mana, increasing their Soul Limit, and granting knowledge.

    However, the Empire won''t have much trouble since most of these temptations are useless. The Empire''s Arcanists will be the most powerful ss of Casters, envied and sawed after by many.

    And Edward has already nned to use this fact to lure Magic Civilizations who do not want to be servants to the Gods.

    "The more important thing is the development of our Energy Technology,"mented Morgana. The Aether Core is the core of the Empire''s technology tree. And every tiny progress equates to great change in the entire Empire.

    Aftering to this world, Edward acquired the Mana Sage Mode, drastically increasing his understanding and energy use. Subsequently, he got his hands on the Fate Universe''s Magic Circuit, which also further enhanced his Energy Control.

    Finally, he studied Titan''s Magic Weapon, which also involved brilliant use of Energy. Adding this new Supersolid Aether Core, the Empire''s Energy Technology will take a big leap.

    "Yes. You need to calcte the remaining 2 Mana Circles so we can update the Floating City''s Aether Core," added Edward. "Upon sess, we might be able to push the city to the limit of Tier 10."

    "I will add this feature for the 3.0 Version."

    Edward nodded before returning to the Ninja World and continuing his training. He entered the secondyer of his Soul Dimension and ced a few sealing spells in all four directions.

    Then, he gathered the mana from the enchantments before condensing them into a crystal shape and purifying them into purple. The process was fast, smooth, and without any hindrance.

    Once the core formed, he condensed the 8 Mana Circles before fusing them with the Aether Core. He watched how the state of the core changed from a normal solid to a supersolid, containing the properties of both solid and liquid.

    Once the process finished, Edward gathered more mana to expand the size of the core. This core in the secondyer served as the second Mana Pool for Edward, so the final size was countless timesrger than the one in the firstyer.

    After all, the firstyer''s Aether Core and the one in his magic corebine together to form his Tier 8 strength.

    So, after the secondyer''s core reached the pinnacle of Tier 8 Mana, he stopped before checking his body.

    "Sess," he muttered after not feeling any symptoms. The idea of sealing the Soul Dimension''s secondyer and creating another Aether Core was not new. Edward had previously experimented on this subject as a way to have an extra mana pool.

    However, his previous efforts failed. Even after sealing the ce, there were consequences for creating a third Aether Core. He would often have headaches, he had difficulty concentrating or controlling his soul strength.

    To solve this problem, Edward tried to create an Aether Lake in the secondyer; he tried using Liquid Mana instead of Crystal Mana. Unfortunately, the amount of liquefied mana required to be Tier 8 was outrageous, so he wanted a better solution.

    Because of these facts, Edward became excited after discovering the Mana Circles. The Micro Nature made him believe they would ce no burden on the Soul Dimension and thus could be used to acquire additional Mana Pools.

    But now, he found a solution that is the best of two worlds. The Supersolid Aether Core had the properties of Liquid Mana and ced less burden on the Soul Dimension. Meanwhile, it did not require as much mana to reach the Tier 8 quantity.

    (AN: If this chapter tells different information from the previous chapter called Mana Circle was because someone in my Discord pointed out a plot hole, so I''m trying to correct or exin it.)

    After creating his second Mana Pool, Edward checked his body.

    "As long as I remove the seal, I can ess a second Mana Pool."

    A Caster''s worst nightmare is theck of mana. So, having ways to regenerate mana or have extra mana pools is amon tactic of most Casters Path�Cexcept for Sorcerers.

    "However, I should consider the possibility of someone removing the seals," muttered Edward with a frown. If that were to happen, it would be like fusing with another Tier 8 Clone of himself.

    And the result of such a thing for him, who has reached the limit of Tier 8, would be an explosion because his body and soul cannot bear or control such arge quantity of mana.

    "Let''s quadruple reinforce the seal. Then, add another Sealing Artifact as a fail-safe. Finally, Morgana will be in charge of controlling the second Mana Pool in case something happens to the seal."

    After making preparations, Edward nodded in satisfaction. Then, he proceeded to create two more Supersolid Aether Cores in the third and fourthyers of the Soul Dimension.

    "Even I feel the pressure on my dimension,"mented Edward before drinking a few potions to reinforce the dimension. Then, he proceeded to thest step.

    He removed his robe and ced his hand on his belly button. Then, a seal tattoo simr to Naruto''s appeared. He closed his eyes to see another space inside his body.

    Edward focused and created another Aether Core and ced it inside the seal.

    "This world''s Eight Trigram Sealing Jutsus has many uses," muttered Edward.

 Chapter 462: New Rules

    The sealing Jutsus of this world has many applications. When he visited The Mummy 4 Universe, he kidnapped the protagonist named Nick, who had a unique body granted to him by Yahweh.

    This body allowed Nick to seal weak Gods and use their power for themselves. Over the years, Edward managed to recreate some of the abilities of that unique physique. And now, with this world''s sealing technique, he can do even more.

    It''s not impossible for him to create a unique ss of Arcanists that seals powerful entities in their bodies and draws their power. These entities can be Gods, Demons, Abyss Devils, Immortal Cultivators, Buddhas, and so on.

    "Huh, I can''t take off a good name for this profession," muttered Edward. "Should I just call them Arcane Jinchuriki?"

    "That''s a terrible name," said Morgana.

    "Do you have any better ideas?"

    "How about Divine Vessel Arcanists?"

    "They are indeed vessels for these beings, so it''s a great name," nodded Edward. "However, I will reject it just because of your previous rudeness."

    "Are you going to be this petty?"

    "I am," replied Edward before ignoring her. He took a moment to improve this new profession. He canbine Hermione''s Summoning Talent to create a unique Summoning Ritual for the Divine Vessel Arcanists.

    The ritual would allow them to summon the best creature suitable for their talent, personality, and elemental affinity. These summonses would be from different nes, dimensions, and even parallel timelines.

    Edward modified the ritual ordingly to increase the scope. Then, he added preventive measures in case someone summons something they should not or were incapable of controlling.

    Additionally, summons can take two paths; the first one is like Naruto, where they became partners with their summons, or the second, where they essentially enved thetter.

    "This profession seems a little dangerous,"mented Morgana after seeing the final result.

    ''You''re correct. So, let''s make it intow that Tier 4 or above summons need to be supervised by the Empire. Moreover, all summons will take ce in a pocket dimension that is prepared to self-destruct at any time."

    "I''m not just referring to this. This profession could make us the enemy of all races in the universe."

    "I understand your concern," nodded Edward. No race would ept a magic system that involved hunting and taking them into captivity.

    "This profession will not be too popr because of the major w that people will lose most of their powers if their summons is dead or removed from their bodies.

    "Plus, we can encourage people to form a contract or bond with their contract instead of forcing them�Cunless dealing with evil or chaotic creatures."

    Edward knew the true purpose of this system was to give Arcanists another method of survival and increase their strength. Most of them will probably be interested in creatures or entities with unique abilities.

    Then, they will choose to seal them in their bodies or other magic artifacts to use their strength or unique abilities.

    "That''s fine. We can encourage people to hunt their summons instead; this is a safer way."

    Morgana worried about some powerful entities using this opportunity to find their ne and invade. Luckily, her boss has always been a steady type of person, always considering and preparing for the worse case situation.

    "We can also ask the Divine Vessel Arcanists to make oaths not to abuse this system, making enemies all over the universe and other nes," added Morgana, and Edward nodded with her.

    The two continued their conversation to further refine this system. They decided to choose another ne where all the Divine Vessels Arcanists to make their summons. As such, in case something happens, the Empire will have time to react and even abandon that ne if necessary.

    Then, Edward went to thest thing he was interested in this universe�Cthe Pure Land. This ce is essentially the afterlife of the Naruto Universe.

    Back home, Edward discovered the Earth was one of the few, if not the only, ce in the universe with its own independent Underworld. And after defeating Herpo, he took control of this ce.

    At least, he tried to. Unfortunately, so far, things have been proceeding slowly. His n is for Betrix to master Death Rules and haveplete control of the Underworld.

    In the future, the Empire''s citizens will not have to worry about their afterlife; they don''t have to worry about some unknown God or entity having control of their souls.

    Furthermore, with control of the Underworld, the Empire can quickly be a civilization where death is no longer a mystery but also meaningless.

    Unfortunately, the process is not smooth. Betrix is far away from controlling or mastering Death Rules. Furthermore, she has been busy dealing with the undead during the war.

    Finally, before Edward left, he did notpletely eradicate Herpo''s influence or power in the underworld.

    So, he wanted to visit the Pure Land to see if he could learn and benefit from it. When he leaves this ce, he will also take it away. After returning home, Edward has not decided whether to fuse it with the Underworld or leave it as a separate thing.

    He took one step and teleported to the Pure Land. No one detected his arrival as he floated in the air. He gazed at this near-infinite space and could see endless souls.

    Edward discovered this ce was divided into three areas: Purgatory, Hell, Reincarnation Hall, and Pure Land.

    Purgatory is where people with regrets or waiting for someone in thend of the living. From his memory he remembered Kakashi''s father staying in this ce before he met his son.

    Hell is where evil individuals pay for their crimes. The Reincarnation Hall is the ce where people who want a chance at a second life will go. However, they won''t remember the memories of their past life.

    Edward discovered there were not many people in this area. Most people stayed in the Pure Land, a ce where their souls could remain happy and free from worries for the rest of eternity.

    Edward focused on a special creature in this ce�Cthe Shinigami. He discovered they had a leader�Cthe Shinigami King.

    ''Tier 8? This Shinigami King has reached the pinnacle of this world,'' thought Edward before continuing studying this ce. He spent the next few days secretly studying every inch of this ce.

    "Although I knew this would be the case, I''m still a little disappointed,'' muttered Edward. He thought this ce could help him permanently deal with the Soul Limit.

    "I may have to go to the MCU and Bleach to solve this issue."

    He shook his head as his study was not futile. He closed his eyes as he remembered numerous pieces of knowledge in his mind. He started from his knowledge of biology, anatomy, the Life Code, the Soul, Reincarnation Spells, and Resurrecting Spells.

    Edward entered a deep state of meditation as he overviewed his overwhelming knowledge. Then, a strange fluctuation emanated from his body.

    ''Sess,'' he thought as he opened his eyes with a smile. Then, two chains appeared in his hand.

    "Life and Soul Authority."

    (AN: if you have a better name suggestion than Divine Vessel Arcanist, I''m open to suggestions. I think this name is good but you guys might have a better one.)

 Chapter 463: Domain Battle

    Edward was happy with the appearance of these two rules. Rules or Authorities prove that his understanding of certain types of magic has reached the pinnacle.

    So, he will always be happy for the manifestation of one; the more, the merrier. Of course, he also understood he had limits and could not know and control all known rules.

    And even if he could, it was not worth the effort. So, he was prepared to major in a few while the others would be used in an emergency or situation that needed them.

    "Huh?" muttered Edward as he looked in the distance. The fluctuation of his rules alerted the Shinigami King, allowing thetter to detect his existence. He immediately went on the offensive and used a Law Spell�Ca spell containing the power of rules or Authority.

    [Hand of Death]

    A towering ck hand descended from the sky, heading straight for the Shinigami King, who looked like the creature summoned when using the Dead Demon Consuming Seal. The only difference was his size which was at least 15 meters tall, and the weird crown with the character for Yama engraved in it.

    ''In the past few days, this Shinigami King was the only thing I could notpletely figure out,'' thought Edward as he watched his attack heading for the opponent. ''The only thing I know about him is that he uses Chakra.''

    In fact, Edward could tell the entire Pure Land wasposed of well-crafted and controlled Chakra, which further inspired Edward''s understanding of the Space-Time Rule.

    The Shinigami King waved his hand, and Edward''s attack disintegrated, and he did it effortlessly.

    ''Death Rule,'' analyzed Edward. ''Moreover, the entire Pure Land is like his Domain, boosting his strength.''

    [Law Spell: Wail of Death]

    The head of a banshee appeared before screaming. Her voice created a sonic wave with the power to bring death to all the souls in its path.

    However, the Shinigami King''s response was the same. As he slowly moved forward, he waved his hand, and Edward''s attack disappeared.

    ''This person''s application of Death Rule is above even me,'' analyzed Edward. However, he did not stop attacking since this was a perfect learning opportunity.

    However, after another attack, he suddenly felt he could no longer use his Death Rules; it was like someone stripped him of the right to use this Authority.

    Edward remained calm as he analyzed the situation.

    ''My Death Rule is utterly useless while the power of the other ones has drastically decreased.''

    His eyes became brighter as he found another application for his Magic Domain.

    ''Morgana, ording to your calctions, what is the best way to deal with his domain?''

    ''You can use intense energy fluctuation to reduce its effect. However, your mana and soul strength are also suppressed, so you need to tap into your reserved Mana Pools.

    ''And the second and most efficient way is also to use your Magic Domain. This situation is a perfect time for field testing.''

    Edward agreed, so he waited until the King was closer. Then, he used the second domain bybining his Soul Dimension with an instantly created pocket dimension.

    However, something odd urred. His pocket dimension did not envelop the Shinigami King. Instead, the space of the Pure Land blocked the creation of his dimension.

    So, the situation became odd. One side was Edward''s Domain, where he sat on his throne with the books, while the other side was the King and the Pure Land.

    "Is this the result of two Domains shing?"

    Edward observed the situation while also stabilizing the pocket dimension. The situation was an anomaly, and he needed to use his Space Rules to prevent the Domain from crashing.

    Furthermore, he also detected the size of his Domain was rapidly shrinking by the Pure Land.

    "As expected, this Domain is unstable and requires too much reliance on Space Magic,"mented Edward. Regardless, he saw this situation as an opportunity to gather more data before perfecting it.

    However, the Shinigami King was not ying around; he only wanted to deal with this powerful invader. He waved his hand to instantly create a legion of Dead Souls.

    Under hismand, they rushed into Edward''s Domain. He observed this army and noticed they paused for a moment after entering. Then, they continued their charge.

    With a single thought, they disappeared from this world. Then, Edward used the same spell as the King. He watched as his army entered thetter''s enemy.

    ''There is a significant difference,'' he analyzed. He saw his troops instantly annihted after entering the enemy''s territory. The Shinigami King''s control over his Domain is miles ahead of him.

    ''His domain followed his will; it instinctively rejects any power that does not belong to him. Furthermore, it is very aggressive.''

    Edward could tell thetter''s domain acted as if it was alive and had a will of its own.

    So, he closed his eyes, ignoring that his domain was rapidly shrinking. He followed his new discovery and instilled his will into this domain�Cthe will to reject any foreign powers and anything that wished to harm him.

    Bang!

    Edward''s domain vibrated, and a mysterious change seemed to have urred. The Shinigami King sensed something and acted. He raised his hand to create a ck cloud of death powers.

    However, things are different now. As soon as the cloud reached Edward''s side, his Domain automatically extinguished it.

    The king acted swiftly and summoned a ck scepter. A terrifying wave of Chakra emanated from its body as he mmed the staff on the floor, generating a mighty energy wave.

    In an instant, Edward''s domain shrunk by more than twenty percent.

    ''The integrity of the domain''s space is too fragile,'' analyzed Edward calmly. ''It would be best if it could be like a mini-universe that is not easily destroyed.''

    Edward realized another w of the domain. And the way to deal with this issue is to reinforce the space with enchantments. And the second is to essentially turn the domain into a mini-universe or world.

    ''The Gods'' Divine Kingdom is this way, so, arcanists can follow this step.''

    Edward wanted the domain to not rely on outside aids or resources. It should be a magical ability usable by all Arcanists. However, he realized he was asking too much.

    Even the Kingdoms of the Gods require numerous resources to create. And if Arcanists wish to use their Domain topete with the Divine Kingdom, they will also need to make an effort.

    ''So, I need to create special artifacts that Arcanists can fuse with their domain to turn them into small universes.''

    Edward suddenly thought of the Space Gem from the Marvel Cinematic Universe.

    ''I can study the gem and recreate it; this would be the best thing to stabilize the domain.''

    Other options he could think of are Void Energy or the Space Chamber, which is a Divine Spark.

    ''The Space Chamber is a unique thing and cannot be used. Meanwhile, I feel that Void Energy is still too dangerous. So, let''s study the Space Chamber first to create something from it.

    ''Then, in my next voyage, I will go to the MCU and study the Infinity Stones.''

    All these thoughts shed into Edward''s mind as his Domain was rapidly annihted. Then, he finally focused on the battle.

    A staff appeared in his hand and activated his Space-Time Rule to enchant the space of the domain. Finally, he blessed the domain with all his rules.

    Immediately afterward, he felt the domain underwent another change. It became more stable; his power was easier to use, and the requirement for mana drastically decreased.

    ''Interesting changes. Morgana, are you getting all this data?''

    ''You should know the answer without asking.''

    ''I''m just checking if you''re notzy.''

    The little elf ignored him.

    Boom!

    Edward''s domain expanded and enveloped the Shinigami King before thetter could respond.

    ''Is this the power of multiple rules?'' thought Edward.

 Chapter 464: Choice

    Edward understood the Shinigami King was powerful for two reasons: he had a great understanding and control of Death Rules, and his domain was more perfectpared to his. The Shinigami King can more effortlessly use his rules through the Domain.

    So, he learned from thetter and blessed his domains with his Space-Time, Death, Life, Curse, and Soul Rules. Edward used numbers to his advantage as he surrounded the king.

    And as expected, the Shinigami was rendered useless after being surrounded by this domain. He could no longer use his Death Rules, and the Chakra in his body was also sealed.

    Edward observed the Shinigami King to be a soul-type of life form. However, even thetter''s soul strength was rendered useless by the domain.

    ''Is this what it feels like to be under the Gods'' Divine Kingdom?'' thought Edward, gazing at the ugly expression of the king. He could tell thetter was trying everything possible to mobilize his power.

    ''ording to the previous strategy, I should use violent energy outbursts to remove the restrictions when dealing with the Divine Kingdom''s projection. However, based on the Shinigami King''s reaction, this method might be useless.

    ''Morgana, what do you have to say for yourself?''

    This strategy was based on her simtion.

    ''First of all, we have never faced a Divine Kingdom Projection, so most of our data is purely theoretical.

    ''Secondly, the conclusion is still valid. Mana is different from Chakra��especially our mana that has sublimated into Aether.''

    ''I see. When we go back, we need to find ways to finish Project False God.''

    Project False God is a research group led by Edward to create a false god using clones. One clone is chosen as the god and trained until Tier 6. Then, he manufactures billions of clones and imnts memories of worshiping the Tier 6 Clones.

    Then, the Tier 6 Clone embarks on the path of Godhood. It will gather faith from the billions of clones to cast its Divine Body and Soul, Divine Spark that contains its chosen [Authority], the Divine me that purifies faith and creates Divine Energy.

    However, this god created in this project is not false because it was artificially created. It is a False God because it does not have a Divine Kingdom full of believers.

    Over the years, by studying Herpo, or the Death God, Set from the Mummy 4 Worlds, and the gods from Konosuba, Edward has managed to deduce the path of Godhood to this level.

    Unfortunately, he is stuck in the phase of the Divine Kingdom. Herpo did not have a kingdom and used the Underworld. Meanwhile, Set and the Konosuba Gods live in a ce different from Divine Kingdoms.

    Their Godly Abodes were habited by many Gods and were simr to the residents of a Patheon.

    Lastly, the knowledge of the Divine Kingdom is highly guarded in the Harry Potter Universe. These Tier 10 Gods did it on purpose so they could use this knowledge to force False Gods to be their subordinates.

    This act created a vicious hierarchy. Most races have a Soul Limit and can no longer reach higher Tiers. So, they embark on the path of Faith. However, these people will soon discover that they need to rely on higher Tier Gods to get the knowledge they want.

    And oftentimes, they have to sell themselves into servitude to get such knowledge.

    ''There are five methods to elerate the progress,'' said Morgana. ''The Akashic Record, ask Merlin, try your luck in the multiverse, try cheating again, andstly, kill a God and get the information.''

    ''The Akashic Record is too expensive,'' replied Edward. ''Merlin will most likely tell me not to bother him for such a trivial matter. However, there is also a chance he might just give it to me.

    ''The multiverse is out of the question. Thest time when creating the Tier 10 Floating City, the rabid plundering alerted some entity, so it''s dangerous to return there now. In the current situation, I cannot mess with the space-time continuum, so cheating is out of the equation.

    ''So, our best choice is to kill Guzznad and search his soul for information.''

    ''I willbel it as a priority.''

    Edward nodded before continuing to observe the Shinigami King. After a few tests, he concluded the king was simr to the Ancient Gods in his universe who was born with [Authority].

    The purpose of the Shinigami is nothing more than to overview the afterlife, so the Universe WIll create it and give it ess to the [Death Authority].

    Edward became interested in whether this Pure Land served as the afterlife only for the Ninja or for the entire world. After a little research, he discovered each gxy contained one Pure Land controlled by a Shinigami King. However, not all of them were Tier 8.

    So, Edward ced them on the list of things to plunder. Well, he was nning on stealing the entire timeline anyway.

    Edward quickly finished his work here after capturing the Shinigami King. Then, he left as he had to meet the ambassadors from the Sage n and the Chakra Race.

    The group wanted to experience the culture of the Empire before deciding whether to surrender or not. And under Edward''s guidance and disy of might, most decided to surrender.

    However, the Sage n wasposed of many different species, making their faction very diverse and also more challenging to unite�Cespecially for such an asion.

    Edward did not want to waste time, so he weed the people who surrendered and used force on those who resisted. Unfortunately, a few people would rather die than surrender�Ceven after their defeat. So, he had to remove these unstable factors.

    Meanwhile, the Automatons continued their missions to plunder resources in other timelines.

    A few dayster, Edward went to see Tsunade.

    "So, why did you call me? Did you make a decision?" asked Edward as he entered the former Hokage''s room and sat opposite her.

    "Yes."

    "Oh?" he replied, slightly flustered. Based on his analysis, things could go either way. No, the odds were not in his favor.

    Tsunade paused, trying to see his reactions or any emotions of worry and such. Unfortunately, she was disappointed as he looked as usual. She then understood this man in front of her was an Emperor, so knowing how to hide his emotions and thoughts was necessary for any capable ruler.

    "I decided to ept your offer," said Tsunade calmly.

    "Really? I have to say I''m surprised," replied Edward. He knew Tsunade had feelings for him, but he also knew this was not enough for her to get into a rtionship with her.

    After all, he had too many things she found uneptable; things like his gray morality or his multiple wives.

    "Can I ask why? Did you really fall for my unparalleled charm?"

    "You think too much," said Tsunade, rolling her eyes. "I think it would benefit the Shinobi World if I had the status of a Queen."

    "So, it''s a Marriage of Alliance? I can ept that."

    His marriage with Wiz was of simr nature as one of the main reasons he epted was to use her status as an undead to facilitate the weing of the undead as citizens of the Empire.

    And now, Tsunade wanted to do something simr for the Shinobi of this world.

    "We are immortal, so we can have time to get to know each other and develop feelings," said Edward, who paused briefly.

    "Since our marriage is of this nature, we will need to have a grand wedding broadcast to all the Empire''s territory. The Media Department will work overtime to portray you and the Ninjas in a positive light, in a way that you will benefit the Empire."

    Tsunade frowned as she felt this would be a hassle. However, since she wanted a better future and status for the Ninjas, it was necessary.

    "Will I have any official power?" asked Tsunade.

    "You can be in charge of the Medical Department. However, you should understand that the current Medical Ninjutsu is nothing in the Empire. If you want to make a difference and hold such power, you need to innovate."

    "No problem." Tsunade felt this position was perfect for her. Furthermore, she did not fear any challenge. As long as she absorbs the Empire''s knowledge, she believes she can either elevate Medical Ninjutsus to new heights or innovate the Magic Healing Department of the Empire.

 Chapter 465: Shadow Squad

    "I''m d you''re confident," said Edward. "However, you should not underestimate the difficulty ahead of you. The Empire has now controlled over 100 Star Systems, thousands ofs, and hundreds of them with life. Currently, the poption is more than 100 trillion.

    "So, being the head of any department is not a simple thing because of how fierce thepetition is. As such, although I have the power to appoint you to that position, whether you can control such power is another thing entirely.

    "Plus, if you''re truly terrible at your job, ording to the Empire''s rules, the people have the right to depose you."

    "I understand," nodded Tsunade after pausing for a few seconds. She understood the concept that only the best person is required for certain positions, simr to the Hokage Position.

    So, she decided to have a better mindset and not underestimate the value of the opportunity granted to her.

    "I will take this time to prepare."

    "That''s good."

    Edward chatted with her, giving her some suggestions. For example, what people she can trust, people she woe to ensure her position, and who herpetitors are.

    Subsequently, he also told her to train her own people or team. For example, her genius apprentice Sakura. If trained properly in the medical field, she can be a great boost for her.

    Edward also rmended she use a simr method as him and teach talented children at Hogwarts and Bones Advance Magic School. These talented individuals can be her greatest support for her future position.

    Finally, he left and went to another pocket dimension in hisboratory. As soon as he arrived, someone appeared before him.

    "Your majesty."

    "Itachi, how are things going?"

    "The initial training ispleted. However, I won''t know the result until weplete our first mission."

    Before leaving, Edward made Itachi the Deputy Director of his Shadow Squad to lead an elite group of spies and assassins for the Empire. ording to his previous n, he wanted to wait until he returned home to begin training this squad.

    However, Itachi insisted and even asked him to use Time eleration and Time Dtion to begin the training.

    Edward understood thetter wanted to use this opportunity to ensure that the Ninjas took the majority of ces in this new squad. This method is the way Itachi thought of ensuring the status of the Ninjas after returning to the Empire.

    Additionally, this method will also allow him to have as much power as possible before the Commander arrives. After all, Itachi did not know what kind of person thismander was and if they would forcibly take over all his power and make him a figurehead.

    But now, he hasplete control of the Shadow Squad, and all its members are of the same origin as him. In the future, he would ensure the Ninjas dominate the Shadow Squad. As such, he would not have to worry about the futuremander.

    Itachi understood that if the situation were normal, his actions would create a gap between him toward his master�Chis majesty. After all, his actions could be interpreted as him trying to secretly build power.

    However, Itachi knew the situation was not a problem since he handed his soul to the Emperor and was utterly loyal.

    As for the future Commander and their rtionship with the Emperor? Itachi knew Edward was the kind of person who valued talented and capable people. So, he knew Edward would view his actions as a test for the future Commander.

    If themander cannot find ways to control the Shadow Squad and take back power, then it will only show that they were not capable and not the person for this job.

    "Show me," said Edward, and Itachi led him to the squad.

    "You two are here too?" said Edward after seeing Kakashi and Jiraiya.

    "I could understand Kakashi''s presence, but why are you here, Pervy Sage? Shouldn''t you be peeping somewhere?"

    Jiraiyaughed embarrassedly.

    "Well, peeping is a crime. And with your strength, it''s easy to be captured by the golems."

    Jiraya coughed lightly to hide his red face; he remembered some not-so-pleasant memories. If not for Tsunade''s interference, he should have spent a few days in a cell and paid a hefty price.

    "I ask them to help develop the training session for the squad," exined Itachi, and Edward nodded. He followed the group as he saw approximately 10,000 Ninjas, all well-trained in Shadow, Space, Invisible, Chameleon, Illusion, Spiritual Magic, and Ninjutsu.

    Of course, they are also trained in assassination and information gathering and analysis.

    "I havebined the inheritance of all viges with training this squad," exined Itachi before pointing at another group. "We have begun studying an Anti-Divination Sealing Jutsus. Unfortunately, the progress is slow."

    Edward calmly watched the training of these Ninjas, including some real-life stimtion done via Virtual Reality.

    "Your majesty, what do you think?" Itachi was slightly nervous.

    "So far, there is no problem besides theck of achievements."

    "But?"

    "But��the number is too small," said Edward. "Your mission will be spread across the entire gxy. Once the war with Guznad is over, you will be sent to the entire universe across multiple nes and even parallel timelines."

    Itachi was quiet; this fact was one of the fundamental ws of his n�Cthe Ninja''s poption was too small. There are less than 500 million people on the entire, and the number of ninjas is not even 1% of that number.

    And his squad also requires elites.

    "Your majesty, I ask you to let me choose from the people the automatons brought back," said Itachi.

    Edward frowned after hearing this. He sent the automatons to the multiverse to plunder resources�Cincluding people. However, a while ago, he received some bad news.

    The people discovered were variants of the people of this timeline; in other words, the poption discovered was copies of the people of the Ninja, with only a few small differences. Furthermore, the situation is the same for humans living in other gxies.

    So, Edward did not want to bring these people back to prevent dealing with variants; it would make things tooplicated and could easily reveal the fact that the Empire mastered Multiverse Technology.

    After pondering for a while, Edward rejected Itachi''s proposal and exined why.

    "I know what you''re thinking," added Edward before Itachi spoke. "We could change their faces or modify their minds to make them think they were clones. However, the risks were not worth it.

    "If the news that the Empire has any connection to the Multiverse, we will be the enemy of all factions in the universe."

    The Multiverse is the key for these Tier 10 Gods to reach Tier 11. So, as long as there is the slightest news, they would all be mad to get their hands on it.

    "I understand," said Itachi, not hiding his disappointment.

    "Your squad will incorporate the Metamorphmagus Agency."

    The Empire''s most elite spy agencies areposed of Metamorphmagus, capable of disguising as any race or species in the universe. They are scattered all over the universe, dormant as they slowly form a terrifying force.

    Unfortunately, they are too young and have not shown their capabilities yet.

    "As you wish."

    "Is there anything else?"

    "Yes."

    "Orochimaru designed a new type of golem. I would like to use them."

    Itachi wanted to reduce the casualties of his squad, so he thought of creating a disposable death squad that could be used as discarded pawns during dangerous missions.

    The solution to his problem was to use clones. However, he felt ufortable. So, he thought of using golems or robots. So, he asked Orochimaru to design a multi-purpose golem only for his squad.

    "Orochimaru created this?" asked Edward as he looked at it. "He is indeed a talent if he has such an achievement in such a short time. However, his designs have too many ws and manufacturing problems.

    "The Empire has already designed a special golem for your squad. You can use it."

 Chapter 466: Departure

    After supervising Itachi''s progress, Edward left to return to hisb. Most of the things he wanted to do in the Naruto World have been aplished. Now, he only needs to wait for his ride toe pick him up.

    During the process, he continued his work on the Ultimate Magic Body, Izanagi, and studied his rules. Meanwhile, he also supervised the automatons'' work. He sent these robots on a warpath across the multiverse to plunder recklessly.

    Edward once thought of making a deal with the Universe Will. It will reveal the lost timelines the Lord God captured, and thetter would reward him with World Source.

    However, he gave this idea for a few reasons. Firstly, he cannot deal with the majority of the Void Shield surrounding these timelines. And even if he did, it would be pointless.

    The Universe Will does not have the power to deal with these Lord Gods. Maybe in his universe, it would still be possible. However, even then, it would be catastrophic if he met a Lord God that was Tier 11 and above.

    So, after giving up this idea, he sealed himself inside hisboratory. With the passage of time, the rejection he felt from the Universe Will drastically increased.

    Edward chose to counter this problem by creating a special enchantment that sealed himself inside hisboratory, away from the influence and power of the Universe Will. The only downside to this method is he was stuck inside and could not leave.

    He had to allow Morgana to set up the spell to capture this timeline. Edward has to admit this was the mostplicated spell he has mastered. No, he can''t even say he mastered it since he can learn plenty of things to this day.

    And every time he learned something new, he sighed at the vast distance between himself and Merlin. He knew thetter was vastly more powerful than him, but this spell was proof of this fact.

    Then, about four monthster, his ride home arrived. A towering city appeared above the Hidden Leaf Vige, shocking all the Ninjas. Although they had seen information about the floating city, it was an entirely different thing to see and experience it.

    "I can''t believe you created such a thing,"mented Orochimaru from theb. In the past few months, he dabbled in the Artificer field and had some insight into the knowledge needed to create such a technical marvel.

    "This is one of my greatest works," replied Edward with a smile. Hebined the knowledge of several civilizations and the universe to create this masterpiece. "However, there is room for improvement."

    He was nevercent, always pursuing improvement and advancement�Cespecially after hearing about the aplishment of the Magus Race,

    His Empire has always been pursuing the steps of the Magus Race, and Edward was confident it would not be long before he surpassed their achievements. However, after learning they had reached the peak of the Void, he knew this was not such an easy task.

    Edward looked at Tsunade next to him and could detect she was nervous. So, he held her hands to reassure her, "Don''t be nervous."

    "I��just don''t know how to face your family."

    She worried about theplexity of joining an Imperial Harem. If the other woman does not like her and decides to oppress her with their power in the Empire, she will have no way to resist�Ceven with Edward''s support.

    "Our family is not as power-driven as you think. Most of them are researchers like me and would not even hold official positions if not for me asking," he exined after guessing her worries.

    "As for your personal rtionship? They won''t me you�Cthey''ll me me."

    His mouth twitched as he could guess the side-eyes he would receive. Technically speaking, due to the short passage of time, he recently brought back Wiz, and now there was Tsunade.

    Despite how he felt, he still left theb to receive the envoy. So, after arriving in the city, he only waited a few seconds before a white light shed from the sky and someone appeared.

    "Hermione," he said with a smile.

    "Are you okay?" This was the first time Edward sent an emergency signal, so she hurried to this ce. Luckily, he updated the engine of the city in hisst voyage allowing the city to instantly travel to its destination after knowing the coordinate.

    "I''m fine," he replied. "I encountered a terrifying creature in the Void, and my city was almost destroyed."

    "That''s good," she sighed in relief. However, Hermione soon noticed the woman next to Edward. Given her proximity to him and the sign of nervousness disyed by her facial expressions, she had already guessed her status.

    Suddenly, she had the urge to bite him or bombard him with a few million Fireball Spells.

    "Hello, my name is Hermione Granger." She did not me Tsunade as she knew how charming and attractive her husband could be. Whether it is his personal power, his political and military power as an Emperor, his knowledge that seemed infinite, or his brilliant mind, it is too attractive to many women.

    "Tsunade��it''s nice to meet you."

    "Come on, let''s have a chat over some tea," said Edward.

    "We don''t have time," countered Hermione. "Only a week has passed since your departure. However, the war intensity has drastically increased. ording to Olivier''s order, I need to pick you up and return.

    "The Floating City is a strategic weapon and cannot be missing for long."

    Edward became serious, "Very Well."

    He did not waste time and entered the Tier 9 Floating City. The Tier 10 one had to stay home while the other Tier 9 was currently wreckage in the void.

    After entering, he connected to the city. He closed his eyes in ecstasy as he felt the vast amount of Mana at the core; the sensation was truly something else.

    His first was to summon the automaton still in the multiverse. Once they all returned, he activated the spell to take away this timeline and all its people.

    Then, he activated the Void Engine and entered the Void. His destination was not home but the ce where the Tier 9 Floating City was.

    Edward saw a world of gray and white before returning to normal. The void has always fascinated him, wondering why it has color. The word void indicated nothing, so there should be no color.

    His theory is that this is how his brain and Soul process something asplex or iprehensible as the Void. It used his inherent cognitive views and showed him something that he could understand and process.

    However, Edward understood that once he reaches a certain Tier�Cmost likely Tier 12�Che will see" the void in a different manner.

    Not minding these distracting thoughts, he saw the picture before him, and his heart ached. He saw a destroyed city surrounded by a shield.

    "My baby." Although this floating city was not the one he personally created, it was still his baby. After all, he designed most of the things. And the resources used to create it are also his.

    "It needs to be fixed as soon as possible, but we don''t have the resources," said Hermione with a frown. The Empire almost ran out of resources building Edward''s Tier 10 City. They had to plunder from the Multiverse.

    However, this option was not avable after theirst warning.

    "I have brought resources from the Naruto World, but it''s probably enough to fix it to 70%."

    The Naruto Universe is a middle Tier Universe with a power cap of Tier 8. Meanwhile, the city is a peak Tier 9 Artifact. And adding the difference between the two universes and power systems, the resources are also different.

    "Do you have a good idea?" asked Hermione.

 Chapter 467: Return and Hurry

    Edward pondered briefly, "I can think of two ways: the first is to use the Mana Grid."

    The Mana Grid grants the Empire unlimited energy, which in turn equals unlimited resources. The mana from the grid can be turned into any ore, alloy, or resources needed for the floating city through Transfiguration or Transmutation.

    Certain enchantments require to be fused with certain magical ores or potions to remain permanent. Otherwise, their effect will disappear after a few hours, weeks, months, or years.

    However, a tremendous amount of mana can be used instead of these resources. And the Mana Grid can provide such an intense need for energy.

    "Unfortunately, we only recently essed the grid and have little to no control."

    By using the knowledge he needed from the Akashic Records, Edward managed to shut off the Milky Way Section of the Mana Grid, thus stopping people from essing the Universe Net.

    However, he has not concluded his research on the grid and how to properly use all this energy.

    "If we have a little more time, this n could work," added Hermione. "However, the situation is changing at every moment. So, the sooner we fix the city, the better. The ideal situation would be to create a fourth one."

    "Even if we use Time Dtion, it will take a few weeks to fix," added Edward.

    "What about your second n?"

    "Forceful plunder of World Source."

    Hermione squinted her eyes as she instantly became serious; she understood what these words meant.

    "We calcted the coordinates of a few nes during your absence, and one was Tier 9. We can use it."

    "Very well."

    Edward wanted to take time to introduce Tsunade to his family and slowly get her limated to the Empire. Unfortunately, the war suddenly escted in the short period he was gone. So, he no longer had the option to use the gentle method.

    Under his order, Morgana sent a beam that caught the destroyed floating city and stored it in one of the pocket dimensions in Hermione''s floating city. Then, they returned home.

    As soon as hended, he received amunication from Olivier.

    "What''s the situation?" asked Edward. Hermione did not have time to inform him, and she wanted Olivier to do it since she better understood the current war.

    "Guzznad had reinforcement from the Abyss ne," exined Olivier, with her usualmanding tone. "These abyss demons are ruthless, feel no pain, are extremely powerful, and there are too many of them. We have suffered a lot of casualties in the past 3 days alone."

    Edward frowned as he looked at a hologram before him. The statistics showed that the casualties for the past 3 days were thrice that of the past 6 months of this war.

    "These demons are so fierce?"

    "Yes. They have a high magic resistance. If our system were not capable of using multiple types of energy, the situation would have been even worse."

    "Do they have any weaknesses?"

    "Light or positive type magic," replied Olivier. "However, Guzznad''s people took this into ount and blessed them with Anti-Light Magic Spells."

    "What''s your counter to this situation? Do you want to mobilize the Clone Legions?"

    "Not yet," replied Olivier; her eyes turned red for a moment; a ruthless light shed in her eyes. "We will fire with fire."

    "You also want to use abyss demons as troops?" asked Hermione, who was next to Edward and listening to the conversation.

    "Yes. From the information gathered, troops are the least valuable thing in the Abyss ne. As long as we conquer one of theyers and be Lord, we can control countless demons to fight Guzznad."

    Edward groaned after hearing her n, "In general, this tactic is a great one. However, there is an issue after considering the overall implications."

    Olivier frowned as she knew what he meant. The Gods of this universe do not allow the existence of any foreign ne to enter or exist in the Cosmic God ne.

    And they have reasons for this caution. The Cosmic God ne is one of the few�Cif not the only�Cne with a multiverse, thus capable of giving birth to Tier 11 Entities. So, countless foreign nes are eyeing this ce.

    So, if they knew the Arcane Empire had opened a gate to the Abyss ne, the situation would have be more dangerous than it already is.

    "The Gods are already our enemy," argued Olivier. "So, it''s not an issue if they know about our action."

    "It''s not the same," countered Hermione. "They can use this excuse to gather other Gods to gang up on us. Moreover, they will now have the moral ground for a war against us."

    Olivier''s frown deepened as she knew the importance of having the moral high ground. The Gods can convince the neutral factions of the universe to ally with their sides.

    "No need to hurry too much," added Edward with a sneer in his eyes. "The people paying attention to the Milky Way will never use this excuse�Cat least, not until they have no choice.

    "These Gods are selfish, so after seeing the uniqueness of the Empire, they will not share with others. So, they will hide the information from the other factions."

    Benefit is above everything. So, since they believe they can control the Empire by themselves, they won''t say anything.

    "However, we also need to be cautious," continued Edward with dangerous lights in his eyes. "After the war, I will cast a gxy-wide spell to erase information about the Abyss ne from the mind of everyone who knows."

    "That''s a good way," nodded Olivier before continuing with her n. "If we want to conquer an Abyss Layer, we must kill a Duke (Tier 9). So, we need your floating city. Hermione, you also need to return to your post to ensure no problem."

    "My city is in terrible shape currently," exined Edward before exining to her the current situation."

    "I''m d you''re alright," she said, ncing up and down at him. "However, we need to deal with this situation as soon as possible."

    "I''m on it," said Edward. "Morgana, connect me to my city and send me the Time Staff."

    "Aye, aye, Sir."

    A few secondster, Edward felt he had a connection to a vast quantity of mana. He suddenly felt he could do anything with all this mana�Che had regained control over his Tier 10 Floating City.

    "The sensation is truly more pleasurable than any drug," he muttered under his breath. Then, a portal appeared before him as a staff floating before him.

    Without hesitation, he held it as he mobilized his Willpower. He assessed the [Space-Time Authority] of this world.

    ''Huh? The resistance was not as strong as I anticipated.''

    The process of controlling the rules of this universe involved confronting Cronai for control with his Willpower. However, the resistance he encountered was barely higher than his experience in the Naruto Universe.

    And given how this universe is drastically more powerful than Harry Potter, it was odd.

    ''Could Cronai be helping me? But why?''

    Edward shook his head and did not continue thinking about it; this was not the time for such a thing.

    [Law Spell: Time Clone]

    Edward summoned a perfectly intact version of the Tier 9 Floating City from the space-time continuum and summoned it as a clone and recement for the current one.

    "How long will itst?" asked Hermione.

    "7 days," replied Edward.

    "It should be enough, right?"

    "Yes. Who is going to the Abyss?" continued Edward.

    "Only Hermione and Dumbledore are currently avable. And since she''s closer, let her go," added Olivier.

    "Very well. Give me the coordinates to the Tier 9 ne you discovered."

    Edward received the coordinate while Hermione headed off. Meanwhile, while Edward was preparing, Olivier took this moment to talk to the quiet Tsunade.

    "I''m sorry our first meeting was like this. However, the situation is a little chaotic."

    "I understand."

    "The name is Olivier Armstrong."

    "Tsunade Senju."

    "Once everything calms down, we will have more time to get to know each other."

    Olivier ended the conversation as Edward finished.

    "Let''s go."

    "You''re taking me with you?"

    "Yes. It''s time you see some of the horrors of this world. You should prepare."

 Chapter 468: Cronais Ambitions

    An Empty and all-white room:

    A beautiful petite woman suddenly appeared. Her expression was cold and indifferent, devoid of any emotions. She looked in one direction, gazing in the direction of the Milky Way Gxy:

    "A Law Magus," she muttered after sensing Edward essing the Space-Time Authority of this ne.

    "After countless eons, another one finally showed up," muttered Cronai�Cthe physical manifestation of the Cosmic God ne''s Universe Will.

    "After so long, I finally saw the opportunity to rectify my mistake."

    During the rise of the Magus Race, Cronai resisted their rule and supported the Ancient Gods. However, the Ancient Gods failed and became the experiment objects of the Magus Race.

    As for her? She was also sealed and became the puppet of the Magus Race for standing in their way. However, as the Magus Race reached a certain level, Cronai did mind her situation as she could evolve.

    The Magus conquered countless nes and fused them with their central ne. And after absorbing enough World Source, she raised her level from Tier 10 to Tier 11 and acquired a Multiverse.

    At the peak of her power, Cronai was the greatest ne throughout the Astral Realm. Then, everything changed when the entire Magus Civilization disappeared, leaving only a few things to show their existence.

    After their disappearance, Cronai regained her freedom. And, out of fear of the Magus Race, she wished to prevent the existence of Law Magi that can forcefully control the ne''s [Authority] from her.

    So, she supported the existence of Faith Gods. These Gods now had a contract-based rtionship with her as she essentially lent them the control of certain [Authority].

    As such, no matter how powerful they became, the best oue is that these Gods were on par with her�Cthey would never have the chance to surpass or seal her as the Magus did.

    Unfortunately, Cronai soon regretted this decision. The reign of the Faith God drastically weakened the entire ne. They became parasites that prevented the development and growth of magic and technology.

    Cronai''s goal of having a civilization as brilliant as the Magus Race but also under her control became nothing but a dream. On the contrary, her ne''s overall strength drastically declines, allowing ces like the Titan ne, Heavenly Dao ne, Abyss ne, Wizard ne, Disaster ne, and Alkab ne to catch up with her.

    Before the Magus Era, these six nes were one of the most powerful nes in the Astral Realm. However, the Magus Race conquered these nes, and they became a subsidiary of the Magus ne.

    Then, after their disappearance, things returned to their original state. Furthermore, these nes now have a deep hatred for the Magus Race and wish nothing more than to conquer it to remove the past humiliation.

    Cronai knew if nothing was done, it was a matter of time before these ces invaded. In truth, they have not done so because of their fear of the Magus Race. Many ancient beings from these nes have survived since the rule of the Magus Race.

    As such, they feared thetter was not really gone and were doing something. Only because of this fear can the current Cosmic God ne remain safe and peaceful.

    However, as time passes and no news of the Magus Race can be detected, many of these top nes have begun to be tempted�Cespecially with the temptation to reach Tier 11 and above.

    Cronai knew there might be some Tier 11 powerhouses in these five nes. And these entities believed the Magus Race found a way to reach Tier 12, and they lust after such a secret.

    ''The Faith Gods are a failure as a civilization,'' thought Cronai. ''After so many years, only Half Step Tier 11 appeared, and he''s not even one of them.''

    She shook her head. After so many years, only a few Tier 10 Gods discovered the Multiverse. However, they have yet to find a way to be Tier 11.

    ''The answer to their problem is simplymunicate with others and explore the multiverse together. However, they are innately selfish, full of desires for control and power.''

    The Magus Race was an extremely cruel and brutal civilization. They invaded, conquered, exterminated, and experimented on all sentient beings in the Astral Realm.

    However, they were highly open-minded with their knowledge. They shared their discoveries andmunicated with others to develop technology and disseminate knowledge.

    ''Just like the current Arcane Empire,'' thought Cronai. ''No, they are even better due to their inclusiveness.''

    One of the weaknesses of the Magus Race was their exclusiveness and pride in their race. All other races were beneath them, and the only way for other races to rise in the Magus Society was to change their bloodline and be one of the Magus races.

    Using this method, they absorbed many talented geniuses from other races and ethnicities, turning them into members of the Magus race.

    ''This method has one fundamental w�Cit does develop the unique characteristics or strength of different races,'' analyzed Cronai. No matter how incredible the Magus Race was, they were not perfect. Some races were born with abilities better than theirs, and even if the Magus could recreate these talents, it was not the same as natural talent.

    For example, elves had a natural affinity for magic, dwarfs were talented in forging, and humans developed rapidly and were very innovative and creative.

    After the Magus Race assimted the people from these races, they lost the opportunity to develop their individual talents.

    ''But the Arcane Empire is walking a different and better path�Cembracing all races, species, and ethnicities. Their development potential is on par with the Magus, if not better.''

    Cronai squinted her cold eyes.

    ''I will have to rely on them to defend this ne from the invasion of these top nes. Furthermore, they are also my hope to return to my peak and even go further.''

    ording to Cronai''s calctions, the Magus Race turned into a Tier 12 Civilization, so they left the Astral Realm to develop and continue their journey of growth.

    ''Since the magus can do it, I should also have this opportunity.''

    If she could be a Tier 12 ne, Cronai could not imagine how powerful she would be.

    Cronai is nothing but a will, a manifestation of the universe''s consciousness to ensure the fundamentalws or rules of function properly. As such, she does not have any emotions.

    However, as a living entity, she has certain instincts, and the main one is to develop her universe and be as powerful as possible. So, after seeing the hope of bing a Tier 12 ne, she did not hesitate to ce all her bets on the Arcane Empire.

    ''The Arcane Emperor has be a Law Magus. ording to my analysis of him, it''s only a matter of time before he makes this method public, and more will appear in the Empire.

    ''If I want to have a good rtionship with them, I need toe to an understanding with him regarding the control of [Authority]. I am all for more Law Magus to appear, but I also cannot allow them to be out of control.''

    Back then, even the Magus Race had a problem with too many Law Beings in their civilization.

    ''I can work with the Emperor to design a test for the individual who reaches the standard.''

    Cronai remembered the Heavenly Dao ne with many mages called cultivators. Their Universe Will uses a simr system.

    ''Yes, the Emperor seems reasonable, so I should be able to convince him. However, it''s too early since he''s now the only one. The main issue facing the Empire next should be the Soul Limit. If he doesn''t deal with it, everything will be in vain.''

    Soul Limit was something the Ancient Gods ced in all races in the universe to prevent anyone from overthrowing their rules. Back then, Cronai relied on them to stabilize thews of the universe, so they could modify them as they wished.

    ''Should I help them? No, I cannot tantly intervene in their development.''

    Cronai has certain rules, regtions, and restrictions she has to follow. So, she cannot give Edward the answer to this problem.

    ''The Dragon Race, Elves, and Magus Race seeded in breaking the limit, so he should be fine.''

    There are many ways to break the limit of the soul and allow someone to be Tier 10. However, only these three races broke the limit by creating a universal method applicable to their entire race.

    So, she hoped the Arcane Empire would be the fourth.

 Chapter 469: New Plane

    The Empire currently has three floating cities. One was destroyed, while the remaining two were in different ces on the border, serving as a deterrent for the war.

    However, Edward''s Tier 10 Floating City was never revealed to be this powerful as they wanted to use it as a final trump card against Guzznad. As such, even if it appeared, it always masquerades as a Tier 9 Weapon.

    Now that he had to conquer a Tier 9 ne, he needed to use the Tier 10 Floating City to ensure things proceeded as smoothly and swiftly as possible. So, he reced it with the time clone he created using his Time Staff.

    Then, he boarded the city with the destroyed one inside, heading toward the coordinate.

    "Oh, baby, how I missed you," said Edward, caressing one of the walls of the city; he was not even embarrassed despite the strange looks Tsunade was giving him.

    "Don''t you have any shame?" she asked.

    "This thing is indeed my baby," replied Edward. "I spent hundreds of years creating and enchanting it. The resources used in this thing are enough to buy at least hundreds of timelines from your universe.

    "Furthermore, this thing is the crystallization of all my knowledge and ability as an Artificer."

    He then sneered while showing a proud look, "In this entire universe, the number of people that can understand theplexity of this invention and are able to create one with the blueprint is probably no more than a few dozen.

    "But, the number of people that can create it from scratch, well, I won''t be arrogant and say there is none. But��"

    "What does that have to do with how you were acting?" asked Tsunade in bewilderment.

    "Nothing. I just wanted to brag and show you how awesome I am."

    She was speechless.

    "I knew you were a narcissist, but I didn''t know it was to this level."

    "It''s not narcissism when you have the capital to brag," replied Edward, and Tsuande just shook her head.

    "Master, we''ve arrived," suddenly said Morgana, who suddenly appeared.

    "Is that so? Show me a visual?"

    A screen manifested before him, showing something simr to arge egg. As he looked at this ne, he knew the terrible fate that was about to befall it.

    "Master, what''s the attack n? Do you want to just st its protective wall?"

    "We still need to be cautious." Although this ce''s power ceiling was only Tier 9 and could not survive one attack from the city''s canon, Edward always did things with caution in mind.

    "Activate the Stealth System and infiltrate this ce. Let''s see if the Universe Will can detect us."

    Morgana executed the order as the city turned invisible before bypassing the ne''s protective measure. The screen before Edward became all ck before changing to a vast sky. In the corner of his eyes, he saw a city full of lives.

    "How is it?" he asked.

    "The operation was partially sessful," replied the little elf.

    "Oh, what happened?"

    "The Universe Will did detect our arrival but did not find our exact location. ording to my detection, many [Authorities] are being used to find our location."

    "Can you calcte how long we can remain hiding?"

    "3 hours, 34 minutes, and 12 seconds."

    "Such a short time?" Technically speaking, the city was of much higher energy level than this ne and the Universe Will. So, it should not be a problem to hide from it.

    "The Universe Will has control of all [Authority] of this ne. And it''s using them to find our location. In this brief conversation, I''ve detected more than 300 methods of Divination."

    "Interesting," muttered Edward. "Three hours is more than enough to aplish our tasks. However, this is a great opportunity to gather as much data on the Universe Will as possible."

    "Sir, what is the n of action?" asked Morgana. "Do you want to fight [Authority] with [Authority]?"

    "Yes. Coat the city in a bubble made of Space-Time and Curse Rules. Let''s see how long it will take for it to find us."

    "Sir, I''m unable to execute the order."

    "Huh? What is the issue?"

    "The Time Staff can be used as a medium for the Space-Time Bubble. But, we have nothing for the Curse Rules."

    "Oh, how could I forget that."

    The Time Staff was made using the Space-Time Rules of the Full Metal Alchemist Universe, allowing Edward to use them everywhere and anytime. However, his Curse Rules have to rely on the environment.

    To use it, he has to use his Willpower to overwhelm this ne''s Universe Will and control the Curse Authority. However, in the current situation where he is trying to hide from the Universe Will, his intervention in this ne''s Authority will only alert others of his whereabouts.

    ''Legendary Arcanists are not limited by any universe and can control [Authority] in any Universe. However, they are powerless in ces with no Authority, like the Void. Or when in a situation like this one.

    ''So, I guess the path of higher tiers is for the body to generate its own [Authority]. Arcanists have to be the source of their [Authority] instead of relying on any Universe or foreign aid.''

    "We didn''t bring the Death Staff, right?"

    "No, her Highness Betrix still has it."

    "I see. Alright, only use the Space-Time Bubble. Furthermore, take this opportunity to record all the data possible on the Universe Will use [Authority]."

    "As you wish. But how long is the observation? Don''t forget, we are on a tight schedule."

    "24 Hours. We can still waste one day with no issue. In the meanwhile, scan this ne and gather as much information as possible.

    "In the meantime, I will prepare to fix City 3."

    "What about me? What am I supposed to do?" asked Tsunade. Ever since she came here, she felt restrained for some reason. Although she knew it was because she needed to adapt, it was still ufortable.

    "You cane with me or rest."

    "I''ll take a break." Tsunade felt she needed some time alone.

    "That''s good," nodded Edward. "You can take your time and slowly adapt to this new life. Although things are a little hectic, you do not need to worry."

    "I will."

    Edward teleported to the location of the destroyed city. Morgana had already run many diagnostics on the damage, so he essed the data to choose the best method to fix this thing.

    "Huh?" suddenly muttered Edward as he noticed something that caught his attention from the data.

    [Time Reversal]

    A green magical magic circle enveloped the entire floating city, summoning the power of time and reversing the floating city to a state before it was destroyed.

    However, nothing happened; it was as if the spell had failed or had no effect.

    ''Could it be that the passage of time in the Void was drastically different from the Naruto Universe?'' thought Edward. If that were true, he might need to rewind time hundreds, thousands, and even millions of years backward before returning it to its former state.

    ''No, something is odd.'' Edward has high achievement in the Time Magic, and his senses are sharper, so he notices something odd. To test his doubt, he cast a few more Time Spells, and the effect was the same.

    ''What is going on?''

    One of the ns he had to fix the city was to use World Source to power a Time Spell and return this artifact to the state before its destruction. However, this method has proven to be futile.

    Edward would normally not care since he had other methods. However, he also wanted to know the reason for this odd phenomenon. And his mind won''t rest until he at least has a decent working theory.

    ''Could it be the result of residual Void Energy?''

    Edward frowned before doing a few more tests on this basis. Unfortunately, the result was the same.

    So, his brain began to work on overdrive, thinking of a solution. After a few hours, his eyes lit up.

    ''Could it be��''

 Chapter 470: Beast Master

    After making a bold assumption or conjecture, Edward immediately began to test it. He first connected to the Aether Core of the Tier 10 Floating City. Subsequently, he entered the Mana Sage Mode to elevate his senses to the highest possible level.

    With his enhanced strength and senses, Edward cast numerous detection spells, including the new ones he created from the Naruto Universe based on the Sharingan, Byakugan, Rinnegan, and Tenseigan.

    He also used Morgana''sputing power to the limit. He also gave the order to prioritize his experiment over dealing with this ne''s Universe Will.

    With all these methods, he finally discovered the source of the anomaly of City 3.

    "Is this essence of entities higher Tier 12 and above?" asked Morgana with confusion, awe, fear, and desire.

    "Probably," replied Edward, who exhaled deeply; he also felt a lot ofplicated emotions. The cause of the city''s anomaly is the enormous creature that destroyed it.

    The creature''s essence seemed to have transcended time and space, transcending causality; in other words, it was a higher dimensional creature. As such, his attack�Cno, his random movement�Ccan be reversed by time.

    At the very least, Edward''s level of time magic can not affect this creature''s power. The scary thing about this power is that it''s passive; the creature naturally has such an effect without any spells or techniques.

    "We truly have a long way to go," muttered Morgana.

    "Yes," nodded Edward. "And one day, we will reach such a level and beyond."

    Edwardbeled the information he just received as the highest security level of the Empire before proceeding with the task at hand. Fixing the city will still use the same method, but he had to change a few things around.

    He will still use World Source as a source of energy. However, he will not ce Time Reversal Enchantment on the city but activate its self-repair enchantment.

    World Source is a magical energy or power with many capabilities. As such, the floating city can repair quickly after using it as an energy source for the enchantment.

    So, Edward began to ce the necessary enchantments. The process took him a few hours. By the time he finished, the 24 hours he had given Morgana, only less than 5 hours remaining.

    He wanted to spend this time flirting with Tsunade, but she was still resting. So, he used the remaining time to read a few books.

    "How do you feel?"

    "Much better," replied Tsunade, who used the Deep Sleep Chamberst night to properly sleep and rest.

    "That''s good," nodded Edward. "Morgana, how are things on your side?"

    "I have gathered a lot of data, but it''s not nearly enough," she replied while shaking her head. "The field of [Authority] is unlike any knowledge the Empire hase in contact with."

    "It''s fine. I already decided to use this ne as our experiment ground," replied Edward, his tone calm but containing a bone-chilling coldness.

    "What��what about the people of this world?" asked Tsuande after hesitating for a moment.

    "They will be fine."

    Edward had no intention of causing a mindless ughter�Cespecially with no purpose or gain. However, his actions will cause the habitants of this ne to lose their homes.

    "What information have you gathered on this ne?" he asked. As soon as he uttered these words, a few holograms floated before him while Morgana exined.

    "This world is habited by two races�Chumans and magical beasts," said the little elf. "These two races have been fighting for millions of years, and humans are currently dominating.

    "The human poption is as diverse as the Empire, with people of all ethnicities. Their culture is simr to Medieval Times, and their technology is roughly on the same level."

    "What about their power system?" asked Edward.

    "It''s called Beast Master."

    "A taming profession?"

    "No, a fusion profession. Humans hunt down magical beasts and fuse with them, acquiring their physical prowess and magical abilities."

    "If that''s the case, this ne''s civilization should have a deep understanding of the Life Code, Bloodline, and even Soul Fusion,"mented Edward.

    "You would think so, but no." Morgana shook her head. "Their entire power system relied on relics from a past civilization. They used magical circles, potions, and luck to fuse with magical beasts.

    "The sess rate is abysmally low."

    Edward frowned as he reviewed the information on the screen. He saw the process of someone fusing with a Tier 5 Beast. The most prominent faction of this ne is called the Beast Association, which provides people with potions and magical circles for fusion.

    Edward saw someone attempt fusion; however, thetter lost his mind and turned into a raging monster instead. With his knowledge, he could tell the beast''s Will overwhelm the Beast Master, resulting in his failure. Furthermore, their bloodline and soul were notpatible.

    The person in charge of the process remained indifferent to the person''s death; it was as if he had seen too much failure or death.

    Edward watched another attempt. And this time, it was a well-dressed young man. This time, the process seeded, and Edward also knew why. The aristocrat of this world controlled meditation techniques that could increase their Soul Power, making it easier for them to overwhelm the beast''s soul during fusion.

    Furthermore, they have some knowledge of bloodline and know what type of beasts are morepatible with their descendants.

    "Do you have information on why this world is like this?"

    "Yes," replied Morgana. "From what I gathered, this ne used to belong to the Wizard ne. It was one of their post for Bloodline Experiments,

    "But, for some reason, they disappeared, abandoning this ne. Meanwhile, the habitants of this ne found their research and created this new power system."

    "So, the inheritance they received was wed or iplete. Adding the fact that the aristocrats and wealthy control knowledge, they never truly develop a proper civilization and have to rely on the remains from the Wizard ne."

    "That''s the best way to summarize it," nodded Morgana.

    "Hmm, do we have any information on this Wizard ne?"

    "From the information we received from the Starskin Race, there are six nes considered the most powerful in the Astral ne: the Titan ne, the Disaster ne, the Wizard ne, the Heavenly Dao ne, the Abyss ne, and the Alkab ne."

    "The Wizard ne?" muttered Edward. "What about us?"

    "We are also considered the top, but apparently, everybody hates us."

    "Considering what the Magus did, it''s understandable," groaned Edward. "This ne might be more valuable than we expected if we can find the coordinate to the Wizard ne."

    "I would like to remind you that the Wizard ne might have a Tier 11 Wizard and more than one. So, be cautious."

    "I''m aware. But since they are destined to be our enemies, it''s a good thing to learn of their whereabouts. It would be even better if we could secretly infiltrate their ranks."

    "True."

    "We can gather the relics of the Wizard ne and use them to cast Karma Spell to detect their ne Coordinate. The only issue is whether our attempt would be detected."

    "The chances of being detected are very high, ording to my calctions," said Morgana. "There are too many risks, so I rmend we don''t do this."

    Edward frowned, thinking whether there was a solution.

    "There is an easier way," suddenly said Tsunade, drawing attention to her.

    "Oh, do you have an idea?"

    "Such a powerful world will not worry about ne invasion since they are the invaders. As such, they won''t spend much time trying to hide their world''s coordinates. As long as we look around, for example, the Abyss ne you previously mentioned, we might find the coordinates of all these six nes."

    "She might be right,"mented Morgana. "These top nes should have dealt with each other for many years, so they likely knew each other''s coordinates.

    "As for other nes? Maybe they needed to hide when the Magus Race was in power. But now, who dares to invade them."

    "Send a message to Hermione and ask her if she can find the coordinates of these worlds."

 Chapter 471: Cause and Effect Spell

    Now that he had a n and everything was set up, Edward prepared to act and get things done as soon as possible. After all, the situation of the war was changing every minute, and the slightest dy could be catastrophic.

    So, he mobilized the energy from the main Aether Core, gathering power on par with Tier 10. Then, under Edward''s control, seven magic circles appeared above this ne in different locations.

    As soon as these seven circles appeared in the sky, seven mighty auras manifested and flew to the sky, gazing at these circles.

    "The 7 Beast Emperors," muttered Edward. This ne had 7 Tier 9 Beast Masters, and they were known as the Beast Emperors. The Emperors were associated with five Empires, with the Cortez and Naoru Empires each having 2 Emperors.

    Inside the city, Edward watched as these Emperors morphed into half-beast and half-human shapes. And based on his data, he recognized some of these creatures, including Titan Ape, Blue Dragon, and Feathered Serpent. However, he also did not recognize the rest, an indication they originated from this ne or somewhere else the Wizard nes once controlled.

    After the Emperors showed up, they released their most powerful Bloodline Spell, trying to destroy Edward''s magic circles. However, he did not care about their pointless struggles. Instead, he focused on another discovery he had made.

    This world drastically restricted the destructive capabilities of these Beast Emperors. As Tier 9 Powerhouses, they should have the ability to destroy gxies with a single attack.

    However, their destructive capabilities did not reach such a scale in this ne; there was a ne that severely suppressed the potency of their attack.

    ''The size of this ne is equal to 15 gxies from home. If the Universe Will did not suppress the power of these Beast Emperors, they would easily destroy the world with the slightest confrontation.''

    Edward understood this method was the way lower or weaker nes functioned to ensure their survival. He could foresee that some Universe Will will even prevent people from reaching the limit of the ne.

    In other words, a ne with a Tier 8 Limit would never allow anyone to reach such a level. The best they can aplish is Tier 7; this method would prevent anyone from having the power to destroy the ne.

    ''The instinct of all life is to survive. And it''s the same for Universe Wills,'' concluded Edward before continuing his actions. With the overwhelming energy of the Floating City, he swiftly sealed the Beast Emperors without giving them any chance of resisting.

    Then, he cast a second spell. Hundreds of magic circles appeared in the sky above this ne.

    "Boss, we don''t have room for everything," reminded Morgana.

    "Huh? You''re right. Alright, I''ll shrink them.'''' Under his control, some of the magic runes changed.

    "The first step�Cseal the Universe Will."

    Based on Edward''s study of the Universe Will of four different Universes, he concluded it is another form of consciousness or will. And this consciousness even has certain properties of the soul.

    As such, it became possible to design seals or other methods to influence it. And with the vast difference in Tier, the process was almost perfect.

    After being sealed, all the creatures of this ne heard a sad and unwilling voice. And immediately, an intense emotion awakened from deep in their souls. Then, they knew their world was invaded and about to be destroyed.

    Subsequently, an intense hatred aroused from deep in their bloodline against the invader.

    "This might be troublesome,"mented Morgana after detecting the situation.

    "What are we going to do?" asked Tsunade, who feared the change in the situation would result in catastrophe for the people on this ne.

    "We will have to take longer to integrate these people into the Empire. We will delete and change their memories if needed."

    "Do you want me to keep a watch on them after their integration?"

    "Yes," nodded Edward. "We don''t know whether this effect willst longer and stay hidden deep in their subconscious for many years."

    Morgana took notes of this incident while Edward continued. His spells activated, and a few things urred. First, all the trillions of people in this ne passed out before shrinking into humans the height of a tennis ball.

    Then, he teleported all of them to a pocket dimension inside the floating city, cing them into cryostasis mode.

    "Next, the Knowledge Tree."

    Edward took this opportunity to test out his main objective for traveling to the Naruto Universe.

    Then, a towering tree appeared at the very center of the ne. Then, after an hour, the tree gave birth to a single blue fruit.

    Edward held the fruit in his hand with fascination. He knew this fruit contained thousands of years of knowledge from this ne.

    "Here you go," he uttered before handing it to Morgana. If he eats this fruit, he will have to spend the next three months in deep meditation to absorb all the information it contains. As such, the best method of use is to allow Morgana to have it.

    With her processing power, she can absorb everything in a matter of minutes.

    "How is it?" asked Edward. However, the little elf did not immediately answer; she even had a frown on her face.

    "I think I found a w in the fruit."

    "Oh? What is it?"

    "It can only gather knowledge up to one million years in the past."

    "Is that so? Well, we can try to modify itter and improve the time span," nodded Edward. "Did you learn anything useful?"

    "I''ve learned about their history," replied Morgana. "About a million years ago, the Wizard ne had already left, and the world was ruled by the beasts�Cit was their era.

    "During that period, the main power system was Wizards and Bloodline Knights. However, the beasts almost wiped out the heritage of this system.

    "Then, everything changed after the first Beast Master appeared. The profession originated from theboratory of a few Wizards from ancient times. They slowly rose before bing the aspect predators of this world."

    Edward nodded, "Anything else?"

    "Yes. Although the Beast Master''s civilization has reached its end, there is some benefit."

    There are currently no Tier 9 Beasts in this ne, so the path to higher levels is cut off for most individuals in this world; that''s why she said their civilization had reached the end.

    The humans have almost driven the magical beasts to extinction. And without the Bloodline Knowledge and Technology of the Wizard World, this ne cannot cultivate higher Tier beasts.

    "The fruit contained data on every single Beast Master''s fusion since a million years ago. All this data will allow us to further our understanding of the Life Code, the changes to the soul, and even the Soul me.

    "We can also gather data on Willpower since it''s one of the requirements for a sessful fusion."

    "Do we have any information on the Wizard''s power system?"

    "Unfortunately, no."

    ''Oh? Logically speaking, we should at least have some basic data."

    "True. But some power of cause and effect seems to prevent me from essing the information."

    "Cause and Effect? Could these wizards ce some powerful spell on their power systems to prevent others from getting it?"

    "If that were the case, the people of this ne would never get their hands on it as well," added Tsunade.

    "Unless this spell is targeting us specifically.

    "The Empire? We don''t have any connection with the Wizard ne."

    "No, their target should be people from the Cosmic ne World," replied Edward.

    "It could also be people with bloodline from the Magus Race," added Morgana. Earthlings have a small trace of Magus Bloodline, so her conjecture could be correct.

    "Alright, we need to leave in case some mighty being from the Wizard ne detects something," said Edward, who no longer hesitated. He previously wanted to fix the city in this ne. But now, he decided to be cautious.

    So, he ced the entire ne inside the floating city and removed all traces of his existence from this ce before returning home.

 Chapter 472: Truth Council

    A few minutes after Edward left:

    Three people dressed in all-ck magic robes appeared. The aura of these people was deep, and they were all Tier 10.

    "Is this the correct coordinate?" asked Arza, the only woman of the three. She had ming red hair and a voluptuous body, but no one dared look at her. Her eyes were cold, and she emanated a fiery aura that could incinerate anything in its path.

    "Yes," replied Eli, a man with snake pupils and green hair.

    "But there is nothing here."

    "That''s obvious."

    Arza red at him, and her agitated emotion made the surrounding emptiness fluctuate. However, Eli ignored her.

    "I sense the remains of spatial energy," said Myria, an elf with blood eyes. "Someone must have taken away this ne."

    "The God of Space?" asked Eli.

    "No, not him."

    "If it''s not him, who could it be? The Guardians would not leave the Cosmic Faith ne?" added Arza. Their Wizard ne cannot easily enter the Cosmic Faith ne for three reasons:

    First, there are still some methods left from the Magus Race to protect the entire ne. Second is their fear of the Magus Race and whether they are still alive or hiding in the shadows.

    Lastly, the Cosmic Faith ne is not a weak ne, as there are multiple Tier 10 Gods. Of course, with the power of the Wizard ne and even the top nes, they don''t care about the power of that ne. However, they don''t want to lose too much strength in the process of their conquering.

    The Gods from Cosmic God Faith have many advantages and use them to their advantage. The entire Astral Realm is now their enemy, but the Gods can still prosper because of these advantages.

    The Wizard ne had a special squad designated to hunt down these Gods and learn more secrets from them. However, these Gods are cunning and not easy to catch.

    So, they left many nes as bait for the gods. As long as they enter and meet the criteria, they will activate the Cause and Effect Spell of the Wizard ne and reveal their location.

    "I''ve dealt with the God of Space before. His control of Space Authority is not as refined as whoever took this ne."

    If Myria were not extremely sensitive to energy, he would not have detected the subtle energy left in this ce. Such maniption of space authority is not something the God of Space could do�Cunless he drastically increased since hest met him.

    "Are you saying there is someone in the Cosmic Faith ne with even better control of Space Authority than the God of Space? Asked Eli.

    "Yes."

    "Are you sure the God of Space did not improve?" asked Arza.

    "This is possible," replied Myria. "However, to have such great improvement, he would have to conquer another Tier 10 Universe or have some other encounter I am not aware of."

    "Could it be that another power has risen? Or is someone trying to take away the Space Authority?" uttered Eli.

    "Both possible."

    "Either way, it''s a new variable. So, let''s report to the Elders of the Truth Council," said Arza, her eyes containing reverence, fear, and desires when mentioning these Elders.

    "Can you detect any information?"

    Myria shook his head. "The person was clean and efficient in cleaning up their trace. If they were not in a hurry, I guess I probably won''t even detect the spatial energy."

    "Having such apetent Tier 10 God is not a good thing for us,"mented Eli.

    "No matter howpetent that person is, it does not change the fact they will forever be ants before the Elders," rebutted Arza.

    "But what if they reach the level of Truth?" asked Eli. Tier 11 Wizard is referred to As Truth Wizard, and they are the only ones capable of seating in the position of Elders in the Council.

    "It has been so long, and only the Guardians came close to that level but still failed," said Arza with a sneer. "Those Gods are nothing but waste."

    Arza felt resentment after mentioning these Gods.

    Before the rise of the Magus Race, Tier 10 was the limit of all power systems and nes. However, during their rise, while fighting the invasions of the Magus Race, these powerful races learned and created methods to reach Tier 11.

    Unfortunately, their methods were wed, resulting in a limited number of Tier 11 Entities in each of these top nes. Even the Abyss ne, thergest ne in the Astral Realm, has a limited number of ces to reach Tier 11.

    And the only exception to this rule is the Cosmic Faith ne.

    This fact is the source of Arza''s resentment. With her talent and ability, as long as she has the opportunity, she can be a Truth Wizard.

    "There is no need to be resentful," said Eli calmly. "Sooner orter, we will conquer their ne, destroy all these gods, and reach the level of Truth."

    For the first time in a long time, Arza felt this guy Eli was pleasing to the eye. So, she gave him an approving nod and did not care for thetter''s cold response.

    Meanwhile, Myria was the calmness of the three.

    ''Are things that simple? The existence of the Magus has brought fear to the Elders, preventing their advancements for billions of years. They have removed their fear, but will things proceed smoothly?''

    The disappearance of the Magus Race is one of the greatest mysteries of the Astral Realm. However, after a bit of logical reasoning and some information, it''s not hard to deduce why they disappeared:

    Tier 12.

    The Magus Race conquered the Astral Realm for one purpose�Cto gather the knowledge and resources of all nes to transcend the Astral Realm and reach higher Tiers.

    Their disappearance showed one thing�Cthey seeded, and their entire civilization transcended the Astral Realm and left this universe. The Magus Race valued the collective since they knew it was the best way to develop knowledge, technology, and culture. So, it would not be hard to take everybody and leave.

    Many people concluded this oue. Of course, there are a few people who believe something else. They believed the Magus Race did some forbidden experiment and encountered a Tier 12 Entity that wiped out their entire civilization.

    Unfortunately, a few relics discovered so far showed the Magus Race was preparing for a widespread migration. The migration came suddenly and was swift and decisive.

    Furthermore, the higher-ups of the Magus Race did not allow anyone to stay.

    "Do you think we should notify the other nes of this news?" asked Eli.

    "We might need them in our conquest, so revealing such information might not be a big deal," replied Arza. The Wizard ne wanted the Cosmic Faith ne for themselves, and it was the same for the other top six nes. Unfortunately, none of them dare to deal with it alone.

    And it''s not only because of the fear of the Magus Race but also because they don''t want to lose too much in the process and give the other nes the opportunity to further weaken them.

    "There is no point in debating this question since the council will decide such a thing," said Myria.

    "True."

    "Anyway, let''s leave and report the situation. We don''t want any variable to appear."

    The group disappeared and returned to the Wizard ne.

    Cosmic Faith ne:

    Edward''s floating city returned to the Empire, and he exhaled in relief.

    "Are you alright? You seem scared?" asked Tsuande.

    "My Cosmic Awareness activated, and I sense a great danger," replied Edward. "If I guess correctly, some powerful people from the Wizard ne should have arrived after we left."

    "Master, did you see something?" Morgana asked since she knew her boss'' Cosmic Awareness could show him certain visions from the source of the danger.

    "I only saw three vague figures. However, they were not the sources of the danger. It seems that something or someone else would show up after them."

    "With the city, we don''t have to worry about Tier 10 since we can run away if we cannot win. So, if there is danger, that can only mean one thing," said Morgana.

    "Tier 11."

 Chapter 473: Fix

    "So far, we have not concluded whether this ne has a Tier 11 God. But now, we know there are other nes," said Edward with a frown. He suddenly felt ufortable. He had a leisurely life since he knew he could survive in this world with his floating city.

    But now, he suddenly learned there are many people more powerful than him. And the thought they could appear out of nowhere and destroy everything he worked for frustrated him.

    "Morgana, what are our chances of pushing the floating city to Tier 11?"

    "Almost zero," replied the elf without any hesitation. "ording to our simtions, Tier 11 should be able to use the power of their variants across the Multiverse. So, they are essentially millions of Tier 10bined into one."

    Edward grunted, but the little elf was not finished.

    "Our knowledge and technology have not even reached the peak of Tier 10. And if you take into consideration resources, we are not close to Tier 11 technology."

    Edward''s frown deepened, "We need to elerate our study of the multiverse. Increase the spending on this department."

    "Yes, but we are temporarily unable to do so."

    Edward then remembered they offended some type of force after plundering the multiverse without any restraint when creating the Tier 10 Floating City. As such, they are currently stuck in this timeline.

    "I guess we have to take things slowly," muttered Edward, shaking his head in disappointment. He knew it was pointless to hurry. Regardless, the worst-case scenario after meeting a Tier 11 Entity is to enter the Void and abandon everything he previously created.

    "Order all royal family members and people from the Illuminati and their families to leave a part of their Soul me in the floating city. In case something happens, the city can escape on its own and use the me to revive us."

    "What if they don''t want to? After all, Soul me is very important." Morgana was not worried about the royal family, but certain members of the Illuminati might not wish to.

    "Exin the reason. But ultimately, it is their choice."

    "As you wish."

    Edward stood up, preparing to deal with the ne and fix the city. He saw Tsuande giving him a weird look, so he asked, "What is it?"

    "I knew you were careful, but I didn''t think it was to this extent."

    "In this cruel world, I have to be careful. You saw what I did to that ne. Such a thing might happen to the Empire at any time, so I have to prepare for the worst-case scenario."

    "I see. It must be tiring."

    "Everything has a price. I wanted power and knowledge, so I must bare the weight of my ambitions," replied Edward. "Anyway, you will be in charge of the Ninja''s integration into the Empire. Remember, the information revealed to the public is these people are from a special dimension recently discovered."

    "I understand."

    "You don''t have to worry. Someone will teach you things like etiquette, political and military strategy, and magical studies. You won''t have to do anything until you''re prepared.

    "I''ve already reserved a Time eleration Room for you, along with potions to deal with the Kairos Poison. You can choose whether to continue the path of Chakra or Mana. Or, you can try both."

    "I understand. Thank you."

    Edward kissed her on the forehead before heading to another room.

    "Little elf, I''ve been meaning to name my city. Any suggestions?" he asked.

    "You must have a name. Why don''t you tell me, and I willment."

    "What about Netheril?"

    "The Forgotten Realms Universe?" muttered Morgana. "ording to your theory, the Path of Arcane might have originated from this ce. And the Netheril Empire was probably the first to create a floating city throughout the entire Void. So, such a name fits."

    "I think so too," nodded Edward. His floating city was the first in the Empire, so he thought it was fitting to call it Netheril.

    "Send an email to the rted people about this name change."

    "Is this really necessary?"

    "Yes. Only this way will it feel like it was official."

    The purple-haired elf shook her head before executing themand. Meanwhile, Edward proceeded with his n to fix the damaged floating city. He stripped the Beast Master ne of their World Source and used it as a powerful energy source to activate the self-healing enchantments he ced on the city.

    And after two days, the city was returned to its peak state.

    "World Source is a magical type of power," Edwardmented after seeing the final result.

    "Its multipurpose capabilities are even greater than Divine Energy," added Morgana.

    "How much is left?"

    "We only use a quarter. What do you want to use with the rest?"

    "Take a small part for people to break their Soul Limit and leave the rest for study," replied Edward.

    "What about this ne? What do you want to do with it?"

    "We can do so many things. First, after mining all the resources of this ne, we should be able to create three Tier 9 Floating City. Secondly, create a team to study the [Authority] of the entire ne. We also need to study the Universe Will."

    "I will deploy the golem to build the cities. However, you have to add some of the finishing touches."

    "Who was the one who finished the other three cities?" He only created one and was not present for the other two.

    "Nichs ming and his majesty, Rowena."

    "Call them once it''s time. And if she asks why I was not called, lie for me."

    Morgana gave him a fierce stare before changing the topic.

    "Back to the topic, studying [Authority] is not simple. There are few Arcanists who reach the standard. However, there is still the issue of trusting them."

    "Find the right target and tell them in advance they will have to sign the most stringent contracts for this project. We will only select the ones who ept."

    "That''s fine."

    "What about the study of the Universe Will?"

    "After the previous voyage, I already assembled a team for this project."

    Edward remembered he tasked her with this project aftering back from ck Clover. The Universe WIll is the key for him to be a perfect Tier 11 Arcanist, so he ced great emphasis on this project.

    "That''s good. Anything else?"

    "I would like to remind you that the Empire''s economy is still affected by Netheril''s creation. Although we can recuperate with the resources brought from this voyage, we won''t return to our peak state for a while."

    "I see. Luckily, things should drastically improve after we conquer this gxy, " Edwardmented. "In the meantime, I will send my clones to study the Mana Grid."

    As long as he can control the Mana Grid, the issue of resources should be dealt with.

    "What is my next itinerary?"

    "You have lunch with your family before meeting with Commander Olivier to deal with the war."

    Edward nodded before meeting with his mother and father. Then, he went to see Susan and his aunt, Amelia. Finally, he met with Olivier.

    "No, not now. We are in the war room," said Olivier, stopping his advance for a kiss.

    "But there is no one here."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    "But I miss you�Cimmensely."

    "Tonight, we can have a wild night. But now, you have to control yourself."

    "Fine," said Edward, sitting on his seat.

    "What is the situation?"

    "Hermione seeded in controlling ayer of the Abyss. We now have control of a few demonic legions."

    "A few?"

    "Apparently, she needs to refine a special brand before bing an Abyss Lord. And the process is not yetplete, limiting the number of troops she can control."

    Edward knew that certain magical artifacts needed to be "refined," a process where the holder branded their Soul Imprint into the item, making them its sole owner and controller. However, this process usually takes time.

    "The overall situation has returned to its stable state as we slowly confront and wear out Guzznad forces while secretly weakening other forces," continued Oliver. "The integration of the undead is also proceeding smoothly with Wiz''s help."

    "So, I don''t need to do anything."

    "Not quite right. We need your help dealing with the remaining top factions of this gxy."

    "Oh, is there a new development?"

    "Yes, with both the elves and the Intelligens. However, our current focus is on thetter."

 Chapter 474: Intelligens

    Edward took a moment to remember the information he had about the Intelligens. They were a human civilization with terrible gctic rtionships with almost every faction in the Milky Way.

    And the reason is that their civilization was simr to the ideal Aryan Race of Hitler. Their poption isposed of only humans of Caucasian descent, with the only difference is many of their poptions have red, blue, and purple hair.

    The Intelligens are extremely racist and xenophobic, and the source of these ideologies in their culture is their hatred for magic or anything supernatural. They reject all these things and only pursue the development of technology.

    Edward was inspired to create his conjecture about the Pure Materialism World after studying the Intelligens Culture.

    Because of these ideas, no race or factions wanted to facilitate any diplomatic rtionship with them, and the Intelligens were perfectly fine with this.

    As a result, when Guzznad attacked all the top forces in the Gxy during the Fall of Darkness, they suffered the greatest damage, and their civilization was almost wiped out.

    "So, what happened to them?" asked Edward.

    "After the Fall of Darkness, their civilization scattered throughout the gxy, barely surviving the onught of the Undead Legion," exined Olivier. "However, we recently discovered a faction that is regrouping the scattered members."

    Oliver showed him the information with a hologram floating before her on the table.

    "This information is not enough to pay attention to them. But everything changed when one of our scout ships had an encounter with them. They discovered their technology had drastically improved in such a short period."

    Edward frowned, but he did not interrupt.

    "This news was suspicious but not enough for me to send you. After all, it''s a period of war, so it''s normal for technology to develop rapidly. Furthermore, there is a chance they discovered a vestige of an old civilization, leading to their rapid improvement after deciphering it."

    The time of war is also a time of prosperity. All factions and races are in a hurry to mine news, conquer morends, and move around. As a result, numerous ancient civilizations are being discovered, leading to the recuperation of new magical and technological knowledge.

    Edward''s two archaeologist apprentices have been busy, traveling from one tomb to another. So, after taking this fact into consideration, Olivier did notpletely pay attention to the Intelligens.

    "I was still suspicious, so I sent some spies to gather information�Cjust in case."

    "And they found something?" asked Edward.

    "Yes. They discovered the Intelligens were studying the application of Cosmic Energy as a way to evolve."

    "They want powers using cosmic energy?"

    Cosmic energy is a unique form of energy that originated froms, stars, gxies, nebs, and the entire universe. It''s a very potent form of energy, capable of aplishing many wonderful things like mana or other types of energy.

    Unfortunately, the Empire''s current research in this field can only be described as okay. Many things have been aplished, even using it through technology.

    However, if Edward had to put a level to it, the current level was barely Tier 5.

    Olivier nodded her head, "As you know, they hate the supernatural with a passion. So, I found it odd."

    "For a civilization like the Intelligens, it would be very difficult to change their culture in such a short time,"mented Edward. "Do you think there is an outside force interfering?"

    "This is one of the possibilities I thought of," replied Olivier.

    "So, what do you need me to do?"

    "The spies we sent did notpletely fulfill their mission," exined Olivier. "They were detected and had to escape. Luckily, they gathered a valuable piece of information."

    She controlled the hologram to show a:

    "ording to the information, this is one of their experiment sites. I want you to secretly observe and see how far their experiment has developed."

    Olivier changed the hologram again.

    "Then, you need to go to their home and find the reason for their sudden change."

    "Very well," agreed Edward.

    "Take the Clone City�Cit can stillst 2 days," added Olivier. The Intelligens are not a threat to the current Edward. However, she wanted to be careful in case there was someone in the shadow.

    "Alright."

    Edward and Olivier did not waste time and mobilized. She gave the appropriate order, the Time Clone City returned, and Edward took control. He plugged his designated coordinate and headed to Green Sour on the Sweet''n Star System, located more than 30,000 light-years from Earth.

    "Hum?" muttered Morgana after they arrived.

    "Is there a problem?"

    "The detecting system ced around this reached Tier 9," she exined. "Their technology truly has developed too fast."

    Before the Fall of Darkness, the Intelligens only had Tier 8 technology. And until probably a few months ago, the fact did not change. No, their technology was weaker after the destruction of their home.

    "Can they detect us?" asked Edward.

    "They will if we directly barge in," replied the little elf. "However, give me 1 hour and 15 minutes, and I can create a countermeasure."

    "No need. Leave the city on standby and prepare to react at any moment. We will enter ourselves."

    "As you wish."

    The city was too big and required too manyplicated things to bypass this''s system. Meanwhile, Edward used Transfiguration Magic to turn himself into cosmic dust and enter the.

    As such, the Intelligens'' technology will not notice or care about one of the trillions of cosmic dust and rays that entered the''s atmosphere.

    After his sessful filtration, Edward ced an invisible spell around him as he looked at the surroundings. He looked around and frowned. Everything seemed quiet, and as far as his eyes could see, he only saw ruins.

    "The architecture resembled Earth during the 21st Century."

    He looked at a destroyed thing not far from him. He waved his hand, and the thing flew to his hand.

    "A smartphone? This might have been a human civilization simr to Earth''s 21st century. Morgana."

    "I''m on it."

    In a few seconds, she essed all the data from the phone and disyed them to Edward. The owner was a human woman of Middle Eastern Descent. She loved to travel as she had many photos in different locations.

    "This ce was indeed simr to Earth: same ethnicities and races, the same level of technology, and simr culture. The main differences are history and geography."

    Conflict is less than on Earth because of theck of the ocean as a military barrier. Of course, marine technology is also less developed as a result.

    "It''s normal," said Morgana. "The Intelligens would want a ce like this for their experiment."

    "True," nodded Edward. "Do you know what happened?"

    "I can''t find much information from this phone. I extracted a news video from this phone that indicates a worldwide emergency. However, the owner and I could not recover all the data since the phone was broken."

    "Well, let''s go over there. We might find our answer."

    Edward sensed a weird creature. And he said it was weird because the life energy released by it was abnormal. So, he teleported to the location he sensed and saw a pretty gruesome thing.

    A human was eating another while making grunting sounds.

    "An undead?" asked Morgana. "But I don''t sense any death energy from it."

    "That''s because it was not created using magic," Edward said as he looked at that creature feasting on its flesh.

    "You mean the Intelligens experiment? How could it turn like this?"

 Chapter 475: Zombie Anomaly

    Morgana quickly scanned the zombie to analyze why it turned into an undead without Death Magic.

    "Cosmic Energy?" she muttered. "Arge amount of cosmic energy was introduced into its body, forcibly altering its DNA. Is this the experiment of the Intelligens?"

    "It would take time to slowly study and understand cosmic energy," replied Edward as he looked at the zombie. "So, they found a with humans of simr gic base and bombarded the entire with massive amounts of cosmic energy.

    "The people with talent will survive the process and have their DNA forcibly altered, gaining powers and the ability to control cosmic energy. Meanwhile, the one who fails will turn into this shape."

    "A very rude but effective method,"mented Morgana. "But something is wrong. The people who fail to adapt to the cosmic energy should not end in this situation."

    "You''re right. Based on our understanding ofics energy, their genes should have copsed, resulting in death�Cthey should not turn into zombies."

    "Do you think it was the result of the concentration? After all, we have never experimented with cing ordinary people under such tremendous energy."

    "That''s a possibility," replied Edward as he reviewed the data from the scan. However, he did not find anything�Cincluding a virus like the T-Virus.

    "Let''s continue to observe," said Edward, and the two teleported to a location where he sensed a sh of energy.

    He saw two people fighting. To be precise, a human and a massive bear. The human had the ability to metalize his body, turning into a silver man. Meanwhile, the bear could create an energy construct in the shape of bear ws.

    Both were Tier 2 and fought nonstop, trying to kill each other.

    "Both had their genes forcibly altered by cosmic energy," analyzed Morgana. "And it seems through repeated use of their abilities, they can passively absorb the energy in the surroundings to strengthen their genes."

    "Very primitive power system, but the fact they already created a Tier 2 entity in a few months, that''s a feat,"mented Edward. "And they might not be the most powerful creatures on this."

    Edward read the mind of these two and learned a few things about the people of this world.

    "5 Disaster ss Ability Users and 7 Demon Kings; how interesting."

    There are 5 people on this whose strength reached Tier 4, capable of destroying a country on their own. Then, there are 7 animals who also reached this level.

    "Master, did you find something interesting?"

    "Yes, let''s check it out."

    He teleported to a ce with human habitat. It was a military city with countless humans living in a city surrounded by massive steel walls. While invisible, Edward appeared in a room where a man of South Asian descent sat cross-legged deep in meditation.

    A few minutester, the man opened his eyes and sighed:

    "I need to reach Disaster ss as soon as possible. My method is the future of humanity."

    The man stood up from his position and walked to the window, looking into the horizon.

    "That man, could it be?" asked Morgana.

    "That''s right�Che''s a path seeker like me," replied Edward. "Most of the humans on this rely on the mutation of their genes to acquire their powers. However, he created a method to sense, absorb, and control cosmic energy.

    "Although this method is rough and rudimentary, it''s still a great aplishment for such a short period."

    Morgana swiftly scanned his body and discovered a crystal in his brain, "He condenses a crystal of cosmic energy in his brain, acting as an energy core. However, he recently reached the limit of Tier 3 and is searching for a way to reach Tier 4."

    "In his current state, if he wants to reach a higher Tier, he has two options. The first is to walk Sorcery''s path and find ways to control the cosmic energy in the environment.

    "And the second is to condense more core. However, the brain is a veryplicated machine. He was lucky to choose the right ce for the first one, but he might not be lucky a second time."

    Edward was not speaking nonsense as he used Time Magic to look at the past and saw this person condense the first Cosmic Energy Core, and it was purely out of luck he seeded.

    His method was perfect, but he chose the brain for the core, which has its advantage. However, although this person can be considered a genius in energy maniption�Cespecially cosmic energy�Che knew very little about anatomy or the human brain.

    So, the location he chose seeded only out of luck.

    "Boss, what should we do? Do you want to bring him back to the Empire? He''s very talented and could make a great Arcanist," asked the purple-haired elf.

    "No�Cat least, not now. Let this develop on its own to see what kind of civilization it can create. Then, we can show up and take the fruit."

    After a few years, the Empire might increase its understanding of Cosmic Energy based on this''s development.

    Furthermore, this also walked the path of Gene Modification but using cosmic energy. The Empire can also benefit from this aspect of its technology tree.

    "In that case, we must take control of this from the Intelligens."

    "Correct, but wait until we discover what''s going on with them."

    "Okay. Do you want to go now?"

    "Not yet. I want to know how these zombies appeared," replied Edward. "Before we leave, let''s give him a Luck Potion to help him achieve Tier 4."

    Edward secretly gave the man the potion before disappearing. He began to capture, observe, and experiment on the zombies.

    "There is a weird energy affecting their bodies," noted Morgana. Not every human with low energy affinity turned into a zombie. Many died due to gene copse, but the rest only became sick for a while before surviving, with no power.

    The previous man, Raj, was one of these people. But, he used his knowledge of meditation to sense cosmic energy and created a method to condense the core.

    So, the zombies were an anomaly.

    "This energy seemed to be a negative prity of cosmic energy. Let''s call it Dark Cosmic Energy," added Morgana.

    "And you said I''m bad at naming."

    However, she chose to ignore him. "The problem is where this thing originated. The Empire never discovered this aspect of Cosmic Energy. Is it some type of change due to the concentration? However, this conjecture does not seem to have much merit."

    Edward pondered for a moment, but he could not think of anything. So, he said: "This energy should appear when the experiment begins. So, let''s observe them and see if we can detect something."

    He did not hesitate and activated his time magic to see when the Intelligens experiment began a few months back. He saw how everything was normal until a bright light appeared in the sky during the broad daylight.

    Then, everything changed for this.

    Soon, Edward sensed the weird energy that mutated the people into zombies. Morgana quickly recorded its fluctuation before ending the time spell. Then, Edward also began to search for the origin of the energy.

    He closed his eyes as he sensed. He soon found a direction.

    ''The Multiverse?''

    He continued searching and soon found himself in the nk Realm, looking at the infinite timelines.

    (nk Realm: the space between timelines. Also, the ce ck holes send things it swallows.)

    ''No, something is wrong,'' said Edward while in this Mind Projection state. ''There is a dark, depressing, and negative aura surrounding the timeline, I noticed. What''s going on?"

    Edward''s mind jumped from one timeline to another, and he always felt this negative aura. He even sensed it while in the nk Realm. Countless thoughts shed in his mind as a term came into his mind:

    "The Dark Multiverse?"

 Chapter 476: The Dark Multiverse (I)

    The Dark Multiverse was something he came upon back in Primordial Earth when readingics. It refers to a group of infinite timelines where everything goes wrong.

    In the normal multiverse, good and bad things coexist�Csimr to Yin and Yang. However, in the Dark Multiverse, nothing ever goes correctly; only pain, death, and suffering exist.

    And because of its nature, the most powerful and cruelest entities live in the Dark Multiverse. It can be considered the most dangerous ce in the entire universe.

    "I did not expect the concept of Dark Multiverse to exist,"mitted Morgana, who shared senses with him. She did not contain her excitement, "I cannot fathom how far our understanding of the multiverse will reach after studying it."

    She already imagines the papers the Empire will publish after studying this Dark Multiverse. There will be theories involving Space-Time, new understandings of matter and energy, advancement in Dark and ck Magic and Negative Emotions, and even more profound research into Cause and Effect�Cespecially Negative Karma.

    And these things were only the tip of the iceberg.

    "Master, I have to say, your luck has been excellent recently,"mented the little elf as she gave him a thumbs up.

    "Too good, I would say," replied Edward.

    "You mean?"

    Edward nodded. His luck has always been excellent, maybe a perk from his reincarnation from Primordial Earth. And Merlin even admitted this was one of the reasons he epted him as his student.

    And Edward knew of his outrageous luck after discovering the hole leading to the void that the Magus Race left in Rowena''s timeline. That hole was the only reason he could create Omniversal Travel while only being a Tier 3.

    Otherwise, he would have to wait until Tier 10 before he even had a chance at sess. ording to the many simtions he ran, if he did not discover that Void Crack, his research would lead him to discover other nes.

    As such, he would have escaped the ne where Harry Potter was located but never escaped the entire universe, also called the Astral Realm.

    Edward knew having ess to the knowledge of other nes would fasten the Empire''s development. However, it would neverpare to the current state where he can use power systems from different universes; where he can study thews or authorities of other universes.

    As for why his luck has been on the risetely, even without the use of the Felix Felicis? He guessed it was Cronai''s doing. To ensure the Empire''s development and the Gods'' eventual downfall, she blessed the Arcane Empire with tremendous luck.

    And this act resulted in the birth of countless geniuses from different fields; it allowed the Empire to survive dangerous situations, have an easier time seeding in difficult problems, and many other benefits.

    "In that case, we need to keep a good rtionship with her," nodded Morgana, and Edward agreed with this sentiment.

    "Let''s check out this Dark Multiverse,"mented Edward, who cast an Astral Projection Spell. There were two main types of Astral Projections; the first was the soul leaving its dimension and surviving without the body.

    However, this version requires Tier 6, when the soul is tangible and can survive a few months after the body is destroyed without help.

    And the second type involved using soul energy to shape a body before transferring some of the consciousness into this energy body. The advantage of this method is the caster will not be affected if something happens to the projection. However, the downside is the projection is incredibly weakpared to the soul or the main body.

    Edward''s Astral Projection opened a portal to Earth in one of the infinite timelines of this Dark Multiverse.

    As soon as he arrived, Edward sensed things were different; he felt this suffocating depression as his mind was overwhelmed with negative thoughts and emotions.

    "This ce is disgusting to live in,"mented Morgana. "Is that nuclear waste I detected?"

    Edward agreed with her words, so he decided to be swift and efficient. He cast a spell that allowed him to see ces where great destiny resides.

    Then, his projection teleported to that destination while remaining invisible to the naked eye.

    After appearing, he saw a group of people hiding underground. These people looked miserable, malnourished, and their eyes were devoid of any life or hope.

    They ate their food in silence, and the few who spoke muttered with the lowest voice and were quick in their conversation.

    "Look," said Morgana suddenly, and when Edward looked in her direction, his pupil shed in surprise. He saw Ron Weasley holding a bottle of vodka and chugging it like water.

    Edward quickly noticed he had a metal prosthetic for an arm. Then, not long afterward, someone suddenly apparated, making everybody alert; their reaction was almost visceral until they realized who it was. Then, they sighed in relief.

    "Harry?" asked Edward, as thetter was too difficult to identify. Half of his face had a terrible scar, while the rest burnedpletely.

    "How did it go?" asked Ron in a gruff voice.

    "The result was the same," replied Harry, his voice worse than gravel. His vocal cord obviously suffered significant damage, most likely burned.

    Rone did not respond as he expected this. He took a sip of his drink before taking out a locket from his shirt, opening it to reveal a picture�CHermione.

    "Only one left," he said, his eyes full of determination. "We only need to destroy thest Horcrux before we can kill this fucker. Then, I can finally join her."

    Harry looked at his friend, hiding theplication he felt deep in his eyes. It was his mission to kill Voldemort and save the people of this world. However, he also knew what awaited his friend once he achieved his mission.

    A small part of him wished they had never found thatst Horcrux so his friend could continue apanying him. However, he also knew being selfish in this situation was impossible.

    And it was not only because the world needed it. He knew his friend was only enduring out of sheer desire for revenge. If he cannot have his revenge after an extended period, his mind will no longer be able to bear it.

    By then, who knows what he will do?

    Furthermore, he was also tired.

    "The wizards in South America might have discovered something. In a few days, I will go visit them."

    "Good," replied Ron ndly.

    Edward and Morgana calmly watched this situation, wondering what happened to turn these two into this shape.

    "Did you find out?" asked Edward, who knew the little elf was reading their memories.

    "Yes. Voldemort was the final winner in the battle at Hogwarts. Longbottom never killed Nagini, and he went on to conquer the wizarding world before enving the muggles.

    "He then killed all the "mudbloods" of the magical world and 40% of muggles. The remaining 60% were enved. And as you can guess, Hermione was on the casualty list."

    Edward sighed as he imagined what these two went through. He shook his head as he realized that most people he knew and cared for were dead in this timeline.

    "I''m guessing there is no version of me in this timeline?"

    "From their memories, they''ve never heard of you."

    "I either died under Voldemort or some other way. Or, this timeline derived from the main timeline where Edward Bones died as a child during the First Wizarding War," he analyzed.

    "Boss, what do you want to do? Do you want to help them?"

    "From what I know about Voldemort, he would hide Nagini in a safe ce after a few assassinations attempts.''

    He knew the fear of death was deeply ingrained in the Dark Lord''s soul.

    "Find the location and give it to them," ordered Edward.

 Chapter 477: The Dark Multiverse (II)

    Morgana cast a spell that allowed her to search the entire. After discovering where Voldemort ced Nagina, she left a note in Harry Potter''s quarter and a spiritual hint on the note so thetter would believe it.

    Then, Edward''s Astral Projection opened a gate to another timeline. And as expected, the world was still dark and gloomy. Upon arrival, he immediately noticed the overall poption of the earth had drastically decreased.

    "How many people are there?" he asked.

    "3.3 billion," replied Morgana.

    "What year?"

    "2007."

    "Around that time, the poption should have been twice that. So, what caused so many people to die in a few decades?"

    He used the same technique to find the ce with concentrated destiny and teleported. He found himself in a vi near Godric Hollow that he recognized.

    He frowned for a moment before entering. In arge room, two people were talking. To be precise, one man talked while the other�Ca woman�Cfloated in the air, looking at the speaker with a nk.

    The speaker talked for a few minutes before the listener suddenly became transparent. The man suddenly panicked for a brief moment before taking his wand and activating a spell.

    Then, a ck magic circle on the ground suddenly lights up. Countless ck tentacles emerged from the ground; they were apanied by screams of agony and hatred. The tentacles entered the woman''s body, stabilizing her state.

    "It seems like it''s about time to replenish our stock," muttered the man, his voice containing worries. He proceeded to use his wand to send a message before continuing to talk to the floating woman.

    Edward watched all of this with a calm expression. Although he has seen many horrors and even did many of them, what he saw was still a little unsettling.

    "I can''t believe Dumbledore turned into this," said Morgana, her eyes prating the basement of this house where there were thousands of humans in captivity. She could sense the terrifying grievances, ghosts, and dark spirits bred in that dungeon, and it was terrifying.

    "Grief is truly a powerful emotion,"mented Edward, who had already figured out what happened to this timeline without reading anyone''s mind or doing much research.

    Dumbledore became enamored with the Resurrection Stone�Cone of the three Deathly Hallows. He used it to revive his sister, Ariana, whom he felt guilty about after believing he might have been the one who killed her.

    However, the Resurrection Stone is nothing but bait that Herpo, the Death God, used to lure powerful wizards to help escape his imprisonment. And that''s exactly what Dumbledore did.

    The stone only summoned a shell of his sister''s soul. And this shell could not stay long in the world of the living. So, in his madness to save her, Dumbledore began sacrificing souls to stabilize her.

    At first, he probably used some dark wizard in a vain attempt to keep his insanity and morality. However, things soon escted, and he enved the entire and used them as livestock to harvest their souls.

    In just a few decades, he absorbed the souls of billions of people to keep his sister''s soul intact. Or so he thought.

    Most of these souls were Herpo''s snacks. And the death energy created by so many killings was probably enough to escape and regain his full strength.

    "Master, what should we do? Do you want to kill that bastard Herpo?"

    "Not now," replied Edward. "Record the magic he is using and see if he can learn something new."

    Morgana scoffed in displeasure before recording Dumbledore''s Soul Absorbing Magic Circle.

    "I remember I created a project to fuse the same objects from different timelines to see if they will evolve into something unique?"

    "Yes, we have tried to fuse the Ancient God''s Godheads, but there has been no sess as of yet."

    Edward wanted to see what would happen if he fused two Time Rooms from the Mystery of Department, what would happen. Unfortunately, these rooms were Godheads from powerful creatures in the universe and could not be easily fused.

    "Expand the project and try lesser objects like the Deathly Hallows," he ordered. The hallows were created by Herpo, who is a Tier 8 Death God. However, they are only low-level items, but they are unique because they contain certain traces of divinity.

    "Alright."

    Edward continued his journey through this Dark Multiverse and only saw different Earths with devastating results. However, he also noticed a pattern. Something changed from the original Harry Potter timeline that deviated from the lives of certain people, leading them into darkness.

    For example, in one timeline, Hermione''s mind broke after Betrix tortured her, and she became the new Dark Lord, leading chaos and destruction to the wizarding and muggle world.

    In another, Harry watched Ron die by Scabbers or Peter Pettigrew''s hand. As a result, Voldemort''s piece of soul corrupted his mind, and became the new Dark Lord.

    In another, Ron became the Dark Lord after trying to destroy Voldemort''s Horcrux, and thetter showed him an illusion of Harry and Hermione being together.

    "Where are the timelines rted to the Empire and us?" asked Morgana after traveling for a few hours.

    "Let''s try again but use our new Karma Spell as a link to find a new timeline," said Edward, and they took a few minutes before opening the portal to the new timeline.

    As soon as they arrived, the group knew they were in the right ce. They could be the Empire''s officialnguage mixed with othernguages. Furthermore, they were now located on a battlefield with countless mages, golems, and ships.

    Both sides massacred each other, leaving the in a devastated state as countless Tier 4 Arcanistsunched their attacks without restraint.

    "What the hell happened?" asked Edward, who was ufortable after seeing the state of Earth and his Empire.

    "ording to the memory of this battle''smander, the Arcane Empire suddenly went mad after an experiment. No one knew the exact reason, but there were rumors some type of demon or entity corrupted his soul.

    "After his madness, he began to abuse his power�Che became more brutal and fierce. Then, the royal family�Cled by his wives�Ctried to stop him. Sadly, the result was a full-out war between the two sides, causing catastrophe to the entire."

    "I was corrupted? Well, that makes sense,"mented Edward. "But how did they manage to stop me? Did they activate my protocols?"

    "Hold on, and let me check." Less than five minutester, she responded, "Yes. The royal family and the members of the Illuminati banded together to deal with you, and they almost seeded."

    "I see. When did this happen?"

    "Around the time you reach Tier 5."

    "Luckily, it was around this time. Otherwise, the consequences would have been more severe."

    "I''m sure there are timelines where you went mad during yourter Tiers," uttered Morgana, and Edward gave her a deadly stare.

    "Did I say something wrong? You are the kind of person who likes to y with fire. Without your extreme caution and severe paranoia, you would have long died or been corrupted due to your curiosity."

    "What do you know? I''m the embodiment of the perfect Arcanist: great curiosity practiced using extreme caution."

    "Whatever helps you sleep at night," the little elf rolled her eyes. "What do you want to do? Do you want to interfere or check out other timelines?"

 Chapter 478: The Intelligens Secret

    "There is no need to intervene," replied Edward. "It''s not yet time for me to deal with the Multiverse variants of myself�Cespecially the dark, mad, twisted, and cruel versions."

    "That would indeed be a nightmare," nodded Morgana. "Regardless, we need a development n for this Dark Multiverse."

    "Obviously, we must study it and why it differs from the other Multiverse,"mented Edward. "Secondly, this ce is a resource-gathering spot. We can mine as many resources as we need."

    "We should be able to create another Tier 10 Floating City very soon," added Morgana. "However, we have to worry about that force that stopped us from intervening in the Multiverse."

    "This ce is full of chaos and violence. I doubt anyone will care about our mindless plunder. However, to be careful, we will slow down our mining of resources to a reasonable level."

    "That''s a good approach."

    "However, this is not the most valuable thing about this discovery," said Edward, who looked into the sky. His eyes seemed to be zing at something unknown.

    "The Mana Grid," uttered Morgana.

    "Correct. The Mana Grid means infinite mana and resources," said Edward. "We need to find a timeline where the Gods do not know about the grid, or they lost control of it.

    "Then, we can harness its power for ourselves."

    "When we return, I will create a team in charge of this mission," replied Morgana as she took note.

    "We need a team to capture Herpo and Guzznad if they exist in any of these timelines. These two are great ways to acquire more Divine Energy while the Milky Way Gxy is under the watch of the gods."

    "That''s a good idea, but these two might be even more powerful in this ce.''

    The Dark Multiverse seemed a ce to favor evil and darkness. So, Morgana''s words were not groundless.

    "You''re right, so we need to be more careful," nodded Edward. "Lastly, warn the Time Aurors to set up defensive measures against threats from the Dark Multiverse."

    "Will do."

    Edward nodded as he took onest look at this ce before dispersing his Astral Projection. He returned to Green Sour. He took onest look before stepping into his floating city. He waited until Morgana took over the Intelligens'' monitoring system on this before heading to their current main habitat.

    The Intelligens'' current main was called Chug, the fourth in a Cain Belt System. Upon arrival, Edward immediately detected signs this had recently terraformed to resemble their previous main.

    "How long will it take you to infiltrate their system?" asked Edward.

    "With the previous data, give me half an hour."

    "Alright, this was more than enough time to read a book," nodded Edward, who calmly waited. Then, when the time arrived, she appeared before him.

    "Done?" said Edward as he closed the book.

    "Yes, and I''ve found something."

    "Oh?"

    "There is a ce with extremely advanced technology."

    "How advanced are we talking about?"

    "It would take me days to break into their system with my current state."

    "That is indeed advanced. The Intelligens were never this powerful. Do you have any information on this ce?"

    "Yes," replied Morgana as she showed him a screen. "It is the mainb of the most talented scientist of the Intelligens�CAlbert Swchartz."

    Edward saw a picture of a man in his middle 30s with blond hair and blue eyes. He looked handsome by all human standards; however, his face disyed great stoicism. The first impression of this man to anyone who met was he was extremely serious and was probably dull to converse with.

    "Who is this scientist?"

    "That''s another odd point. There is little to no information released about him to the public. So far, all I know is he rescued countless Intellingens after the Fall of Darkness and gathered them together.

    "The people believed him as a savior since he preserved the Intelligens'' civilization by saving most of their technology; he even improved on them.

    "However, his approval with his people has plummeted recently."

    "Is it because of the Cosmic Energy Experiments?"

    "Yes. The Intelligens have notpletely removed their feelings toward supernatural/extraordinary powers despite the current situation. However, Albert advocates for them."

    "Such a closed-minded and extreme civilization would notst long in this cruel cosmos�Cespecially with how inflexible they are,"mented Edward while shaking his head. "This person should be our target. Let''s check him out."

    Edward headed directly toward Albert''s secretboratory while remaining undetectable. It was a state-of-the-artb with probably the best security on this. However, after being cautious�Cespecially towards the Energy Sensors�Che swiftly infiltrated this ce and met Albert.

    At first sight, Edward knew something was wrong with this man.

    "Did you see it?"

    "Yes, his mind is protected by a strange power," nodded Morgana.

    Edward looked directly at the man, and thetter sensed something and looked around. However, Albert saw nothing out of the ordinary and continued his work.

    "That''s the power ofw," added Edward.

    "Do you think?"

    "Most likely. Let''s observe more."

    They observed Albert for the next few hours and found nothing new. Then, the man finally rested, but the two did not move; they prepared to spend the next few days secretly observing.

    Luckily, they did not have to wait long.

    After sleeping less than three hours, Albert suddenly woke up and summoned a holographic projection before him. He then began to draw the schematic for a new application of Dark Matter as an energy source.

    "Another breakthrough from my dream," muttered Albert, his eyes seeming lost and hopeful simultaneously.

    "I guess we now know what''s happening,"mented Edward, who deduced the situation. So, he quietly left just as he came and returned to his city before contacting Olivier.

    "What''s the situation?" she asked.

    "If I guess correctly, some Tier 10 Gods from outside have a way to bypass Guzznad''s blocking," exined Edward. "They used Dream Revtion to grant the Intelligens with technology. Their n should be to cultivate a pawn that can intervene in the current situation."

    "The situation is about to reach a tipping point. Thest thing we need is outside intervention," groaned Olivier. "Do you have any idea who it is?"

    "Our information about the Gods residing in the Central Region is limited. However, we can narrow it down since such a feat would require Tier 10 powers and Artificer or Technology Authority."

    "There is no point in worrying about this now. The real issue is, what do you want to do with the Intelligens?"

    "A part of me wants to eradicate them and remove the trouble." The Intelligens were too much of a hostile group, so it was impossible to integrate them into the Empire without extreme measures with great risks.

    "Another part wants to use this opportunity to get technology from these Gods."

    "Assuming your assumption is correct, the Tier 10 God will never give technology that surpasses Tier 9 to prevent any bacsh. So, as long as we have Netheril, we should have no problem using them as leeches.

    "We only need to monitor all their movements."

    "In that case, let''s do that."

    "Then, what do we do with them once they are no longer useful?"

    "Try to incorporate them. If not, kill them or be merciful by sending their into another dimension. I don''t really care."

    "Alright."

    With just a casual conversation, they decided the fate of an entire civilization. Sadly, that is the fate of the weak in the universe.

 Chapter 479: The Elves

    "What''s on your mind?; you seem a little distracted," suddenly asked Olivier, who noticed his absentmindedness.

    "I am worrying about Guzznad''s protective shield around this gxy," replied Edward.

    "The Think Tank has brought up this issue as well," nodded Olivier. "They fear Guzznad will apply a mutual destruction tactic and remove the protection before we defeat him, allowing the Gods to ess the Milky Way.

    "And even if we defeat him without this worse oue, there is a chance we might not find the artifact he was using for the shield, leaving us vulnerable."

    "Then, there is the fact that this protective measure is not absolute since the Gods can use dreams to send messages," added Edward with a groan. The Empire is not remotely ready to face the Gods of this universe. So, Guzznad''s protection works in Edward''s favor.

    As such, this has be an issue that needs to be dealt with.

    "Do you have any solution?" asked Olivier. "Surrounding the entire gxy with a shield is not an issue. However, the issue is to have one that can keep all these Gods at bay."

    "I did find inspiration from my voyage to ck Clover," Edward said as he remembered the fog surrounding the world as protection. "I can replicate the fog as it could perfectly iste the gxy. However, as you said, the real issue is to protect from all these gods.

    "We will need at least 2 Tier 10 Aether Core to power the fog."

    "You might as well not say anything," Olivier rolled her eyes. They went to so much trouble to create one Netheril. So, even if they only needed the resources to create the Energy Core, that was impossible.

    Especially since they needed them before the war ended. The Empire could try to plunder more nes for energy, but that was dangerous.

    So, the only solution to this problem might be for Edward to make another voyage to some universe to gather energy.

    "If it was before, it might be impossible. However, with our recent discovery, the situation is salvageable."

    "Oh, what happened?"

    Edward sent her the information about the Dark Multiverse, and Olivier immediately knew the implications of such a discovery.

    "Your luck truly baffles me," said Olivier with a smile and a sigh.

    "What can I say? I''m so handsome and intelligent that even the universe loves and cherishes me."

    Olivier ignored him and continued her work, "Our next target is the elves."

    "Do I need to meet their queen and king?" asked Edward.

    "No, they rejected our request for a diplomatic visit. However, they agreed to a Video Communication."

    "Even after everything that has happened, they are still stubborn," Edward shook his head.

    "That''s because their situation changed."

    "Did something new happen?"

    "Yes. ording to our spies, the Elf Queen, Myrthal, had awakened some of her Sun Elves Bloodline."

    Olivier sighed. "The situation changed everything. The King and Elder Council who once favored surrendering to us nowpletely obey the queen."

    "Bloodline Awakening? Did she reach Tier 9 or something?"

    "No, Tier 8."

    Edward had a look of confusion.

    "With her new bloodline, she was able to heal their Sacred Tree�CValidator. With it, she could barely deal with one of Guzznad''s clones."

    "This doesn''t change much. At best, they can prolong their struggle against Guzznad."

    "True. Unfortunately, the Queen seemed Xenophobic. And with her bloodline, she now has absolute control of the council and the elf race."

    "Alright. When is the meeting?"

    "Hold on. I will contact them and set it for tomorrow."

    Olivier ced the screen on standby before contacting the relevant department to contact the elves. A few minutester, she appeared again. However, Edward saw her eyebrows twisted, a sign she was angered.

    "What happened?"

    "They rescheduled to three dayster."

    Edward was silent for a moment, "Fine."

    He returned home to meet his family and cached on the promise Olivier gave him after his return. Then, three dayster, he met the Elf Queen. He dressed appropriately while sitting on his throne.

    Then, arge screen appeared before him.

    "Queen Mythal."

    "Your majesty," said the queen with a nk face. Edward frowned slightly before continuing the conversation.

    Less than an hourter, the conversation ended, and Edward sat quietly on his throne. Then, a call came from Olivier.

    "How was it?"

    "I knew these people were arrogant and delusional. But I didn''t think it was to this point."

    "That bad?" she asked with a frown. "What exactly happened?"

    "She probably wants us to help her fight Guzznad while retaining the independence of the Elf Kingdom."

    "Oh, what is she offering in exchange?"

    "That''s the funny part. At first, she made it seem as if it was our honor to help them," said Edward, shaking his head. "Then, she offered a unique specialty for Validor. However, she never specified what the specialty was."

    "So, are they hard to get along with?" muttered Olivier with displeasure. "We can wait until Guzznad attacks them before we once again reach out. With the integration of the dwarves and the Star Race, Guzznad will never watch as we incorporate the elves.

    "So, he should be nning an attack on them soon."

    "No need."

    "Pardon me?"

    "We don''t need to incorporate the elves in the Empire anymore."

    "Hey. I understand the queen offended you and hurt your pride, but this is not the time to be acting emotionally."

    "You should give me more credit than that."

    "Do you have a n?"

    "These elves are too arrogant and not suited for integration�Cjust like the Intelligens. Instead, we will let Guzznad wipe them out while we clone them."

    "Clone?"

    "Yes. We will send our people to secretly control one of the Elders. Using their powers, we can start a national project to gather the blood of all the elves as an attempt to study the Sun Elf Bloodline and have more people awaken it.

    "With this opportunity, we can gather a gic data bank of their entire poption. Once they are wiped out, we can clone them with empty memories, making them easier to integrate into the Empire."

    "That''s not a bad idea," replied Olivier after pondering for a while. "Before then, we must ess all the knowledge of their civilization."

    "We can even ess the Bloodline Memories of the Sun Elves," added Edward.

    "Alright; this will be our new approach for dealing with the elves."

    "I just brought back a group of Ninjas. Send them on this mission."

    "Isn''t it too much for their first mission?"

    "They need to prove their worth. Plus, I trust in Itachi''s ability."

    "If you say so."

    Olivier ended the conference call to continue hermanding duty. Meanwhile, Edward called Morgana:

    "How is Chris doing?"

    "He''s currently Tier 4 and is still studying to catch up."

    "Once he begins his experiment, give him ess to our knowledge on Haki. It should help him with his research."

    "Alright."

    Edward stood up and stretched. "This war should be ending soon. Now, we must consider how to properly rule an entire gxy."

    He pondered for a moment before realizing this was not something for him to worry about; this headache was for his aunt Amelia. While thinking about her, he suddenly remembered his cousin, Susan, who said she was working on a new project.

    "Let''s check on her."

 Chapter 480: Susans Research

    "Can Ie to check in?" asked Edward as he sent Susan a message.

    "Why, all of the sudden?"

    "You talked about your new project, and you seem excited. So, I wanted to see what it was."

    Susan did not immediately reply, "Alright."

    Edward smiled and waited a while. Then, he received permission to teleport to herboratory.

    "Your majesty," saluted the other researchers before continuing with their work. Edward did not mind as he established the spirit of the Empire. And based on his words, the spirit of pursuing knowledge is above everything�Cmaybe even the Imperial Power.

    As such, when visiting anyboratory, people only need the minimum salutation. Of course, there are exceptions to this rule, like an official visit from the government or other official events.

    "Come, let me show what I''m working on," said Susan, who was waiting for him. She led him to ab testing site, a small stadium surrounded by magical shields.

    "Yourb is a little small,"mented Edward. As a member of the royal family, she has ess to unimaginable resources. So, the current size of herboratory was subpar by his standard.

    "I wanted to fund this research myself before presenting it and get funding," said Susan.

    "Well, as long as you''re happy," nodded Edward. "So, what are you working on?" He tried to contain his excitement to not put too much pressure on her.

    Susan was a talented Arcanist and should have been one of the most sessful Tower Masters in the Empire. After all, she was trained by Edward from an early age.

    Unfortunately, as the Empire grew, she could not bear the pressure of being a Princess and Edward Bone''s cousin; people expected too much of her and her future achievements.

    So, she chose to be a Magical Painter, removing herself from any jobs rted to research and so on. But, even with such a chance, people expected too much from her.

    Edward was a little disappointed by her choice, but he never showed it. He supported her to the best of his ability, suppressing the public''s voice to the limit of his power.

    However, it appeared she now had rekindled her desire for research.

    "My research is this," said Susan with a smile as she gave him a card.

    "Yu-Gi-Oh Card?" Edward asked before sensing odds with the card. "Could it be?"

    "Yes," replied Susan before waving the card. "I summon the Dark Magician."

    The card shone with brilliant light before a creature appeared inside the protected testing area. Edward looked at the creature he saw many times in the anime, which looked exactly like the one from his childhood.

    "Is this an application of Painting Magic?"

    "Yes. Through painting, I can make these characterse back to life."

    "Does it have any ability?"

    "Yes and no. The cards I created can use some basic spells. However, remember how the three God Cards had their own will when you first created the game?"

    When Edward first created the Egyptian Gods using Spiritual Magic, the three had their own Will, were overbearing, and would not allow just anyone to wield them.

    "Is it the same situation?"

    "Yes, and it''s not just the three. Many powerful paintings have shown this phenomenon," exined Susan.

    "What''s the direction you''re going? What is your expectation?"

    "I want to first create the abilities of these cards. Then, I wish they would be real creatures. However, that is far-fetched for now."

    Edward did not offer hisment yet, "Do you have a n for the next step?"

    "Yes," she replied with twinkling eyes. Edward had never seen her so excited. When she was young, she loved reading theic Yu-Gi-Oh and dueling in general. In Hogwarts, she was the duel champion for seven years consecutively.

    Edward even believed she did not skip grades like many others because of her passion for the game.

    ''I''m d she can find something she truly loves and is passionate about,'' thought Edward as he listened to her exnation.

    "At first, I had no direction on how to copy the cards'' ability until I saw Rill Boistmortier''s Painting Magic." The former Magic Captain from ck Clover had a magic that allowed his painting toe to life and disy a variety of magic.

    "I will use it as a basis to create the cards and their powers," exined Susan. "However, that''s only the first stage. For the second stage, I n to use the Spirit World you brought back."

    Edward also brought back a Spirit World he acquired from the Eastern Continent of the ck Clover Universe.

    "Do you want to create spirits based on these cards?" asked Edward.

    "Yes. ording to your conjecture, the Spirit World will create spirits based on the myths, legends, and stories of the world connected to it. And these cards have been in the Empire before its inception and are part of our culture.

    "With the right aid, it should be possible to elerate the creation of these spirits."

    "That''s a good method, but you also know there is any concrete proof that my conjecture is correct. So, how do you n to use it to elerate the birth of these spirits?"

    Susan did not answer him but smiled instead.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing. I just remember when we were young, and you were tutoring me. You never answered my questions and instead asked me thousands more questions."

    Edward paused before cing his head on her head and sighing, "I never met for things to turn like this."

    "It''s not your fault; I just couldn''t handle everything."

    Edward shook his head, "I never should have tried to model you into me. You are your own person and should have your own path."

    Edward knows his ws. When he sees someone with magical talent, he tries to gear them in the direction of magic research. He wants as many people to walk the same path as him.

    However, sometimes, he fails to take into ount the person''s wishes and desires. Susan was a victim of this, and his two apprentices�CFlynn and Emily�Calmost suffered the same fate. Luckily, he learned from his mistake and did not prevent them from bing Archeologists.

    Susan hugged him, "It''s all in the past now. Let''s not talk about such a thing."

    She changed the subject.

    "To answer your question, my n is to study Faith, the preliminary research on creating Heroic Spirits, and the Ancestral Spirit Magic from different ethnicities to find a method."

    "Faith, or the power of belief, is the right way for this research," nodded Edward.

    "So, what do you think?"

    "It''s great research. Once you seed, you will be a pioneer in Summoning Magic."

    "You think so too?" said Susan with a smile. "Do you have any rmendations?"

    "I thought you wouldn''t want my output?"

    "How many Arcanists would sell their entire fortune to get your opinions and suggestions on their research? I am not stupid enough to pass off such an opportunity."

    "I''m d you finally acknowledge my greatness," replied Edward with a smug look, and Susan just rolled her eyes; she knew of her cousin''s narcissism."

    "Stop ying around," she chimed.

    "Alright. I have a few things from my previous voyage that can help you."

    Edward waved his hand to create a screen to show her something.

 Chapter 481: Internal Trouble

    "The first is I receive data on a real Heroic Spirit," said Edward.

    "Heroic Spirit? I thought you were going to the Naruto Universe."

    Whenever Edward went to a ce, his family would normally know the story or development of the world. So, Susan was confused.

    "Are the Reanimated People considered Heroic Spirit?"

    Edward suddenly paused, "No, but that''s an interesting concept to think about. Someone should study these two and see if they cane up with something. However, we have to wait until we have Heroic Spirits."

    "So, what are you talking about?" asked Susan.

    "It would be too long to exin." Edward ced his hand on her forehead and passed some of his experience to her.

    "Your voyage is always full of wonder," uttered Susan with a sigh. Then, her eyes became bright as she thought of something.

    "The Yu-Gi-Oh Universe is real, correct?"

    "Huh, yes."

    "Can I go?" she asked with anticipation. And Edward''s first instinct was to reject her on ount of safety. However, he calmed down as he realized this was an opportunity for Susan to continue her growth and discover herself.

    As such, he was very entangled.

    "If you''re worried, you can take me," she added.

    "No, there is no need. I can''t always protect you," said Edward with a sigh. "Once the war finishes and we settle everything, there should be more floating cities.

    "Afterward, you can travel to that universe on your own. However, you have to pay for the coordinate and take all the safety precautions."

    "No," replied Susan without a hint of hesitation. Once her research has some results, she will have enough points to exchange the coordinates with the Akashic Records.

    As for the safety measures? Even if he did not say anything, she would have done so after knowing of the danger of the Void.

    "Alright," nodded Edward before continuing his previous topic.

    "Besides the data on Heroic Spirits, you can use Word Soul Magic."

    "Hum, this type of magic can rewrite reality at a low level using words. If engraved in the cards, it could do wonders," analyzed Susan and agreed with this proposition.

    "Finally, it''s something from my recent voyage," added Edward before showing her another spell.

    "It''s the Jutsu called Creation of All Things that allows you to turn fantasy into reality, achieving the power of creation.

    ''Now, this spell does not trante well into the Mana System, so you''ll have to use Chakra. And the limit of its power is Tier 6."

    "In other words, can I create the creatures in these cards along with their power?" asked Susan, more excited than ever.

    "Don''t get too ahead of yourself. As I said, this thing is limited before we can trante into our Mana System or further develop the Chakra System."

    "That''s fine. I already have an idea of how to make up for some of the problems."

    "Oh? I''m all ears."

    "If I can create the spirits of these creatures and use them as a medium, it will be easier to turn them from fantasy into real creatures."

    "That''s not a bad idea,"mented Edward, nodding in approval. "For such an excellent idea, I will give you some World Source to elerate your research."

    "Deal," replied Susan.

    "Any more ideas?" she continued

    "You could try the approach of Dream Energy and work with Chloe."

    "Manifesting them in a Dream before bringing them to reality? That''s a good method."

    Then, she looked at him with longing eyes.

    "That''s all I have," he shrugged. "Plus, this is your research."

    "Well, it''s more than enough."

    Edward chatted with her for a moment before leaving.

    "Morgana, what''s my schedule?"

    "There is nothing currently on the table, but you should probably meet the ck Clover Captains."

    "Oh, is something wrong?"

    "Not really, but they are having some trouble settling in."

    "Alright. I will go see them tomorrow," replied Edward. "Schedule a session for now."

    "As you wish."

    Edward headed to hisb without a hint of joy. He hated his illusion sessions. However, he had to do them.

    After arriving at his meditation room, he closed his eyes and entered the illusion. A few minutester, he opened his eyes, his eyes red and a terrifying aura emanating from his body.

    Luckily, the room was surrounded by enchantments; otherwise, the entire Sr System would have trembled under his wrath.

    "It''s maddening," said Edward as he drank a potion to soothe his mind and soul. Slowly losing his family is one thing, but the fact that he cannot do anything to save or revive him always drives him to madness.

    "Take a five-minute break before continuing," said Morgana, and Edward mechanically nodded.

    Dang!

    Before the break finished, Edward sensed a subtle vibration.

    "What''s going on?" With this room''s protection, this should not be the case.

    "The source ising from Earth," replied Morgana, who did a rapid search.

    "From what Earth? Did something happen?"

    "I''m trying to find the source," replied the little elf, and Edward had to leave his training and appear above the sky on Earth while invisible. Soon, his aunt Amelia''s holographic screen appeared before him.

    "What''s going on?" he asked.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I just sense a fluctuation from Earth capable of affecting the entire. Although it was subtle, it was there."

    Amelia frowned as she immediately checked and contacted the relevant department.

    "Our sensors did not detect anything," she replied with worry in her eyes. They were monitoring every under the Empire''s rule, and energy fluctuations were the highest bullet points in the monitoring lists.

    After all, a Tier 6 Arcanist can eradicate the with one spell. So, they have to monitor anyrge or unknown energy fluctuation. However, his nephew just told him something bypassed their sensors.

    "Did you use the new Sorcerer Eyes?" asked Edward.

    "They are still in the manufacturing process, so we haven''t deployed them yet."

    In the Naruto World, he created the defense system of the Empire through the invention of new satellites or Sorcerer Eyes that used Byagugan as the core of their technology.

    "Deploy the ones you already manufactured and ask Luna to see if she can find anything."

    Amelia quickly deployed, and her orders were fast and efficient. Less than five minutester, new Sorcerer Eyes floated above the, searching for the source of the energy fluctuation.

    "The answer is negative," she replied with a frown, and Edward had a serious look. Another screen appeared before him, showing Luna''s face. As soon as she appeared, she shook her head, "I''m drawing nk."

    "In that case, the situation might be more dangerous than anticipated," muttered Edward. The two became serious after hearing this; they did not doubt his words since no one was more sensitive to energy than Edward on the.

    "Morgana, any information?"

    "I could not pinpoint the location of the energy, but I did not analyze its essence�Cit was a spatial fluctuation."

    "Spatial Energy? Then things are easier."

    Edward closed his eyes and took control of the Space-Time Rules. In his mind, he sensed the countless dimensions�Cboth artificial and innate�Csurrounding the.

    He remembered the energy fluctuation he sensed andpared it with the thousands of dimensions.

    "Found it," he saw before showing the two something. "Who is the owner of this demi-ne?"

    "ording to our record, it''s a Tier 7 Arcanist called James Carter," replied Morgana.

    "Why is he breaking thew and causing spatial fluctuations capable of influencing the?" asked Luna with confusion.

    "I think I know why," said Amelia, who pulled up a document to show the group.

 Chapter 482: Complications

    "12 hours ago, the IGD (Information Gathering Department) received information that James was involved in suspicious activities," said Amelia. "After analyzing the news, the Auror Department invited him for interrogation."

    "Wait, why didn''t they take care of the matter themselves?" asked Edward. He knew this was a time of war, so the Intelligence Department''s power reached an unprecedented level. So, it''s odd they did not arrest James themselves.

    "They have been getting too powerfultely, so I''ve been using the Auror Department to quell their growth," exined Amelia. She saw the Intelligence Department start to get out of control, so she began to suppress their rights and power.

    "Harry has been a great help in the process; you should give him some reward after the war." Amelia did not mention a promotion since Harry recently took over the entire Auror Department of Earth.

    "I will."

    "This is not the time for this," chimed Luna.

    "You''re right," said Amelia before continuing. "The time of the fluctuation corresponds to the time the Aurors should have arrived."

    "Something happened to them?" thought Edward. "Even if they fought, there should not be any fluctuation."

    "During the war, we have lost too many people inside Demines and dimensions. So, we created new ways to ask for help in case of danger," exined Amelia. "My guess is the fluctuation is the result of James trying to keep the signal from departing."

    "You might be right." Under normal circumstances, such fluctuation would remain undetected, and only a freak like Edward would discover.

    "You should move swiftly," added Luna. "James might be preparing for his escape."

    Edward nodded. After killing the Empire''s people, his next course would be to run away.

    "Don''t worry. I already blocked his demi-ne," said Edward. "Onest thing: why did the Intelligence Department take 12 hours to act on a piece of information?

    "I''m fine if you want to weaken their power. But, their efficiency must be better."

    Many things can happen in the span of 12 hours, so Edward was not happy with such a long dy.

    "There is too much information to process every second," replied Amelia, shrugging. "James'' information was not verified and was notbeled as the highest priority."

    "Don''t we have AI?" asked Edward.

    "Because of you, we are only using the lowest level," exined Amelia with a sigh. "I tried to change things during this time of war, but the Anti-Artificial Intelligence Factions have be a headache, using you to make trouble for me."

    Edward groaned. He was not happy with AI having ess to the Empire''s highest secrets.

    "As long as we have Netheril, we don''t have to worry about the ''threat'' of AI. So, you can use it more widely."

    "Excellent," said Amelia, with joy in her voice. With the widespread use of AI, many departments of the Empire will enter an era of ultimate efficiency, making her job easier.

    "Alright. I''ll deal with James."

    Edward disappeared and appeared inside another demi-ne; he easily forced himself inside despite the protest of its owner.

    As soon as Edward entered, he saw a deste city with a magnificent tower at the center. Demi-nes are private properties of Arcanists, where they are basically the rulers.

    However, there are rules to follow. The people inside the demi-nes are citizens of the Empire and are protected byw. So, the owner of the demi-ne cannot treat them in certain ways.

    This rule is to prevent these people with godlike powers from enving weaker individuals.

    As such, most Arcanists with a private demi-ne will fill it with automatons. Based on the data he read, James'' demi-ne contained countless people working for him.

    But now, Edward could not see a soul.

    He controlled his anger before flying to the tower at the center. He sensed residual energy aura and guessed this was the ce the Aurors confronted James.

    "Why don''t you stop wasting our time ande out?" said Edward, as his voice prated the magic tower and sent his message inside. The biggest mistake was to enter an Arcanist''s magic tower.

    However, this point was useless, given the vast difference between their strength. Regardless, Edward decided to be careful.

    No one answered him, so Edward raised his hand to create a miniature star, prepared to pulverize the tower with one attack.

    Swish!

    The tower disappeared, and James appeared. Edward purposely looked in the distance. He knew James sent the tower to another dimension, so he could prevent him from destroying it. Then, James can continue to ess the energy from the tower to boost his strength.

    Finally, Edward focused on James�Cblonde air, brown eyes, slightly muscr, and a well-defined jaw-line. However, he did not care about these things.

    Edward could see a red light sh deep in his pupils. Furthermore, his overall aura was different.

    "Your mana?"

    "You discovered it? I guess I should not be surprised."

    "The Abyss corrupted you? How is that possible?"

    He could sense Dark Mana from James'' body. The concept of Dark Mana was long theorized after the Empire discovered different energies. No actual development manifested from this theory until Edward brought Dr. Jekyll from the Mummy 4 World, and it was finally proven to be true after the Empire encountered the Abyss ne.

    However, knowledge about the Abyss and Dark Mana is the highest secret, only known to a few people in the royal family and the Illuminati.

    "Hehehe, why are you surprised? When you look into the Abyss, it gazes back," said James Carter with a twistedugh.

    "Are you rted to Guzznad? Is he the one who used the Abyss to corrupt you?"

    "Him? Is he worthy?"

    "Yes, something is odd. Even if Guzznad had ess to the legacy of the Magus Race, there is no way he couldpletely bypass our system."

    Luna used Netheril for her divination but did not get anything, which is abnormal.

    "Does he have the help of an Abyss Prince (Tier 10). No, maybe even the legendary King (Tier 11)."

    Edward recently confirmed the existence of Tier 11 in the Wizard World, so it''s not out of pocket that the Abyss has one too.

    Edward looked at James, and thetter felt every single thing about him was being seen through, and he hated this feeling. So, James began to release his power, preparing for a confrontation.

    "I sense a subtle will in your body," continued Edward. "I see. This is not just the work of a King. The Abyss Will is also involved, trying to interfere in the affairs of our ne.

    "If there ever was a ne that Will wishes to swallow, it would be the birthce of the Magus Race. The only issue is why would Guzznad risk everything to work with Abyss Demon? He should know the result."

    James Carter made a growling sound before creating arge sun made of dark fire. The intensity of that attack reached Tier 8 because he used his Arcane Spark to boost his spell with the Karma he had gathered.

    Wish!

    James'' spell suddenly disappeared as if it was never here.

    "Anti-Magic?" he said in shock. He remembered the library was recently updated and there was knowledge about Anti-Magic on it. However, the ssification of Anti-Magic was very high.

    James was flustered for a moment before regaining his bearing. He was an Arcanists, the perfect magical ss. Without hesitation, he controlled the earth and metal energying from the city in his demi-ne.

    "Yes, good response,"mented Edward, who proceeded to forcibly regain control of the earth and metal energy of this entire ce, once again rendering James powerless.

    "How is that possible?"

    "It''s a new ability I''ve recently learned after increasing my Energy Control Talent," exined Edward briefly; he acquired too many chances during his trip to Naruto.

    "If I guess correctly, Guzznad must be ying a dangerous game. He probably cannot keep the outside Gods for too long, so he wished to deal with us with the Abyss before breaking up his words and forcing you, demons, back to your ne.

    "What a stupid decision."

    The moment Guzznad chose to work with the Abyss, his fate was doom; he would forever be unable to live peacefully in this ne as the Gods will hunt him down to theirst breath.

    "What do you know?" said James as he mobilized the Aura inside his body, preparing for a closebat battle.

    Edward shook his head before suddenly stopping. Then, his face turned ugly, "No, you''re only a sacrificial pawn�Ca distraction."

 Chapter 483 Plot

    Chapter 483 Plot

    "Hahaha, you finally noticed?" said James with an eerie smile as he rushed toward Edward with unparalleled speed. He concentrated his [Aura] on his fist, preparing a punch capable of doing devastating destruction to a star.

    However, Edward instantly cast a Gravity Spell that increased the surrounding gravity by a hundred thousand times that of Earth, crushing James on the floor.

    "Hokuto," yelled Edward, and his Dragon Spirit manifested in this ce, with all its glory. "Deal with him."

    The dragon nodded before using its ws to createyers of barriers upon James, sealing him and all his powers. In the meantime, Edward had already left.

    He activated his Cosmic Awareness and sensed danger originating from one of the other Demi-nes. Without wasting time, he used his Space-Time Rules to force his way inside.

    As soon as he arrived at his destination, he knew he was at the correct ce. Someone was floating in the air with countless enchantments on the ground and in the air.

    "Wentworth," said Edward with gritted teeth. He knew this arcanist; his name was Edward Wentworth III, He was not a Tower Master despite reaching Tier 7. However, Edward remembered his theory on the rtionship between Memories, the Spirit, the Mind, and the Soul.

    He talked to thetter and chose to call him Wentworth since they had the same first name.

    "You''re toote," said Wentworth before a terrifying energy wave emanated from his body.

    ''Such a spell will not only affect Earth but destroy the Sr System and the surrounding dozens of Star Systems,'' thought Edward, not hiding his anger.

    "I guess I should admire you; you can be calm even in such a situation," said Wentworth with a sneer. Then, a smile appeared on his face as he watched his masterpieceplete.

    Edward raised his hand, and Wentworth shook his head in pity. A green magic circle appeared before Edward. Then, everything stopped.

    The green mes that Wentwork would ravage the center of the Empire, killing billions of people, Wentwork himself, the magic circles in the ground and sky�Ceverything stopped moving.

    Well, except for two people.

    "Ti��Time Magic? On this scale?" muttered Wentworth, ignoring the fact only his mouth could move. It was not surprising the Emperor could use Time Magic since it is one of the most powerful and fascinating magic in the cosmos.

    There is a list in the Empire of Arcanists with the talent and capabilities of using Time Magic. And Wentwork knew that amongst these people, even the Empire only had a rudimentary control over Time Magic.

    Thetter might be able to affect objects the size of an apple, but nothing bigger. Furthermore, it could not yet affect living things.

    "Hahaha, everyone underestimates how many secrets you have; they don''t know how truly scary you are," said Wentworth with a deep sigh.

    "Regretting now?" asked Edward as he flew over to him.

    "There is no point in regret�Closing is losing."

    "Is this what this is about? You want to win over me," said Edward, controlling his anger.

    "Maybe, maybe not."

    "So, what did Guzznad offer you for such a betrayal?"

    Wentworth did not answer him, but Edward did not mind.

    "You should understand you cannot hide the truth from me," persuaded Edward. "You''re arrogant, so I doubt you would allow anyone to ce any seals in your soul. So, there should be a contract. However, there are hundreds, if not thousands, ways to annul or bypass a contract.

    "So, I will spare yourst dignity if you tell the truth."

    Wentworth was silent for a moment, " He offered me control over a ne."

    Edward squinted his eyes.

    "So, the rumors are true�Cyou do already know about other nes."

    After Havika created his mathematical model and became a Tower Master, the existence of other nes was almost confirmed among high-level Arcanists.

    There were even rumors the royal family had already discovered nes and were using their resources for their own. A few people even guessed that the Emperor suddenly disappeared and returned with a bunch of new knowledge because of conquering other nes.

    "So, you thought your life would be more sessful after conquering one ne?"

    "I have seen with my own eyes. Most magical civilizations cannot reach beyond Tier 4 because of theck of knowledge," said Wentworth. "Mages simply do not have enough knowledge to increase their Soul Strength and reach higher Tiers.

    So, they have to resort to drinking potions, weird ceremonies, and slow and inefficient meditation methods to increase their soul. And while they also have to worry about the increase of mana, most human mages cannot reach Tier 4, where they can increase their lifespan and die a mediocre life.

    "Why are you so powerful?" asked Wentworth with red eyes.

    "It''s because you have an entire Empire researching and creating knowledge for you. Since you can do it, why can''t I?"

    Edward shook his head, "Many of you believe it is easy to do what I did. However, you''re the first one to hide your research like your life depends on it.

    "With such a mindset, how could any of you create something like the Arcane Empire?"

    He did not hide his sneer.

    "Don''t be a hypocrite. You also hide many things."

    "Yes, I do. But what I do hide is minusculepared to what I share."

    Wentworth did not know what to answer. Most Arcanists agreed much knowledge in the Empire should not be avable to the public or anyone for that matter��for example, time magic.

    However, with an affordable price and the signing of the appropriate contract, any Tier 4 Arcanists can buy such research. He knew all of this was in the name of further developing magic and pushing its boundary.

    "This does not change anything," argued Wentwork; however, his voicecked certain convictions.

    "Let me ask you: did it ever ur to you that Guzznad was tricking you?"

    "I''m not stupid. So, I made sure there was nothing wrong with the contract."

    "Did he offer you a Tier 7 ne?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "You do know nes have levels, don''t you?"

    "I��I wasn''t aware."

    "So, he only offered you a ne?"

    "What are you getting at?" Wentworth snapped.

    "Guzznad could have just given you a Tier 9 ne. With your current strength, you would only be discovered by the ne Will and instantly annihted."

    Wentworth''s face was ugly to look at.

    "From your reaction, I''m guessing you don''t even know what a ne Will is."

    Edward shook his head. He could tell what kind of person Wentworth was: full of ambitions, arrogant, and yet, extremely ignorant while thinking he was smart.

    "There is a reason higher beings do not know how to deal with lower ones besides strength; their vision, experience, and knowledge are on apletely different level."

    Wentworth''s face underwent numerous changes, "Are you going to kill me?"

    "Yes," replied Edward.

    "I�C"

    "You don''t have to say anything more. You''ve touched my bottom line, so you have to die," continued Edward. "However, you can be reassured that your death will not be in vain since I will make an example of you."

    "Wh��what do you mean?"

    "Your story will be used in sses throughout the Empire to teach young citizens of the consequences of trying to deal with devils, Gods, or creatures of higher powers than themselves."

    "You''re going to use me as propaganda and brain-washing?" yelled Wentworth.

    "Well, I guess you could see it that way."

    "Damn you. I��"

    Wentworth''s mouth became frozen in time, and Edward waved his hand to burn his body before sealing his soul in a diamond. Then, he dealt with the green me spell.

    Finally, he resumed the time that was stopped.

 Chapter 484 Royal Response

    Chapter 484 Royal Response

    Edward teleported to James'' Demi-ne. And as he expected, Hokuto had already dealt with the threat by sealing the corrupted Arcanist. The Dragon Spirit handed him a small cube before disappearing.

    Edward could hear a sounding from the cube in his palm.

    "Anyst word?"

    "What did you do? What are you alright?" asked James.

    "I guess these are yourst words," sneered Edward.

    "You don''t need to threaten me. I know how you operate. You will try every means to get more information from me. But I guarantee you won''t seed."

    James knew this man very well; this a person whose core values involved the word "value." He loves geniuses because of their values; he embraces all races, ethnicities, and species because of their value as a collective.

    So, since he was more valuable alive, James believed he would be fine. And as long as he can withstand the torture, it''s only a matter of time before the Empire falls under the might of the Abyss ne.

    "Oh, silly James, you haven''t realized your true value yet," said Edward with a smirk.

    "Wait, you want to use me as an experimental material?"

    "Otherwise? You are the first corrupted Arcanist capable of using Dark Mana. Your existence is way more valuable than any information I could extract from you.

    "Furthermore, I''m sure your soul already has the mark of the Abyss Will. And with my current strength and knowledge, it would be futile to try to deal with it. However, it is worth studying."

    "No, you can''t do this. The Empire''sw forbade using other Arcanists as experimental materials. If you do this, the royal family cannot survive the bacsh. Your iron-d rule or control of the Empire will be shaken."

    "You underestimate my control over my country," rebutted Edward. "Plus, thisw has a loophole�Csuch a protection is not afforded to heinous criminals or traitors such as yourself."

    Edward loved and cherished his Empire. After all, it is his baby that he spent years building from the ground up. However, he did not need the Empire as much as it needed him.

    If people revolted against his reign, he could just begin a new and better Empire on another gxy, ne, or Universe. The Arcane Library, which contains 90% of the entire Empire''s knowledge and technology, will make the process a hundred times easier.

    So, if he needs to abandon everything from Earth and start from scratch, he is more than capable of doing so.

    Edward ced James away before teleporting back to his pce. And as soon as he arrived, he epted all the calls waiting for him.

    More than a dozen screens appeared before him as the royal family and the members of the Illuminati called him simultaneously.

    "What happened?" asked Amelia. "Why was time stopped?"

    All the people present have three magical items they must carry with them at all times: A Anti Time Stopping Item, Anti Instant Death Item, and a Void Teleportation Spell Item that stores a small portion of Void Energy that can break through any Space Blockade Spells, allowing them to run away in a dangerous situation.

    As such, they were the few people capable of moving during Edward''s Time Stop. Of course, the main reason is that they were not the main target.

    Edward exined the entire situation to everyone.

    "How did they bypass our defense system?" asked Dumbledore.

    "Has the Intelligence and Divination Department be so incapable?" asked Grindelwald.

    "Don''t me the Divination Department; we''re already overworked," chimed Luna. Recently, their department received two new Seers�CMiko Satorou and Yami''s sister, the Divine Maiden.

    With these two, things have eased a lot in their department. However, Luna has been easing them into their station so as not to ce them under too much pressure.

    "I''m sure Your Highness is doing her best. However, you can also see the consequences of failures," replied Grindelwald, and Luna had to agree. In some ways, their Department is the first line of defense of the Empire.

    And their failure almost caused the destruction of the Central Area of the Empire. Such a blow would not destroy the Empire but would cripple it for the next few hundred years.

    And as long as Guzznad took this opportunity, it could truly be the end.

    "We need to indeed expand the amount of Diviners."

    "But you know very well such talent is rare."

    "Expend the pools we have to choose from."

    "Do you mean the Multiverse?" asked Luna. "But, we are currently banished from essing it."

    "You can also go to other nes," exined Edward. "Plus, I was referring to the Dark Multiverse?"

    "Dark Multiverse? What''s that?"

    "I already updated the information in the library. You can check it."

    "Forget that for now. We have not discovered how Guzznad bypassed our defenses. If that problem is not solved, we cannot solve the issue from the core,"mented Olivier.

    "If I guess correctly, it should be through Dream," said Edward.

    "Dream Revtion?" Olivier suddenly remembered that Intelligens named Albert. "Indeed, that seems to be the mostmon way the Gods talk to their followers."

    "Now we know the method. What solutions do we have?" asked Amelia.

    "We can just create a Dream Dimension as a barrier to the Empire''s territory," suggested Rowena. "This should be no problem for Chloe."

    "That''s a good idea. With this dimension, it''s possible to intercept any Dream Revtions from Gods or higher beings in the future," agreed Amelia. Since they were destined to be the enemy of the Gods, they needed to be prepared for all possibilities.

    "More than that. We can use dreams to gather information, assassination, and even nt suggestions into people''s minds," added Grindelwald.

    "Such a method could create major bacsh if discovered," swiftly argued Dumbledore, who opposes using the dream for such a method. Although he supported the Empire after seeing the cruelty of the universe, he also did not want things like severe monitoring to bemon in the Empire.

    And many people like Lily and Flitwick agreed with him.

    "Plus, most Arcanists stop sleeping and dreaming after a certain Tier; this method is not effective."

    "If they don''t dream, we make them dream," added Grindelwald.

    "There is no need to go this far on how people," countered Rowena. "But, we don''t need such restraint on foreign powers.

    "Set up the dimension and relevant department," Edward said, making a decision. "We need Dream Aurors, Intelligence Gatherers, and Assassins. We don''t have to use it on the citizens�Cunless there is reasonable cause."

    "Very well," uttered Amelia, since this is her department. "Now, how do we deal with the outside reaction?"

    Although only these people were not affected by the spell, the other Arcanists quickly found something was wrong�Cespecially since only the time of Earth stopped. Withmunication with other colonies, their own intuition, and the input of the few known Arcanists capable of using Time Magic, people soon discovered what happened."

    "Tell them the truth," said Edward.

    "If the news that we can stop time around an entire, many people will not easily ept such a thing; this could lead to chaos," said Amelia with a frown.

    These powerful Arcanists will not easily ept that someone could so easily control their lives�Ceven though they already know this to be a fact once the floating cities appear.

    "We can minimize the impact if we say it was an artifact from the Time Aurors Department," said Edward. These people might more easily ept this fact if they don''t know he did it with his own strength.

    "Plus, I n to have a chat with them. Once I''m done, they won''t dare openlyin," continued Edward.

    "The Time Auror is a semi-open secret. So, it would be easier to ept," agreed Amelia.

    "The more important thing is after this incident, many of these people will begin to study Anti Time Magic, leading to many brilliant ideas and developments," said Edward with glowing eyes.

    Everyone nodded with him.

    "Alright, you can continue with your own thing. Luna, stay; I have something to say to you," said Edward.

 Chapter 485: More Control

    "Is this about the Divination Department?" asked Luna. "You should know things are beyond my ability."

    "No," Edward shook his head. "I wouldn''t me you for something like that."

    "Oh, then, what did you want?"

    Edward paused, his hesitation obvious from his facial expression. Luna looked at him weirdly, "Are you going to ask me to do something morally outrageous again?"

    Edward''s mouth almost twitched, "It''s not as bad as you make it sound."

    "What is it this time?" she asked with an exasperated sigh.

    "I just had an idea on how to boost the strength of the Divination Department."

    "And that would be?"

    Edward no longer hesitated and replied, "Take countless variants of yourself from the Multiverse, purify their Seer Bloodline before connecting their minds together, forming an amplifier�Callowing them their ability to reach new heights."

    "You want to use my variants from the multiverse as some sort of battery or Divination Artifact?"

    "When you put it that way, it sounds worse than it sounds."

    "And how exactly do you think that sounds?"

    "We can erase their memories so they don''t feel any pain."

    Luna''s bloodline was special, making it impossible to clone her. And even the sessful clones lost her Seer Abilities, so this n has to use different versions of herself from the Multiverse.

    "That sounds even worse," argued Luna. "They would be nothing but objects once you seed."

    "We will be using the versions from the Dark Multiverse, meaning they would all be evil."

    "And that won''t make the situation any better. Based on what you said about the Dark Multiverse, these people turned evil because of one or two events that went wrong in our timelines.

    "In other words, they are the way they are because of fate and circumstances."

    Edward groaned a little, "In that case, think of the long term. If you agree to this project, it can increase your chances of reaching Tier 11. You know what is at stake and what is waiting for us in the future."

    "Don''t try to guilt-trip me. We don''t even have a proper method of reaching Tier 11. So, this project will not affect the general situation."

    Edward looked her in the eyes for a few seconds before sighing, "Then, what about apromise? Instead of using your variants, we use Professor Trwney.

    "Although her divination bloodline is nothingpared to yours, we can make up for the gap using numbers. Plus, we don''t have to tell her anything."

    Luna frowned for a moment, "I''ll think about it." Then, she immediately ended the conversation, leaving Edward alone on his throne.

    "Morgana, what do you think the consequences would be if I did it behind her back?"

    The little elf appeared before him, "She has great control over the Department, so it''s very unlikely to hide it from her. And once she finds the truth, well, the best-case scenario is she ignores you for a few years�Cpossibly hundreds of years�Cand the worst-case scenario is she divorces you."

    Edward groaned softly as he muttered, "So severe, huh?"

    "Boss, if I may say something."

    "Go ahead. You know there is no need for reservation between us."

    "Your current reaction is probably the result of your insecurity that the Empire''s defense system was so easily breached. In other words, your paranoia makes you subconsciously fear simr things will happen again.

    "So, you want to do whatever necessary to ensure it doesn''t�Ceven at the cost of your personal rtionship."

    Edward paused, "You''re��probably right."

    "I usually am," said Morgana with a smile, trying to lighten the mood. She knew her best was in a delicate state after experiencing the Illusion Formations. So, his paranoia was at an all-time high, fearing the things that happened in the illusion woulde true.

    "Well, smartass, I''m d you''re here to keep me in check," said Edward as he rolled his eyes. "Let''s get back to work. Did you send the invitations?"

    "Yes. Everybody is already waiting."

    "Did anyone not show up?"

    "No, but a few people seemed deep into important research and sent a representative."

    "That''s fine," nodded Edward. "Let''s begin."

    Thousands of screens appeared before him, showing him all types of Arcanists: humans, other races, old, young, women, men, and some people who even looked like children for odd reasons.

    All the people present were people who had a private Demi-ne, so their ranks ranged from Tier 4 to Tier 7.

    As soon as these people appeared, they saluted the Emperor as a form of politeness. However, after seeing Edward''s nonchnt, almost cold response, they knew something must have happened.

    "Less than 30 minutes ago, Arcanists Jame Carter and Edward Wentworth III betrayed the Empire and sold their soul to Guzznad. Wentworth almost seeded in using a Tier 8 Spell, destroying the entire Sr System."

    The faces of these Arcanists changed. Their hearts trembled as they realized how close they were to death. Among these people, few people could survive the sudden destruction of the Sr System.

    So, the result of such a terrorist act would be catastrophic.

    "Your majesty, is this why there was an anomaly of time stopping recently?" asked an Arcanist.

    "Yes."

    Everyone quieted down, analyzing the ramifications of this event. A few smart people had already guessed the reason for this meeting and were unhappy.

    "I made the use of Demi-nes public to give you personal space to do your research. I basically allow each of you to have your own small country where you have absolute power, including military powers in the forms of Golem Legions.

    "But what is the result?"

    Many people were against such "loose" control of the Demi-nes, and many others were against allowing private use altogether. But Edward proceeded because, in the future, Arcanists will travel to other nes and, eventually, other universes.

    So, they need to be a walking civilization to conquer, visit, or explore these ces. So, he allowed them to develop to prepare for the future.

    "Anyway, private Demi-nes will be more strictly regted from now, and the threshold for possessing one will be raised. We will ce a Dimensional Wall to separate all Demi-nes from the Empire''s territory to prevent the previous situation.

    "So, be prepared that it will be more difficult for you to enter the territory from your Demine."

    These Arcanists secretly cursed in their mind. Although the Emperor used sophisticated words like "more strictly regted," they knew what these words actually meant.

    The Intelligence Department will now secretly infiltrate their Demines and monitor them. After all, they need resources for their experiment or raising their legion, so it''s easy to infiltrate.

    Even the ones who do not allow people in their space and only use Golems did not think they were safe. With the royal family''s capabilities, it''s not impossible for them to secretly control many of their Golems without anyone else being aware.

    Additionally, that Dimensional Wall will also affect them as it will make traveling to Earth more challenging, limiting their connection to other Arcanists. The exchange of ideas and knowledge is the cornerstone of any powerful Arcanist.

    So, most of them will have great connections, friends, or acquaintances with people in many fields.

    If this decision was made anytime before today, they could protest, even banding together and using public opinion to protest such a decision. However, these cunning Casters knew it was impossible to do so with the betrayal of these two.

    If they tried anything now, they would be pawns for the Emperor to disy his power and warn others.

    "I have said what I needed to," said Edward. "The meeting is finished, and you''re dismissed."

    He waved his hand to close all these screens, not giving anyone the chance to ask any more questions.

 Chapter 486: Balance

    Edward''s meeting with the people with private Demi-nes did not spread to the general public. However, it spread amongst other Arcanists�Cespecially the Tower Masters living in Academy City.

    Acquiring a tower in that city is one of the highest honors of the Empire. It is a status of strength, power, and acknowledgment of one''s achievements.

    And after receiving the tower, most people will stay there and do their research. As such, it''s not a problem for them to have one or multiple Demi-nes on the towers.

    However, there are political implications behind the towers. With all these talented Arcanists in one ce, it is easier to monitor and essentially control them.

    Many people do not like such a fact. So, many Tower Masters would leave their towers empty and have their researchboratory in their own residence across Earth or other ces in the Empire''s territory.

    The Empire''s tolerance for these people is very high. After all, they are still people who follow the rules but do not like to be under strict management or regtions.

    However, there is a group of Tower Masters who prefer to use private Demi-nes. These people do not only want privacy but absolute control and power over a domain�Chence the Demi-nes.

    Based on a Tower Master''s choice, they will be ced on a watch list of different levels. The lowest level is those who stay in Academy City; these people are often supporters of the Empire�Cor at the very least, support order and not abuse their God-like power.

    The second level involved those who stayed in the Empire''s territory and had deep connections with many of their peers.

    Finally, there are the people with private Demi-nes, the group full of ambitious individuals.

    After the news spread, many of these Tower Masters in the third level acted. Some returned to Academy City, while a few also gave up their private Demi-ne.

    These people were smart and understood the Emperor''s tolerance of them had lowered. As the brightest mind of the Empire, their value also corresponds to a dangerous threat.

    As such, despite the Emperor''s love for talent, he might begin to secretly liquidate them. The Ghost Squad was not a joke. If those lunatics decided to quietly eliminate them, only a few people might survive.

    Well, that was the thought of many people prior to recent events. Now, people knew the Empire had a way to stop time for the entire. Although they guessed the price for deploying such technology must be enormous, it would not matter to the Emperor if he truly wanted to eliminate them.

    So, as an act of precaution and to send a signal of their obedience or change of mind.

    After his chat with Luna and Morgana, Edward spent the next few hours checking the media and Sk to check people''s reactions to recent events.

    The word "traitor" has be a little sensitive during this war. However, the popce was shocked that someone of that caliber betrayed the Empire and became a terrorist.

    Luckily, everything was still under control, and the people did not panic. So, Edward created another clone to work on the Dimensional Wall that separated those people with Demi-nes.

    Finally, he decided to take a break by taking a long bath and sleeping. It has been years since he slept�Cif he did not count fun times with any of his wives. So, he chose to rx for the next few hours until his meeting with the ck Clover Squads.

    After arriving at the destination, everyone was already there: the Captains, Asta and Yuno, Queen Lolopechka, representatives from the Eastern Continent, and many other people.

    As soon as Edward appeared, everyone was either drinking, eating, or chatting. However, he could sense a weird mood or atmosphere in the venue.

    "Sir Wizard King. No, I mean, his majesty, the Arcane Emperor," said one of the Vice-Captains who first saw Edward. Everyone finally noticed him and saluted together.

    There was disharmony with all these people talking together because some people called [Wizard King] while others called [Arcane Emperor]. A few people started calling him one name before changing midway.

    "Be at ease," said Edward with a smile before heading near a bonfire and sitting on a log. He immediately became the center of attention but did not pay attention to such a thing.

    After sitting down, his adopted daughter�CCharmy�Chanded him arge piece of meat, followed by a bowl of pasta and rice.

    "Thanks," said Edward as he ate ravenously. Edward ate his food, and Charmy kept giving him until he finished the dessert she gave him. Finally, he nced at the group.

    "You guys have be boring," said Edward, and no one knew how to answer these words�Cexcept one.

    "Can you me them?" said Yami, who still had his rugged look while smoking his cigarette. He even ignored his sister, who was secretly kicking him as a warning.

    "It''s good to see you haven''t changed," said Edward.

    "That''s yet to be determined," replied Yami.

    Edward nodded, "I''m sure many of you have questions. I will take this time to answer you."

    No one immediately spoke. So, after an awkward silence for a few seconds, they looked at Yami. However, he shrugged his shoulders to indicate not to rely on him.

    "I will speak," said Fugeoleon, who walked to the front. "Sir, to be honest, I think the majority of us are lost. What is our purpose in this world? Safety? From our observation, the Aurors, Earth Defense Force, and the Imperial Navy are more than enough to protect not only this but the territory of the Empire."

    As magic knights, they used to protect their kingdoms. But now, they seem to be useless.

    "Maybe research?" continued Fugeoleon. "However, most of us are fighters and not good at research. Furthermore, what we can contribute in general to the technology tree of the Empire is very little.

    "So, what is our purpose?"

    Edward saw a few people nodding their heads, and he could tell the majority of people present agreed with Fugeleon''s words. So, he took a moment to organize his words:

    "I brought you all here for many reasons. The majority of you are extremely gifted individuals. And after integrating into the Empire and using its resources, you can be some of the strongest Arcanists alive."

    Edward squinted his eyes," The Empire is destined to rule over this universe. Our tentacles will stretch to every corner, and many people�Cthe Gods, to be specific�Cwill not allow such a thing. So, I need as many talented individuals as possible for this grand war that''sing.

    "And that''s not the only reason I brought you back. To be exact, there are two things that only your team can aplish."

    Everyone focused.

    "The first one is the ne Expedition Legion. The Empire has recently discovered the existence of other nes. You can think of them as ces like the Underworld and Elysium from your dimension.

    "I will create a legion of people to infiltrate certain nes and slowly rise from the ground up. The members of these regions need to be talented, willing to take risks, and flexible enough to seed in such a dangerous mission.

    "Many of your magic fits the requirement for this legion," exined Edward, who suddenly paused as he took a drink from Charmy and caressed her head.

    "And the final purpose I brought you here is to bring bnce to the Empire."

    "Bnce? I don''t think anything needs bnce," said Fugeleon.

    "The Empire is divided into Schr and Battle Arcanist. Because of my desire for more knowledge, Schr Arcanists have a higher status, are stronger, and are more valued.

    "Meanwhile, Battle Arcanists do the most dangerous jobs, receive lesspensation, and have lower political and economic status. Unfortunately, the situation has reached a point where the bnce is too one-sided.

    "And that''s where youe in. I will use you guys to raise the status of Battle Arcanists and reinstate the bnce."

 Chapter 487: Bloodline Source

    "How exactly do you expect us to achieve such a thing?" asked Yami as he blew his smoke.

    "In fact, you guys already have an equalizer," said Edward as he summoned his grimoire.

    "Previously, only Schrs could study and create spells. And as the creator of said spells, it was virtually impossible to surpass them under normal circumstances. Furthermore, they can use the spells to earn money and exchange resources.

    "Battle Mages did not have such luxury. At best, they could modify a spell, which can allow them to earn Arcane Points and Coins, but they still had to pay for the copyrights.

    "But now, things are different. With the Origin Grimoire in my control, Battle Mages can now create any spells based on their Willpower, desires, and type of magic. So, even if they do not truly understand the spells, they can create them and use them like the Schrs.

    "And that''s one of the few benefits of this thing."

    "So, where do we fit in all this?" asked Nozel, who did not think things were as simple as they brought this Grimoire Magic System.

    "Basically, I will make you into the beacon or symbol for Battle Mages. You need to defeat some of the most powerful Schrs in the Empire�Cespecially the ones who are advocates of Schr Supremacy.

    "You need to show the world that Battle Mages are no longer inferior to anyone else. And while you''re in the spotlight, I will secretly manipte things to weaken the Schrs and raise the status of Battle Mages."

    The room quieted down for a few seconds before a burst of wildughter echoed in everyone''s ears.

    "That sounds interesting," said Mereoleona. "Isn''t fighting? That''s what we are best at."

    "I''m d you''re confident," nodded Edward. "However, things will not be as easy as you think. In this world, knowledge literally equals power. Schrs are more powerful than Battle Mages because they have a deeper understanding of the essence of magic.

    "Furthermore, although they are called [Schrs,] do not think they are a bunch of nerds stuck in aboratory every day, with little to no battle experience.

    "With virtual reality, they can acquire as many battle experiences as needed. And the majority of them will alter their memories during the experience to forget they are in a virtual world, allowing them to experience true life-and-death battles.

    "Because of this, the one advantage that Battle Mages have�CWillpower�Cwill not differ too much from these Schrs."

    Everyone had a pondering look. Many people had the idea this assignment would be easy because of the reason Edward brought up. After all, the name Schr indicated many things. But now, they realized this was a nightmare-level mission.

    "Why does it feel like these Schrs were designed to be all-epassing?" said Yami.

    "That''s because they were," said Edward.

    "I should have guessed as much."

    Edward smiled wryly and did not answer. He created the concept of Schrs to ensure the Empire focused most of its effort on developing magic and technology.

    And in the early stages, he also wanted them to be the mainstream of the Empire, so he guided them by making sure they had no weakness inbat.

    "Sir, do you have a specific n for this mission?" asked Fuegoleon.

    "Yes, and you will have my full support. However, you guys should also be prepared to be stars. If you''re ufortable with the spotlight or wish your life to remain private, it''s best not to participate."

    "We will discuss amongst ourselves and decide," nodded Fuegoleon.

    "That''s good. Any more questions?"

    "Me, me, I have a question."

    Edward looked at the overexcited short man and secretly smiled after seeing Asta had not changed much after so many years.

    "The Empire''s centenary anniversary will be in 23 years. If you defeat me, you can take my position as the Arcane Emperor."

    "Really?"

    "That''s thew."

    Asta''s eyes twinkle as he finds a new goal for himself. He became the Wizard King, and soon, he will be the Arcane Emperor.

    Edward smiled as he continued the party; however, the mood was much lighter. He checked on the integration of the two continents from that universe into Pangea and how ordinary people were adapting to the recent changes.

    He focuses especially on the dwarves and elves. After settling everything, Edward left early to see an old friend.

    He teleported to a room where a woman was watching intently at a screen. She was startled by his sudden appearance and almost released a devastating spell.

    "Oh, it''s you," said Fleur before nodding.

    "What''s wrong with you?" asked Edward.

    "Just tired."

    "When was thest time you rested?"

    "A while."

    Edward frowned. Fleur had returned from the ck Clover trip with him. However, she''s been doing research since then. The worrying part is that Edward sensed Time eleration in this room, and she appeared to have not slept for a while.

    "You need to rest."

    "No, I''m so close. If I seed, it will be a monumental creation on par with your floating city."

    "And you might seed if you rest and revert your mind to its peak state."

    Fleur could not find the words to argue back. So, she nodded and went to take a deep sleep. Normally, Deep Sleep of only 3 hours is enough for a normal human to function for 48 hours without any problem.

    And the effect is exponentially better for Arcanists with high Spiritual Strength. However, Fleur slept for 24 hours straight while in Deep Sleep.

    "Feeling better?" asked Edward, who was waiting for her.

    "Yes, I needed that," said Fleur as she gave him a peck on the cheek.

    "That''s good. So, what got you so excited?"

    Fleur''s eyes immediately lit up as she hurriedly showed him a screen that disyed a sleeping dragon�CAlbion.

    "It''s been a while since Ist saw that overgrown lizard,"mented Edward. He ced the Dragon King inside a World Gate located in the void outside of this universe; he did not want the dragons to locate him and discover the existence of the Empire.

    "I have found the Bloodline Source of the Dragons," said Fleur as she showed him another picture of another dragon. This one had an aura of vicissitude and power emanating from them.

    It had golden and purple scales, what appeared to be a crown on its head,ying on a mountain of treasure; no, a world of treasure. Oddly though, the dragon''s size was not too big.

    "This dragon should be the origin of all Dragon Bloodlines," exined Fleur. "He is also the controller of their Bloodline Source, which is an unknown dimension where dragons keep their memories, knowledge, and inheritance."

    "This dragon might be Tier 11. Or, at the very least, very close to that level,"mented Edward. From his information, there should be no Tier 11 Entities in the Cosmic Faith ne.

    However, he understood that nothing is ever as simple as stated. For example, why have those top nes never invaded? Their fear of the Magus Race is indeed the primary reason, but there should also be some things or beings that make them careful.

    And this dragon might be one of these beings.

    "Since you found their Bloodline Source, did you manage to steal their inheritance?"

    "No," replied Fleur as she shook her head. "I only acquire some useless memories."

    "Oh, is there a reason?"

    "Their defense is more powerful than I anticipated. Furthermore, I have a feeling that this dragon might detect me if I try."

    ording to Fleur''s analysis, if she was not outside of the universe and had an advantage, she might not even have seeded in acquiring these small memories.

    "Do you have any idea?"

    "Not yet. The best way is to have him tell you himself."

    "I see," said Edward as he watched the sleeping Albion. "This should not be why you were so obsessed?"

    "You''re right. I have found something truly remarkable."

 Chapter 488 Fleurs Path

    Chapter 488 Fleur''s Path

    "I have found my path forward," said Fleur as she summoned a bunch of schematics.

    "My n is to create my Bloodline Source, bing the Ancestor of Bloodline." She showed Edward how she would build a special dimension simr to the dragons to keep the memories and inheritance.

    "This is the first step of this n. The second step is controlling an entire ne, preferably Tier 10. Then, I will have all the people on that ne imnted with my bloodline.

    "Through the Bloodline Source, I can have them research bloodlines and rted knowledge for me. I can take some mana and soul strength from them, allowing me to reach Tier 10 at the fastest speed.

    "And if something eventually happens to me, I can use the dragon''s method and reincarnate by having someone of close bloodline inherit all my knowledge and memories.

    "What do you think?" She looked at him, hoping for his input and approval.

    "So, you''ve basically created the bloodline version of Faith."

    Fleur paused before chuckling, "I guess I did." With the way she will be using bloodline, it is indeed simr to the Gods'' Faith and their Divine Kingdom.

    "What do you think of my n?"

    "There are many advantages. Your path to Tier 10 will be quick and without much problem. You will have an entire world dedicated to researching bloodlines, spells, and knowledge for you.

    "If done correctly, you could probably make it so you could borrow the power of your bloodline descendants. However, this is also a double-edged sword. The right person could use these descendants to hurt since you''re connected by bloodline."

    "I''ve thought of this. So, the Bloodline Source will also need a buffer or countermeasures to prevent that from happening," nodded Fleur.

    "It''s good you''re cautious. The second issue is your bloodline itself. The Ve Bloodline is an off-branch of the Subus Bloodline, and it''s of lower status. You don''t have to worry much since you now have the Subus Bloodline.

    "However, I have recently started to believe that Subi are not native to the Cosmic Faith ne and originated from the Abyss ne. And there is a high chance there is already a Bloodline Source for Subus.

    "Your project could lead to trouble and confrontation with it."

    "This problem is easy to fix," said Fleur quickly. "I can create a unique bloodline by fusing the former Ve, the current Subus, and the Subus Bloodline from the Konosuba World. Better yet, I can hunt Subus Bloodline from other universes to add, ensuring my Bloodline Source is unique and not rted or influenced by the one from the Abyss."

    "That''s good. In that case, I rmend adding another creature to your bloodline," nodded Edward.

    "Do you fear there might be a Subus Bloodline Source for all universes in the Void?"

    "Yes. There is a high chance that powerful creatures like dragons and Subi have a being on par with Merlin, who is the source of all bloodlines in the Omniverse.

    "So, it''s not a bad idea to prepare for this possibility."

    "You make a good point." One of the things many people�Cincluding their family�Cadmired about their husband is his cautious nature that bordered on extreme paranoia. However, such nature has prevented countless dangers and catastrophes with many dangerous experiments in the Empire.

    Otherwise, when there were not enough restrictions and control at the beginning of the Empire, the Wizards were doing many dangerous experiments thatid the foundation for today''s sess. If not for Edward''s caution, the Empire might have been destroyed before it was even created.

    "You''ve done a great job. But this does not seem enough for you to be this obsessed," added Edward.

    "You''re right. The real source of my excitement is I have found my way to Tier 11," said Fleur, not hiding her excitement.

    "You want to use the Bloodline Source to control all your variants across the Multiverse?" asked Edward, who swiftly figured out the crux of her method.

    "Correct. All of them should have the Ve''s bloodline. Through this connection, I can turn them into me, thus achieving Tier 11 Multiversal."

    "That''s brilliant," said Edward, not hiding his shock and happiness. He hasn''t found his way to achieve Tier 11 yet since he only has some ideas. However, Fleur already created her method, and it''s something unique to her.

    "Right?" She did not stop smiling.

    "We can begin right after this war. You can use Netheril to conquer a Tier 10 ne. No, one might not be enough to ensure no problem. Wait until I use the resources from the Dark Multiverse to create a second and even third Tier 10 Floating City. We should have more reassurance."

    Edward could see that Fleur might be the fastest of the family to reach Tier 10 and 11. And once she seeds, she will be the de facto protector of the Empire while the others catch up.

    As for him? He will be stuck in Tier 8 for a while until he deals with the Soul Limit. Then, reaching Tier 10 will be easy and quick. Afterward, he has to begin his research on bing the perfect Tier 11 and also turning Netheril into Tier 11 and higher.

    "That''s fine," nodded Fleur, who guessed what she was thinking. If she can reach Tier 11 as soon as possible, the Empire does not have to worry too much about the Gods or threats from foreign nes.

    As for the Tier 8 Soul Limit? She can use Divine Energy or World Sources to deal with the issue.

    "How far has the design for your Bloodline Source reached?" asked Edward.

    "The dimension itself and all its abilities are 80%plete. The only thing is to tweak a few things because I''ve discovered the Dragon Bloodline Source has a special method to perfectly hide their dimension. And without direct understanding and connection of a Dragon King''s bloodline, it''s impossible to ess.

    "The hiding method is almost perfect. I''m trying to replicate it, and it''s not going well," said Fleur.

    "Take your time," said Edward. "If you want a perfect hiding method, you can attempt using the Void itself."

    Fleur''s eyes lit up, "Yes, I don''t need to follow the dragon''s methods�CI can use my own method, which is even better."

    She felt excited, so she drew these notes down.

    "What about the other aspect of the source?" continued Edward.

    "I need to perfect my Subus Bloodline and integrate so many things. It will take a while."

    "You don''t have to begin the project after the bloodline issue is solved. You can use your descendants to help your research."

    "Although there will be some risks while using an iplete bloodline, your method might be more efficient. And it''s a good way to elerate the entire project.

    "However, I still need to go to other universes to gather bloodline samples?"

    "Let''s make things simple and use the Akashic Records."

    "Won''t that cost a lot?"

    "Yes, but it''s worth it. Although we can instantly travel to other universes now, there is still some level of danger of traveling to the Void. Plus, in the current situation, I can use Old Man Merlin''s help to make the Akashic Records moremendable."

    Edward wished nothing but for all his wives to be Tier 11 as quickly as possible because he knew they had intensepetition. Many of the geniuses reincarnated from Primordial Earth should have simr wives in the shape of Hermione, Fleur, Luna, and even others.

    However, after Tier 11, only one personality will be the dominant one, while the others will be clones. Although there are ways to cut off the connection to the main body after it bes Tier 11, it willplicate things and prevent the "clones" from ever reaching Tier 11.

    So, if Fleur can be the first to be Tier 11, all the other Fleurs who are married to other Reincarnators from Primordial Earth will be clones. And these reincarnators will have no choice but to use methods like cutting off Cause and Effect and reincarnating into a brand new person with the same name and face but a different soul.

    However, these methods should have side effects.

    "As you wish," nodded Fleur.

    "Alright, this should be everything for now. Let me talk to this old friend."

 Chapter 489: Albion

    Edward walked into arge room full of gold, silver, and jewelry. As soon as he entered, the gigantic dragon opened its eyes for a moment before closing them. Then, he opened both of them, raising his head as he gazed down.

    "Tier 8? You''re already Tier 8?" his voice booming as a few piles of treasures scattered because of the vibration. "How long since Ist saw you? How could you be so powerful so quickly?

    "No, there is something else."

    The towering beast who naturally sat at the top of the food chain began to sniff around Edward.

    "What are you doing acting like a dog?" said Edward, bewildered.

    "This scent, I know it. It''s the scent of people that havee into contact with [Authority]. Have you be a Law Magus? How is that possible?"

    "Law Magus? Is that the name of the Magus Race who controls thew? Well, I always learn something new and interesting every time Ie to see you."

    "Answer my question," demanded the dragon.

    "Calm down."

    Albion realized he was acting too rash, so he took a moment to breathe and calm down, "You really became a Law Magus?"

    "Yes."

    The dragon paused for a moment, "Prove it."

    "You don''t believe me?"

    "Honestly, it''s far-fetched."

    "I''m sure there are others in the universe."

    "People can only control [Authority] by achieving Godhood," replied Albion. "A few people from ancient species like the High Elves have be Law Magus, but they are rare.

    "As for your human race? I can''t say for sure, but I''ve never met one in my long years."

    "But what about the dragon race?"

    Albion looked at him but did not answer, and Edward shrugged his shoulders.

    "Are you going to show me the proof?" asked the Thunder Dragon King.

    "I can''t."

    "Why not?" asked the dragon with a frown. "I thought you were all about Equivalent Exchange? What I said is more than enough for a proof demonstration."

    "I''m not saying that I won''t, but I can''t. You should be able to figure out the reason for yourself."

    A look of realization dawned on the mighty magical beast, "You seeded, didn''t you? You found a way to exit the Astral Realm and leave the universe?"

    "Yes," replied Edward. Previously, he never gave the dragon a direct answer, but he did not hesitate this time.

    "How is that possible?" asked the dragon, not minding how many times he had said these words. The Dragon Race has been searching for a way to leave the universe for countless eons since they believed that''s the path the Magus Race walked.

    They divided the race into the Dragon Gods and the Dragon Temple to use the path of Godhood and their original magical talent as a way to better understand the universe and aplish their goals.

    Yet, after so many years, they have nothing to offer in their research.

    But a human from a part of the gxy that is considered the Ghetto actually seeded.

    "As much as I would want to take credit, the main reason for my sess is luck."

    "Oh, how so?"

    "I discovered the breach in reality that the Magus Race used in a parallel dimension. After studying it, I developed the technology."

    "I see...Wait, did you say parallel dimensions?"

    "Yes."

    "You opened the Gate to the Multiverse?"

    "Yes, ages ago."

    Albion closed his eyes, trying to calm down; he did not know how to process his emotions. The Multiverse was another failure of the Dragon Race�Calbeit not aplete one like their attempt to leave the Astral Realm.

    "You must be a Child of Destiny," said Albion suddenly. "That would exin all your anomalies."

    "Child of Destiny? What''s that?" Edward had heard the term before in the novels he read in Primordial Earth. However, he pretended to be confused.

    "It is a Universal Mechanism very prevalent in the Heavenly Dao ne. Every time the ne faced an invasion that it could not deal with, the ne Will would choose someone and bless them with unparalleled talent, luck, and destiny.

    "And such a person is called a Child of Destiny."

    "So, basically, the protagonist of a story," said Edward.

    "Exactly. Such a protagonist will bring great development and changes to the ne, allowing them to deal with the uing invasion," nodded Albion as he gazed at him curiously.

    "Although such a method is prevalent in that ne, it''s not unheard of for other powerful nes to do the same. So, I''m guessing Cronai chose you to prepare for a future threat in our ne."

    Edward pondered briefly. Albion was not exactly correct. Cronai chose him because he disyed tremendous talent and luck. In other words, her blessing was nothing but adding wings to a tiger.

    Furthermore, Edward guessed Cronai only chose him after he created the Empire. Furthermore, she did not do itpletely because of foreign threats but simply because she was tired of the Gods and their inadequacy.

    "You seem to have thought of something. Did you notice certain signs?" asked Albion.

    "You don''t need to do these things."

    The dragon grunted at him, but Edward ignored him. "I came here to acquire the Advance Dragon Language from you."

    "Unfortunately, this is the highest secret of the Dragon n, something even the High Elves desire. So, I can''t reveal them to you."

    "Do you know where this ce is?"

    "Why are you asking such a strange question?"

    "This ce is located outside the Astral Realm, a ce where the restrictions of your Bloodline Source have been drastically reduced. I ced you here to prevent your kind from finding you and discovering the Empire.

    "So, even if you pass it to me, there won''t be any problem."

    The dragon contemted for a moment, "I know the High Elves'' Spirit Language, which is the source of their High Magic. I can exchange it with you."

    Edward shook his head, "If I guess correctly, the Advance Dragon Language allows your race to resonate with certain [Authority] and use their powers.

    "You''re the Dragon King, so you must be very knowledgeable in the Thunder Character, allowing you to borrow the power of Thunder Law.

    "My theory is that each of the Dragon Kings knows one Advance Dragon Character that corresponds to their attribute. Am I correct?"

    "You''re right," said the dragon, who felt exhausted dealing with someone of such high wisdom. "Since you know this truth, you should understand my character won''t do you much since you don''t have Thunder Authority."

    "No, it''s even more valuable since it can allow me to control Thunder Law."

    "The Thunder Character can only allow resonance with the Thunder Authority of the universe. It cannot allow you to control��"

    The dragon stopped as he realized his words made no sense. This man already controlled other Authorities, so the Thunder Character can be used by him to control a new one. In other words, it was perfect for someone like him.

    "Have you realized the true purpose of the Thunder Character? Or any of your Dragon Advance Language?" said Edward. "They are the best training for people to be Law Magus, as you called it."

    In the future, when an Arcanist reaches the Willpower requirement to be Legends, they can study whatever Characters are needed for whatever Authority they wish to control.

    Edward even ns to create his own character based on his Four Laws of Space, Time, Destruction, and Curse to allow other people to learn from them.

    And once he acquires morews, he will also create other characters for them. However, now, he wished to get his hands on the Dragon''s Character to learn more Laws and how to create these characters.

    "You want to train more Law Magus?" asked Albion.

    "Isn''t that obvious? My goal is to create an Era even more prosperous than the Magus Race."

 Chapter 490: Guzznad Reaction

    Albion looked at the human before him. If it were before, he would think this person had an illusion of grandeur. After all, all the nes in the Astral Realm spent their entire existence and history chasing the shadows of the Magus Race and never even seeing with close view.

    Yet, some humans dare to say he would create an era even more glorious than theirs. However, Albion cannot shake off the feeling that he might pull it off. Although this feeling was absurd in all senses of the word, he believed it.

    So, after pondering for a moment, he said: "Fine, I agree with your terms. However, I still need something in return."

    "Very well," said Edward with a smile. "I will give you all the resources you need to reach Tier 8."

    Albion was currently Tier 5, so this offer was satisfactory to him.

    "This is not enough."

    "Oh, do you have something in mind?"

    "I want you to take me to your next voyage," said Albion. "I want to see what is outside the Astral Realm."

    Edward considered for a moment, "I agree, but you still can not return to the Astral Realm."

    "That''s fine."

    Edward nodded. As long as the Dragon Temple and other Dragon Gods could not find Albion''s location, everything would be fine. In the early stages, he was extremely weak, so he was more careful than normal.

    However, now, the Empire was a Tier 10 Civilization�Calbeit a weak onepared to these Tier 10 Gods and Entities who have dozens of nes of the same level under their control.

    Regardless, the Arcane Empire still has ways to protect itself. And after the war, they can gather more resources to build a few more Tier 10 Floating Cities.

    After making the agreement, Albion did not go back to his words. He linked his soul to Edward, preparing to send the information to his mind. The dragon was nervous since he knew such an act would trigger a negative reaction from his bloodline.

    And as expected, as soon as he began the transfer, he felt something activated deep in his bloodline and soul. However, the bacsh he expected did note.

    It was like the Bloodline Source knew he hadmitted a taboo but could not find his location.

    "It really works,'' thought Albion, feeling relieved. Although he believed Edward''s words, a part of him was still scared. After all, all dragons with a pure enough bloodline will have an instinctive fear and respect for the Source.

    After sighing in relief, he continued his transmission. The process took a while as Albion also transferred his understanding of the [Thunder Dragon Character], allowing Edward to wield as soon as possible.

    After the process ended, Edward did not back on his words and ordered a golem to bring back the resources Albion needed.

    "Onest thing before I leave. How many kings does your n have, and what is their attribute?"

    The dragon hesitated for a moment before deciding to answer. He realized his rtionship with Edward might be the key that ensured the survival of the dragon race in the future.

    And with his help, the dragon might thrive under the Arcane Empire and reach heights they could only dream about.

    "Let''s see, there is water, fire, earth, wind, thunder, light, darkness, space, time, poison, life, death, and destruction. And before my death, I heard Order and Chaos King might be appearing soon."

    "Hum, each of the Dragon Kings has a character that corresponds to their attribute. So, the Dragon of Origin, the source of your bloodline, should be the one who controls all the characters."

    "How do you know about Father?"

    "Father? Is that how you address and view him?"

    Albion remained quiet. Although he decides to trust this human and even has high hopes for the future, there are certain things he cannot immediately let go of.

    "Nevermind," said Edward after seeing the dragon''s reaction. "You suddenly said new kings were being born?"

    "Yes, and what is it?"

    "Could it be that your n chose certain individuals to be Gods and control certain [Authority]? Then, based on the authority, create a King Bloodline and Dragon Character for the n."

    Albion did not answer, but his silence spoke louder than words.

    "If that''s true, my opinions of your ns have improved."

    "And what exactly did you think of us?"

    "A bunch of overgrown lizards with wings that relied only on their potent bloodline and had no desire for improvement or change.

    "Well, there is also your greed for shiny things and uncontroble lust."

    Albion was speechless since thetter waspletely correct. Before the rise of the Magus Race, their dragon race was exactly like this. However, the Magus Race treated them like pets and experimental materials, thus destroying their pride.

    So, after their departure, their Father encouraged them to change, improve, and strive toward a unified goal.

    "You should check your prejudice," said Albion, keeping his face unchanged to hide his embarrassment. Edward gave him a look before leaving.

    He went to see the Water Dragon King. This one was in a worse situation than Albion since Edward had no foundation of trust with her. As such, she was in a sleeping state, not even Tier 2, after so many years.

    The negotiation with her was fierce, and Edward had to spend a lot of time talking her into it. Finally, she epted his offer; however, she was not like Albion, privy to certain secrets.

    She only epted the deal because she believed she could use this opportunity to contact the Bloodline Source and tell someone of her situation. Unfortunately, her n failed.

    And with Edward''s Soul Contract, he could forcibly take the information from her mind.

    Finally, Edward returned to Earth, preparing to study the Water and Thunder Characters in an attempt to control these two authorities. His n is also to study the Death Staff with Betrix to gain control of Death Law.

    Iku Star System, Deste:

    A lich knelt on the ground before Guzznad, who sat on his throne:

    "So, even this n failed, huh?" His tone was calm, but the lich had been with his liege for so long that he recognized the anger and frustration hidden deep inside.

    The lick knew to remain quiet in such a scenario, so he did not say anything.

    "You seem to have something to say," said Guzznad, looking at his attendant, whose body trembled after hearing these words. However, his lips remained tight.

    "Go on with it, and don''t make me repeat myself."

    "My Lord, I just don''t think it was a��good idea to ally with an Abyss Lord. Once the Gods know of this, there will be no ce for you in this ne."

    Guzznad was quiet; he also did not want to use the power of the Abyss. However, the Empire was very sensitive to his power of death. So, for this n to work, he needed to corrupt one of the Arcanists and could not use his own power.

    "We don''t have much time left, and we need to hurry," exined Guzznad. "As for the Abyss? Once I conquer this gxy and get my hands on what I want, no one will know what I did."

    The Lich opened his mouth and closed it. In his mind, things would never be this simple. However, since the deed had been done, there was no point in dwelling on it.

    Guzznad nced at his attendant before saying, "Prepare to move. We don''t want the Arcane Empire to react to this next operation. Better yet, we need to prepare to deal them a great blow if they do."

    "As you wish," said the Lich before slowly walking out of the room, his head remaining in a low position, walking backward without daring to gaze upon his Lord.

 Chapter 491: The Fall of Verdant (I)

    Three months have passed since the entire incident with James and Wentworth. Everything seemed quiet on the surface. Edward focused on acquiring the Thunder, Water, and Death Law while supervising the war.

    Meanwhile, the war is continuing fiercely. In such a short period, the majority of factions in the gxy have fallen one way or the other, leaving only the Arcane Empire and Guzznad.

    They fought over territory, poption, and resources. However, Guzznad''s situation has not been ideal, even with the help of the summoned demons from the Abyss.

    Vita Star System, Verdant:

    Queen Mirthal, dressed in her elegant white dress, looked intently at a towering tree. Compared to before, the tree had regained some of its vigor. Although it has not returned to its peak, the tree was at most 80% healed.

    Furthermore, the essence of the tree seemed to have improved. It was as if it was previously made out of normal iron, but now, it wasposed of steel.

    The tree is not the only thing that has changed. Queen Mirthal''s surroundings would twist once in a while before returning to normal. Such a phenomenon was the result of her uncontroble mana.

    In a short few months, she made rapid progress, swiftly approaching Tier 9. However, as a result of her drastic growth, it was difficult to control her mana.

    Regardless of this side-effect, Queen Mirthal was happy as a smile hung on her face. Her growth was a sign of the noble High Elves'' bloodline in her body. As for theck of Mana Control? Her long lifespan and inherited memories are more than enough to deal with this issue once Guzznad''s trouble is dealt with.

    Mirthal was caressing the tree with a beautiful smile that could make the most hardcore man blush. Then, she suddenly stopped, a deep frown stered on her face.

    ''What is this sensation?'' She found her body trembling slightly as a tremendous fear shed in her mind. The process was so fast and so short that she momentarily thought she had been mistaken.

    For the next minute, Mirthal stood in the same position, trying to identify the source of this strange reaction. Then, the sounds of fastly approaching boots interrupted her thought.

    She took a deep breath to calm down her mind, regaining her regal and noble bearing.

    "Did you find something?" she asked without looking back. In the past few months, she sensed some of the Elders were acting strangely. At first, she thought they became enthusiastic about studying the High Elves Bloodline, so she did not mind when they requested to retrieve blood samples from every citizen of the kingdom.

    However, recently, she felt something was wrong, so she began to secretly monitor these Elders to see if she could find something wrong.

    "That''s not important right now," replied King Arion. "A while ago, I suddenly felt a sense of dread looming over me; it was instant before disappearing."

    Arion saw his wife''s movement paused for a moment, so he thought she was annoyed for bringing such an insignificant thing to her presence, so he hurriedly exined:

    "The thing is, it was not only me. All the Elders felt the same way, and so far, it appeared that anyone Tier 6 and above felt the same thing."

    Mirthal quickly turned around, "Are you telling the truth?"

    "There is no point in lying to you."

    Queen Mirthal only pondered briefly before saying, "We must enter the highest alert level. Furthermore, prepare to evacuate the."

    s, she did not finish her words when she felt everything turn dark; the sun had receded. The two raised their heads to look at the sky and saw a ck and eerie cloud enveloping the entire.

    "The Power of Death," said King Arion with eyes almost popping from his head. His body involuntarily trembled, and he almost fell to the ground. Meanwhile, the queen reacted faster than him.

    She raised her hand to summon a staff made of silver wood. She mmed the staff on the ground, and countless beautiful writing appeared on the ground, covering the entire.

    Then, a shield appeared to cover the entire, pushing the ck clouds outside of Verdant''s atmosphere.

    "Did you react so quickly?" said a deep and powerful voice that could be heard by every elf on the. "I tried to prevent your Danger Senses from activating, but it seems I failed. Worthy of elves with Sun Elves Bloodline.

    "Unfortunately, it''s useless. Today, your race will be turned into undead, serving me for all eternity."

    "Guzznad," said Queen Mirthal with clenched teeth. In the past few months, their kingdom has survived countless encounters and even showed signs of regaining its prosperity.

    As long as they are given enough time, Mirthal is sure to reach Tier 9 and be on par with Guzznadd and the Arcane Empire. Then, she can find a way for her people to survive this Undead Catastrophe.

    But now, all her senses are telling her only a dim future is awaiting them.

    Guzznad did not say anything else and acted. An enormous ck hand with the power of death descended on the''s defensive system.

    The shield did notst for five seconds before showing signs of destruction. Luckily for the elves, their Sacred Tree�CValidor�Cbegan to shine with silver holy lights. Then, with its blessing, theary Shield was reinforced and blocked the hand.

    The ck hand reacted by pointing one finger and making a hole in the shield. Then, it scattered into a cloud of ck energy that prevented the tear from closing. And upon closer observation, the cloud is trying to open the size of the tear while the shield tries to close itself.

    From that tear, Guzznad''s troops swarmed in. Countless ships that looked like ordinary sailing boats traveled into space and entered the. There were so many of them that it covered the sky in a few seconds.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The three pirs of lights shed corners of the Verdant, annihting all the ships along with the undead on its path. After the first wave of attack, only five people remained floating above the sky, and they were all Tier 8 Undead.

    "Light Magic? Since when did the elves have such technology?" asked one of the Tier 8 Ghosts. "Did they buy them from the Arcane Empire?"

    "No, in the past few months, we suffered many defeats at their hands. Headquarters believed there was a new alliance between them and the Arcane Empire, hence why they acquired so much Purification Magic Technology.

    "But now, it appears this was the elf''s development," replied a Tier 8 Vampire.

    "So, these elves not only have the Sun Elves Bloodline, but some people awakened it?"

    "Most likely."

    "That makes things a little tricky."

    The Sun Elves were known for their Fire and Light Magic or any [Positive] Magic.

    "No, it doesn''t change anything. We only need to increase the sacrifice so we can fulfill the Lord''s n," replied a Zombie wearing ck armor.

    "So, we send the Abyss Demons?"

    "Yes. Isn''t that why we contracted them?"

    After making a n, the five acted swiftly. The next group of people whole entered the tear were not undead but a group of Abyss Demons. These abominable creatures rushed into the; they instantly covered the sky as there were billions of them.

    They looked disgusting, creepy, and scary, and the majority smelled of sulfur, rotten and festered corpses, and blood.

    The elves quickly activated theary defense system they installed a few months ago. As these demons, they encountered ayer of protection.

    In the firstyer, they encountered a small barrier worldposed of a powerful Purification Enchantment. So, the majority of these demons were instantly purified of their filth and sin, leaving nothing but their ashes.

    But they did not care. The Abyss Demons used countless spells and methods to block the purification process before reaching the secondyer of defense.

    Thisyer contained a magical me that imitated the sun. So, millions of demons were instantly burned to death. And since this me also had some purification power, more of them died.

    However, these creatures were bred to know no fear�Cincluding the fundamental fear of death from all living creatures. They bypassed thatyer to reach the third level.

    In thatyer, many small creatures, often known as Spirit Elves, were chanting a beautiful sound. After hearing it, the demons turned on themselves and began killing each other.

    And so, millions more die. But, based on their bloodline instinct, they must execute an order given to them. So, they still bypassed thatyer after sacrificing millions of their kind.

    "It''s time," said the Zombie General, looking in the distance.

 Chapter 492: The Fall of Verdant II

    The five Tier 8 Undead acted swiftly, casting powerful defensive spells. As such, countless ck shields appeared around them. Then, as soon as they finished, the three pirs of light hit them again.

    The power of the pir was devastating. Although these five did the best, light magic was the nemesis of the undead. And since the attack was more concentrated this time, two undead were severely injured.

    Luckily, as undead, they do not feel fear or pain. So, such an injury was insignificant to them.

    "Let''s proceed,"manded the Zombie General. The five raised their hands simultaneously to conjure ck lights.

    Tier 8 Spell: The Abyss Domain.

    The sky above Verdant suddenly changed. No, it was not just the sky but the entire. A weird aura that originated from the body of the fallen demons suddenly corroded the whole.

    The aura was eerie, disgusting, evil, and corrosive. Every fauna on this luscious green turned ck, red, or purple. They turned from beautiful things that gave life to ugly species that resonated with despair and evil.

    And the nts and flowers were not the only creatures or things affected. Every rock, dirt, water, and even the air became corrupted. The mana that existed in the surrounding turned into Dark Mana, and the leylines who were the source of the mana were also affected.

    The animals mutated and became savage while also gaining more powerful spells and abilities. The elves infected by this aura immediately die, but a few survive.

    But the result was something worse than death. Their bloodline, body, mana, and soul were also corrupted, turning into Abyssal Demons.

    The Validor Tree acted swiftly, releasing another holy light to purify this aura. However, this was a vain attempt. So, under the control of the Queen, the tree delegated its power to protect a few of the central cities of the.

    Unfortunately, the ces not protected became hell on Earth. The entire formed a strange dichotomy. The ces protected had a shield around them, and when observed from above, were these ces where one would expect the Gods to live.

    Meanwhile, outside the domes, it was hell that the devil and his minions inhabited.

    Clemnor, the Capital of the Kingdom:

    Queen Mirthal floated above the city, her body trembling. Blood dripped from the corner of her mouth as a result of pushing her soul and mana beyond her limit.

    Soon, blood began to drip from her eyes, and that was the result of her immense grief.

    Soon afterward, eight people�Cincluding King Arion�Cflew to her side.

    "Are you alright?" he asked but received no answer. As husband and wife, they were connected through their souls so he could feel the pain and grief she was currently dealing with. But he also knew that it was not the time to deal with such emotions.

    "We need to act immediately," said one of the Elders.

    "In this situation, what can we do? Guzznad has most likely sent in one of his clones. Or maybe, even showed up in person."

    The Elders knew the vast difference between Tier 8 and 9. So, although they had great faith in their queen to one day rival and surpass Guzznad, now was not the time.

    Since the start of the war, only one group was able to deal with one of Guzznad''s clones�Cthe Arcane Empire.

    "We need to ask the Arcane Empire for help."

    "Is this truly the only way?" asked a male elder. The man looked in his mid 30''s, but he had an ancient aura about him, and his eyes indicated wisdom and vicissitude.

    "Look at the sky; we have no other choice."

    Theary Shield was no longer working because the Queen and the tree had to focus their defensive capabilities on the few remaining cities of the kingdom.

    As such, more demons and undead rushed into the, not hiding their intention to corrupt and turn all living things into one of their own.

    "Will they help us, is the best question,"mented a female elder who looked like an elderly. However, oddly, she remained beautiful and charming despite her elderly appearance.

    "The Arcane Emperor is obsessed with creating an empire where all races are equal and live in harmony. So, as long as we ask, he will send aid. Of course, because of our previous rejections, we will suffer immensely during the negotiations."

    The elders stopped talking and looked at Queen Mirthal. Although they agreed with this decision, the final choice was in the hands of their queen. If she chose to find herst breath, they would not hesitate to follow her in death.

    Queen Mirthal felt the gaze of the people behind. She was quiet for a brief period, looking at the current state of Verdant. She has spent countless millennia in this ce, watching change for the better under her reign.

    She remembered the envy and desire other races and factions would have after visiting this, their sincere praise about the beauty of the kingdom and this.

    And now, everything is ruined.

    So, Queen Mirthal hated the undead, the Abyss Demons, and Guzznad. More importantly, she hated herself. Her arrogance is what brought her people to such a state.

    She raised her hand to wipe the blood tears, "I will make the call."

    She used her staff to cast a long-rangemunication spell. Unfortunately, there was no response. So, she tried a few more times with no response.

    "Do you think the Emperor refused to ept us?" said an elder with an ugly expression.

    "Not necessarily. Guzznad will not allow us to call for reinforcement. So, he might block all attempts to call for aid."

    "So, what should we do?"

    If they cannot call for help, their and race will be doomed.

    "We can use the Sacred Tree," said the truly elderly Elder.

    "How so?" asked the others who knew she was the oldest amongst them, thus the wisest and most knowledgeable.

    ''In ancient times, the High Elves used the Sacred Tree tomunicate across the universe and across nes through a very intricate system and secret system.

    "We can use it tomunicate to all the trees in the Empire, sending them a message of our current plight."

    "Is that so?" muttered another elder. "Why didn''t you say so be�C," the elder stopped as he answered his own question. Before then, there was no one who awakened the Sun Elf Bloodline, so this method could not be used.

    "The Sacred Tree is not at its peak, so using such a method could easily injure it. But now, there is no time to hesitate."

    Queen Mirthal did not waste time and immediately acted. She closed her eyes and connected to Validor. Using her bloodline as a key, she saw this intricate system that resembled tree roots.

    There were so many that she was dizzy, taking a moment to get the hang of properly controlling this system. Then, she focused on the different regions of this system.

    In her mind, the queen saw countless trees scattered across the entire gxy. She discovered a great majority was infected by death energy, and a significant was corrupted and could not be essed.

    She focused on the direction of the Arcane Empire''s territory, essing most of the trees. Without hesitation, the queen sent her SOS call, hoping to save her people.

    Then, she exhaled deeply as she opened her eyes.

    "Now, all I have to do is resist until reinforcement arrives."

    She had a look of determination. She was prepared to do whatever it took to ensure her race''s survival�Ceven if she had to sacrifice herself.

 Chapter 493: The Fall of Verdant (III)

    Fifteen minutes passed by, and for these elves with long life spans, they can say for sure that these were the longest fifteen minutes of their lives. The Queen had to focus on reinforcing the city''s barriers using her power and the Sacred Tree.

    Meanwhile, the elders would also take time to transfer their mana to her to alleviate the situation. However, after the fifteen-minute mark, theplexion of everyone was hard to look at.

    Fifteen minutes was more than enough time for the Arcane Empire to receive the message and deploy a rescue fleet. Such a conclusion was not without basis.

    During the past years of this war, there have been too many messages in the Universe''s Web ofs and people who talked about how fast the Arcane Empire came to rescue them after surrendering and asking for aid.

    The fastest record was 3 minutes and 23 seconds.

    The Arcane Empire has built a marketing campaign about how fast they are to respond toe to their allies'' aid. And the oldest recorded time was 11 minutes and 18 seconds.

    But now, fifteen minutes had passed, and nothing happened.

    "Maybe, something is holding them off,"mented King Abion, who wished to remain positive. The elders nodded, but anyone with a keen observation could see the luster in their eyes dimmed greatly.

    Another five minutes passed, and the shield was holding on with the great effort of the Queen.

    "Something is wrong," said the wisest elder, her old eyes looking at the sky full of the brilliance of intelligence.

    "Isn''t that obvious?"

    "No, I''m talking about this attack. Why can west so long? I don''t mean to underestimate the Queen and the Sacred Tree, but the Undead should have broken through our defenses long ago."

    Her words made everyone quiet.

    "Now that you mention it, it''s odd that Guzznad did not personally take action. With his strength, it would be a miracle if wested more than five minutes."

    These elders immediately began to analyze this anomaly.

    "Could it be that Guzznad only sent a clone to scare us? He only showed up before leaving?" asked one of the elders, his words full of hope. s.

    "No, I can sense his presence outside of the," added the Queen, and the feeling of hope was once again extinguished.

    "We are nothing but bait," said the wise elder, her expression extremely calm for such a situation.

    "You mean��"

    "Yes. Guzznad attacked us to lure the Arcane Empire. His n was probably to ambush them and deal a severe blow to their force."

    The elders had a sudden look of realization.

    "This may be good news for us,"mented King Arion, who refused to give up.

    "What do you mean?"

    "We know the Arcane Empire has a great Intelligence Gathering Agency and a Divination Department. Maybe, they learned of Guzznad''s n beforehand and are waiting for the perfect time to counterattack.

    "So, maybe, if we wait and survive long enough, they will appear at thest minute to deal a blow to Guzznad."

    Such a thing was possible. However, for such a n to seed, the Arcane Empire would have to wait until the final moment, when Guzznad believed they would not show up, to appear.

    And by then, their people might reach the brink of extermination.

    Of course, all this assumption is based on the fact the Empire did not abandon them after the recent events.

    "This is our only chance, so we must persevere," said Queen Mirthal, her spirit sublimated to the highest peak.

    Forty minutes after she sent the distress signal, the shields remained. However, someone was impatient. A ck scythe descended from out of space andnded on the.

    The scythe''snding spot was one of the cities the Queen protected. However, her shield was nothing to that psyche as it prated smoother than a hot knife cut butter.

    Then, it released a terrifying ck gas that killed every elf in that city. Then, it made them undead of different qualities, tiers, and varieties. The process was fast, leaving no room for reaction or negotiation.

    The worst part was this was just the beginning. The ck gas released by the Divine Weapon began to expand at an rming rate. And whenever it encountered a protected city, it would only take a few seconds before breaking them and doing the same.

    The processsted until one ce remained: Clemnor.

    Queen Mirthal resisted. Her body shrunk until she was almost a mummy, her hair turned all white, and wrinkles appeared all over her face. However, her aura drastically increased, along with her mana.

    The shield that was about to be destroyed was reinforced, buying her kind a few more seconds of survival. Then, the king and elders followed the same fate as her, sacrificing their lives to keep powering the protective shield.

    Validor�Cthe Sacred Tree�Cwithered in a matter of a few seconds. Suddenly, the elves in Clemnor felt an intense sadness overwhelmed their mind; it was like someone close to them had passed away like their own mother had shed her mortal coil.

    So, all the elves in the remaining city began to shed tears, knowing that their Sacred Tree was no more. Furthermore, they also knew their race was on the precipice of being destroyed.

    The older elves with Tier 6 flew into the sky, trying to follow the path of their elders. Queen Mirthal wanted to open her mouth and refuse their help. Unfortunately, she knew this was the only way to buy enough time for their race. Furthermore, she was currently too weak to even speak,

    After sacrificing themselves, these elves brought more time for their people. Sadly, it was only a few more seconds. So, the young man and woman who reached Tier 6 followed their predecessors.

    A chain reaction urred after the first batch. After the young Tier 6 died, the Tier 5 Elves flew and followed the same fate. They repeated the process until the children were just born.

    As a blessed species, all their members were born with mana. However, this young one did not even have enough mana to be ssified as Tier 1. They could not fly nor use such a technique as sacrificing their lives.

    Queen Mirthal was now the only fighting prowess of this once mighty kingdom that ruled over the Milky Way Gxy. She nced at the few hundred remaining of her kind.

    If her body could, she would cry tears of blood for a second time. s, she was now only hanging by sheer determination and obsession.

    Queen Mirthal raised her head to look at the sky, mustering all the remaining strength she had left:

    "Arcane��Emperor�� If��you��are��watching��this��please help��my people. I��am��willing��to do��anything."

    A wind blew from the void, but nothing appeared. So, the lights in her eyes finally dimmed. With her spirit broken, her body could no longer remain. So, Queen Mirthal began to rapidly disintegrate into particles as small as sands.

    ''I have doomed my people,'' thought Queen Mirthal. Then, a look of unwillingness appeared on her face. So, before entering absolute darkness, she cast onest spell.

    A white space that seemed infinite:

    Edward suddenly appeared in this ce.

    "Huh? Someone can forcibly summon my spirit?" He looked around while on guard. "Where is this?"

    He soon saw someone opposite him and immediately recognized who it was: "Queen Mirthal? You''re responsible for this."

    "Why? Why did you not save my people?" she asked, almost roaring.

    Edward did not answer her but continued analyzing the situation and environment: ''This ce is familiar. And the power used to summon, it''s not the first time I''ve experienced.''

    His mind worked extremely fast: ''Cronai�Cthat''s her power.''

    "Answer me," roared the Queen, and Edward finally paid attention to her.

    "You were watching our downfall, were you not?"

    "I was."

    "Then, how can you be so cruel? Why not save my people?" The despair in her voice made the surrounding space tremble.

    "Is it because of the way I acted during our meeting? I know I was wrong but is such an act enough to allow an entire race to perish? I thought you were more open-minded than this."

    "I am," replied Edward calmly.

    "Liar!"

    "Then why are my people gone?"

    "Technically speaking, they are not?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I have acquired the bloodline sample of 80% of your poption, so in the future, they will be revived as clones and citizens of the Empire."

    "I see," muttered Queen Mirthal. "You decided that it was not worth including our people in the Empire because of our arrogance and already established world views.

    "So, you chose to clone us, recreating new elves with nk tes that are more easily brainwashed and incorporated into the Empire."

    "Exactly."

    Mirhtal did not know how to feel about all this. In some ways, her race did not be extinct. But, they also cannot be called her race since they will now have a different view, culture, and even customs.

    "Wasn''t there a better solution? One where such extreme methods were used?"

    "One where you can live and still be the queen?" asked Edward with a sneer. Mirthal did not answer.

    "Even if I was not the queen."

    "After our conversation, I already determined your people were incapable of integrating into the Empire. Your culture, custom, and heritage are too ancient and noble, making them ingrained into your soul and blood.

    "After joining the Empire, your people would only use our knowledge and resources to thrive and return to the time of your ancestors�Cthe Sun Elves. Then, you would try to either leave and regain your sovereignty or try to overthrow the Empire and return to the top.

    "Whatever choice you made, you would have be an unstable factor. And I don''t want to deal with all that nonsense."

    Mirthal was quiet as he knew the Emperor was correct; if her people were forcibly incorporated into the Empire, there was a high probability they would follow the course he described.

    Mirthal exhaled deeply.

    "Maybe, this is for the best," she muttered before finally dissipating for good.

    "Wait," yelled Edward. "You haven''t told me how you summoned me here?"

    "Allow me to exin," said another voice.

 Chapter 494: Conversation and Disappointment

    Edward looked over and recognized the petite figure that appeared before him. He immediately smiled as he said:

    "Mother Cronai, it''s always a pleasure to see you."

    Cronai paused, not expecting such a reaction. This nigh omnipotent creature would be shocked if she was capable of such a thing.

    "Although I know you''re only saying these words without meaning them, I''m still happy," she replied with a lovely smile.

    "I meant every word," said Edward. The future in the Empire will go smoother with Croani on their side. So, there is no downside to pleasing her. Furthermore, she is considered the mother of all sentient creatures in the Cosmic Faith ne, so it''s nothing to call her that.

    Cronai calmly nodded. Upon learning of her existence, most creatures will react in two main ways: worship her as their mother or be revolted by the idea they have a creator.

    So, she was used to being called [Mother] along with many vile names.

    "You said you knew why she could summon me here?" asked Edward.

    "Yes. The High Elves had a contract with me long ago when they ruled over the universe, allowing them to borrow my power. Over the years, the contract has pretty much been annulled.

    "However, there is still a connection in their bloodline. So, over the years, they have used that connection to curse their enemy."

    Edward immediately frowned after hearing that, "That sounds like a dangerous ability to have."

    "Not really. The curse can only be directed to the person who killed them. Furthermore, not every High Elves have this ability�Ctheir bloodline and knowledge must reach a certain standard."

    "I see. So, Queen Mirthal used her Sun Elf Bloodline and the connection with you to summon me and fulfill herst obsession before death."

    "Correct," nodded Cronai. "I was surprised by her actions. No High Elf has been able to use my power to such a degree."

    "How long, exactly," he asked.

    "12 million years, to be specific."

    "Really," muttered Edward with a frown. He did not think Queen Mirthal was special. The reason for such power was most likely due to her soul, mind, and spirit sublimated to an unprecedented level before her final moment.

    And with such an increase, her ability to control her magical abilities reached a new height. Of course, he also gave her credit. If not for her love for people and unwillingness to give up at the veryst moment, she would have never seeded.

    However, his focus was not on Queen Mirthal but on the fact that no High Elf could use their bloodline to such a level.

    Cronai suddenly sighed, showing emotions of anger, disappointment, and helplessness. For a moment, Edward could not tell she was a powerful consciousness that worked purely on logic and did not have any emotions.

    "Now, do you see why I''m so invested in your sess," said Cronai, having guessed Edward''s mind.

    "Now only have the Gods been disappointing, but even the other powerful races have been on a downward spiral. The only ones with some prospects are these greedy and lustful dragons.

    "However, even after blessing them with luck and prosperity for millions of years, their progress has been subpar at best."

    Cronai looked in the distance, somewhat distracted, "There is not enough time left. And this ce needs drastic change."

    She previously believed that maybe she should take things slowly, correcting the issues of the current Faith God''s Civilization. However, after many failed attempts, she realized she needed to overthrow the board and start over.

    Otherwise, her fate will be to be swallowed by other nes.

    "I''m d you chose us. I promise you won''t regret it."

    "I know I won''t," replied Cronai with a smile. "If not for the rules, I would have granted you much more help."

    "Rules?"

    "I''ve said too much," she replied calmly. "I''m sure you have plenty of work to do. Let''s not waste time."

    "Indeed. Once again, the pleasure was all mine."

    Edward opened his eyes and was in hisb, taking a break and drinking tea with a screen before him. He checked the temperature and discovered not even a second had passed.

    He took a sip while contemting his experience. In that short conversation, he learned a great deal of things, some of which could affect the fate of the entire Empire.

    So, he needed to analyze and store them in his mind to help him make future decisions.

    He finished his drinks before summoning someone. A few secondster, a shadow manifested before him, half kneeling on the floor.

    "You did a great job for your first mission," praised Edward.

    "Thank you, your majesty," replied Itachi.

    "Do you think what I did was cruel?"

    "Yes," replied the Shadow Ninja without hesitation.

    "No hesitation, huh?" calmly said Edward.

    "It''s indeed cruel. However, in this world, cruelty has be the norm."

    Itachi thought he had seen the cruelty and darkness of the world. However, in the short few months since arriving in this ce, he truly understood what true cruelty was.

    In his home world, war only affects a few viges. And if lucky, the entire continent. However, even in times of war, civilian casualties are usually kept to a certain level while mostly ninjas suffer.

    However, in this ce, entires are usually the casualties in small-scale confrontations.

    So, he understood that people need to be cruel to survive in this environment. And if they want to achieve grand causes like the Emperor, cruelty has be a tool for them.

    "Well, it seems you''re adapting quite well," said Edward.

    "I tried my best."

    "Keep up the good work, but don''t be toocent after one mission. The climax of this war is about to begin. And I have a feeling things will not go smoothly."

    Edward dismissed Itachi and prepared to continue his study of the Advance Dragon Language. However, he soon received another call.

    "Another emergency? What is it this time?"

    Guzznad stood in a ship outside of the''s space. Many people thought he only sent a clone, but only a few people knew that his main body arrived.

    He watched Queen Mirthal''sst stand and the fall of the Elf Kingdom.

    "So, he did not take the bait? It''s not like him,"mented Guzznad. "Did someone leak our n?"

    "It''s very unlikely," replied the Lich Servant.

    "Huh, even if our n were revealed, the Arcane Emperor would never pass the chance to incorporate the elves into his Empire," continued Guzznad. "Could it be because of the strange elves that suddenly appeared on the new continent?"

    He knew a new continent was added to the Empire''s home world�CEarth. So, he theorized maybe the Arcane Empire was satisfied with these elves and abandoned this one.

    "I''m afraid it might be something else."

    "Oh, did you find something?"

    "A few of the newpanions were members of the Elf Council. We recovered some deleted memories where someone forced them to vote for a project that would gather the blood of most of the poption."

    This information was not easy to get as the mysterious shadows did an excellent job of ensuring no one discovered the tempered memories. However, they were not good enough, so they could retrieve some memories.

    "Blood? I see. He took their blood so he could clone them. Now that he had what he wanted, he had no problem discarding these people."

    Guzznad understood the thinking behind such an act. Integrating such a bunch of unruly elves into the Empire would cause trouble, so he found another way to do it through cloning technology.

    "Lord, what should we do now?"

    They spent so much time, effort, and resources on this n. And now, it was totally useless.

    "We will use n B," replied Guzznad.

    "And that is?"

    "Force him into this quagmire."

 Chapter 495: Also Your Problem

    An undead ship approached the border of the Empire''s territory. As soon as it appeared, it was almost blown to smithereens. Luckily, Dumbledore was posted on that location and recognized the ship was hosting the g that indicated they came on a diplomatic mission.

    Dumbledore�Cstill wearing a mask�Capproached the ship surrounded by soldiers and readied to attack with the slightest signs that something might go wrong.

    However, he soon discovered that his cautions might have been overboard. Standing before him was a skeleton that was barely Tier 2. He guessed this soldier was chosen as the emissary on the likely chance the Empire immediately attacked and obliterated him.

    So, losing such a low-level soldier was nothing to Guzznad''s legion.

    "State your purpose," said Dumbledore, choosing a more direct approach.

    "Our lord wants to speak to your Emperor," said the skeleton soldier before handing a ck orb. However, his actions immediately made the room more tense as the soldiers became on guard. And even Dumbledore entered a state of high alert.

    The only person calm throughout the entire interaction was the skeleton. His orders were to bring this thing to the people of the Arcane Empire before returning to his squadron.

    He did not care for anything else�Ceven the possibility of death. For undead, death is the ultimate joy since they get to enter the Lord''s Divine Kingdom and live a third life.

    Dumbledore looked at the ck orb and did not immediately take it. Instead, he used dozens of spells to detect what it was.

    ''Amunication medium?'' He discovered that this thing would allow the Emperor tomunicate with someone on the Undead side, most likely Guzznad himself.

    However, regardless of his discovery, he decided to still remain cautious. So, he took a case with sealing properties, often used to preserve certain rare magical herbs, and ced the orb inside. Dumbledore proceeded to add a few moreyers of sealing magic on the case.

    Then, after the skeleton departed, he left the orb on a ship outside of the Empire''s territory. He did not want to risk bringing this unknown and foreign object into the Empire.

    He contacted Edwards and the others to tell them of the situation. So, a team of personnel soon arrived to test the ck orb and ensure there was no problem.

    Finally, Edward used it as a medium to contact Guzznad.

    The Death God sat on a throne of bones, dressed in all ck, with arge mirror floating before him. Meanwhile, Edward sat on a gold and white throne with beautiful symbols carved on them. He wore his usual white Archmage Robe and looked as elegant and noble as ever.

    "Guzznad, I believe this is our second meeting. I hope this one is not as unpleasant as the first one."

    "Why would you have such hope? Do you think I''m contacting you to surrender or call for peace?"

    "Well, a man can dream."

    "Then, continue dreaming," said Guzznad nonchntly, making Edward chuckle.

    "So, to what do I owe this pleasure?"

    "You need to begin pulling your weight."

    "Pardon me?" Edward did not hide his confusion. For a moment, he wondered whether Guzznad had absorbed too much Faith and his mind was affected, driving him to a state of madness.

    However, the Ruler of Death was perfectly sane, and he did not care for the Emperor''s words if he knew what thetter was thinking. So, he directly exined what his words meant:

    "I''m reaching my limit on isting this gxy from the outside. So, it''s time for you to contribute."

    Edward''s demeanor suddenly changed, bing sharp and fierce. He squinted his eyes, "Are you threatening me?"

    "I am," replied Guzznad. "If those Gods enter the gxy, one of the first things they will do is annihte your Empire. In fact, I''m willing to bet you''re the first on their elimination list, even above me."

    The very existence of the Arcane Empire is a threat to these gods; the fact their society is based on knowledge, their disregard for theology, their development of technology in tandem with magic, and the fact their people contained Magus Bloodline all these are reasons the Gods will not tolerate them.

    Then, if you add all the other secrets the Empire is hiding, the Gods have already considered the Arcane Empire a big fat sheep that they need to dismember and distribute amongst themselves.

    With this analysis, Guzznad decided to drag the Arcane Emperor into this quagmire, forcing him to alleviate his situation.

    "If I remember correctly, you use a unique magic artifact from the Magus Race to iste the gxy?" asked Edward, and Guzznad squinted his eyes after hearing this question.

    Such a thing was supposed to be secret. Many people believed he used his own power and his Divine Kingdom to iste the gxy. However, after thinking about it for a moment, he realized it was not that surprising that such a secret was leaked.

    After all, the Arcane Empire knew better; they knew he did not have the power alone to achieve such a feat.

    "You''re correct," replied Guzznad.

    "Very well. Give me 2 hours, and I will send you a solution."

    Edward did not wait for his response and ended the conversation.

    "That damn bastard, he has no respect and awe," cursed the Lich Servant.

    "It''s fine," said Guzznad, not minding such a minor thing. So, he waited for the decided time. Then, he received news that the Arcane Empire sent a vessel near the border of their territory, controlled by a low-level golem.

    Guzzand waved his hand, and the item sent by Edward appeared in his palm.

    "My Lord," said the Lich.

    "No need for concern," said Guzznad as he opened the box to see what was inside. He saw a gem the size of a tennis ball.

    "Such intense and pure mana," hemented. Although the intensity of the mana was only Tier 9, the purity was unlike anything he had ever seen in his long life.

    "With this energy, I can nowst for a few months without any restrictions."

    His main body will be able to move without having to spend all his energy and effort on controlling the disk.

    "So, you could benefit by absorbing it," suggested the Lich. Such pure mana would benefit even a God.

    "I had the same idea, but it seems this thing contained something dangerous," replied Guzznad, who knew the Emperor tempered with this thing to prevent him from swallowing.

    "It''s a shame," nodded the Lich. "Anyway, we now have some leverage and can continue ckmailing the Arcane Emperor. As long as we use this tactic to our advantage, we can benefit immensely in this war."

    "You underestimate him. I reckon we can probably use this tactic 3 to 5 times before he finds a solution to this problem," replied Guzznad. After theorizing the Arcane Emperor was responsible for isting the Universe Web from the outside world, he knew this man could not be measured by normal standards.

    And after his recent two failures, he knew he had the right idea about his enemy. So, he did not think his tactic wouldst long.

    ''The Arcane Emperor, you''re a formidable opponent. However, you have one fatal weakness�Cyou''re too young. This universe is old and contains too many secrets.

    ''Secrets that your young age is not privy to.''

    Guzznad sneered as he prepared his next attack. And this time, he will learn from his previous mistakes and ensure sess.

    "Let''s go. The war is about to reach its climax, and there are many things to prepare for. We cannot afford any more failures."

    Guzznad took his legion and left. They have acquired many new undead with great potential. Although he felt it was a shame he could not turn the Elders and the Queen with noble bloodline into his rank, he was still satisfied with the final oue.

 Chapter 496: Short-Cut

    Edward sat on his throne, not happy with how the situation turned out. Furthermore, he knew this would not be a one-time thing, so he did not want to be ckmailed again.

    "I need to finish the fog," muttered Edward. One of his projects was to create a fog that would surround the Milky Way Gxy and take the ce of Guzznad''s artifact.

    That way, after the war ended and Guzznad could no longer protect this ce, the Empire would not have to experience the invasion from the gods.

    "Morgana, show me the data," said Edward, and the little elf knew what he was talking about. The Empire sent people to study and gather data on the shield that Guzznad ced on the Milky Way.

    Based on the information gathered, Edward was very interested in the Magus magic artifact that created that protection. So, he nned to get it from Guzznad''s dead corpse.

    "How is the fog going?" he asked while reviewing the data.

    "It''s basically done," replied Morgana. "We''ve even improved it based on the data you just asked for."

    The original design of the fog was based on a protective measure Edward discovered around the ck Clover Universe, so it was unique and powerful when it came to protecting arge area.

    "I''m sensing a but?" asked Edward.

    "The problem with the project is the Energy Core powering the fog," continued Morgana as she summoned a holographic screen to show him.

    "We would need a Tier 10 Aether Core to ensure the fog that can protect the gxy. However, one core cannot provide enough energy to block so many gods.

    "Furthermore, we only have one Tier 10 Aether Core in Netheril. So, if we used it, it would be useless since all its power would be dedicated to powering the fog."

    Edward frowned. The intensity of a core is important, but the application of the energy is also very important. For example, a Tier 10 Core cloud powered an entire universe. However, if the application of energy is enough, the same core could power a universe and a half. Or even more exaggerated, two or more universes.

    ''The Energy Application of Guuznad''s magical artifact must reach another level.''

    The energy that Guzznad can provide the artifact is only Tier 9. Yet, he can still block more than 3 Tier 10 Gods. So, Edward knew creating such an artifact was currently beyond his capabilities, so he wanted to get his hands on it.

    "Any solution to our problem?" asked Edward.

    "We can turn Netheril''s Aether Core into Super Solid, so it should temporarily solve our problem. However, the core issue is to create more Tier 10 Cores."

    "So, we must begin our invasion of the Dark Multiverse as soon as possible?"

    "Yes."

    "Then, send our Golem Legions. Ask them to target the timelines without the Empire, then begin mining resources and energy."

    Edward feared that one of his variants would defeat the golem legions and studied them, thus allowing their timeline to develop faster than normal.

    "Then, what are you going to do?"

    "I''ll continue my research on the Mana Grid," said Edward. "If we can find a timeline where the Mana Grid is not under the control of the Gods, we would have ess to unlimited energy."

    The Mana Grid rushed through the entire universe and contained unimaginable energy. If the Empire could control it, Edward won''t have to worry about energy for a long time.

    "Do we have a few of the Seer Golems avable?"

    "There are only two still avable," replied Morgana. The amount of golems with Divination Capabilities is very small in the Empire because only a few people can create them, Edward not included.

    "Create a team with them at the center and send them to search for such a timeline. Ask Luna to focus on this project after the war ends."

    With the current situation, Edward could not mobilize too many Divination Masters or Seers. However, this project was top-of-the-line regarding importance. Otherwise, he would have asked Luna to leave immediately.

    "Well, let''s get started," muttered Edward before beginning his work. He first created a clone that was in charge of turning Netheril''s Aether Core into Super Solid.

    Then, under his order, many departments began working like a well-functioned machine, deploying the golems he requested. Finally, his main body began to work on the Mana Grid.

    He was confident in his research because he had already acquired a great deal of knowledge about the grid from the Akashic Records. So, in a month, he developed an initial enchantment to draw energy from the grid.

    However, despite blocking the grid from the outside, he received obstruction in the process of drawing mana. So, he needed to deal with this issue before considering his n''s sess.

    "Did the Magus Race leave some sort of will or consciousness on the Mana Grid? Is this why I have received obstruction? Or did the Gods still have certain control over the thing?"

    While deep in thought, he received two calls, both important. Two beautiful faces appeared when the screen appeared before him, making him smile.

    "The love of my life," he said.

    "And who are you talking about?" asked Hermione.

    "Of course, it''s both of you."

    Olivier ignored his sweet talk while Hermione rolled her eyes.

    "So, how was the Abyss?"

    "Dark, eerie, creepy, and full of negative emotions."

    "I''m guessing it''s not the best ce for a vacation."

    "Far from it," Hermione shook his head.

    "Did you gain anything noteworthy?"

    "A few, actually," said Hermione. "The first one is that I collected and dissected countless Abyss creatures. The bloodline of these creatures is actually very fascinating."

    "How so?"

    "They can use anything to evolve. Mana, divine energy, negative emotions, matter, souls, and anything you could think of. And based on what they used, they usually developed into different demons.

    "Interestingly, their evolutions will always be toward the evil side."

    "That is indeed interesting." Such a malleable bloodline is unlike anything the Empire has seen or discovered.

    "The souls of these creatures are the filthiest thing I''ve ever seen in my life. It made me fascinated, and I wanted to study them," she continued.

    "What''s stopping you?"

    "It''s not my field, and I have my own research to focus on."

    "True. So, anything else."

    "There are many. The Abyss has turned into a Commerce Hub where countless nese to exchange because of how many nes they are connected to. So, the magical resources are abundant.

    "However, I have noticed these people seemed very antagonistic to people from our ne. If not for the warnings you sent me, I might have been discovered."

    After the events with the Beast Master ne, Edward sensed other nes might not be too friendly to the Cosmic Faith ne, so he warned Hermione to be careful.

    "I had two major discoveries during my time there," continued Hermione. "The first one is I learned the Devil Soul Language, and it''splete."

    The Devil Soul Language is a unique magicalnguage that is excellent at influencing the soul or even when using any soul or spiritual magic. Edward received a copy when he was traveling the world after graduating from Hogwarts.

    However, it was notplete. As such, even though he deduced the rest and incorporated it into his Arcane Rune Language, he still wanted thepletenguage.

    "That''s excellent news," he said. He once theorized that he might be able to understand Soul Rule from thenguage. "What''s the second?"

    "I have found a shortcut to understanding [Authority]."

    "Are you serious?"

    "Yes. The Abyss Lords are blessed by the Abyss Will, allowing them to control certain [Authority]. After refining the Abyss Imprint and bing a Lord, I discovered I can take my time to study these [Authorities] instead of only using them."

    "That''s great news. Now, we only need to solve the issue of Willpower."

 Chapter 497: The situation is settled

    Chris Tiu has made some improvements in creating a method to increase Willpower. However, his research time was too short, and he had not aplished significant results yet.

    Luckily, he is determined, so he elerated his school time, learning years of curriculum in a short few months. Give him a little more time, Chris will be on par with a graduate from Bones Advance School Magic.

    With the royal family��s support, he can swiftly be a Tier 7 Arcanist and finish his research.

    Once that research is sessful, the Empire can use the Abyss Imprint and the Advance Dragon Language and the use of Intent studied by the reincarnator named Bai to cultivate more Legendary Arcanists.

    ��If there are people looking for us in other nes, we must take precautions when we send people to use the Abyss Imprint,��mented Olivier.

    ��It will be a problem if many Arcanists from our Empire be Abyss Lords in an attempt to study [Authority],�� nodded Hermione. With so many people bing Lords, it would be a surprise if they were not detected.

    ��Is it possible for you to let them borrow the power of the imprint?�� asked Edward.

    ��Huh, it is possible,�� replied Hermione, thinking such a method was possible. Abyss Lords would never allow anyone�Cincluding their closest subordinates�Cto borrow their imprint.

    Things like betrayal are toomon among demons. It can be argued these demons do not have the word [loyalty] in their vocabry. They followed their lords only because they were weak; in other words, out of fear.

    So, if an Abyss Lord allowed his subordinate to borrow his Imprint�Cwhich is the symbol of his status and source of strength�Che would hundred percent be betrayed and lose that position.

    However, Hermione does not have the issue. She does not care too much about the status of Abyss Lord and would not care if someone betrayed her. Furthermore, Edward has already brainwashed these Arcanists to despise foreign powers like faith that the Gods rely on or this Abyss Imprint that the demons used.

    So, even if they gave these Arcanists the imprint, 95% of them would only think of it as a foreign power. They would most likely try to study and replicate its power. Or, even worse, try to steal the power of the Abyss for their permanent use.

    ��The only issue with this n is the Soul me Shield,�� continued Hermione. ��It might alert the Abyss Will.��

    ��So, did it try to do something sneaky?�� asked Edward.

    ��Yes. While refining the Imprint, it tried to leave a secret imprint on my Soul me. Luckily, you provide me with the protection; otherwise, I would not be the wisest.��

    Edward nodded; he was always skeptical of any nar Will�Clet alone one with such a terrible reputation as the Abyss Will. So, he did not let Hermione refine the Imprint without any protection.

    ��Can we try to deceive it?�� asked Olivier. If many Arcanists borrowed the Imprint and the Abyss Will detects so many people who seeded in preventing its action of branding their Soul mes, it might alert it. So, the best option would be to deceive the Will.

    ��Deceiving the nar Will is one the highest technologies we are trying to develop for future nar Deployment and Conquest. As of now, we are so far from that level.��

    ����The Magus should have this technology. Do you want to search for it?��

    ��How likely do you think we would find something like that?�� replied Edward. ��Honestly, I don��t want us to have too much connection with them. For such a civilization that has transcended Cause and Effect, having too much connection with them might not be a good idea.��

    ��I can��t tell if you��re being too paranoid or something else. Anyway, it��s always good to be cautious,�� said Olivier. ��But this issue will be difficult to deal with.��

    ��There is no need to hurry. We have plenty of time before we enter the Age of Legendary Arcanist. By then, we might have a solution, or the situation might not be as bad as we anticipated.��

    ��Fine,�� said Olivier before archiving today��s discussion. Many things from the Empire must be nned years ahead to prevent possible failure, danger, and bacsh or ensure the Empire can develop at a faster speed.

    ��You came to see. Is there something?�� asked Edward.

    ��Two things,�� said Olivier. ��The first is that the war has be a two-party battle between us and Guzznad. All other factions in the gxy are either now turned into undead or integrated into the Empire.

    ��Although a few people are hiding between the cracks, they are irrelevant to the general situation.��

    ��So, the n is proceeding smoothly?��

    ��Yes. As long as we defeat Guzznad and turn all the undead we can back to their former selves, we will be the rightful ruler of the Milky Way Gxy. With our reputation, even if there are some people who call for their independence afterward, they will not pose much of a threat.��

    ��That��s excellent news. What about the integration of the undead?�� Not all the undead can be reverted, so the rest must be integrated into the Empire.

    ��Wiz has been doing a good job. ording to recent polls, people��s fear and eptance of undead has drastically increased in the past few months�Cespecially at the center of our territory.��

    Edward was not surprised. The people on Earth and the surrounding star systems were not affected by the war and can only see how intense it was through videos on Sk and the Universe Web. So, their eptance of the undead is not on par with the other territories who had to watch their entire lives, races, and civilizations being annihted by undead.

    ��Do you want to immediately get rid of Guzznad?�� asked Edward.

    ��No, it��s not time yet,�� replied Olivier. ��The final victory cannot be too easy and swift; otherwise, people will not appreciate the end of the war. And certain people might be suspicious of why we did not eradicate him if we had the means.

    ��Furthermore, the outskirts of our territory has just been acquired and needs more time to fully integrate. Looming the war over them is a good way to control them.��

    ��I��m d you��re taking your time.��

    ��Is there a problem?��

    ��The Tier 10 Aether Core for the Fog is not finished yet. We can��t eliminate Guzznad until it��s deployed. Otherwise, I don��t want him to do something stupid out of desperation.��

    He feared Guzznad would allow the Gods to enter before his death as an act of revenge. Or, open the gate to the Abyss and allow an Abyss Prince (Tier 10 Abyss Lord} to invade the ne.

    ��I was just going to ask about this,�� said Olivier, who also calcted this possibility as the war draws to its end.

    ��Do you have an estimate of when it will be ready?�� she asked.

    ��If you take into consideration Time Dtion between parallel timelines, it should be about nine months,�� replied Edward after checking the progress reports the golems sent him.

    ��Of course, the time can be reduced if I canplete the Mana Grid Enchantment.��

    ��And how long will it take?��

    ��I don��t know. The thing should have beenpleted. But, it seems I��m missing an important piece.��

    Edward shook his head. He already had all the information needed for the enchantment from the Akashic Record, but he was still missing an important link.

    ��Well, we can wait a year. However, you have to expect more ckmail from Guzznad.��

    ��It��s fine. He will repay it ten-fold in the future,�� Edward sneered. ��Anyway, what��s the second thing you wanted to talk about?��

 Chapter 498: Goddess of Magic

    ��It��s about the Intelligens,�� said Olivier. ��The recent report states they have created a Tier 9 Dark Matter Weapon.��

    ��So fast? Well, based on the situation, it��s expected.�� It��s often difficult for any civilization to go from one Tier 1 to another. Frequently, they might spend millions of years without any sess.

    A perfect example of this was the Elves and Starskin Race, who once ruled over the Milky Way. They have been stuck as Tier 7- 8 Civilization for many years without any improvement.

    And it was the same for the Intelligens. At their prime, they only had a Tier 8 Anti-Matter Weapon. However, in just a few months, after their civilization was destroyed, they reached Tier 9.

    All this improvement was because a higher being or civilization guided them in the dark.

    ��What do you want to do?�� asked Olivier. ��Do you want to continue waiting?��

    ��There is no point. The Gods will never allow them to develop Tier 10 Weapons. Furthermore, they are only pawns to muddy the current situation of the war. So, the best option is to control them now and get our hands on their technology before the gods use them as a chess piece.��

    ��That��s fine. Do you want to also intervene in the Cosmic Energy Experiment?��

    ��No, leave them to develop on their own. We only need to intervene after someone reaches Tier 6 and can leave the.��

    Edward paused as he thought of something. ��If they develop a perfect system that can reach Tier 6 with Cosmic Energy, invite them into the Empire.��

    With the Empire��s knowledge and resources, it��s possible for someone from that to develop the Cosmic Energy System all the way to Tier 10, thus expanding the Empire��s Arcane Magic System.

    ��Alright. Anything else?��

    ��I should be the one asking that,�� muttered Edward. ��How is Tsuna? Has she been integrating well?��

    Olivier did not respond but stared at him fiercely.

    ��Don��t tell me you don��t know.��

    His wives do not care much for political power in the Empire�Cexcept for Olivier. So, she��s probably the most powerful one, holding most of the Empire��s military power and a great deal of political power.

    As such, she knows everything that��s going on, including the movements of the others. So, if Edward wanted to know about something like that, she��s one of the few people he could ask.

    ��She��s fine. She has enlisted as a medic at the frontline.��

    ��What Tier is she now?��

    ��Tier 6?��

    ��Mana or Chakra Path?��

    ��Chakra Path,�� said Olivier with a frown. ��Edward Bones, since when was I in charge of keeping check of your harem and ensuring harmony?��

    ��Don��t be like this. If I don��t ask you, who would I ask?��

    ��Your Shadow Guards.��

    ��They don��t dare monitor members of the royal family.��

    Olivier snorted coldly before hanging up the phone.

    ��Why are you antagonizing her?�� asked Morgana, who appeared out of nowhere.

    ��I don��t have to worry about the others. However, she��s different.��

    ��She doesn��t seem like the kind to cause trouble.��

    ��She��s not, or she was not.��

    ��What does that mean?��

    ��I noticed a slight shift from her after I brought back Wiz and Tsuna. I worry she might do something stupid after letting all the power and sess of the war get to her head. So, I��m warning her.��

    Morgana looked at him with disdain, ��None of this would happen if you could keep it in your pants.��

    Edward waved her away, ��What is the protection detail for Tsuna?�� He was worried an ident might happen while she was working on the frontline.

    ��A Tier 8 Member from the Ghost Squad is always protecting her. She is also deployed near Dumbledore��s Floating City so that he can save her in case of an emergency.��

    ��This might not be enough,�� muttered Edward.

    ��We have stored a piece of her Soul me. So, in case of an emergency, you don��t have to worry.��

    ��That��s fine,�� nodded Edward before returning to his work. He wanted to find the problem with his enchantment as soon as possible. So, he dealt deeply with studying the Mana Grid.

    After two months of nonstop research, he finally discovered the source of his trouble.

    ��I was right. Someone branded the Mana Grid to prevent others from taking mana from it.��

    Edward checked the brand, trying to decipher its owner. He prayed it was not the Magus Race, which would indicate they still had some strong connection in the Cosmic Faith ne.

    Luckily for him, the situation was not as he anticipated. From the brand, he discovered a unique aura that was familiar to him.

    ��The Divine Aura from the soul of a God,�� muttered Edward, remembering the data he has after dissecting Herpo.

    ��This is interesting,�� hemented, wondering about his next course of action. His first instinct is to remove the brand. However, he had another ideamunicate with the owner.

    ��Since the Gods will be my enemy, it won��t be bad to know a thing or two about them.��

    Of course, such an act was a double-edged sword since he might also reveal information about him. However, the risks were worth it, ording to his calctions.

    ��Before then, let��s take some precautions.��

    Edward headed to Netheril and connected to the city. After his clone updated the Energy Core, this machine was numerous times more powerful than before.

    So, with it under his control, Edward was more confident in meeting the owner of the brand.

    ��The safest way would be to use Cronai tomunicate with the brand. However, it��s best not to reveal the Empire��s connection or even understanding of Cronai.��

    He shook his head before casting the spell that would allow him tomunicate with the owner of the brand.

    Soon, he found himself in arge empty room. Not far from him was a beautiful woman with long ck hair and golden eyes. She wore a blue robe with runes engraved on them.

    ��Who are you?�� asked Edward.

    ��I should be the one asking you that question.��

    Edward paused for a moment, ��I am Edward Bones, the Emperor of the Arcane Empire.��

    The woman squinted her eyes, ��I am Delh Magister, the Goddess of Magic, Knowledge, and Communication.��

    ��Delh�Cwhat a lovely name,�� said Edward, his blue eyes more charming than ever. ��Would you like some tea? I don��t know what God drinks, but I think good tea is a universal beverage.��

    ��Tea? It��s been a couple of thousand years since I drank tea and even longer since I tasted a decent one. You better not disappoint me.��

    ��I believe I won��t,�� replied Edward, waving his hand to change the surrounding picture. They were now in arge in with only green ss for miles long.

    A table was in the middle of the field with tea sets.

    ��Please,�� he motioned, his every gesture as gentleman-like as possible.

    Delh responded with a gentle smile. However, as soon as she smiled, the entire space became livelier. The sun shone brighter, the grass became greener, and the air was purified.

    ��Worthy of a goddess,�� thought Edward. ��Her natural charm is something even Fleur cannotpare to.��

    Fleur studies Charm Magic, yet, her ability could notpare to Delh��s natural charm or disposition.

    ��I have to admit, in some ways, these Gods are the perfect life form,�� analyzed Edward as he took his seat after the Goddess.

 Chapter 499: Magic Authority

    ��I��ve been meeting to meet you,�� said Delh, sipping on her tea.

    ��Oh, why? I don��t think I have anything worthy of being noticed by the Gods.��

    ��You know, sometimes, modesty appears as hypocrisy.��

    Edward paused briefly, ��True. But, I��m genuinely surprised you know of me.��

    In less than a hundred years, you develop the Arcane Empire from a technological Tier 5 world to a Tier 9 Magical Civilization,�� calmly said Delh. ��Such an act can be said to be the story of myths and legends.��

    ��Hahaha, you have no idea how much your words have boosted my ego,�� replied Edward with a brilliant smile. However, Delh did not take his words seriously.

    ��At first, I thought such a thing was impossible, that there might be some error in the information.�� She was in charge of the Universe Web, so she scoffed at the news for many years after reading it, believing there must be an exnation for such a grand scale of development.

    ��And now?��

    ��Now, I believe it.��

    ��Oh, why?��

    ��Because I can tell you��re older than a hundred years,�� said Delh, her eyes deeper than the abyss, containing the most profound truth in the universe. For a moment, Edward was fascinated as he felt she could answer all the answers he wished to know about the universe.

    Luckily, his Willpower is unmatched, and he knew a mere Tier 10 Gods could never give him all the answers and truths he pursued.

    ��I guess you acquired one of the Magus Race��s inheritance, including a Time Magical Artifact. After studying it, you also absorbed their spirit of pursuing magic and the truth, thus creating the Arcane Empire.

    ��And with the technology civilization already on Earth, you decided to fuse magic and technology, thus bringing the Empire to an incredible height in a very short period.

    ��Am I right?��

    Delh gazed at him as if trying to pierce through the secrets of his soul. However, all she saw was calmness and a hint of flirtation.

    ��He��s not just some wizard enthralled with magic and research; he��s a true Emperor with political skills.��

    The Arcane Emperor rarely showed up during the war, mostly hiding behind the scenes. As such, the Gods analyzed the information and believed he was primarily a political figure�Calbeit one with a lot of power.

    As such, their profile of him was a man addicted to magic and the pursuit of knowledge. Hence, he left his Empire to be run by others, only keeping military power.

    However, Delh discovered today they might have been wrong about the Emperor.

    ��You can think so,�� replied Edward calmly.

    ��Is that so?�� muttered Delh with squinted eyes, making her even more alluring.

    ��Do you know what fate awaits you?��

    ��Please, tell.��

    She did not immediately speak, somewhat baffled by his calm demeanor. She could tell he was genuinely calm and not putting on a facade for their negotiation.

    ��We will never allow such an Empire with your specific ideals and potential to develop. And once Guzznad cannot protect this gxy, our first act will be to liquidate the Empire, killing or enving everyone.

    ��This is your unavoidable fate.��

    ��And so?�� asked Edward, making Delh frown with slight displeasure. Regardless, she knew how to control herself and continued:

    ��Your only hope of saving yourself and your family is if you surrender.��

    ��Let me guess,�� added Edward. ��You want me to be your follower, no, your Divine Mercenary. As long as I give you all the Empire��s knowledge and technology�Cespecially the one I used to block the Mana Grid�Cyou can intercept with the others to keep me safe.

    ��Am I correct?��

    Delh looked at him, his eyes focused intensely.

    ��Don��t worry, I can��t read your mind. You��re just easy to read�Ceasier than I anticipated.��

    ��Are you calling me a simpleton?��

    ��I would not dare,�� replied Edward casually. ��Let��s not talk about some unknown future. You��re the Goddess of Magic, correct?��

    ��Yes, and what of it?��

    ��Then, you must be the powerful God in this ne?��

    ��Although I am powerful, I would not say to this extent,�� replied Delh, wondering where this conversation was going.��

    ��One of my philosophers excellently summarized magic. He said: ��Magic is omnipotent, but the user is not.����

    ��It��s a great quote,�� nodded Delh. ��Magic can do anything; its only limitation is the mage controlling it.��

    ��I feel the same way. Imagine how powerful a person would be if they controlled the [Magic Authority]. They could topple the God Civilization on their own.��

    ��You��re��exaggerating things.��

    ��No, I��m not. The core of the Gods��s Civilization is the faith of their followers. So, if someone could develop a spell to block their connection to their followers�Ceven for a moment�Csuch a person could kill any Gods and easily topple their civilization.��

    Delh''s face changed for the first time since this conversation�Calbeit the process was very brief. But, it was long enough for someone like Edward. So, with a smile, he continued:

    ��Creating such a spell is quite arduous, even beyond the limit of what I could do. However, If I had the [Magic Authority] and with enough time, it��s not out of the realm of impossibility.��

    ��Such a spell is impossible,�� said Delh, with a dangerous light in her eyes. ��And your attempt to sow dissonance amongst us is futile.��

    ��Impossible? You��re right, but it��s not the reason, I think, isn��t it?�� asked Edward, his eyes as profound as hers, peeping deep into her soul.

    ��The Gods are not stupid. So, how could they allow such a dangerous bomb among them? How could they allow anyone with the [Magic Authority] to exist and thrive in the universe?��

    Small ripples appeared in Delh��s tea; however, her face remained the same.

    ��I have a theory to exin such an anomaly,�� said Edward. ��My theory is that these Gods banded together to ce some restrictions on the [Magic Authority]. They limited or evenpletely removed your ability to innovate and create new spells.

    ��I guess that they made it so that if you want to learn new spells, your followers must create it�Cwithout your aid�Cbefore sacrificing it to you.

    ��Am I correct?��

    Boom!

    The tea in Delh��s hand evaporated, and the surrounding space trembled. However, Edward continued to sip his tea.

    ��I��m guessing that period was the darkest in your life. If things proceeded normally, you would have be one of the weakest Gods in the universe, always suppressed.

    ��However, you��re a wise woman, a woman of action. So, you somehow found a way to control the Mana Grid, thus elevating your strength and status.��

    Delh somewhat calmed down since Edward was wrong. To deal with that situation, she acquired the [Knowledge Authority], thus blessing her followers to create better spells and magical knowledge.

    Her control of the Mana Grid and Universe Web ced her in the highest league among the Gods, preventing them from putting more limitations on her.

    ��Arcane Emperor, are you trying to annoy me?��

    ��Of course, I would never.��

    ��Enough with this charade,�� said Delh coldly. ��Although you tried to hide, I can sense your contempt for me, for the Gods.��

    ��I apologize for that,�� he said, sounding very sincere. ��I do disdain you lots, thinking you��re only parasites that prey on the minds of the weak, less fortunate, or people in misery. However, I do wish to have a sincere conversation with you.��

    ��What do you want?�� she continued, not hiding her anger and indifference. ��State your purpose.��

    ��Very well.��

 Chapter 500: Temptation

    ��I do not know you very well, but I can guess your story,�� said Edward with a calm and soothing tone. ��A human genius born on a of magic. You quickly rose to the top of your world, bing a Tier 6 Mage.

    ��Maybe you were the first one on your entire for hundreds of years. Or, maybe you were lucky enough to be born in a world with a developed magical civilization. Regardless, your achievement of reaching Tier 6 brought you untold fame, wealth, and power.��

    Delh nced at him without saying a word. The previous anger was gone, reced by a terrifying calmness. At least, it looked as such on the surface. Edward did not mind as he continued:

    ��After reaching Tier 6, you learn that this is the end of magic�Cfor humans. However, how could such a genius like yourself ept such a fact? So, you began your journey through the universe. Maybe, you were lucky and discovered the Astral Realm and other nes.

    ��Through your ingenuity, talent, and luck, you pushed your magic to Tier 7. I''m guessing you used the bloodline of a higher magical creature�Cmost likely, a dragon. Am I correct?��

    Delh only nced at him without a word. Edward shrugged his shoulder and continued:

    ��At Tier 7, you finally reached the Soul Limit. Unfortunately, no matter what method you used, you could not bypass such restrictions. The only option you have is to use things like Divine Energy, but such an act is too dangerous.

    ��You probably searched the entire universe for the legacy of the Magus Race during your attempt to break the limit. Sadly, your luck has run out.

    ��Disheartened, you finally gave in and chose the path that all humans have to eventually walk on�CGodhood. However, your love for magic was beyond any typical human, so you chose the Magic Authority, even though you probably knew the possible danger.

    ��Afterward, your story became as legendary as any others. Through hard work, talent, luck, and schemes, you slowly conquer other nes and be a Tier 10 God.

    ��You broke through the suppression of the gods and achieved the pinnacle of status in the Cosmic Faith ne.��

    ��What are you trying to get at with all this nonsense?�� asked Delh coldly.

    ��I��m giving you an opportunity or an invitation.��

    Delh squinted her beautiful pupil.

    ��It��s as you guessed. I��m inviting you to the Emperor. Abandon the wretched God Path and be an Arcanist,�� said Edward with an enchanting voice. ��Remove all your shackles, awaken your ambitions to pursue knowledge and magic.��

    ��This is the biggest joke I��ve ever heard in my immortal life,�� said Delh with a sneer.

    ��Is it?�� retorted Edward with a smile.

    ��I��m sure your love for magic is not gone; otherwise, you would have never kept the [Magic Authority]. I don��t know whether the Magus Race used the Mana Grid as the Universe Web or whether it was your creation, but your involvement is indicative that you value information andmunication.

    ��In my eyes, you��re a perfect Arcanist. And with your current soul, you can easily reach Tier 10 under our magic system. No, any magic system, for that matter.

    ��So, why are you willing to continue on this Faith Path�Cespecially knowing how poisonous it is?��

    ��How do you know about this?�� asked Delh with killing intent. The Gods never allowed the information about Faith to flow out

    ��Do you think it is a deep secret?�� said Edward with a sneer, silencing this beautiful Goddess. Then, he continued:

    ��With the database of the Empire and your foundation as a God, you will have a much higher chance at reaching the legendary Tier 11.��

    Delh received another shock. Most creatures in the universe know or only believe that Tier 10 is the limit of power. After all, what is higher than the universe?

    However, this Arcane Emperor, ruler of a small Empire smaller than a gxy, knew of such secrets.

    ��The Magus Inheritance he acquired is much more valuable than I thought,�� thought Delh, trying to hide her greed and desire. She took a deep breath to calm down while also pondering this man��s words.

    ��Do you think a few words is enough for me to do such a thing, to take such risks?��

    ��Of course not,�� replied Edward. ��You have reached the pinnacle of the universe in terms of strength and status. The status quo is in your favor, so why risk everything for an unknown future?��

    ��Are you insinuating something?��

    ��No, I��m directly stating it. After living so many years as a God, bathing in the praise and worship of trillions of creatures and countless worlds, your spirit to pursue magic has been diluted and corrupted.

    ��It��s not your fault but an inevitable oue. After all, absolute power corrupts absolutely.��

    Delh released a terrifying aura full of the intention to kill; the surrounding space created by Edward��s spell shook, almost copsing.

    ��There is no need for anger since it��s the truth.��

    ��Do you want to die?��

    ��Let me ask you something,�� continued Edward calmly. ��If you were to meet your past self before achieving Godhood, do you think she would recognize your current self?��

    Delh��s aura fluctuated before calming down. She did not answer him, thinking about the question.

    ��Divinity is the enemy of Magic. The reason is not something as simple as because the Gods are more powerful and oppress the development of magic.

    ��There is a fundamental difference at their core between these two paths. Gods rely on keeping people ignorant to amass faith and keep their power. They have no choice but to do this because once people are enlightened, once they learn the secrets of the universe, they will understand that there is nothing unique or special about the Gods.

    ��They will lose their awe and respect. And without those, how would you people gather faith?��

    Edward did not hide his sneer and contempt.

    ��Even for someone like you with many mages as your followers, I reckon you��ve secretly eliminated many of your followers and Divine Mercenaries for studying taboo subjects�Csuch as Divinity.

    ��After all, you don��t want them to discover the source of your power and threaten your status.��

    Delh��s face became ugly; Edward��s words finally hit a true nerve. She remembered the first time she sent the order to eliminate a bunch of her followers. She wiped out an entire Empire in one of the nes she conquered, all because they were studying the Divine me.

    She spent many years conflicted as the Mage and Divine Sides inside her fought together. Sadly, after doing it for the first time, the others were much easier.

    ��You don��t know me,�� said Delh, her eyes colder than ever.

    ��True,�� replied Edward with a smile.

    ��It seems our conversation hase to an end,�� he continued, noticing Delh��s desire to end this conversation.

    ��You should consider what I said. With the Arcane Empire��s knowledge and your foundation as a God, we can achieve great things, unimaginable things, things that maybe even the Magus Race has never aplished.��

    Delh looked at him coldly before snorting. Then, she disappeared from the room.

    Outside the Milky Way:

    ��Delh, is something the matter?�� asked Morticia, the Goddess of Death, after seeing her open her eyes.

    ��Some bugs urred in the Universe Web. Now, it��s fixed.��

    ��Is that so? Well, let��s continue attacking this protection. I don��t know why this thing suddenly became more powerful.��

    Delh nodded, a little distracted. She did not know why she lied but only acted on instinct. She took a deep breath to remove all these thoughts from her mind and contribute her strength to this endeavor.

 Chapter 501: All Preparations Are Settled

    Edward opened his eyes, exhaling deeply. Although he was always calm andposed, he also had his worries. After all, he was still Tier 8 and facing a Tier 10 God�Cespecially one who has conquered countless nes full of worshippers�Che was worried, even with connection with Netheril.

    "I can''t believe you are trying to fool her," said Morgana, who appeared wearing suit pants, looking like a sessfulwyer. With her beautiful purple hair, her beauty and charms were no less than any Goddess.

    Edward ignored her as she knew this was one of her hobbies�Ccosying.

    "I didn''t."

    "Would you truly allow her to be a part of the Empire?"

    "Yes. I''m very tolerant of talented individuals."

    "But, she would be a Tier 10 Arcanist."

    "After breaking the Soul Limit, reaching Tier 10 will be extremely easy for me and many talents of the Empire after we have sufficient control of the Dark Multiverse. By then, her strength will not be as threatening."

    "I see," nodded the little elf. "So, do you think she will agree?"

    "I don''t know, but our chances are high," replied Edward. He discovered the Magic Goddess was easier to read and understand than he anticipated. Of course, one of the main reasons is that she belittled Edward after their first meeting, allowing him to learn and deduce many things about her based on his bodynguage and basic information about her.

    "A few things are restricting her from joining us. The first one is�Cstrength. Despite the potential shown by the Empire so far, it''s not enough in her eyes. However, after we take down Guzznad and show these Gods the Milky Way is still unapproachable, she will understand our strength, making her more willing to ept my offer."

    "That''s interesting. What''s next?"

    "Her status is also a problem. She has been ruling for too long, so it''s hard for her to give up her power and even be a subordinate. There is nothing much I can do about such an issue besides allowing time to make a difference and to lure her with more benefits."

    "Indeed, that''s a good strategy. We can lure you into cooperating with us through benefits. Then, after a period of cooperation, her actions will be considered betrayal from the Gods, alienating her until she has no choice but to join us," said Morgana, who calcted Edward''s next n in an instant.

    "The only issue is how to lure her. She has reached the pinnacle of this world''s power, wealth, and resources, so only a few things will interest her," groaned Edward.

    "We could use some basic information about the Multiverse. However, that''s dangerous knowledge. If news were to leak, the consequences would be too severe."

    "For now, knowledge about the Multiverse is out of the question. Even if she joined us, I would not easily reveal such information."

    The Multiverse is the key to reaching Tier 11. So, any news about it would create a storm across the entire Cosmic Faith ne; no, it could cause a storm throughout the endless nes in the Astral Realm.

    "In that case, only knowledge about the Magus Race might interest her," added Morgana. "Or, she might also be interested in the information about the Mana Grid we got from the Akashic Records."

    Edward nodded in agreement. Then, he took a white string from his temple.

    "Sent this memory to the Think Tank and have them analyze this meeting to see if they can find any more information that I miss. I want a character profile on her.

    "Furthermore, activate the spies we have in the Central Area and ask them to find more information about Delh."

    "Is it not a little too dangerous to contact these people?"

    Edward has long sent spies into the Central Area of the universe where all the most powerful creatures, Gods, and civilizations gathered. However, due to the inherent danger of such a high-level ce, they remained dormant.

    "The danger is worth it. Plus, they only need to be extra careful and not dig too deep into her secrets. Once the war finishes, we should provide these people with more support."

    "As you wish," said Morgana before sending themand to the relevant department.

    "Alright, let''s get back to work. Did you get the information?"

    "I did. With all her mood fluctuation, I scan some of her soul fluctuations. With this information, we should be able to crack the imprint," replied Morgana as she disyed a screen with data.

    "Excellent," nodded Edward. With this information, he can suppress Delh''s imprint on the Mana Grid and use his enchantment to absorb endless mana from the grid.

    Edward returned to work. Two weeks passed, and his project was finally sessful. Then, he left a clone to continue the second step of the projectpletely remove her imprint so he could have full control of the Mana Grid that runs through the Milky Way Gxy. However, such a project was long-term and could not be aplished in a short period.

    Uponpletion, Morgana sent the enchantment to the relevant department, and Edward focused on the war.

    Three monthster:

    Edward sat on a chair next to a beach, holding a margarita and a screen floating before him. No one recognized their Emperor on this beach, and he took this time to rx.

    "Those guys did not disappoint me," said Edward, watching videos of the ck Clover Knights fighting against the Schr Mages of the Empire.

    The battles were not all victories. After all, there are too many geniuses in the Empire, and these guys are still young, even with the help of Time eleration.

    So, even Asta, who wowed the world with his Anti-Magic Energy, suffered many defeats. However, his original goal was to raise them into symbols of how powerful Battle Mages were, and the ns have shown initial sess.

    Now, under his secretmand, the status of Battle Mages is slowly being raised, thus dealing with the disparity issue between the two sses.

    "It''s not at the level I want things to be yet, but we are getting there," muttered Edward, who prepared to close the screens and enjoy his time sunbathing.

    However, he received another notification of the highest alert and security grade. He quickly opened it, and his eyes immediately brightened:

    "Done? Good, good."

    The Second Tier Aether Core was sessfully created, using only a fraction of the needed time because of his new enchantments. The fog was finished a few weeks ago, so now, the Empire no longer needs to worry about the safety of the Milky Way after this war.

    "Guzznad, you dare to ckmail twice," muttered Edward with a sneer, thinking how he had to send another Tier 9 Energy Core a few days ago. "Now, it''s payback time."

    He immediately contacted Olivier, who should have received the news.

    "Did you see it?"

    "I did," she nodded sinctly.

    "So, what''s next?" asked Edward.

    "Now that we no longer have to worry about safety, we can slowly take over Guzznad''s territory and overwhelm him.''

    The current gxy was divided into two halves. Now, it was time to take Guzznad''s half, uniting the Milky Way under one regime, one voice.

    "Excellent. Do I need to do anything?"

    "We will have a meeting tomorrow before beginning thest expedition. You will need to attain."

    "I will be there."

    Olivier nodded before ending themunication.

    "How cold," said Edward, shaking his head. "I should probably talk to her."

    He raised his head to look above him. He knew this war wasing to an end, meaning the Empire would enter a new age.

    "I hope everything goes smoothly."

 Chapter 502: Self Control

    ��That��s everything for the attack n,�� said a young man from the Brazilian Region with sses before looking at Edward and Olivier. He dressed in an old-fashioned way from the old era�Cwith a suit and tie.

    ��I don��t see any problem,�� said Edward. Based on his limited knowledge of war tactics, he saw no problem with the n for the final battle. All the people present in this War Room were the brightest military minds of the Empire, so he trusted their judgment.

    ��Anything else?��

    ��We have never received any final say on whether the final battle with Guzznad will be a live broadcast?�� asked an elderly man.

    ��The answer is no,�� replied Edward, and no one asked. As smart as they were, they understood there must be some secrets for the Emperor to hide the final battle. However, they were the people in the Empire with the highest security level, if there was something that even they could not know, then they did not want to know.

    And their assumption was correct. Edward feared the Netheril would be revealed during his battle with Guzznad. If the people knew the Empire already had Tier 10 technology and could have easily ended this terrible war, all the effort they spent to create a positive image of a savior would be destroyed.

    So, his battle with Guzznad will be recorded and edited before released to the public.

    ��Is there anything else?��

    Everyone shook their heads, so the n of action for this war was finalized. Edward proceeded to salute all these people, watching them leave. Then, he looked at his wife, Olivier.

    ��Aren��t you going to say anything?��

    ��I don��t have anything to say.��

    ��Really?��

    ��If you have something to say, get on with it,�� she scoffed.

    ��Dear, we are immortal god-like beings,�� said Edward nonchntly. ��We have evolved beyond the point of using passive-aggressiveness to show our emotions. If you have a problem, use your words so we canmunicate.��

    Olivier closed the screen before her, ��My problem is with you.��

    ��That��s obvious,�� thought Edward, but he did not dare utter these words. Instead, he listened patiently.

    ��I have no problem with your womanizing ways; you can sleep with as many women you want, and I don��t care,�� said Olivier. ��However, I thought the word ��wife�� would mean something to you.

    ��However, you seem to be collecting them like Pokemon.��

    ��Why the hell did I teach her such a reference?�� thought Edward despite remaining calm on the surface.

    ��Every time you bring someone back, I feel like you cheapen the bond you have with me and the others; it��s like our marriage means nothing to you.��

    Edward did not say anything as he pondered her words; he took her concerns very seriously. He had realized something about him, about his rtionship with his wife.

    His initial attraction to them is rooted in a deep desire for possessiveness. Although he grew to love them after spending time with them and getting to know their true self, his attraction to them after their first meeting originated from his past life on Primordial Earth.

    In his first life, these women were out of his reach. He lusted after them but knew he could never acquire them since they were 2D creatures and because he felt he could never pull women of this caliber.

    However, after his reincarnation, he became handsome, rich, suave, and powerful. So, aftering into contact with some of them, he could not control his lust.

    So, because of these deep-rooted desires, he could not control himself and brought them to his harem. And as Olivier said, his actions cheapen the bond he has with his previous wives.

    Edward took a moment to think of all his wives, especially the time spent together. He spent a lot of time with his wives up to Olivier. He even grew old with her, spending decades as a couple.

    However, Wiz and Tsunade were different. Their encounter was brief. Although there was a spark between them, it was far from the level of marriage. In some ways, their union is more like a political marriage.

    ��You��re right. My actions have been too much,�� said Edward as he exhaled out loud. ��I need better self-control.��

    He realized he should be more sensitive to his wives and family. Otherwise, his womanizing ways might cause real trouble one day.

    Olivier leaned back on her chair, sighing: ��Although I would love to hear you would stop, I guess I��ll ept this for now.��

    Stop womanizing? Edward did not think he had the strength to do such a thing. The best he can do is control himself and not allow his ways to affect his family.

    ��I acknowledge my fault, now, it��s your turn,�� said Edward, looking at her.

    ��I didn��t do anything.��

    ��You know you went too far by having your people monitor Wiz and Tsunade,�� added Edward, looking directly into her eyes. Olivier sighed:

    ��I could not escape the irrational fear in my mind,�� she exined. ��Someone, I could not remove the idea that you would abandon me, handing all my power to them.��

    She knew Edward would never do such a thing with his personality, but these thoughts consumed her mind. So, she made a stupid decision.

    ��You know I would never do this.��

    ��I do, but I couldn''t help it.��

    Edward sighed, ��Once this war is over, we will all go to Family Therapy. It should be of great help to our marriage.��

    ��That may not be a bad idea,�� nodded Olivier. ��However, it might be hard to find someone willing to take us on.��

    Being the therapist of the royal family will involve many secrets, and most people do not want to go down this rabbit hole. After all, if these secrets leaked, they probably wouldn��t survive.

    ��I��m sure someone is daring enough. If not, we will use Artificial Intelligence.��

    ��Alright.��

    After this conversation, the cog that is the Empire began to spin. The media went into a frenzy as propaganda for the final battle was everywhere. Edward did not even try to hide it.

    The people were happy as this war, which went on for close to ten years, was on the verge of ending.

    People wished for peace, especially in the fast-developing Empire. Although war is good for technological development, it��s mostly in the military sector.

    The Empire has just entered an age where everybody can have magical abilities. So, everybody wished for peace so they could develop and prosper to new heights.

    As such, only a few people who used this war to rise in status or amass great wealth wished for this war to continue. The majority of citizens cannot wait for news of the Empire��s victory against Guzznad.

    Additionally, this war has other symbolic meanings�Cbesides the fact the entire Milky Way will soon be under the Empire��s control. This war is the first battle against the Gods, so they must win no matter what.

    Edward has already secretly poisoned or brainwashed the poption to disdain or have enmity with the Gods.

    So, many people were waiting for Guzznad��s capture and his possible dissection on a live broadcast.

    As such, under the overwhelming support of the people, the final battle finally started.

 Chapter 503: The Final Battle

    The first step of this war was the Gxy Protection Fog. The Empire released the fog to surround the entire Milky Way Gxy. The main purpose of the fog was not to iste the Gods from the outside or to prevent Guzznad from ckmailing the Empire.

    Its main purpose was to iste the space of the Milky Way, preventing Guzznad or anyone else from opening portals to other nes. With this method, the Empire effectively cut off Guzznad��s support from the Abyss ne or any other nes he may have conquered.

    Without any backup andplete istion, the Empire strikes back. The second step was to render the greatest advantage of the undead obsolete�Ctheirrge number.

    The Empire finally deployed clone legions.

    The use of clones has been minimal during this war. The main reason is the controversy over using them as cannon fodders in war, not treating them like humans even though they have a soul.

    Many people protested, asking to passws to stop manufacturing clones or give them the rights of normal citizens. The voices of these people were loud at the beginning of the war.

    However, after countless casualties and the media maniption of the Empire, their support quickly dwindled when the narrative changed to the fact that so many lives could have been saved if clones had been allowed to be used.

    Now, with very little resistance, the Empire finally deployed clones. Undead turned all life they encountered into one of their minds, hence why they are such a catastrophe to all races and civilizations.

    However, such a tactic became useless after Guzznad upied half of the gxy. His army was vast. Sadly, his number could notpare to the Empire��s factory that manufactured clones like they were objects.

    After these clones are created, a machine instills a vast amount of knowledge into their mind to increase their Soul Power. Then, their bodies are strengthened through gic maniption before injecting a vast quantity of mana into them.

    With Edward��s new enchantment and control of the Mana Grid, there was plenty of mana to go around.

    So, a terrifying legion swept Guzznad��s territory. Like the undead, the clones were programmed to have no fear, feel no pain, and execute all given orders. Furthermore, their souls contained seals to prevent Guzznad from turning them into undead.

    In other words, Guzznad kept losing more troops without ways to generate more.

    The Empire had another advantage over Guzznad��s troops�Ctechnology. Myriad fleets flew to different parts of the gxy, conquering one Star System after another.

    Most of Guzznad��s ships could not be considered spaceships. Sure, they could travel in space, but they did not have things like cannons, missiles, torpedoes, sma guns, etc.

    So, the Empire��s tactic was swift and effective. They would bombard thes until the undead were incapacitated and unable to move. Then, they wouldnd and use the newly developed method to discover Guzznad��s core followers through the amount of faith they released.

    Most of Guzznad��s core believers or followers will be executed or captured for interrogation. Meanwhile, the people he forcibly turned into undead during this war and did not have time to be hardcore followers will be captured and returned to the Empire.

    Then, these people will go through rehabilitation from Betrix��s Department, where the Death Staff will be used to revert them to their former selves.

    If the process fails, the undead will still be integrated into the Empire since Wiz has been on a campaign for eptance for all undead. By now, most people are now used to undead being a daily part of life.

    With these methods and advantages, the Empire took less than two weeks to take a vast amount of Guzznad��s territory. So, Edward went from controlling half of the gxy to controlling two-thirds.

    By then, the Blitzkrieg-like tactic used by the Empire had be less effective; Guzznad had responded. He used one of the few advantages he had�Chigh-level powerhouses.

    Guzznad had countless Tier 8 Undead under his control, while Edward and the Starskin Queen were currently the only two Tier 8 Arcanists of the Empire.

    Unfortunately for the Death God, the Empire��s tactician anticipated this possibility and prepared.

    The first way to deal with this problem was sending the Tier 8 Golems. These golems were created using arge quantity of Mana from the Mana Grid and a new soul technology.

    The Empire could not now raise a soul to any Tier by instilling arge amount of knowledge into it. Previously, such a soul would copse by the time they reached Tier 5. But, now, they could maintain these unstable souls through control of their Soul me.

    The result was these golems. Although they could only survive 3-5 years before the artificial soul copsed, this time was more than enough for this war.

    The second method the Empire used to make up for the gap in Tier 8 Powerhouse was one of Hermione��s inventions.

    From his Konosuba Voyage, Edward created Arcane Sparks that allowed Arcanists to condense their Karma and use it as Empowerment. After activating the spark, an Arcanist might cast a spell a Tier above their level.

    Hermione�Cwho was studying karma�Ccreated a way to gather the negative karma or sins created by the undead and condensed them into crystals. With these Karma Crystals, a Tier 7 Arcanist can use Empowerment to cast Tier 8 Spells, thus gaining the advantage in battle.

    With these advantages, the Empire slowly took over Guzznad��s territory. The war could not be won easily to not raise an eyebrow. So, after the previous Blitzkrieg Tactic, things proceeded slowly.

    It took more than a year before Guzznad only had five Star Systems remaining, defending them as theirst line of defense.

    During this year-long battle, only a few interesting things urred. The first one was Guzznad shutting off his Defensive Treasure and trying to break the fog; he failed.

    The second was that the Death God finally realized the importance of technology and tried to build himself a proper fleet for this war. s, the Intelligence Department and Divination Sector discovered his method.

    Then, Olivier��s previous elite team, when she was in the military, seeded in a dangerous mission where they infiltrated the base of Guzznad��s research, destroying it before escaping.

    Edward was very happy with this mission because the Ninjas participated and were instrumental in the sess.

    Thest interesting aspect of this war was Guzznad creating three more Tier 9 clones, trying to use the number advantage to win. Sadly, Edward did not show up, as Dumbledore, Rowena, and Snape used the floating cities to destroy them.

    Finally, Edward��s Netheril arrived at Guzznad��sst territory, ready for the final confrontation that would end this war.

 Chapter 504: Fighting Guzznad I

    Guzznad sat on his chair, a terrifying calmness emanating from his body. He suffered too much in this war. After losing so many of his followers, his strength had drastically decreased.

    If not for the Sagittarius ne and another ne he conquered, he would have fallen to Tier 8 after losing so many worshippers.

    ��The Path of Faith God is too restrictive,�� thought Guzznad. He had long figured this truth out, so he wanted to acquire more legacies of the Magus Race so he could walk the path of the Elder Gods.

    If he seeded, he could keep his [Death Authority], Divine Status, without the limitations of Faith. The only downside is it takes too long to reach a higher Tier. Furthermore, it��s extremely difficult for Elder Gods to leave their maternal ne since their [Authority] is directly linked to the ne Will.

    ��As I get my hands on the Divine Sparks, everything will be fine,�� thought Guzznad. ��If my calctions are correct, the Arcane Empire should possess them.��

    He heard of the department of the Empire in charge of reverting his undead back to normal. He knew only a deep power of [Death Authority] could do such a thing, and the only way for such a young Empire to have such authority is through the Death Divine Sparks.

    The Magus Race inheritance he acquired left hints that the Divine Sparks should be in this gxy, hence why he invaded using all means necessary. However, he did not expect to suffer such a blow while conquering a small-sized gxy.

    Guzznad suddenly sensed something and raised his head. His eyes saw the floating city outside hisst remaining five Star Systems.

    ��He��s here,�� thought Guzznad, extremely calm despite his current situation. ��Arcane Emperor, if you think victory is already yours, you will be in for a great surprise.��

    Without hesitation, he took a step and appeared outside of the protective shield of his territory. Soon, Edward appeared before him.

    ��It seems you have not given up,�� said Edward, who saw the brilliance in his opponent��s eyes.

    ��The final victor has not been decided yet.��

    ��Is that so?�� uttered Edward, who immediately raised his guard. His opponent showed no signs of admitting defeat, panic, or any negative emotions. This could only mean two things: he is a master at controlling his emotions, or he has an unknown trump card that could reverse the situation.

    As such, he immediately gave up the idea of convincing Guzznad.

    ��Let��s fight in the Mirror Dimension. Unless you don��t want yourst remaining territory to vanish.��

    ��That��s fine by me.��

    ��So, his trump card is not something from these territories?��

    Edward theorized that Guzznad might have some hidden artifacts in these territories. However, thetter immediately gave up the home advantage and chose to fight inside the Mirror Dimension.

    ��There is also another possibility. Whatever method he has can ignore the limitations of space and reach the Mirror Dimension.��

    While these thoughts shed in his mind, Edward activated the spell to transmit them to their battle location.

    [Divine Spell: Death Requiem]

    Guzznad raised his pale hand, generating a terrifying sound that directly affected the body and soul. Anyone who hears would have their bodies aged or be ill in a swift manner before dying.

    [Arcane Spell: Death Absorption]

    A white light enveloped Edward, swallowing the death power from the attack. The light then converted the death energy into life energy stored in his body; he can use it to healter in this battle.

    Sadly, the conversion was abysmal.

    ��Is it because he controls [Death Authority] and I do not?��

    Guzznad never expected his attack to do any real damage. His real objective was to buy him enough time to approach his opponent, forcing the Emperor into closedbat.

    He knew the Emperor�Clike all Arcanists�Cmust have a powerful body. However, it did not change the fact he was Tier 8. The only reason he could fight with him was due to the mana from the Floating City.

    As such, his physical body will still be his weakness.

    But, as a Divine Being, Guzznad was powerful in all aspects�Chis soul, spell casting, and body.

    Swish!

    Guzznad��s scythe cut Edward��s body into two. However, his Divine Eyes soon detected it was an afterimage.

    ��So fast?�� he thought before feeling a terrifying me rushing for him.[

    Arcane Spell; Divine me]

    Guzznad calmly watched the golden me approaching him and raised his hand. The power of death began to quell the me. However, to his surprise, this thing resisted, even birding his power of death.

    ��[me Authority]? How is that possible?�� His hood hid the shock in his expression, but his trembling body exposed him.

    ��No, this is not the power of [Authority], it��s too weak,�� contemted Guzznad, who constantly reminded himself to calm down. ��This power resembled [Authority].��

    He took a moment to ponder, and his eyes lit up, ��Dragon Chant Magic, and it��s even the advanced version.��

    He was shocked by this conclusion since such a fact was almost as shocking as if the Emperor had controlled an Authority. Dragons have passed on theirnguage to other races before, but they��ve always kept the advanced version to themselves.

    ��It��s nothing but a copy,�� said Edward. He spent a few months studying Albion Thunder''s Character. Based on his analysis, he created the [me Character] and a few others.

    Unfortunately, he did not acquire Thunder Authority, so his copy of the character was wed. Regardless, Edward has created the foundation for these characters, leaving the rest to a team he personally selected.

    So, it��s only a matter of time for the Empire to have many Character Magic that are based on certain [Authority]. In the future, when an Arcanist meets the Willpower requirements, they can exchange for these Characters that can resonate with thews to study in order to be Legends.

    Guzznad immediately raised the Emperor''s danger level to a higher level after knowing he controlled magic on par with the Dragon Race. Then, three new versions of Guzznad appeared before him, each with their own distinct aura that was hard to distinguish.

    ��Clones? No, it should not be those ones.��

    The Empire knew of Guzznad��s unique ability, where he could create clones with the same power as the main body. However, ording to former analysis, these clones took time to create, and the Empire had already destroyed the previous batch.

    Edward was on the verge of acquiring manyws, which include Soul, Thunder, Water, and finally, death. Among thesews, the closest is not Thunder, despite the knowledge he received from Albion.

    The closest to turning intow is Death. After all, he had the Death Staff for many years. If not for the fact the staff was in constant use during the war and he was distracted by many other things, he would have acquired the Death Law or Authority by now.

    So, with his knowledge, he swiftly saw the essence of Guzznad��s spell. Thetter separated three aspects of life from his body, turning them into clones or projections: young, middle-aged, and old.

    The three clones raised their hands to cast a spell. Edward discovered a line connected to his body appeared before these two. Then, Guzznad��s main body raised his scythe to cut off the line.

    Edward��s danger sense activated, and he reacted swiftly. He cast a spell called [Death Substitute]. This spell is both a death spell and a curse spell.

    As such, after the line was cut, a doll in his interdimensional space exploded into a thousand pieces.

    ��My assumptions were correct,�� uttered Guzznad. ��Such a deep understanding of Death Magic. You must have acquired the Death Divine Spark.��

 Chapter 505: Fighting Guzznad II

    ��Divine Spark? Isn��t that the relic of the Elder Gods?�� asked Edward, who soon showed a look of realization. ��So, that��s your objective.��

    ��Your acting is universe-ss,�� responded Guzznad with a sneer. ��The Elder Gods is one of the few secrets of the universe. How would you know about such a thing?��

    ��You underestimate the Empire��s capabilities,�� responded Edward calmly. ��That��s why you��re in your current predicament.��

    Guzznad momentarily paused; he could not ascertain any information from the Emperor��s reactions�Cincluding his bodynguage or soul fluctuation. However, he believed his assumption was correct.

    As such, he did not waste any more time.

    His projections disappeared and reappeared, surrounding Edward. Teleportation is one of the few abilities all Gods have without possessing the corresponding authority.

    The projections swung their scythes.

    Swish!

    Someone was bisected; however, it was not Edward, it was the old aga projection. At thest minute, he used a space spell to exchange ce with the projection, making Guzznad destroy his own clone.

    [Space Cut]

    Edward��s second spell was swift and did not leave any room for contemtion. A deep cut that severed the entire Milky Way into two sections appeared.

    Luckily, these two fought in the Mirror Dimension.

    Guzznad��s clones dissipated after being bisected. As for the main body, his body calmly reattached itself to the lower part.

    [Divine Spell: Soul Reaping]

    Under Guzznad��s guidance, a creepy bony hand appeared directly inside Edward��s Soul Dimension, heading directly for his soul.

    ��Want to y the soul with me?�� he thought with a sneer. A brilliant me appeared in his Soul Dimension, burning the hand into nothingness.

    ��Damn it, why is this guy so versatile?��

    Guzzand was used to fighting Gods with a specific [Authority], thus limiting their arsenals of attacks. As for mages? The situation is the same for them as their magic systems usually have one attribute and train it to the extreme.

    Mages with versatile magic systems are usually weak because they do not have much time to train in multiple subjects. Furthermore, there is usually not enough knowledge for them to push any subjects to a high level.

    However, the Arcanists in the Empire have a long lifespan, allowing them to study many things. Additionally, they do not have to worry about theck of knowledge in most categories.

    Sadly, Guzznad��s frustration had just begun. Edward gathered a small aura or energy signature from his energy from the previous attack. He then used that aura as a medium to cast a curse that directly attacked Guzznad��s soul.

    A few drops of golden blood dripped from the Death God��s noise, signifying his soul injury. However, this was just the beginning. A small space fluctuation shed next to him, and a drop of blood appeared in Edward��s hand.

    [Arcane Spell: Curse of Life]

    Guzznad is the God of Death. His Divine Body is made up entirely of death energy. So, what are the consequences of forcing positive life energy into his body in the form of a curse?��

    He coughed off more blood as his aura drastically decreased. Luckily, he learned from his mistake and incinerated his blood. Subsequently, he ced a seal in the life energy, isting it from the death energy.

    [Arcane Spell: Wrath of The Thunder God]

    Edward cast a powerful spell that covered the entire gxy with lightning and thunder. Whenever the lightning descended, it destroyed everything in its path, and Guzznad had to bear the brunt of this attack.

    He raised his hand to create a shieldposed of death energy above him, blocking the thunder.

    Plugh!

    Guzznad vomited another mouthful of blood.

    ��Damn it, I��ve been tricked.��

    He knew the Emperor did not use such arge area of effect spell to show how powerful the attack was; he had a purpose. Thunder is considered one of the positive elements, so Edward filled the entire gxy with positive energy.

    Finally, the positive energy resonated with the positive attribute of the life energy inside Guzznad��s body, aggravating his injury.

    ��I can��t believe he brought me to this point in such a short time,�� thought Guzznad. ��I need to buy more time, so I have no choice but to use this now.��

    The surroundings suddenly changed. Edward found himself in arge area. In the distance was a vast, noble, and majestic ck pce. He could hear the sounds of countless people chanting Guzznad��s name.

    ��Divine Kingdom Projection,�� he muttered.

    ��So, you know about this too? I guess I shouldn��t be surprised,�� said Guzznad with a sneer.

    ��Do you think this is enough to stop me?��

    Guzznad did not think it was enough. Normally, as long as he summoned the projection of his Divine Kingdom, the mana of mages would stop working, and their soul would be suppressed, making it extremely hard to even think properly, let alone cast spells.

    However, he knew there was a way to offset this ability: he usedrge and frequent energy fluctuations to offset the power of the Divine Kingdom.

    ��Most mages will not be able to do so, but it should not be a problem for him with his Mana Pool and the Floating City��s Energy Reserve,�� thought Guzznad. ��However, my main objective is to buy time.��

    Energy fluctuation can indeed offset the Divine Kingdom��s ability. However, such a method is very draining. So, most people who use it would eventually run out of energy and overuse their stamina.

    This is one of the tactics the Gods used against certain difficult mage civilizations.

    ��Trying to drain me?�� thought Edward, who had to rely on Morgana for his mind to remain intact. He could also feel his mana was sealed, bing useless.

    [Magic Domain]

    The surroundings changed again, and Edward found himself sitting on a throne with a gate behind him, books all over the floor.

    ��So, the magic domain is effective?�� he thought as he felt his mana was working as usual. Even the mana he channeled from Netheril no longer has any problem.

    ��What is this?�� asked Guzznad, as his experience could not help him in this situation. However, he could tell his opponent was no longer influenced by his Divine Kingdom.

    ��It seems to be a contained world, simr to my Divine Kingdom.��

    As soon as this thought came to his mind, he felt scared. The Divine Kingdom was one of the main reasons the Gods ruled over every race and civilization.

    If mages now had a world that functioned in a simr faction, their authority would be challenged.

    Guzznad��s eyes under the hood showed killing intent, followed by intense greed.

    ��After I be an Elder God, I might lose my Divine Kingdom. If I can get this method, I might not lose it or make up for the loss.��

    His desire to get his hands on the Arcane Empire drastically increased.

    ��What an interesting reaction,�� said Edward, who felt the emotional fluctuations from his opponent.

    [Arcane Spell: Supermassive ck Hole]

    A ck hole the size of a basketball appeared on Guzznad��s side of this battlefield. However, its size drastically increased with every passing second.

    The terrible gravitational pull it released seemed to destabilize this Divine Kingdom.

    A cold and mighty snort emanated from Guzznad��s mouth as he dered:

    ��In my kingdom, I am absolute.��

    He waved his hand, and the ck hole stopped expanding; on the contrary, it was rapidly shrinking.

    ��If you like it so much, I will give it to you as a gift.��

    Boom!

    The ck hole exploded, generating unparalleled gravitational push. The destruction created by such an explosion was devastating. If not for the Mirror Dimension and the suppression of the Divine Kingdom, dozens of gxies full of life would have suffered.

    ��Damn it,�� cursed Guzznad, who actually suppressed the explosion. However, he discovered some cracks in this projection.

    ��He forced me,�� he thought with gritted teeth.

 Chapter 506: Fighting Guzznad III

    [Divine Sacrifice]

    Edward watched as countless screams echoed from the Divine Kingdom Projection. Then, something odder appeared. The cracks on the kingdom heal, followed by a strange aura fluctuation.

    The kingdom��s aura drastically decreased before exponentially rising.

    ��He sacrificed the souls of his followers to increase his strength?�� thought Edward, who realized the screams were the result of all these souls dying.

    He did not know the exact number of sacrifices but guessed they should be in the trillions.

    ��This is the fate of handing your soul to a God.��

    Edward felt pity for all these lives lost. However, there was nothing he could do about this situation. Even after defeating Guzznad, he can��t do anything about these souls since they��ve experienced True Death.

    However, this experience reinforced his animosity and mistrust of these Gods. When cornered, they will not hesitate to sacrifice the souls of their believers.

    [Divine Spell: Song of the Fallen]

    Guzznad controlled the grievances of all the people he killed, guiding them to hurt Edward; it was like he ced the me for these people��s deaths on Edward.

    However, thetter��s reaction was beyond him.

    Edward allowed all these grievances, which manifested in the form of ck phantoms making horrible grimaces, to enter his body. A special magic circle inside his Soul Dimension swallowed all the grievances, forming a small ck cube.

    [Karma Crystal]

    Edward used Hermione��s method. He used all of Guzznad��s grievances to condense a karma crystal from all his sins.

    [Law Spell: Curse of Hatred]

    Guzznad suffered a terrible bacsh. The grievances of all the believers he sacrificed returned to attack him. They gnaw at his soul, refusing to let go as if they were maggots.

    He reacted swiftly by using his Divine me to purify these grievances, keeping his soul as pure as possible. Sadly, this curse was not as easy to deal with as he anticipated.

    ��You��re a Law Magus?�� he asked, not hiding the shock in his voice. He sensed the [Curse Authority] from this attack and put two and two together.

    ��Legendary Arcanist, but yes,�� replied Edward.

    Guzznad gritted his teeth, knowing this battle would be harder than expected. Law Magus uses their Willpower to force the nar Will to grant them control of any [Authority].

    As such, they are usually more powerful than the Gods, who are in a more special rtionship with the nar Will.

    Guzznad sighed deeply, thinking about how to dy more time. Using his Death Authority and Divine me, he dealt with most of the grievances in his soul.

    After all, as a person in charge of death, one of his abilities is to deal with the grievances and unwillingness to die. However, the curse was not a joke, so his soul was filled with holes and injuries.

    Unfortunately for him, Edward was no longer ying around; he sensed something was wrong with Guzznad��s behavior.

    So, he used one of his most powerful spells:

    [Law Spell: Purple Destruction Ball]

    Arge purple ball full of ominous aura appeared before Edward; the thing was as big as arge star. Then, without pause or hesitation, he dropped on the Death God.

    Edward��s Destruction Rule was already scary, but this attack was also boosted by his Domain. So, when it arrived at its destination, Guzznad��s body trembled, showing his fear.

    ��[Destruction Authority],�� he yelled. [Authorities] have levels. After all, you cannot equate the power of time with something like me. So, among the many authorities, destruction has always been one of the most potent ones.

    Shush!

    Guzznad��s Divine Kingdom Projection did notst a few seconds before being annihted into nonexistence. Luckily, the thing bought him enough time to teleport away.

    ��Damn it, how could it be so powerful?�� thought Guzznad. He detected cracks that appeared in the genuine Divine Kingdom located in the Outer Realm. Such a thing should not be possible�Ceven if the projection were destroyed.

    ��Let��s see how you run now,�� sneered Edward before an undetectable fluctuation emanated from his body. Following this, he controlled his Destruction Ball to attack his opponent.

    ��Space-Time Authority?��

    Guzznad��s face was ugly as he discovered the surrounding space was blocked by a powerful spell, forcing him to directly counter this terrifying spell.

    A ferocious look appeared on his face under the hood. Then, he summoned a small disk that created a shield around. Then, unexpectedly, he survived perfectly intact from the attack.

    ��Is this the Magus Artifact he used to protect the gxy?��

    Based on the power of that shield, he guessed it must be the work of the Magus Race.

    ��He��s cornered and desperate,�� he analyzed. Guzznad was using hisst trump card. Many thoughts shed in his mind as he prepared the best spell for this situation.

    [Arcane Spell: Energy Drain]

    Immediately, Guzznad felt terrible. His artifact could protect the gxy from so many Tier 10 Gods for many reasons. The first one was because of its power, but that was not the main one.

    This gxy is considered the birthce of the Magus Race, so there is a weird power that the artifact can resonate with, allowing it to perform beyond its normal limits.

    Secondly, Cronai bent the rules as much as she could, using her power to boost the effect of the artifact, protecting the birthce of the Magus Race and the home of the Arcane Empire.

    Now, Guzznad discovered he had lost the support of these two factions, and he had to rely on the power of the artifact alone. Sadly, his energy reserve was not much.

    He did not use all the energy from the crystal he ckmailed from Edward, reserving them for such a possibility. However, with the Energy Draining Spell, his artifact will soon be useless.

    The Death God��s first instinct was to continue the [Divine Sacrifice]. However, he soon realized his Tier would drop if he lost any more believers. So, he had to change idea.

    As ast resort, Guzznad sacrificed his second authority�Cfear. He had never used this authority since he considered it a lesser rule. However, he also never discarded it in case it became usefulter.

    Today, that day finally arrived.

    His action proved to be the correct one. With enough energy, the flicking shield became bright and strong. The effect of Edward��s spell was also reduced, forcing him to use the technique of Spell Layering.

    He superimposed many Energy Draining Spells to make the effect more powerful.

    A few minutester, cracks appeared on the shield, but it was still holding on. However, Edward had a bad feeling as Guzznad began tough maniacally, shaking the surrounding void.

    Then, Morgana appeared before him out of nowhere, murmuring something to him.

    ��What did you do?�� yelled Edward.

    ��Hahaha, it��s toote.��

    Edward ignored him as he looked in the distance. He activated his Space-Time Rule, showing him something beyond the Mirror Dimension, something that urred far away on Earth.

    His eyes turned red as he looked at Guzznad.

    ��You dare!��

    The response he received was a sneer, �� I should be saying this to you. You dare use me as a pawn to control the gxy without any resistance from foreign powers.

    ��Your greatest mistake was not to use all your strength to annihte me.��

    Edward felt the world had turned red; his anger was so overwhelming, almost overwriting his reason.

    ��Don��t you want to know how I did it?�� said Guzznad, not hiding his arrogantughter. However, this was only a show; the result was not to his satisfaction, so he needed to buy a little more time.

    ��I��ll dly tell you.��

 Chapter 507: Criminal

    Chapter 507: Criminal

    Guzznad��s face under the hood frowned for a brief moment before continuing:

    ��The Magus did not easily dominate the Astral Realm. During their rise, they encountered many obstacles, many worthy opponents. The most dangerous of which was the Witch ne.

    ��The Magus suffered the most while conquering that ne. One could argue that they did not even seed. Do you know why?��

    Guzznad ignored Edward��s fierce gaze as he snickered:

    ��The Witch Queen sacrificed their entire ne to ce a terrifying curse on the Magus Race; to be precise, she directly cursed their bloodline source. So, after this war, the Magus Race lost such a powerful ne but was also cursed. I would say they lost the battle, wouldn��t you?��

    Guzznad did not care there was no response; he only wanted to buy more time.

    ��After this event, the Magus Race delved deeper into Bloodline Research, trying to cure this curse. They seeded, of course. But without paying a price.

    ��The Magus Race instilled their bloodline into many races in an attempt to solve the curse. If I guess correctly, the humans on Earth are the descendants of test subjects during that era.��

    Edward no longer paid attention as he looked at the screen before him. The Space Elevator in Brazil had exploded, killing hundreds of millions of people. If not for the fact all citizens of the Empire were now mages, the casualties would have been even worse.

    ��It took me a lot of effort toe up with this n. I had to make a deal with an Abyss Lord with the Curse Authority, allowing me to control the right people,�� continued Guzznad. ��The defensive measures on this were over the top, so it took a lot of effort.��

    Edward clenched his hand. During the battle, he did not take Guzznad seriously since he was nothing but a pawn to control the gxy. He needed to film their battle as propaganda, so he took things easy.

    Even when he noticed something was wrong, he thought it had something to do with the remaining five Star Systems. He thought they were Guzznad��s final trump card but never imagined thetter would target Earth.

    I mean, why would he? After thest attack, he boosted the Empire��s defense, so he was reassured. As for the problem of the Wizard��s bloodline?

    He also thought about it after learning of the Magus Race��s achievement during his time in the Naruto World. So, after returning, he had a team studying the bloodline to ensure there would be no problem with his Ultimate Magic Body.

    But so far, he has not detected any residual curse from the Magus Bloodline.

    ��Boss, we have news.��

    Edward looked at her:

    ��We captured all the other assants.��

    ��The casualties?��

    ��Less than a hundred.��

    Guzznad��s face changed after hearing this. His n was to use the other people as hostages to negotiate with the Arcane Emperor. Now, he just learned all the other pawns he controlled were dealt with.

    ��Good,�� said Edward with a cold calmness. ��Fire the Void Canons and annihte Guzznad and his remaining territory.��

    Morgana wanted to say something but closed her mouth. She controlled Netheril and used the highest energy setting.

    Boom!

    A white light shed, and everything was gone. The remaining Five Star Systems and even the Mirror Dimension were torn apart. However, Morgana, who still had her emotions in control, took something from Guzznad��s dissipating body.

    Meanwhile, Edward controlled the Floating City to instantly return to Earth.

    As he floated above the ruins of the Space Elevator, hearing the agonizing screams of the injured and the families of the victims, he felt a tight pain in his chest.

    As an Emperor, his task is to protect his people, and he failed miserably.

    ��Come here,�� he ordered, and his Time Staff appeared in his hand. He could tell Guzznad was very vicious and granted True Death to the people who died, so the Death Staff was useless.

    Edward mobilized his Time Rule, boosting it with the power of the staff. An enormous clock appeared above Brazil, moving counterclockwise. He immediately felt a great resistance, preventing him from moving time backward.

    However, Edward did not care.

    ��Put the Energy Core on overdrive,�� he ordered. Morgana once again wanted to say something but chose to be silent. With this new blessing, Edward pushed his Time Rules to the limit.

    However, the resistance he faced was proportional to the effort he put in. s, Edward was not about to give up.

    He activated his Arcane Spark to use Karma Empowerment. He used the ability from the Akashic Records that allowed him to take some mana from all his citizens. He controlled the Mana Grid to get more energy.

    Finally, he linked himself to the other two Floating Cities for even more energy.

    He entered the Mana Sage Mode, boosting his Energy Control Ability to its highest level.

    Crack!

    Edward heard the sound of something breaking, followed by a great sense of dread. His Cosmic Awareness activated, and he saw his name appear in a strange machine. He did not know what the machine was, where this ce was, or why did his name appear, but he knew it was not a good thing.

    However, he did not care about this problem for now.

    He focused on his tasks at hand until he seeded. Half an hourter, the spell finished, and he watched as the dead appeared one by one as if time was rewind.

    The destroyed Space Station returned to its original state as if nothing had happened. However, Edward felt something was wrong.

    ��What is the problem?��

    Morgana took a moment before saying, ��ording to a brief scan, more than 3 million people did not return.��

    ��What?��

    Although 3 million dead is nothingpared to the previous more than 100 million, this number was still astronomical.

    ��Do you know the cause?��

    ��Insufficient data.��

    Edward frowned as he activated the staff for a second time, trying to bring them back. Unfortunately, it was useless. He even tried abination spell between the Time and Death Staff.

    The result was the same.

    In the end, he sighed before teleporting away. There were many things to deal with after this event. By the time he arrived, all the people with the highest authority in the Empire were waiting for him.

    Edward walked to his throne, sitting down with a face as if everybody owed him money. No one said anything as they did not expect things to reach such an extreme.

    After more than ten minutes of silence, Edward opened his mouth to say something but suddenly paused. He then closed his eyes and found himself in a white room.

    ��Cronai?��

    ��I don��t have much time, so I have to be fast,�� she said. However, Edward could see chains appearing on her wrist before disappearing.

    ��Your actions have broken the Space-Time Continuum Rules of the ne, so the Guardians areing for you.

    ��The Guardians? Who are they?��

    ��The only Tier 11 in the ne.��

    ��I thought you said there were no Tier 11.��

    ��They are only Tier 11 in this ne and because of an ancient pact. Once they leave, they are one of the most powerful Tier 10 Gods in the Astral Realm but not Tier 11.��

    Edward finally understood why these other nes did not immediately invade; it was not only because of the fear of the Magus Race but also because of this Guardian.

    ��I have bought you some time, approximately 50 years. If you want to survive, you must find the Savant Race�Cthey have the answer.��

    ��Can��t you tell me more? Who are these Guardians? Why do I need to look for the Savant Race?��

    ��My actions have broken the rules,�� said Cronai, showing the chains on her body. ��As the nar Will, I need to be impartial and treat all life the same. But I have broken the rules to the best of my ability.

    ��The rest is up to you.��

    Edward opened his eyes in the room, a deep frown on his face.

    {AN: I don''t think anyone cares but the volume called Undead is over. The next volume is called Time Criminal.}

 Chapter 508: Trouble After Trouble

    Chapter 508: Trouble After Trouble

    After opening his eyes, Edward remembered a saying often used in Eastern Fantasy novels he read online:

    ��Heaven is ruthless and treats all sentient beings the same as dogs.��

    This saying can apply to the Cronai, the nar Will. As the consciousness responsible for ensuring this world operates properly, there is almost no difference between an ant and a Tier 10 God�Cit must treat them equally, applying the rules to all of them.

    However, it seems Cronai has gained some sentience, or maybe it��s the desire of all life forms to be more powerful. She calcted the Arcane Empire was the civilization most likely to allow her to seed, so she granted them differential treatments.

    However, Edward��s actions went beyond the help Cronai can offer since he broke one of the fundamental rules.

    ��The first time I traveled to the future, my future self told me there were consequences if I messed up with the Space-Time Continuum. Is this what he meant?��

    Edward felt great pressure. He did not know whether he could elevate his floating city into a Tier 11 weapon in 50 years�Ceven with Time eleration. Furthermore, he has many problems to deal with, including the Soul Limit of the people; otherwise, the progress of the Empire will be halted.

    ��Is my only choice to find this Savant Race?��

    He cannot move the Empire into another timeline. If these Guardians have the power of Tier 11 in this ne, they should have ess to the Multiverse. Furthermore, Cronai should have told him of such a simple solution.

    ��So, if everything fails, my only solution is to migrate to another ne and n an eventual return.��

    He did not want to start again from somewhere far away. However, if he did not have any choice, this might be the only way to survive and preserve his legacy.

    Edward exhaled deeply, finally focusing on the people in the room.

    ��You have failed me, and I have the people,�� said Edward, his words creating great pressure on everyone. ��Now is not the time to find who''s at fault. Let��s deal with the aftermath of this event.��

    The discussion did notst an hour, as everything was discussed as swiftly as possible. Then, the royal family appeared before the screen of every citizen, wearing all ck.

    The Emperor was addressing the people.

    ��Hello, my fellow citizens. Today, I am addressing you because I have failed you as the Emperor. For that, I deeply apologize.��

    Edward did not hesitate to bow, followed by the royal family behind him. Then, he continued with a solemn attitude:

    ��My duty is to protect you, and I have failed in my mission.��

    Edward did not make any excuses, such as trying his best. The people witnessed how he tried to revert time to undo this tragedy and failed. However, failure was failure.

    ��Today was the darkest moment in the Empire��s history,�� continued. Such massive casualties did not even ur during the Fall of Darkness.

    ��During this war, we have learned of the cruelty of the universe. But today��s event allowed us to experience it personally.

    ��Our rise will threaten the grip the Gods have over this universe. As such, a single mistake, a single error, could cause the destruction of civilization, of our home, of the people we love.��

    He paused to allow his words to marinate:

    ��But we cannot allow such a thing to happen. No, we Will not allow it to happen.

    ��We will not allow fear to control our thoughts and actions. We will inherit the Will of the ones who prematurely left us, shoulder their dreams, and continue to move forward.

    ��May the Arcane Truth bless all the ones who left before us.��

    [May the Arcane Truth bless all the ones who left before us.]

    The citizens repeated this phrase across every territory of the Empire, creating a strange atmosphere or power around the entire gxy,

    The Empire dered a seven-day mourning for the dead. The media talks nonstop about the Emperor��s Inherited Will Speech, saying how it was a wonderful way to condense the spirit of the citizens who had lost faith in the Empire.

    A monument appeared to honor the people who died in this incident and the war. The monument was a towering ss a few stories tall with countless names engraved on it.

    The ss was enchanted so that people could use their soul strength to see the information and life experience of every individual on the ss.

    After the speech, Edward and Rowena had to go on a tour around the Empire to meet the family of the people he failed to save. He also used this time to reassure his citizens.

    A few hourster, they finished and returned to the pce to have a meal with the family.

    ��How are you guys doing?�� asked Edward as he sat down; the food was still warm.

    ��We��re fine,�� said Hermione. ��How about you?��

    ��Holding on,�� said Edward, sighing deeply. Could he have saved these people? His rational mind told him it was impossible since he did not know about the curse. However, he also knew this situation might have been avoided if he had been too arrogant and used Guzznad as a pawn.

    ��Don��t beat yourself,�� said Olivier. ��If Guzznad did use this curse, someone else might have used it, making the situation even worse. In a terrible sense, we should be d this problem was discovered so early.��

    She was correct. Guzznad was only Tier 9, so the destruction he could create based on this curse was limited. Furthermore, the poption of the Empire was not toorge, so the Magus Race bloodline was not spread too far.

    Regardless, the situation is still devastating.

    ��Alright, let��s not talk about this and eat. Wait, where is Luna?��

    ��You should probably talk to her,�� said Edward��s mom.

    Edward stood up and headed to her room in the pce. After entering, he saw her lying on her bed with listless eyes.

    ��Are you alright?�� he said as he rushed next to her.

    ��I should have listened to you,�� said Luna, tears dripping from her eyes.

    ��What are you talking about?��

    ��I should have listened to you and fused with my variants from the Dark Multiverse. They could have increased my Seer Ability and prevented this tragedy.

    ��I should have listened to you.��

    ��No, no, don��t me yourself,�� said Edward as he held her tightly. ��If you did, there is no guarantee you would have foreseen something.��

    Luna kept crying, not appeased by his words.

    ��I��m d you did not listen to me,�� continued Edward. ��Our family has two moralpasses�Cyou and Hermione. If not for you two, me and the others might have gone too far.

    ��However, Hermione��spetitive nature allowed her to bend more than you. So, I am d you can keep your own morality and not be influenced by my darkness.��

    Edward was not telling theplete truth. Their family had a third person with a good moralpass�CWiz. Although Tsunade has a kind heart as a healer, she has been traumatized by being a child soldier, so she has her own demons to deal with.

    Only Luna and Wiz can be the moralpass of this family, preventing the others from going into the deep end. However, Wiz has only just joined, so her power and influence are too weak, so Luna has to be in charge.

    ��Are you telling the truth?�� asked Luna.

    ��Of course, when have I ever lied to you?�� replied Edward as he caressed her hair.

    ��Thank you. I need to hear this.��

    ��There is no need for pleasantries between us,�� nodded Edward. ��You need to sleep, and I will help.��

    ��Okay.��

    Edward opened his mouth, and a beautiful luby emanated. Immediately afterward, Luna felt her eyelid heavy and fell asleep. Edward waited a few minutes before she was still in a deep sleep before standing up.

    However, he did not take a few steps before he received an emergencymunication.

    ��What is this time?�� he said, his voice very grave. The Royal Guards standing outside of the room trembled in fear after hearing that cold voice.

    A screen appeared before Edward, and his face became extremely solemn. Without hesitation, he teleported to the Time Auror��s headquarters.

    ��Where is he?�� asked Edward as soon as he arrived.

    ��We have him apprehended and waiting on Cell EX7.��

    ��You did a good job,�� nodded Edward before taking a deep breath and walking to his destination.

    As soon as he saw the prisoner, his pupils dted.

 Chapter 509: The Council

    Chapter 509: The Council

    Edward looked at the man in an energy barrier cell. He had an old wizard robe simr to Dumbledore. However, he had what looked like a Saiyan Scanner in his right eye, along with a watch that looked both futuristic and retro.

    However, the weird man��s dress was not the oddest part about him; that prize went to his face. He looked exactly like Edward.

    ��Who are you?�� asked Edward.

    ��I am Edward F-234,�� said the man. ��You should understand what this means?��

    ��You guys have created a council.��

    ��That��s correct,�� replied F-234. ��I��vee to formally invite you to the Council of Bones.��

    Edward groaned. He readics and cartoons in his past life, so he knew of the Council of Reed, created by Reed Richard from the Fantastic Four. The Council of Kang�Ccreated by Kang the Conqueror, and the Council of Rick created by Rick Sanchez.

    So, he knew some of his variants would also walk that path. In fact, he also nned to create the council to keep a watch on his other variants. However, he did not expect them to arrive so soon and find his timeline.

    ��What��s the name designated to my dimension?��

    ��You��re G-003,�� replied F-234.

    ��I bet many of you were fighting for C-137 and 616, weren��t you?��

    F-234 blushed in shame before quickly hiding it. C-137 is the name for ��Prime�� Rick in the show Rick and Morty, while 616 is the main universe of Marvel in theics.

    As such, many variants wanted these numbers and fought for them, including him.

    ��When is the meeting?�� asked Edward.

    F-234 looked at his watch.

    ��ording to my calctions, in about a month of your timeline.��

    ��How to get there?��

    ��Have you developed Multiverse Traveling Technology?��

    ��Why are you asking?�� retorted Edward.

    ��So, we can send someone to pick you up,�� replied F-234 calmly.

    Edward looked at him before sneering: ��I see. Strength and technology determined status in the council.��

    F-234��s heart skipped a beat, but his face did not change. Unfortunately, the enchantments in this prison were monitoring every atom of his body.

    ��You don��t have to worry about my transportation.��

    ��That��s fine,�� replied F-234, not showing much emotion through facial expression. He took a card and said: ��This is your invitation to the council. It also serves as a coordinate.��

    Edward waved his hand to summon the card through the energy barrier. He did not immediately touch it but nced at it.

    ��Another test?�� he said with a sneer. He took a few minutes before something like a map appeared before him.

    Meanwhile, F-234��s face finally changed; he had never met a variant who cracked the code so fast and easily.

    ��I will be there,�� nodded Edward.

    ��It will be our honor to have someone of your caliber in our midst,�� said F-234, who proceeded to show an embarrassed look. ��Um, could you free me?��

    His experience in this timeline was unique. As soon as he appeared, a group of people proficient in Space and Time Magic arrested him. To his shock, they even had methods to prevent him from using his machine and running into another timeline.

    Finally, after meeting his variant in this timeline, he could not see through thetter��s strength and capabilities. However, his intuition was warning him of great danger.

    Edward nodded to someone, and the shield was removed. Without hesitation, F-234 typed a bunch of numbers on his watch. Then, an orange energy shield surrounded him.

    Boom!

    The shield or sphere propelled itself forward with immense speed, breaking the space-time continuum barrier between parallel dimensions and leaving numerous space cracks in the room.

    It took a few minutes before the space naturally healed itself, and everything returned to its original state.

    ��What a rough way to travel the multiverse,��mented Edward. ��However, their navigation system is worth learning.�� He looked at the card in his hand.

    The Empire��s current navigational system of traveling the Multiverse originated from Novad��s race technology, which he acquired from the Indiana Jones Universe. However, he could learn from the Bone Council��s system as it seems more efficient.

    ��Bring it to me,�� said Edward, and soon afterward, someone brought him a pure crystal.

    Without hesitation, he used his soul strength to read F-234��s memory that they secretly took. Although thetter had very high proficiency in lumency, it was useless to the Empire��s current understanding of the soul and Soul me.

    F-234��s life was simr to Edward''s in its infancy but diverged in one instinct�Che lost all his family members, including Aunt Amelia. In grief, he began to study magic intensely with the purpose of reviving them.

    But he made a fatal mistake�Che did not hide his magical talent, garnering the attention of Voldemort. Thetter invited the 11-year-old Edward to be one of his Death Eaters.

    After rejections, Voldemort attacked a young Edward during his Second Year of Hogwart, right before he died at the Potter��s house.

    F-234 survived and escaped with severe injuries. So, he hid and never showed up again in the magical world. However, his existence was torn in Voldemort��s sight.

    The Dark Lord became obsessed with finding F-234, so he did not even attack the Potter, escaping his fate of death. Then, as time passed, Voldemort became more worried due to the boy��s magical talent.

    He could not fathom how powerful he would be if given enough time. So, he became more obsessed with power, using any means possible to increase his strength.

    Everything culminated in an all-out war between F-234 and Voldemort, affecting the entire. His variant was the final winner, but both muggles and wizards suffered tremendously.

    F-234 did not care about the state of the world; he only wanted to see his family again. s, most of the mysterious rooms in the Department of Mysterious�Cwhich were Elder God��s Divine Spark�Cwere destroyed or missing after the war, leaving only the Time Room.

    F-234 focused on studying this thing to reverse time and save his family. The result was he invented Multiverse Travel Technology. He was fine with this oue, so he searched the multiverse for a timeline where he could reunite with his family and seeded.

    Then, another variant contacted him and invited him to the newly built Bones Council.

    Edward then watched how F-234 integrated into the council, fought for the moniker of C-137, and lost, acquiring his number through a randomly generated program.

    Then, F-234 traveled to the Multiverse, inviting different variants to the council.

    ��What should I do with these people?�� thought Edward, who was a little frustrated. He had many problems to deal with, but now another one popped up.

    ��My first instinct is to attend this meeting and use this opportunity to murder all of them. However, that would be pointless as it won��t be long before another council is set up.

    ��Plus, if I use these people correctly, I can elerate the speed at which I be Tier 11.��

    Many thoughts shed in his mind. ��The council appeared to be friendly so far. However, that��s because they probably do not know the requirements to be Tier 11. Once they do, they��ll turn on each other faster than I can say my name.

    ��I also cannot rule out that some people know and n to use the council for their own use like myself.��

    Edward grunted softly, ��The best course of action is to take a position of power in the council, influencing and controlling them from the inside.

    ��However, I also need to take precautionary measures to prevent these people from popping in and out of my timeline like it was their back garden.��

    Edward sighed as he teleported away. He knew he would be extremely busy in the next few years; he had too many problems and was unhappy about it.

 Chapter 510: Revenge

    Edward returned to the pce. Although he sent a message saying they should eat without him, everyone waited.

    ��What��s going on?�� asked his mother, she had a feeling things were beginning to get out of control.

    ��Yes, talk to us,�� added Amelia, who knew something was wrong during the meeting when Edward suddenly closed his eyes. Then, he left Luna��s side and rushed to the Time Auror.

    Edward paused briefly before sighing and told the truth. He knew it was unwise to bear all these burdens alone. As such, he will ept any help he can receive.

    ��Didn��t you have a contingency n for your variants?�� asked Olivier, thinking they should be the least of their concern. She wanted to prioritize the level of threats before nning how to deal with them.

    ��I do, but I thought I would have more time. So, the project is not finished,�� thought Edward. ��However, I now have a better way to deal with them.��

    ��Will it take long?��

    ��Not even a week.��

    ��In that case, we can prioritize the others first,�� continued Olivier. ��The second thing to deal with is Guzznad. However, that will require Luna''s cooperation so we can prepare and not have to worry about it.��

    ��That only leaves us finding the Savant Race.��

    ��Just use the Akashic Record, and don��t waste time,�� added Rowena, and Edward nodded. He connected to Akashic Records and searched for the information he wanted.

    Then, his eyes squinted. Everyone noticed the change in his expression.

    ��What is it?�� asked Rowena.

    ��ording to them, the Savant Race is a member of the record. Although only this branch of the universe, they are members,�� exined Edward. ��And since they are members, I cannot ess their information.��

    ��Should we ask Merlin for help?�� suggested Hermione. However, Edward shook his head.

    ��This is not time to have scruples,�� uttered Betrix. As long as it could help, she wanted him to do whatever was necessary.

    ��The only reason I knew they were members was due to Merlin��s higher authority. Furthermore, I haven��t been able to contact the old man for a while.��

    Edward guessed Merlin was super busy, so he guessed something must have happened in the war.

    ��We must find another way to find this Savant Race,�� continued Hermione. ��I will use my power in the Abyss to see if we can find any information.��

    ��You could ask the Starskin Queen,�� added Amelia. ��Their race is ancient and from another ne. They might know something.��

    ��That��s a good idea,�� nodded Edward. ��Let��s eat first.��

    The family had dinner together, but the somber atmosphere somewhat ruined the experience. Immediately afterward, Edward summoned the Starskin Queen to a meeting.

    He did not meet her in the throne room but in the imperial garden with tea and snacks.

    ��My condolences,�� said the Queen, as regal and noble as ever.

    ��Thank you,�� nodded Edward. Normally, he wouldment on her beauty and say a few words of pleasantry, but he was not in the mood.

    ��Is there anything I can do for you?�� asked Queen Katura directly, sensing the Emperor��s mood and state.

    ��Have you heard of the Savant Race?��

    ��The Savant Race? I remember hearing it somewhere,�� she replied, taking a moment to review her memories. ��I remember. My grandmother once told me stories of very ancient and powerful races. She mentioned the Savant Race.��

    ��What else do you know?��

    ��Not much, only they were a race known for their knowledge. However, they seemed to have conflicted with the Magus Race and hid from the world during their reign.

    ��That��s all I know.��

    ��That is more than enough,�� replied Edward, chatting with her and asking how she was integrating into the Empire. As the only Tier 8 Arcanist in the Empire besides him, he had to pay respect to the queen.

    She was already a powerful Tier 8 Caster. Now, she was even more powerful after transitioning into the Arcane Rune System. So, Edward took special care of her race.

    The next day, Luna woke up and learned of the recent events. So, she immediately went to work. The day after the 7 Day Morning, shepleted her tasks.

    Then, the Empire��s media began to operate. Throughout the gxy, 90% of the news that people saw was about the Battle of Revenge against the Death God, Guzznad.

    Three dayster, after capturing the attention of the entire Empire, Edward controlled Netheril to enter the Outer Realm, also called the Realm of the Gods.

    This ce was one ultimate darkness, with countless shining spots scattered in different directions. Each of these spots is a Divine Kingdom where a God resides.

    ording to the rules of the ne, Gods and their Divine Kingdoms cannot live in the mortal ne. As such, these Gods have to use a variety of methods to send clones or Avatars.

    Oftentimes, whether a God��s Clone or Avatar has the same strength as their main body in the Outer Realm dictates the status and power of a God in the material ne.

    Edward took a moment to observe the Outer Realm. This ce is one of the many reasons the Gods still rule the world; it is one of the sources of their immortality.

    ��It has been a while since a God has truly fallen. Today, let��s change that.��

    Gods do fall and die. However, it��s mainly when fighting other nes since they often have to send their main bodies. Furthermore, high-level civilizations like the Wizard World have developed the technology to forcefully summon these Divine Kingdoms from the Outer Realm and utterly destroy them.

    However, even these methods do not technically kill these Gods, and that��s because they can revive themselves as long as their followers remain. So, the [death] of these Gods is to fall into a state of deep sleep until they have enough followers and believers to recondense their self, body, and even soul.

    However, it��s very hard for a God to revive itself after falling to this point�Cespecially since other Gods will not waste an opportunity to kill another God and plunder their Godhead and acquire a new [Authority].

    ��Let��s go.��

    Morgana used the coordinate that Luna divined and headed directly toward Guzznad��s true Divine Kingdom.

    ��Prepare to the Tier 10 Void Canon while firing the other ones,�� ordered Edward as he looked up at the strange square object floating in this darkness, shining with golden lights.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A powerful shield appeared to block the hundreds of Tier 9 Canons. Then, a roar emanated in this darkness.

    ��Arcane Emperor,�� roared Guzznad.

    ��Do you think this is over?�� replied Edward, his voice echoed in the emptiness.

    ��Why do you have to go this far?�� said Guzznad. ��I��ve lost countless believers and am almost demoted to Tier. Isn��t that enough?��

    ��Enough?�� replied Edward with a sneer. ��Let me tell you the fate that��s awaiting you. I will seal and force you to kneel before the memorial of the people who died in this war.

    ��The process willst five years. Then, I will dissect you in a live broadcast for educational purposes, showing my citizens the anatomy of a God. Although you will be the second God to have this honor, the first one was extremely weak and had almost no followers, so he doesn��t count.

    ��Afterward, I will use your Divine Soul, Divine Body, and Divine Energy to make potions. I will use your Godhead to master [Death Authority] and study your Divine Kingdom to find the weakness of the Gods.

    ��Finally, I will hunt every single one of your believers and eradicate them. I will erase your very existence from this world.��

    Guzznad sat on his throne with a gloomy look. He had golden long hair and blue eyes. However, his skin color was as pale as a corpse; he even had a simr body temperature.

 Chapter 511: Magus Race Technology

    Edward watched as this world was perfectly intact, even after hundreds of Tier 9 cannons firing nonstop. He had to admit the Gods were truly powerful once they were in their Divine Kingdom.

    The current situation was as if Guzznad was battling hundreds of Tier 9 powerhouses and was rtively intact.

    ��We need to create a special God-Killing Weapon,�� hemented.

    ��Our research on Anti-Divine Energy showed no result as of now,�� replied Morgana. The Empire did not have many Gods or Divine Energy to study, so the research was not going well.

    ��After we study the Divine Kingdom, we can manufacture False Gods with Tier 6 and above by using clones. Then, we can study them.��

    Gods only need believers to be powerful. So, Edward has already created False Gods by using clones as their believers. However, some steps eluded him, like casting the Divine Kingdom and such.

    ��This is sphemy of the highest order,�� said Morgana with a smile, but Edward just nced at her before moving his head. She smiled embarrassedly; she only wanted to light up the mood.

    ��Increase the number of cannons. I want to see his limit. However, be on the lookout all time for any variables. If you detect something, immediately fire the Tier 10 Cannon.��

    ��Aye, Aye, Sir,�� she responded.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The bombardment became more intense. The shield around Guzznad��s Divine Kingdom began to tremble. Once the number of cannons reached a thousand, cracks that healed instantly appeared.

    At 1500 cannons, the cracks could not heal as fast as they were destroyed.

    ��Damn it,�� cussed the Death God. ��How did he get so much energy?��

    These cannons were not child''s y. Each represented a Tier 9 Mage, God, or any other powerhouse. Yet, this floating city seemed to have no limit on how many it used.

    Bang!

    After 2000 cannons, the shield broke, and the cannon fires reached the Divine Kingdom. However, the destruction they caused was minimal because Guzznad was absolute inside his Kingdom.

    Of course, that was until Netheril fired more than 3000 cannons. The immortal souls living in the Divine Kingdom were wiped out by all types of elements. Holes appeared everywhere in the kingdom, and no matter what Guzznad did, he could not stop this level of destruction.

    ��Arcane Emperor, you��ve gone too far,�� he roared. However, no one answered him. On the contrary, he soon discovered countless magical circles scattered all over his Kingdom.

    ��That is��a seal?�� His face changed, but it was toote. He soon discovered he had lost his connection to the Divine Kingdom, followed by his ability to use his Divine Energy, soul, and eventually, even his [Death Authority].

    In the end, Guzznad floated above the sky, remaining immobile like a frozen statue.

    Edward entered this ce.

    ��So, this is a Divine Kingdom. How majestic,�� hemented. ording to the city��s scan, this ce was asrge as at least 30 gxies, inhabited by countless souls.

    ��So much soul energy wasted,�� hemented after seeing how many of these believers were killed by his bombardment.

    ��It would be a pain to strip the poisonous faith from their soul, so it��s not really a waste,��mented Morgana. ��So, it��s best to use them to study faith.��

    ��True,�� nodded Edward before gazing at Guzznad. ��Let��s go.��

    Netheril swallowed the Divine Kingdom and stored it in a pocket dimension. Edward then returned home. His return was broadcast across the entire gxy, along with the recording of bombarding Guzznad��s Divine Kingdom into Swiss cheese.

    Finally, under the eyes of all citizens of the Empire, he sealed Guzznad��s body into a kneeling position before the ss monument of the fallen. He promised his people that this God would kneel and atone for his sin for three years.

    Today��s event was forever remembered in the annals of history. Many historians believed this act was what destroyed all Arcanist��s respect or awe for the divine. Of course, many people were also radicalized, believing the Gods should be wiped out from the universe.

    After dealing with Guzznad, Edward had to focus on recuperating after the war and ruling over such arge territory. Luckily, the Empire has been nning for decades to be the ruler of the gxy.

    So, they only needed to enact the n they had previously concocted, only making a few changes to adapt to the current situation.

    After two weeks, he was finally free and had some time. He found no news about the Savant Race during this time, even after Luna and the entire Divination Department tried countless divination and prophecy.

    Edward sat in hisb, drinking a refreshing drink. He essed the Akashic Record and searched for something.

    ��Why don��t you just rob me?�� he sneered. Although what he wanted was of the highest technological level, even something he might not be able to do using magic without years of study, he still did not think it was worth the price.

    So, he bought the world��s coordinates and decided to quickly go get it himself.

    ��Let��s rx first,�� he muttered before taking out a floating disk and a marble.

    ��Magus Race technology: let��s see what is so special about you,�� he muttered. Morgana scanned the two artifacts, focusing on the materials they wereposed of.

    ��Mithril as the base, along with dozens of other magical ores, five of which are not in our database,�� muttered Edward after seeing the result. ��They pushed each of the materials to the limit.��

    So far, there is nothing impressive about these artifacts. But he knew he had only scratched the surface. His eyes turned purple, allowing him to see the core and essence of the floating disk.

    He saw a very intricate and beautiful rune at the core of the artifact.

    ��Is that a Primordial Rune?��

    The Empire recorded a few Primordial Runes after countless people suddenly awakened magical abilities in the early stages of the Empire when he first changed the environment to contain mana.

    ��This Primordial Rune looked different from the ones we recorded,��mented Edward. The difference he was talking about was not that the rune was different, but its essence was different.

    ��Our runes seemed tock something like it was a copy or projection of the real thing.��

    He frowned as he analyzed the runes. Without hesitation, he entered the Mana Sage Mode, and tattoos appeared on his face, boosting his senses to the highest level.

    ��This rune is alive,�� he muttered with shock. ��It��s a living creature, not a static thing.��

    The concept of living runes was discussed in the Empire, but the closest we came was three-dimensional runes that had their own internal circting mechanism. However, this thing was more of a program than a living creature.

    ��Is this the secret of Primordial Runes? They are alive?��

    ording to the Empire��s research and theory, Primordial Rune is the first magicalnguage of the universe. It is the source or origin of all magicalnguages.

    Some people even believed it was the firstnguage period, magical and non-magical.

    Meanwhile, Edward believed Primordial Runes were not simple because of the myth that Odin hung himself on a tree and sacrificed his eyes to gain infinite knowledge, which manifested in the shape of Primordial Runes.

    So, he theorized all worlds with magic will have their own version of Primordial Runes. This theory is why he believed he could synthesize Void Runes by analyzing the Primordial Runes of multiple worlds.

    ��My theory might be correct,�� thought Edward. ��Void Runes is the source of all magicalnguage in the Omniverse. Meanwhile, they manifested as Primordial Runes in different universes.��

    His eyes lit up as he figured out many things.

    ��If they are connected, the Primordial Runes of different universes would not be much different. As long as I can manifest the runes in this universe, it will be easier to do the same in other ones.��

    He squinted his eyes.

    ��This might be why the Magus Race became one of the most noble bloodlines in the Void. After mastering Primordial Runes in the Harry Potter Universe, they traveled to the Omniverse to master the runes of other universes.

    ��Maybe, like I n, they also manufactured Void Runes.��

    Edward exhaled as he registered and stored his new thoughts. Then, he focused on the task at hand.

 Chapter 512: Primordial Runes

    Chapter 512: Primordial Runes

    Edward continued his research on this piece of magical technology. Too many things have happenedtely, and research was the perfect way for him to forget everything and release stress.

    More often than not, discovering the secrets of the universe and magic is more pleasurable than sex with the most beautiful and talented woman.

    After a basic analysis of the runes, he ran some tests. Firstly, he checked if Guzznad did not tamper with the artifact or whether the magus race did not do so.

    There was a period of chaos in the Artificer World in the Empire as some Arcanists would leave a backdoor in the artifacts they sold, preventing the buyers from using their own creations against them.

    A major scandal soon broke out as many Artificers did the same, so Edward�Cwho also wished he could do the same�Chad to pass aw to forbid such a practice. Even with his paranoia, he did not do such a thing, so how could he allow others?

    Of course, such a thing is only for now. In the future, when the Empire began to trade with foreign civilizations, certain high-level items would have a backhand.

    However, Edward will y a trick and tell the sellers there is a backhand, telling them it''s a protective mechanism to ensure the preservation of their people.

    He knew the people who bought these items would want to remove the backhand, and he would take measures to ensure they didn��t. Furthermore, he won��t just ce one of them.

    After not finding any anomaly, Edward continued his research. He was now located in a very discreet, isted, and protected pocket dimension. So, if there is a problem, he can just abandon everything and run away.

    He instilled his mana into the first artifact, and a shield manifested.

    ��The energy utilization rate is beyond our level,�� hemented. He could feel not even a single drop of his mana was wasted and used to its full potential. Edward then observed the changes in the runes after injecting his mana.

    ��With the same energy, a shield using Primordial Runes is 5 to 10 times ours,��mented Morgana, shocked by this revtion.

    Edward frowned a little after hearing this but did not say anything. He tried with another energy. He remembered Guzznad was not a mage but could use this artifact, so many might not be its only source of power.

    Edward first tried Soul Energy, one of the few universal energies in all universes. As expected, it worked, and the utilization also reached perfection.

    ��Let��s try [Aura].��

    The result was the same even for an energy that was more focused on the flesh or body.

    ��Test all the recorded energies the Empire has ess to.��

    For the next few hours, Edward tested more than 330 recorded energies the Empire had recorded and can be manipted through Arcane Sorcery.

    ��Fascinating,��mented Morgana as she imitated her boss. ��This thing can use all energies and utilize them to the highest level. Are we so far from the Magus Race?��

    ��That��s to be expected. After all, we have only developed for a few hundred years.��

    Edward did not mention the Empire��s age of 80 years as it was not a true indication of the Empire��s age.

    ��True, we have achieved a great deal of things in our short existence,�� nodded Morgana before focusing on the runes. ��Why do you think this is possible? I can��t find any Converting Rune.��

    Her calctions have already broken down the Primordial Runes into different parts, but she could not find how it could use all energies without restrictions.

    ��Think of our database. What power do we know is so versatile and can turn into anything?��

    ��World Source,�� replied Morgana immediately.

    ��Yes, the power of creation,�� nodded Edward.

    ��So, you think Primordial Runes are naturally connected to this ne��s World Source? Well, logically speaking, it would make sense if it is the original magicalnguage.��

    ��Since we have a direction, let��s test it out.��

    Myriad runes appeared in the room, trying to detect any World Source, and they seeded.

    ��Sometimes, I wonder how your brain operates,�� said Morgana. Such a simple conclusion would have taken her months or even years to process countless data. However, Edward��s mind immediately guessed the final oue.

    Such a natural magical intuition was what made his talent so horrifying.

    Edward ignored him. His talent was indeed terrifying. However, it was also the kind that needed to be developed. If not for the unfathomable amount of knowledge he has in his mind, he could never use it to its full extent.

    ��The next test should focus on [Authority] and [nar Will].��

    ��Do you think the Primordial Runes function like Dragon Advance Language and Naruto World��s Shinjutsu?��

    ��Yes. I believe the dragons, who are a species more ancient than the Magus Race, might have discovered Primordial Runes and created theirnguage after studying and mimicking it.��

    ��That��s possible,�� replied Morgana. ��But it��s sad thinking how the dragon race can only replicate it, but the Magus Race could control it.��

    ��There is the possibility that the Magus Race was born with the ability to control Primordial Runes. As a species born from Mana, it��s not out of the realm of possibility.��

    Morgana nodded, ��What about Shinjutsu? Why did you think of it?��

    ��Shinjutsus might have the Naruto World��s version of Primordial Runes or an interpretation of it.��

    ��Assuming that Primordial Runes are based on threeponents: controlling World Source, resonating with [Authority], and borrowing the power of the Universe Will,�� deduced Morgana. ��Shinjutsus, which is the highest maniption of Chakra, took its power from the Universe Will.

    ��Natural Chakra, which has the ability to boost all energy, might have originated from the World Source. So, what about the power of [Authority]? Could it be rted to the Immortal Gods, like Jashin?��

    ��My theory is Dojutsu and Kekkei Genkai.��

    ��Isn��t that still the domain of Chakra?��

    ��No, some of the Eye Prowess of that world are too strange and powerful. Ninjas used Yin-Yang Release to exin them, but I don��t buy it. It seems more like a nket term to exin everything they do not understand or fit in with their understanding of Chakra.��

    ��You could be right. These techniques could be resonating with certain [Authorities].��

    ��If that was the case, we should have detected something,�� replied Edward, who suddenly felt their understanding of Chakra was not as deep as he imagined.

    ��A better exnation is that these Kekkei Genkai contain a link to certain [Authorities] Once developed to a sufficient level, they can resonate with these rules and even control them.��

    Their eyes lit up. With this simple analysis, they��ve further their understanding of Primordial Runes. From now on, even if they traveled to a world without magic, they could use the relevant power system to condense Primordial Runes and analyze the essence of the world.

    In other words, after analyzing the Power System of any universe, Edward can now condense its essence in the form of a Primordial Rune. He immediately became excited after hearing this.

    Once he seeds, his magic will be even more versatile. He will be able to use all power systems in any anime after condensing their universe��s Primordial Runes, even the one ipatible with him.

    ��Alright, let��s not get ahead of ourselves,�� warned Morgana.

    ��You��re right. Let��s master at least one normal Primordial Rune first before nning ahead,�� nodded Edward.

 Chapter 513: Primordial Runes (II)

    Edward��s theory soon proved to be correct. The disk artifact can resonate with the [Guardian Authority] while also borrowing Cronai��s Will to boost its strength. Meanwhile, the other one is connected to a unique authority called [Self].

    This authority involved the Body, Soul, Mind, Memories, and other aspects of the self. However, the authority also allows Gods to be the divinity of a certain race, like the God of Elves, the God of Dwarves, and so on.

    ��There seems to be another power affected when using this artifact,�� said Morgana, pointing at the disk.

    ��Any idea?��

    ��I do, actually,�� she said excitedly as if the fact she discovered it before him was some great achievement. Edward rolled his eyes, ��Get on with it.��

    ��It��s the power of myth we��ve been studying.��

    ��Oh, really?�� Edward has been trying to recreate the Hall of Heroes from the Fate Universe by slowly studying the Power of Myth and condensing heroes based on their legends or spoken words. However, even after the data he gathered from the reincarnators in hisst voyage, the process has been slow,

    ��Yes, there seems to be a strange power directly rted to the magus that this artifact used to boost its strength, simr to our Karma Empowerment,�� exined Morgana. ��I think our theory that this gxy was the birthce of the Magus Race was correct.��

    ��So, when Guzznad tried to protect this ce from the Gods, the myths, legends, and aplishments of the Magus Race formed a unique power that the artifact used to protect its holy ce of origin?��

    ��Correct.��

    ��Primordial Runes are alive, meaning they might have some level of consciousness that allows them to adapt to the situation and use their power to its highest efficiency,��mented Edward, his eyes shining brighter than ever. He must control such power.

    He no longer wasted time and focused on studying and recreating the Primordial Rune. He began with imitation by simply memorizing theplex rune and drawing it by hand with mana.

    However, such a task was already nightmare-level difficulty for most arcanists. The reason is every single line of the rune required a different frequency.

    Drawing it was as if someone was controlling their heartbeat. In one second, it was fifty beats per second, then the next, it dropped to 12 beats per second, and the next second, it rose again.

    Such a description does not even do justice to how difficult such a process was because Edward did not have seconds to change his Mana Frequency but microseconds��such a task required unimaginable Mana Control.

    ��Now, I understand why our Mana Frequency is so versatile and changeable,��mented Morgana once she saw Edward finished. The core of why Arcanists are so special and unique is because they inherited the unique Mana Frequency of Wizards, which inherited it from the bloodline of the Magus Race.

    ��Our destiny is connected to the Magus Race whether we want to or not,�� added Edward. ��I don��t know whether this is a good or bad thing. However, everything will be fine as long as we can learn from them but not walk the same path.��

    ��True.��

    ��One more thing: increase the Mana Control Curriculum from now on,�� Edward ordered. ��Furthermore, the Mana Sage Mode should be a core part of the Magic System.��

    Morgana nodded as she understood his meaning. In the future, if more Arcanists are to wield Primordial Runes, they need to prepare early on. After the Empire entered the age of magic, a new education reform was about to happen.

    Now, all citizens have magical talent, leading the next generation to be born with a higher and purer soul. So, the Education Department is preparing to instill knowledge in children after birth.

    Then, based on the brain and soul development of the child, memories aboutnguage, writing, history, and geography will appear in their mind, removing the slow process of learning these things.

    Such a method will remove Pre-K and elementary school years, allowing the child to start learning magic at an earlier age. Furthermore, ording to predictions made by the department, such a process will no longer be under the government��s jurisdiction.

    Children of the future will instead inherit knowledge from their parents through bloodline.

    Morgana suddenly chuckled.

    ��What��s wrong?��

    ��Nothing.�� She just thought how funny it would be when some talented children of the Empire immediately began to talk after being born.

    Morgana stopped wasting time and sent Edward��s order to the Department.

    ��I can already see how many children will secretly curse you after seeing their new curriculum,�� shemented.

    ��They should praise me for paving the future for them,�� countered Edward. ��Plus, they would only me the Minister of Education, not me.��

    Edward did not continue this topic and focused on the rune before him. He sessfully copied the Primordial Rune, but that��s only a copy. If he wishes to master it truly, there are a few more steps to take, and the main one is how to make them [alive].

    His first thought was just to fuse a powerful soul to the rune, but he shook his head.

    ��This method might work, but it feels primitive. Let��s find a way for it to awaken a soul or a consciousness.��

    Countless ideas shed in his mind as he thought of a n. He engraved the rune a second time. However, while changing the mana frequency, he also infused his soul energy to change the rune��s wavelength to match that of a normal brain wave.

    Finding the correct wavelength for these ever-changing frequencies was a nightmare. However, Morgana��s calcting prowess soon. However, his attempt failed at thest second.

    ��Why did it fail?�� asked Morgana; they��ve done trillions of calctions and should have seeded. ��It seems we are missing something. What is it?�� She looked at Edward. In this kind of situation, a sh of ingenuity is needed; otherwise, they will have to spend years scrolling through dates before finding the answer.

    ��Soul�� Consciousness��Spirit��Mind��Memories? No, maybe instinct. That��s not it,�� muttered Edward as he found the answer was on the tip of his tongue.

    ��Willpower,�� yelled Morgana, who deduced the answer based on his words; she gave him a smug look as if saying, "Do you see what I��m capable of?

    Edward ignored her. He tried again, adding his Willpower to the equation.

    ��Sess,�� said Edward as he saw his runes bing [alive]. His eyes became alive, removing the somber cloud that had been over his head in the past few days.

    He focused on the nextponent of mastering the rune: Authority Resonance and nar Will Blessing. Edward had already mastered a few Advance Dragon Languages and was already familiar with Authority Resonance.

    Additionally, he studied Shinjutsu and was familiar with the Universe Will Blessing. With this knowledge as a foundation, he soon mastered his first Primordial Rune: the Defense Rune.

    Somewhere in the Void:

    Old Man Merlin had a tired look on his face. He suddenly sensed something and gazed in one direction. His eyes squinted: ��This kid already mastered Primordial Rune?��

    He has not been paying much attention to his apprentice, so he was shocked by this sudden development. His eyes scanned the past and saw how things enveloped.

    ��This kid,�� he said with a smile. Edward might not know how shocking what he has done is, but he knows. The Magus Race, who has two Aspects, being on the same level as him, did not master Primordial Rune so fast.

    When they first discovered such magical knowledge, they also had to fuse other souls into the Primordial Rune to achieve the level of bing alive. That��s one of the main reasons they conquered so many nes�Cto acquire souls.

    It took them millions of years of development before they could reach Edward��s level of making runes without any soul.

    The Magus Race was very advanced for their age, as only Tier 12 entities will start involving Primordial Runes. As for the Void Runes? Only a few geniuses of Tier 14 will begin to learn them, but Tier 15 is truly required for everybody else.

    That Old Guy Odin was lucky and had an opportunity to learn Primordial Rune at Tier 10 and soon rose to be a legend.

    ��I��m proud of you, kid,�� muttered Merlin. However, he did not dare go see him as the current situation could endanger Edward if they met.

 Chapter 514: Comparison and Update

    After mastering the Defense Primordial Rune, Edward focused on the second artifact that made clones. However, this rune was harder to master as it involved multiple runes fused into one.

    As such, he had to break them down and study them individually. So, Edward created a Shadow Clone to spear this endeavor while he focused on something else: updating his Arcane Runes.

    The first step Edward took was turning these runes into living runes. He followed the form he used for the Primordial Runes, modifying it to fit his own rune.

    Things proceeded smoothly as he created his first [Living Arcane Rune].

    ��What do you think?�� asked Edward.

    ��Just like Primordial Runes, they are inherently more potent but not very effective for battle�Cunless you stored them beforehand.��

    Edward agreed. [Living Runes] take too much time to engrave. Furthermore, creating one takes a tremendous amount of soul power and Willpower. Such consummation is not ideal for battle.

    So, the best use of them is for Artificer or storing them beforehand and using them simr to a magic scroll.

    ��You��re correct, but the usage of energy has reached a new height.�� The consciousness of the rune has a natural instinct not to waste any energy. So, with this [Living Rune[, the empire��s energy usage reached a new height.

    Edward activated the Arcane Rune Spell, a basic Fireball Spell. However, he felt like two people were casting the same spell with the Living Runes. The rune ensured Edward did not waste any mana during the casting process while borrowing the mana in the environment and boosting the spell like an Arcane Sorcerer.

    ��How are the calctions for the 3-D spell going?��

    ��It��s still 10%pleted,�� replied Morgana.

    Arcanists can cast Ultra Spells using 3-D Runes. However, most 3-D Runes are used for magical artifacts. Regardless, Edward wanted to know how powerful Ultra Spells would be after turning into [Living Runes].��

    And it was not just them. Edward can use Law Spells, which are even more powerful. So, he wanted to know what would happen after Law Spells used [Living Runes]. What about Law Spells that used Living 3-D Runes?

    All these researches are the tip of the iceberg of his future research. So far, he has only recreated one major aspect of Primordial Runes.

    ��Remind me to upgrade my Grimoire.��

    Edward still had the Grimoire from ck Clover. After returning home, the Grimoire did not have much effect on him, so he decided to use it as a powerful magic scroll book.

    He will store countless terrifying spells that require long casting time and have weird requirements. So he can summon the book and cast these spells when needed. Now, with the study of Primordial Runes, the Grimoire will have more potential.

    ��No problem.��

    Edward focused on the other aspects of Primordial Runes and recreating them. He did not take much effort to make his Arcane Rune resonate with a [Authority] nor borrow Cronai��s Will.

    However, he hit a barrier when trying to recreate Primordial Runes��s ability to ess the World Source. The closest he came to was creating a veryplex Energy Converter, allowing his Arcane Rune to also use countless energy to activate.

    However, he knew this was a paleparison.

    ��As long as the Empire discovers a new energy, we can immediately create an energy converter by studying how it reacts to a Primordial Rune. However, their ability to ess the World Source should not be so simple.��

    ��Why don��t you try to use Willpower to force ess to the World Source?�� suggested Morgana. Since such a rude method worked for [Authority], it might work for World Source.

    ��Let��s try.��

    Edward mobilized his Willpower and created another rune.

    ��It failed,�� replied Edward. ��The resistance was a hundred times more than normal. It��s like Cronai would fight me to herst breath if I tried.��

    ��In that case, you might have to raise your Willpower to 10 if you want to have a chance of seeding,�� exined Morgana.

    ��True, but even then, it might be a simple process.��

    Morgana nodded, ��So, what do we do now? Do you have any ideas?��

    ��No. It seems Primordial Runes have a special identity, and their status as the primary and best magicalnguage cannot be changed. So, our goal now should be to master more of them until we can dethrone them.��

    ��It would be best if we had an encyclopedia of Primordial Runes,��mented Morgana.

    ��That��s not a bad idea.��

    Edward essed the Akashic Record and searched for such a thing. However, after seeing the price, he closed it without hesitation. He guessed even if he sold most of the Empire��s current knowledge, he might not be able to buy it.

    ��Primordial Runes are so valuable?�� Edward sighed, ��The Magus Race should have created an encyclopedia. Let��s see if we can find it. In the meanwhile, let��s turn the recorded runes we have into true Primordial Runes.��

    The rune recorded in the Awakened Individual of the Empire can only be said to be the lowest level of Primordial Rune imitation. What Edward has to do is turn them into the genuine them, allowing the Empire to master more Primordial Runes.

    ��What is Orochimaru doing?�� suddenly asked Edward.

    ��He��s doing his own research on the fusion of the flesh and the soul.��

    ��That��s interesting. Tell him to participate in the Chakra Research. Now that we know Chakra has greater potential, we should ce more emphasis on it.��

    ��As you wish,�� said Morgana before sending a message. A few secondster, she said, ��He refused. ording to him, he��s already too busy.��

    ��Tell him if should listen to the man who controls his funding.��

    ��...He agreed, begrudgingly.��

    ��As long as he listens,�� nodded Edward. ��Send a copy of the information to Tsuna to see if she��s interested in continuing studying Chakra.��

    After giving these orders, Edward continued his research on Primordial Runes and updated his Arcane Rune.

    He has subdivided his Arcane Rune into different categories, sses, or types. First, there aremon runes, which can be simple orplex, followed by 3-D runes used in Ultra Spell.

    Then, there are Sub-Law Runes used by incorporating Advanced Dragon Language; these runes can resonate with [Authority]. He ns to use them to allow Arcanist to use the next ss of runes: Law Runes.

    As the name implied, these runes were created and modified to allow him to cast spells with his mastered Rules.

    Another category is Will Runes, which can borrow the Universe Will��s power; these runes paired great with his Will Coating Technique he created based on One Piece��s Haki System.

    Finally, there is Paragon Runes, which are abination of everything else. Paragon Runes are the new ss of rune he created that matched Primordial Runes.

    While deep in his work, time passes. Edward looked at a design of Netheril before him.

    After mastering many Primordial Runes and creating countless Paragon Runes, Edward chose to update the floating city. Moreover, this update is major, as he was trying to elevate it to Tier 11.

    His n was simple: use Primordial and Paragon Runes as the core of the city, turning it into a living creature. With the Living Runes as the core, he could link the consciousness of all the runes, turning the entire city into a living creature.

    As a creature with a soul and consciousness, turn Netheril into a Tier 11 Entity. Sadly, his n faced a major w�Che did not yet create the method of bing Tier 11.

    So, even if Netheril became a living thing capable of training and growing like an Arcanist, it made no difference.

    ��Regardless, the new update will greatly improve the floating city.��

    If Netheril were on par with a Tier 10 God who controlled a dozen nes, after the update, he would be on par with the ones who controlled hundreds of nes.

    ��Furthermore, I can use Netheril to test out any Tier 11 method I create.��

    ��Master, it��s time to go.��

 Chapter 515: The Solutions to the Variants

    [I forgot to mention I retcon something in the chapterbeled Primordial Runes (II). Odin acquired Primordial Runes at Tier 10, not 12.]

    "How long has passed?" asked Edward.

    "72 years," replied Morgana.

    "So long?" Edward did not feel the passage of time because he was engrossed in his research.

    "What about outside?"

    "There are two weeks left before the Bone Council meeting."

    "I see. Then, we must deal with the situation."

    Edward left his room as he went to check on the Empire. Only two weeks had passed since he punished Guzznad, but his news was still a hot topic across the entire gxy.

    Meanwhile, the recuperation effort of the war had ended, and the government focused on properly governing therge territory, ensuring that all the new races and species were integrated without any issue.

    The number of Arcanists in the Empire is rising every day. With the ck Clover Dimension, no matter how magically inept a race is, they can acquire mana after stepping into it.

    Then, they only need to kill creatures in the Konosuba Dimension and raise their mana, soul power, and magical state to Tier 3.

    Then, with such arge poption of magical users, the development of magic and technology in the Empire will further elerate.

    Edward finished reviewing the things he needed to pay attention to during his brief absence. Besides the fact that the elves began to show terrifying talents after being cloned, nothing is noteworthy.

    "Any news on the Savant Race?"

    "No, these people are very good at anti-Divination," replied Luna, feeling a little frustrated.

    "Hermione heard some news in the Abyss and went to check it. However, she sent news a few days ago that it was nothing but rumors. However, she did learn of another clue and was pursuing it.

    "We have found the archives, relics, and tombs of many ancient races in this gxy," said Rowena. "I hope we can find some information. However, we are still deciphering many things."

    "I see. Well, as long as there is some progress. Anyway, we still have 50 years."

    "That''s not really a lot of time," added Olivier. "Although it''s still better than nothing."

    If Cronai had not intervened, the Guardians probably would have immediatelye to arrest Edward, forcing them to fight back and have no choice but to run away. In the worst-case scenario, many people might have died in the process.

    "Are you leaving?" asked Rowena.

    "Yes, I need to make a short voyage and get something from another world."

    "Do you want someone to go with you?"

    "No need. This time, I''m truly going for a short voyage. I will be back in no time."

    Time was of the essence, and Edward did not have the desire to spend a lot of time in another world, let alone waste resources to buy another Time Dtion Artifact from the Akashic Record.

    Edward chatted with his family briefly before taking one of the Tier 9 floating cities and leaving. Netheril is still needed to keep the fog around the Milky Way and iste it from the outside.

    He was extremely careful while navigating into the Void this time around. He hoped his luck would not be as terrible as thest time and identally met another powerful creature.

    As fate would have, Edward did not encounter any trouble. He soon reached his destination and entered the world. In the process, he entered a blockade that required subtle maniption before reaching his destination.

    Then, he immediately sent probes to check the environment and rules of the sect.

    "It''s not as bad as I anticipated," muttered Edward. Although this world was mainly technology-based, magic still existed, so his powers would not bepletely sealed and require great time to adapt.

    "Have you found our target?" asked Edward.

    "Yes, I''ve found a few."

    "Good. Capture 10 of them. Choose one with variety so we canpare."

    "As you wish."

    A few minutester, Edward walked into a room in the city with ten captured individuals, all elderly men inb coats, blue shirts, and green pants.

    "Rick Sanchez, it''s a pleasure to meet you," said Edward.

    "Bastard, since you know who I am, you should know the consequences of kidnapping me?" yelled one of the Ricks.

    "I''m very well aware of what you''re capable of," nodded Edward before snapping his hand and sealing their mouths.

    "Do you scan his memories?"

    "Yes."

    "I''m guessing the process was not simple?"

    "You''re right. This man''s mind was abyrinth, full of protections and traps. It''s almost as bad as you," said Morgana.

    "As long as we get the information we want."

    "True."

    "Scan their brainposition and Life Code. Having the gic information of such a smart man will benefit us immensely."

    Morgana nodded while Edward walked into another room. A screen floated before him with a form. Without hesitation, he began to make what was on the blueprint.

    Soon, Edward created a gun powered by a green fluid.

    "What an ingenious method to achieve interdimensional travel," hemented on the technological marvel of this gun. He pointed at a wall and fired it.

    He walked through the portal and teleported to another dimension. Edward acquired the coordinates of many ces from the Portal Guns of the captured Rick.

    So, he tested the coordinates, traveling to a few dimensions, parallel timelines, and ces in the universe.

    "After I changed the form, I can use this technology to rece the Warp Portals of the Empire."

    Warp Portals are being constructed daily for the Empire''s newly conquered territory, linking everybody together. In the future, any Earthling can instantly travel to the farthest end of the gxy with these portals.

    However, Warp Portals are expensive and require Arcanists efficient in Space Magic to install. However, with Rick''s Portal Gun, he can create new and cheaper portals with the same and even better effect.

    "Furthermore, I can begin my Omniverse Gate Project."

    After almost dying in the Void, Edward has been nning to create a gate that can travel from one universe to another without entering the Void. By then, he only needs to buy the coordinate from the Akashic Record and use his Omniverse Gate to travel to wherever he desires.

    Sadly, such technology was too advanced for him. Now, with this Portal Gun, he saw the hope of aplishing it.

    After finishing the test, Edward returned to the city.

    "How is it?"

    "Besides the slight difference between these two, the rest were the same."

    Two of the Ricks grew in dimensions where humans had frog and lizard appearances, so their gic makeup was not the same.

    "The only question now is whether the rest are different from Rick C-137."

    The show Rick and Morty followed the adventure of Rick C-137. So far, it showed that he was unique amongst all his counterpart variants. Edward wanted to know whether his Life Code would be different from the rest.

    "Alright. Let''s proceed with the n."

    Edward turned himself into Rick, while Morgana created a body that resembled Mortay. Then, they teleported to the Citadel, where the Council of Ricks was located.

    Edward''s objective was the Citadel. Rick C-137 used the Citadel to create the Central Finite Curve, which is a wall around Infinity. Rick used technology to iste a piece of the Multiverse, banding countless timelines together. In other words, he created a smaller Multiverse inside therger Multiverse.

    And in that small multiverse, every variation of himself is the smartest person alive.

    Edward''s goal is to get his hands on the Citadel''s technology and build a wall around his timeline, isting it from his other variants.

 Chapter 516: The Citadel

    Chapter 516: The Citadel

    Edward used a spell to temporarily turn into one of the Ricks, assuming the identity of Rick E-345. He knew the citadel had ways to track the Portal Guns of the Ricks, so he ensured there were no problems while capturing them.

    Afterward, he and Morgana calmly opened a portal to the citadel. The ce was vast and contained myriad ces of entertainment. So, he went to get some ice cream.

    Half an hourter, he said: ��How is it?��

    ��The security of this ce is insane,�� replied Morgana in Morty��s voice. Edward had to hide a cackle, making her stare at him.

    ��What do you expect? One of the smartest individuals in the world created it?�� replied Edward, ignoring her violent reaction. ��How long would it take you to crack it?��

    ��At least five months.��

    ��So long?��

    ��Whoever created this system made sure it could only be cracked from the inside,�� she replied, shaking her head.

    ��We don��t have five months. So, let��s take it down from the inside.��

    Wang Wei��s n to take down the citadel was simple and direct; he used the same method Rick-C137 used. He secretly transferred his mind from one Rick to another until he controlled the Rick with the highest Security Level in the Citadel.

    With that ess, he entered a virus into the citadel��s system, allowing Morgana to infiltrate from the inside. Three dayster, they hadplete control of the thing.

    ��Beautiful,��mented Edward, reviewing the citadel��s blueprint before him. This thing was purely technology, so there were many things he did not immediately understand.

    However, based on what he deciphered, this thing was truly a masterpiece.

    ��This thing is truly the highest order of technology,�� nodded Morgana. After gaining the inheritance of the Technomancer, the Empire��s technology tree rapidly developed. However, even with the recent update, the technology before them can be described as ��very advanced.��

    ��Are we still going to scan C-137��s Life Code and get his memories?��

    ��Of course. As the main designer of the citadel, it��s imperative we get his memories. Furthermore, all signs show he might be the smartest of all the Ricks.��

    ��That��s fine, but you should be more careful than usual when dealing with such an intelligent individual.��

    ��I am aware.��

    People like Rick Sanchez and Doctor Who are simr to him, individuals whose intelligence or talent surpassed the limitations of their worlds. So, he would never y around when dealing with them.

    However, he still has an advantage of information when dealing with these people, so he knows how to approach them.

    Edward soon put his n into action. Beforending, he ensured he arrived at a specific time when Bett and Jerry were separated in Season 3 and before Rick destroyed the Citadel.

    He approached Bett as a fellow veterinarian and flirted with her. With his natural charm, her loneliness after the divorce, and a few spiritual hint spells, Edward sessfully convinced her to have dinner with her family despite not being ready to date so soon after her divorce/separation.

    The dinner went smoothly, and nothing expected urred. Edward was charming and spoke with everyone. Although Rick only gave him a look and was mostly quiet, the kids loved him.

    After the dinner:

    ��So, what do you guys think?�� asked Bett.

    ��Holy shit, mom, you��ve hit the jackpot,�� said Summer. ��How could you pull something like him?��

    ��What does that mean?��

    ��Summer is right, Mom,�� said Morty. ��I��m not into men, and I want him to marry me.��

    ��So, you guys are okay with him? You don��t mind me dating so soon after your father?��

    ��With a hunk like this, screw dad.��

    ��Summer, don��t talk like this about your father,�� she reprimanded; however, her eyes seemed to be smiling. Finally, Bett looked at Rick:

    ��Dad, why don��t you say something? Don��t you like him?��

    ��Something doesn��t seem right,�� said Rick before rushing into his garage. He soon returned with a few pieces of equipment and scanned every room in the house, focusing on the dining table.

    Of course, he did not find anything since Edward was so careful. His body was a walking light bulb to advance energy detection. As such, although he was confident in his Mana Control, he could hide it, but he wanted to be extra careful, so he sent a clone to meet with Bett and her family.

    Before leaving, he did not leave any bugs or even remain of a spell in the house.

    Meanwhile, Rick was not satisfied after not detecting anything. So, he scanned the family. Unfortunately, nothing unusual was detected besides the slightly elevated hormones released from Bett��s body.

    As for the hormone anomaly, it was expected when people were excited and believed they were in love.

    After not discovering anything, Rick decided to keep an eye in case his hunch was correct.

    Three dayster, Edward invited the family to a fancy dinner, and he was as charming as ever.

    Floating City:

    ��How is it?��

    ��We have sessfully scanned his brain wave, Life Code, and received his memories,�� replied Morgana, making Edward very satisfied. In the show, Evil Morty used a simr method by inviting Rick C-137 to the citadel for dinner and used the short time to scan his brain and acquire the secrets of the citadel.

    With that knowledge, he broke through the Central Finite Curve, leaving the small Multiverse where Rick was the smartest man in the world.

    With these two meetings, Edward��s scan was more thorough�Cespecially since he already had the information from the other Ricks.

    Looking into the distance, he sighed deeply, ��I��m sorry, Bett.��

    After that, he did four things before leaving. The first was to take away the citadel and put it inside the floating city. Sadly, he could not take away all the Ricks.

    Despite this man��s great intelligence, his self-destructive tendencies are too extreme. Only one of them is enough to throw the Empire into chaos, let alone a thousand of them. However, Edward was satisfied with having a history of the council so he could learn how to better deal with the inter-political rtionship of his own council.

    The second thing he did was to gather more Portal Gun technology. Rick was not the only one who invented this technology, and there is a sentient race of dinosaurs who even improved on his design. He was more than satisfied after getting his hands on it.

    The third thing was to go to the magic dimension called Draygon. He stole all their magical knowledge and learned a new magicalnguage. From his memories, he knew wizards developed portal spells simr to Rick��s Portal Gun and was interested in this magical knowledge.

    Thest thing Edward did was capture a creature known as Unity. It was a hivemind creature, so he was interested in studying such a unique species.

    After everything was done, he entered the void and headed home.

    ��Boss, we were lucky.��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��I spotted a void creature.��

    ��Again?��

    ��Yes,�� nodded Morgana. ��Luckily, it only nced at us and did not pay much attention.��

    Edward sighed in relief; he did not even ask her why he did not remind her. He knew trouble would follow if she dared to pay too much attention to such a creature or even record it.

    ��The Void seems more active than usual,�� muttered Edward, thinking of Merlin��s long absence; he started to worry about the Old Man.

    ��We got what we wanted, so let��s return.��

    The group returned to the Empire, preparing for the next step.

    ��-

    (AN: I know some fans might have wanted this arc to continue since Rick and Morty have plenty of potential�Cespecially with the many world-defying technologies. However, thest season I watched was the 4th one, so I don��t remember much.

    (Furthermore, I have prepared for the next few worlds to be this short, and I don��t want to deviate from my outline like I did for the Naruto World.)

 Chapter 517: More Time

    Chapter 517: More Time

    After returning home, Edward discovered only a few hours had passed despite spending a week in the Rick and Morty Universe. So, he no longer wasted time and got to work after checking on his family.

    He had two weeks before the Council Meeting. In such a short time, he needed to understand and be capable of using all the Citadel��s technology.

    Technology did note as naturally to Edward, but he still had an extremely high IQ, so it took him some time in a Time eleration Room to master the technology of the Citadel to the point of being able to replicate and upgrade it.

    Finally, he had to prepare before activating the thing. The process took three more days. Finally, Edwardunched the citadel. A few members of his family apanied him along with the Time Aurors.

    The Citadel will now fall under their jurisdiction, so they need to know how to control and incorporate it into their existing system.

    The process was simple, at least on the surface. Edward felt a slight tremor, but it was too subtle and unnoticeable by most.

    ��How is the data?��

    ��Everything is fine,�� replied Mtu Amine, an Arcanist from the Ethiopian Region and the current Department Head of the Time Auror. He was born with a unique perception of time since the Old Era. Unfortunately, his talent never had a chance to shine until the Empire.

    He was discovered to be one of the few people with the talent to wield Time Magic, so Edward used every means to nurture him. He did not let him down and proved his talent. Then, Edward granted him control over the Time Auror, guarding the Empire��s timeline.

    ��We have sessfully ced a wall around our timeline.��

    Amine felt relieved as his job just got a hundred times easier. People would be surprised how often individuals tried to mess up with time and rewrite history.

    There were more Time Turners than the Ministry of Magic of the previous era told the people existed, and some people are born with the talent to control time magic. However, instead of training properly, they often hide their talent and engage in dangerous secret experiments that can endanger the space-time continuum.

    Finally, their job is to also prevent creatures from the nk Realm and from other timelines from entering their timeline. Before Edward��s variant, they rarely encountered such a thing. However, plenty of scary creatures from the nk Realm roam from one timeline to another.

    ��Your agents won��t have any problem entering and leaving, right?�� asked Edward.

    ��No problem.��

    ��What about the protocols to ensure no problem?��

    ��We have updated our security measures and monitor every particle that leaves and enters our timeline.��

    ��Excellent. However, from now on, reduce the number of tasks to the Multiverse to the bare minimum.��

    With the current situation, Edward wanted to cancel all missions into the Multiverse. However, the Empire needs more resources, and the Dark Multiverse will soon be its main source.

    Amine was surprised by this order, but he did not ask much. He is one of the few people in the Empire with the highest security level. So, if the Empire did not tell him, he understood it was an issue beyond security levels.

    Such knowledge usually involved the deepest secret of the royal family, and he was politically minded enough to know not to pry.

    Edward continued observing the data for this citadel. His understanding of Space-Time Rules and the Multiverse will drastically increase with the newly gathered data.

    Sadly, it was not time for study and research.

    He left the citadel and returned to hisb. He closed his eyes and waited a few hours. Finally, he seeded in his attempt.

    Soon, he found himself in a white room with a petite woman before him.

    ��Cronai.��

    ��We don��t have much time,�� she said indifferently. ��Be quick and direct.��

    ��I ced a wall around my timeline. Would that solve my current issue?��

    ��No, it can only buy you an extra ten years.��

    ��So few?��

    ��The Guardians are monitoring the Multiverse. They won��t care about a destroyed timeline, but a disappearing one is another thing. So, once my method is no longer useful and they begin their search for you, they will notice the anomaly of a missing timeline.��

    Edward frowned before asking, ��Could I move the Empire and move to another ne?��

    Cronai was quiet; this was thest thing she wanted after putting so much effort into Edward and the Empire. She was already hopeful about them but became even more joyous after seeing the technology to put a wall around a timeline.

    Furthermore, she saw this was not the limit of this technology. In the peak era of the Magus Race, they did not have such technology. They had Tier 11 Magus who could easily hide one or multiple timelines but never the technology or magic to do such a thing.

    One advantage the Arcane Empire had over the Magus Race was its inclusivity. The Arcane Empire could perfectly fuse and ept everyone and everything, whether it was technology, countless different power systems, multiple races, ethnicities, or civilizations.

    Meanwhile, the Magus Race walked the path of assimtion. They assimted everything into their races and their magic.

    As such, she saw hope for them to reach heights greater than the Magus Race.

    ��Your method might work,�� replied Cronai, deciding to tell the truth.

    ��Might?��

    ��Every life I create has a unique life or soul imprint. I keep a record of these imprints, and the Guardians have ess to these records. If you move to another ne, they can track you there.

    ��However, in other nes, they are only a very powerful Tier 10 God, so it might be easier to deal with. Moreover, you also know the rtionship to other nes, they might not be willing to take the risk.��

    ��Maybe before, but not after exposing the citadel,�� added Edward. These guardians must want to be true Tier 11, so they should lust after his citadel and its technology.

    ��Possibly.��

    ��Can��t you hide my soul imprint from the records?��

    ��That��s against the rule. Furthermore, even if I did, what about all the citizens of your Empire?��

    ��That��s true,�� nodded Edward. ��What about preventing the Guardians from essing the records?��

    ��I have a binding oath with them. Unless they no longer hold the position, it��s impossible for me to break the rules and reduce their power for the sake of protecting you.��

    After saying these words, more chains appeared on Cronai��s body, bing visible even to the normal eyes.

    ��Thank you for telling me the truth,�� quickly said Edward.

    Edward appreciated Cronai not hiding the truth for her benefit. Furthermore, he could also see the risk she took to reveal the truth.

    ��That��s all I can say for now. In the future, you will not be able to contact me. However, as long as you find the Savant Race, you will find a way to deal with the Guardian.��

    Edward opened his eyes and exhaled deeply.

    ��This trouble is not as simple as I imagined.��

    He did not wish to move the entire Empire to another ne. Firstly, this ce was his home, and he had many advantages, mostly in the form of Cronai��s blessings.

    Edward could predict how much harder it would be for the Empire to rise to the pinnacle of the Astral Realm in other nes.

    ��Furthermore, why do I need to run away from these Gods? They should be the ones running away from me.��

    A ray of ruthlessness shed in his eyes. He would not deal with these Guardians simply to remove his status as a Time Criminal. No, once he has enough information, they should be the ones afraid and running away from him.

    Edward left theb and prepared for the meeting at the Council of Bones.

 Chapter 518: Council of Bones

    On the day of the meeting, Edward took a special spaceship and headed to the meeting. He could have traveled alone, showing how he achieved Multiversal Travel using only his strength and ability. However, he decided it was unwise to show too much power during the meeting, which could easily lead to his other variants teaming up to deal with him.

    However, he also knew what kind of people his variants were, so he chose a ship with very advanced technology to show up.

    After opening up a portal, Edward headed directly to the coordinate of the meeting. He soon found himself on a somewhat deste on some unknown.

    His scanner showed him this was once Earth, but all life was eradicated for some reason.

    "Was it done naturally or the actions of one of my variants?" muttered Edward before the power of time shed in his eyes. He saw the reason for Earth''s extinction, and it was just misfortune. A giant meteorite took out all life on the, just like it did for the dinosaurs.

    Edward was a little reassured before focusing on a towering construct floating above Earth''s orbit. He immediately sneered as he could see the design was eerily simr to the Citadel.

    "One thing about me is I''m somewhat predictable when ites to certain things."

    He knew he would have chosen the same designs if he had been in charge of creating the meeting ce for the Council of Bones. Without much hesitation, he controlled his ship to enter this fake citadel.

    There was a designated area for people tond and undergo a registering process. Edward looked at the man with the same face as him registering his information, and he felt this experience was somewhat trippy.

    "You''re G-003?"

    "That''s correct."

    "You only need a small test before attending."

    "What test?"

    "To detect your tier."

    "I see," nodded Edward. "Has the council taken measures to prevent leaks of our data?"

    "Such a thing will be discussed in the uing meeting," replied Edward A-765. His manner indicated this was not the first time he answered that question. Edward no longer asked any questions and followed the man to the testing area.

    He saw therge room for the testing area, and his eyes immediately turned purple.

    "What''s wrong?" asked A-765 after seeing him stop.

    "Why does this machine record my Mana and Soul Fluctuations, even scanning for other energies inside my body?"

    A-765 frowned after hearing this before pressing a few buttons on the pad in his hand. Edward immediately knew he shut down these functions and sneered. Without hesitation, he entered before exiting a few secondster.

    "Tier 8," uttered A-765 with a severe tone. So far, the council has recorded seven Tier 8 Variants among thousands. Although all these variants are confident they will reach such heights�Cespecially aftering into contact with the council�Creaching this Tier so quickly was still an advantage.

    After all, besides the founder of the council, who is rumored to have reached Tier 9, such a tier was the highest in strength.

    "Wee, G-003. I hope you have a pleasant time at the council."

    "I hope so too," nodded Edward before leaving the testing room. Meanwhile, A-765 checked his pad and frowned after reading the information disyed.

    [Technology Level: Highest Tier.]

    A-765 knew what it meant for the ship of G-003 to be ssified as the highest tier. Adding on his Tier 8 strength, this meant only one thing:

    "Another contender for the Council President, and it''s one of the best."

    A-765 sighed before focusing on his task. He knew he had no chance of bing the president. So, his objective was to be the head of the department that kept records on all members of the council.

    After entering the council, Edward found himself in a vivid atmosphere with countless people talking,peting, exchanging ideas, and even fighting. An unforgettable look shed in his eyes as he looked at his variants, specifically the ones who brought their wives.

    Unfortunately, these variants had the same taste in women, so their harem was simr to his, minus the ones from other universes.

    ''It seems my inability to form single, deep, meaningful rtionships is a constant of the Multiverse.''

    Edward sighed to himself before mingling with these people. The council meeting would not start until five dayster, giving everybody enough time to gather information and prepare for any worst-case scenarios.

    During these five days, Edward met many variants of himself and made plenty of connections. He analyzed the information he received and summarized it.

    So far, he has discovered a few groups or factions among his peers. The first one is the Arcane Empire Faction,posed of all the Edward who walked simr paths of conquering the and gathering knowledge from multiple individuals. Although not everyone used the name [Arcane] for their empire, their ideologies were simr.

    So far, Edward discovered they were the most powerful and dangerous group. These people care deeply about arge poption, so any timeline is another ce to conquer. As such, even if they create an alliance, they are always on the lookout for each other.

    The second group Edward noticed was the Dark Lords,posed of all the Edwards who gave in to their desires and abandoned all morality for the pursuit of magic. Although some of them led tragic lives, which led to their current situation, they were still a group of madmen willing to do anything to be powerful.

    This group was considered the second most dangerous after the Empire factions. In some situations, they were even more dangerous.

    The third group was the Headmaster Faction,posed of the variants who became Hogwarts'' headmaster, slowly changing the wizard world through education. Edward loved teaching, and these variants of him pursued such love and talent to the extreme.

    These guys were rtively harmless, with a more peaceful personality�C at least on the surface. Edward feared that some of them would wish to create a Multiversal Academy, spreading knowledge and teaching across the multiverse. Their ambitions might make them as dangerous as the Empire factions by then.

    Of course, they could also be a perfect group to ally with if they can control their greed.

    The fourth faction is the God Faction,posed of the Edwards, who walked the path of Divinity and gathered believers. This faction was the least popr as most Edwards shared a passion for anti-God or even religion. Few people publicly associated with that faction, probably even worse than the Dark Lords.

    The fifth faction was the Alchemy Group, created by a group of variants who enjoyed making artifacts, potions, puppets, and many more. This group has great potential and has the foundation to be extremely popr in the council.

    The sixth and final main faction is the Magitech Group; these people focused more on the development of technology and fusing it with magic. They seemed to have some contradictions with the Alchemy Group, especially the Artificers.

    Besides these six, there were other groups, like the Adventure Group, which focuses on traveling the universe and multiverse only for adventure, or the Yu-Gi-Oh Group, which focuses on the Monster Card Magic that Susan was developing. These groups were powerful but not enough to be ssified as the main six.

    ''Besides bing the Council President, I also need to be the leader of the Alchemists while maintaining sufficient power in the Empire, Headmaster, and Magitech factions.''

    Edward made a n before heading for the official meeting.

 Chapter 519: The Election (I)

    Chapter 519: The Election (I)

    The meeting room was arge space with a podium in the middle facing the crowd. The podium had exactly nine seats, four on each side, with one in the middle. The crowd was not excited after seeing the setup.

    They wanted to know why these nine people got into the spotlight but did not. As great fans of Rick and Morty, they knew one of the negative aspects of the citadel. All Ricks had the same IQ, yet countless members of the Citadel were reduced to doing menial jobs.

    So, they would never allow themselves to fall into that category. Furthermore, their pride is even higher than Ricks, so how could they admit their inferiority to their counterparts?

    Luckily, before everyone rioted or made a scene, they received a message from the Citadel Communication System exining why these nine people received preferential treatment.

    The first reason was they were all Tier 8 or above. Such an exnation was barely enough to satisfy these people. After all, they understood the concept of respecting the strong. Given that their peers had such achievements before them, it was proof of their excellence.

    However, numerous variants had weapons or other methods to deal with Tier 8 Mages, so this was not enough. Luckily, the message also provided other reasons, such as these nine people have disyed the highest level of technology, magic, and influence.

    These Edwards were not convinced since they were all confident in their abilities. Furthermore, the Citadel did not provide in-depth details of these people��s technology nor exin what they meant by ��influence.��

    However, such an exnation was enough for them to calm down and watch the ceremony. Then, everybody became quiet and waited.

    A beam of light shed on one of the seats on the left, transporting one of the Edwards. The man had a robe simr to Dumbledore''s, and even his demeanor was simr. He had a goatee that was perfectly trim, making him look older than normal.

    ��Hello, Edward Bones. My name is Edward Bone,�� said the man, generating a few cackles at his corny joke. ��I��m from dimension C-654. It��s a pleasure to meet all of you.��

    A bright light appeared, showing another Edward. However, he was dressed as if from 19th century London; he even had a monocle.

    ��That guy stole my joke. It��s like he knew what I was thinking.��

    Another chuckle from the crowd.

    ��They gave me the numbers B-235.��

    A third one appeared. However, he was dressed in all red with a dark aura surrounding his body; even his eyes were blood-red.

    ��C-666,�� he said directly without any other words. Everyone looked at him and did not say anything; they decided to stay away from anti-social versions of themselves; those guys are the truly scary ones.

    The fourth person to appear had everyone looking at him strangely, and that��s because he was dressed like a Pharaoh from Egypt.

    ��It��s a long story,�� he said with a wry smile. ��On the first test of my multiverse ship, I failed and crashed in ancient Egypt. With no resources and knowledge to fix the problem, I took over and used the magic system and resources of that period to fix the ship.

    ��Then, one thing led to another, and the rest is history.��

    People understood this guy belonged to the Empire Faction but was kind of due to an ident. Maybe he assimted into the culture after years of being a ruler.

    ��By the way, I��m F-823.��

    The seats on the left side were filled, so the light brought the fifth person sitting furthest from the center on the right. The man immediately caught everyone��s attention since he was elderly with long white hair and beard.

    This variant��s body exuded a vicissitudes of life that made people understand he had experienced immense suffering in his life. As soon as the variantsid eyes on him, they understood this would be their fate if everything in their lives went wrong.

    ��I am A-001,�� said the elderly Edward. ��I��m here as a cautionary tale to all of you.��

    The atmosphere became somber for a moment before the sixth person appeared. It was a man dressed in a more futuristic attire; his outfit bore some resemnce to the Time Lords from Gallifrey in Doctor Who; the ones who appeared during the 13th Doctor, not the old ones.

    ��I am M-616.��

    People immediately paid attention to him as soon as he said these words. C-137 and 616 were the numbers these variants wanted the most. Moreover, he also took the moniker M, which should be for Marvel.

    For a person to receive that number for their dimension, there must be something special.

    The seventh person to appear was also eye-raising. He did not have the signature ck hair and blue eyes of the majority of variants. Instead, he had golden hair and eyes. A noble aura of divinity emanates from his body.

    ��Booo,�� said one person, followed by the majority of the group; they did not hide their disdain and contempt.

    ��Come one guy, the Divine Civilization has plenty to offer,�� argued L-123. Unfortunately, most Edwards had the same disdain for Godhood and Divinity.

    In the end, L-123 did not have time to introduce himself, and his dimension number appeared above his seat like the others.

    The eighth person to appear was our protagonist, Edward Bones G-003. He wore his usual white-gold robe, catching the attention of the group. His robe was not unique since the design originated from a game, and it was called the Archmage Robe. As such, many people had simr designs.

    However, the magical lights and beautiful runes sewn on the roble gave him a unique charm.

    ��I am G-003, and hopefully, your next Council President.�� Edward resisted every urge in his bones to say he was the [Prime] Edward.

    People��s response to his introduction was lukewarm at best. After all, everyone wanted to be president. So, who is this guy to say he will be their leader?

    Finally, after a few seconds of chattering, a light brighter than everyone appeared in the middle position. A man wearing a ck magic robe with golden patterns appeared in the center.

    ��I am C-137,�� he dered. Then, he released the terrifying aura of a Tier 9 Mage, suppressing the entire event. The variants did not take kindly to this kind of provocation and responded.

    Everyone used different methods, mostly technology and artifacts, to disperse the suppressing aura. The eight individuals sitting next to him were the most sessful in this endeavor.

    Hmph!

    A cold snort resonated in the citadel as a pressure on par with the C-137 manifested. In an instant, the new pressure suppressed C-137 partly. Everyone looked at the source and discovered it was G-003. The odd part is that they did not detect any magical artifact, implying he used his strength to achieve such a thing.

    Of course, Edward would not tell them about his Arcane Spark that allowed him to fight above his Tier. So, he only smiled with all the attention on him.

    Meanwhile, C-137 made great efforts to control his emotions; his overwhelming entrance was ruined by one person. In his mind, he recalled all the information he knew about G-003.

    [G-003: Member of the Empire Faction.

    [In a short period, he used his overwhelming knowledge to be the leader of the Alchemist Factions while also significantly influencing the Empire and Magitech Faction. He also has a friendship with the Headmaster Factions.

    [Technology Level: Highest Tier.

    [Conclusion: Greatest threat to the Council President Position.]

    ��The threat he posed might be greater than I anticipated,�� thought C-137.

 Chapter 520: The Election (II)

    C-137 focused on the crowd and spoke:

    "I have spent a lot of effort to create this citadel and gather all of you here," said C-137. "As different versions of myself, I''m sure many of you have simr ideas. However, the first whoes is the first to be served."

    The variants rolled their eyes at this guy''s narcissism. Did he really think he was the [Prime] simply because he was the first to create the council and inherited the code C-137?

    C-137 was shameless, so he ignored these people''s murmurs and continued:

    "I created the Council to allow us to share knowledge, information, and resources. This ce will be a tform to aid one another throughmunication and exchange.

    "Then, one day, we will finally achieve our lifelong dream�Ccreate a way to travel to other anime, movie, and novel universes."

    The variants'' eyes lit up. At some point, they all had a simr thought: if the Harry Potter Universe is real, could the other media they consumed also be real? Are they in other timelines, or do they leave the universes entirely before reaching other ones?

    They all dreamt about seeding in such an endeavor, gaining ess to countless new knowledge and, more importantly, real anime Waifus.

    Edward frowned as he watched these people''s reactions and guessed their thoughts.

    ''Am I really this shallow?'' he thought. A goal like achieving Omniversal Travel should be grand and something noble worth pursuing. Yet, it was ruined by these bastards as most of them only think about how they can flirty and sleep with their favorite anime wives.

    Suddenly, Edward felt disgusted. Watching these people was like looking at a mirror; he did not like what he saw. The worst thing was he did not see any hope for change. Luckily, he was adept at hiding his emotions as an Emperor, so his facial expression did not change much.

    Meanwhile, C-137 had sessfully riled up this group of variants, so he continued his speech.

    "All of you should know the importance of the Council President. For anyone to sit in this position, they must demonstrate their strength, wisdom, and capabilities as leaders.

    "Otherwise, no one will be convinced to hand over such tremendous power to anyone else."

    The crown nodded. Even though they did not get to sit in the primary nine seats, no one wanted to give up on the chance of bing the President.

    "I have devised the election based on a point system with two sections: strength and knowledge. The strength section will be worth 100 points, while the knowledge section will be worth 300 points.

    "We will begin with the knowledge section."

    The variants pondered and agreed with this election method. After all, they do not value strength as much as knowledge and magical capabilities. To these people, it''s only a matter of time before reaching Tier 10.

    "How will the knowledge section proceed, and how do we make sure there is no cheating?"

    "Great question," said C-137. "We need fairness, so there is no better method to ensure such a thing than Artificial Intelligence. I will send the codes to the AI that will be used for this test. You can test it to ensure there are no problems."

    ''Another test?'' thought Edward as he received the source code for this artificial intelligence. The variants that have not developed AI or even created technology-based AI will lose great advantage in this process.

    ''Morgana, what do you think?''

    ''The core of this program is a magicalnguage that uses Ancient Runes from the Old Age at their base. It is interesting but nothing revolutionary. However, the program has certain traps with a few unique runes.''

    ''Unique? How?''

    ''They seemed to be an entirely different system than magic. Furthermore, something about them seems familiar. Give me a moment.''

    Morgana took a moment before saying: ''I remember. The Death God''s memory.''

    ''Guzznad? No, you mean Herpo.'' They haven''t received thetter''s memories yet.

    ''Yes. Herpo had the idea of creating Divine Runes bybining Divine and Magical Civilization. He had a prototype, but he never got to it. The hidden runes resembled the finished version of the prototypes.''

    ''So, my theory about C-137 was correct?''

    ''Most likely.''

    ''How long do you still need to finish scanning his body?''

    ''I need to ensure he won''t notice anything, so I still need a few more minutes,'' replied Morgana.

    ''It should take some time for these people to analyze the source code for the AI, so use this time.''

    ''Aye, aye, sir.''

    About three minutester, Morgana appeared inside his mind again:

    ''I''ve cracked the hidden traps.''

    ''What do they do?''

    ''They are hiddenmands to be biased toward people of higher Tier,'' she exined.

    ''That would exin why he was so mboyant about revealing his Tier 9 level,'' sneered Edward.

    ''What do you want to do with this information?''

    ''Let''s wait and see if other people will catch these traps.''

    ''I''m sure some will do,'' said Morgana, looking at L-123. As the only God here, he might find the source code''s secrets.

    ''He might have found it, but it doesn''t mean he knows what they do. After all, he doesn''t appear to study magic much and focuses more on Divinity.''

    ''Yes, with your arrogance, he won''t say anything if he only catches it and cannot understand what it does.''

    The murmurs continued for the next three hours. The variants swiftly and methodically deciphered the code of the AI. Many people became frustrated and embarrassed when they failed in this endeavor. There is no greater humiliation to these people than losing to their variants.

    ''This ce is really a sh of humongous egos,''mented Morgana, and Edward ignored her out of embarrassment.

    "Time is up," said C-137. "I''m assuming everyone agreed with using this AI?"

    No one answered for a while. The people who deciphered the thing did not find any faults. So, C-137 smiled and prepared to continue:

    "I have a problem," said Edward, drawing attention to him.

    "G-003, what''s the issue?" asked C-137 calmly.

    "These hidden codes showed biases towards people of higher Tier. Please, remove them," said Edward as he visually pointed out the faults in this code. And now that he showed these people the answer, they quickly checked and realized he was correct.

    "It seems there were some problems with the technician who created this program," said C-137, removing his fault in this matter.

    "If you say so," replied Edward.

    "We will fix the problem now that we found it," continued C-137, who ordered people to change the program. Half an hourter, a new and unproblematic AI was created and running.

    The AI manifested in the form of a white holographic cloud. The citadel could not decide on an appearance for it, so they chose this boring and neutral design.

    "How do we proceed with this test?" asked someone.

    "Simple," replied C-137. "Contestants will disy their greatest magical aplishment and present it. Everybody else''s job is to decipher said creations and see if they can be understood, replicated, or find ws.

    "Based on the crowd''s response, the AI will create a numerical value as a test point."

    Everyone pondered the rules of this test and found it fair. Whoever is the leader must be the most knowledgeable out of everyone, as only such a person could be the Prime Edward Bones.

    The only issue with this test is it might take a while before a final winner.

    "If anyone does not mind, I would like to go first," said C-137, making everybody roll their eyes again. This man''s n was obvious�Che wanted to overwhelm everybody with his knowledge and make them convinced he should be the president.

    Such arrogance was truly unrivaled.

    C-137 waved his hand to show a magical form to everybody.

 Chapter 521: The Election (III)

    Everyone immediately began the process of analyzing this magical form. The room was spacious, but everyone felt it was not enough. So, some people asked C-137 if they could return to their rooms and use their equipment to better analyze the form.

    A vote was made, and people agreed they could leave the area as long as they did not leave the citadel. Furthermore, they must return before the allocated time for this test.

    Meanwhile, the nine main variants at the center of the stadium remained, each using its own method to analyze the situation.

    Edward soon analyzed many things from the form.

    ��The core of this form is Wang Craft, Divine Runes, Ancient Runes, and Dragon Language�Calthough only the basic one.��

    ��It seems that most of your variants did the same bloodline experiments on dragons,��mented Morgana.

    ��Yes, and the difference is whether they awakened a normal Dragon or a king. I guess many of them might have died in the process after whatever restrictions they used failed.��

    ��One of your greatest strengths is your cautious nature, but one of your greatest weaknesses is also your pride and overconfidence.��

    ��My pride and arrogance are inherited from my reincarnation, so they should all have it. However, my cautiousness is a learned trait after certain experiences. So, not all of them have it,��mented Edward.

    ��If that��s true, we can exploit their weakness.��

    Edward agreed with her. ��Let��s get back to work. What do you think?��

    ��The form should not be hard to decipher. The only issue is the Divine Runes. We need to test them out and find their functions.��

    ��In that case, let��s divide the work,�� said Edward as he assigned Morgana some of the runes and focused on the others. He closed his eyes to ess his Soul Dimension, using his soul to study and analyze these Divine Runes.

    Time passed, and the variants kept working. The Divine Runes was their main issue but not the main one. C-137��s form was veryplex, and only a few variants have already figured out it��s a form involving Space-Time Magic.

    ��Done,�� said Morgana.

    ��I��m finished too,�� nodded Edward. ��Put it together.��

    The little elf nodded, and in a few seconds, she had an answer: ��Got it. It��s a form to open the Gate to the Astral Realm. However, it��s iplete.��

    ��So, C-137 has discovered the Astral Realm and other nes,��mented Edward. During his stay in the council to gather information, he discovered most of his variants did not spend much time in the universe because of God��s control over the universe.

    Most of them spend their time navigating the Multiverse, so their knowledge about certain things�Clike other nes�Ciscking or nonexistent.

    ��Do you think C-137 is the only one who discovered the other nes?�� asked Morgana.

    ��Unlikely, but he might be the only one with the technology to do so�Cas of this meeting�Cbesides that God over there.��

    ��True,�� nodded Morgana as she remembered the Emperor Factions should now be facing Guzznad, and most have learned information about other nes. So, unless their timelines deviated too much and Guzznad never appears, they should be knowledgeable about such a topic.

    ��What about that God? Will he be a problem?��

    ��Gods have a natural ability to manipte space, so he should have discovered the Astral Realm. However, if you ask him to teach others how to do it, the best he can do is give them a blessing and pass on his ability. He should not be a problem.��

    ��He��s still you, wouldn��t he be different?��

    ��Don��t you see the incense corroding his soul? By now, he has already lost the essence that is me.��

    ��You are enjoying yourself too much,�� said Morgana.

    ��By do you mean?��

    ��Your entire demeanor is I am the one and only [Prime], and such arrogance is exuding from your body,�� replied the purple elf with a sneer.

    ��That��s because I am the prime,�� replied Edward smugly. ��Haven��t you noticed that our technology outsses everyone here? What do you think that is?��

    ��Because you��re the prime?�� asked Morgan, rolling her eyes.

    ��No, it��s because I��m the only one who discovered that tear in the void, leading to developing Omniversal Travel. However, that��s not what I��m referring to,�� replied Edward. ��The closest variants to me are the Empire Factions who created an Arcane Empire. However, even though these people are simr to me, haven��t you noticed none of these variants have knowledge from other universes?��

    Morgana immediately caught the crux of what he was trying to say. Edward��s first voyage in the Omniverse was when he was Tier 3. After his return, new timelines of different variants who made the same voyage should have appeared. However, none of these variants appeared.

    ��Are you saying our timeline is unique, and there are no variants of yourself who have traveled to other universes?��

    ��Correct,�� replied Edward. ��I have tested it. Many of the other Arcane Emperors have created the Arcane Rune Magic System, but it��s not based on the runes from the Full-Metal Alchemy Universe but based on Lemurian Civilization��s magic.��

    The Lumerian was the percussion to Wizard��s Civilization and even developed interster civilization. Unfortunately, Herpo��s ascension to Godhood wiped them out.

    ��So, our timeline is unique and even protected,�� summarized Morgana. ��That��s probably the work of Merlin.��

    Edward agreed with this conclusion. Someone of Merlin��s level can observe all the variants of Edward from every timeline they exist in, then choose one of them as his apprentice.

    But, in the end, he chose G-003. So, Edward concluded that even if he was not the original Prime Edward, the first one to be reincarnated from Primordial Earth and make the first decision that led to a new timeline, after discovering that portal and creating the first Omniversal Ship, Merlin chose him and he became the [Prime].

    ��So, you��re just a lucky bastard,�� sneered Morgana.

    ��Luck is also a part of strength,�� countered Edward. An infinite amount of himself, yet he��s the only one who discovered that tear in the void. Furthermore, that tear was the only remaining one in the Multiverse, and it was rapidly closing.

    ��Yes, for a person like Merlin, innate luck might be more important than talent and ability,�� nodded Morgana. ��So, what is the n? Do you want to take the stage now?��

    ��Not yet,�� replied Edward. ��Something else is in my mind.��

    ��What is it this time?��

    ��ording to our information, the Cosmic Faith ne is the only ne with a Multiverse, hence why everybody wants to upy it.��

    ��So, what will happen when my variants enter other nes? Better yet, what about the variants of the other Gods who have conquered multiple nes? Did they meet? Did they confront each other? Or is there something else going on?��

    Morgana paused after hearing this. If other nes had a Multiverse, then these variants would have just essed one of the infinite timelines and not meet their other variants unless they met in the Astral Realm while traveling to these foreign nes.

    However, if the nes do not have a Multiverse, the issue bes a much bigger problem.

    ��Our theory could be wrong. Maybe these ces have a Multiverse, but something is different about them, preventing individuals from reaching Tier 11. Or, there might be a bigger secret behind this problem.��

    ��After this meeting, we must investigate the truth,�� replied Edward with great seriousness. Morgana agreed, and then the two chatted until the allocated time.

 Chapter 522: The Election (IV)

    C-137 stood up with a slight smug look on the corner of his face. He chose this form for myriad reasons. Firstly, it��s one of his highest achievements,bining the knowledge of many civilizations.

    Secondly, space-time magic was something even his variants found difficult despite their outrageous talents. Additionally, not all of them specialize in Space-Time Magic, so he made the citadel tests to determine whether someone has developed Multiverse Travel.

    He needed to route out hispetition and detect their level of Space-Time Magic. Finally, taking into ount that knowledge about the Astral Realm was rare amongst his variants and his unique Divine Runes, he knew he had a high chance of seeding.

    ��Time is up,�� dered C-137. ��Pleasement and evaluate this form.��

    Murmured echoed in the room before M-616 said: ��It seems to be a Space-Time Magic Form, opening a gate to somewhere.��

    ��Probably a special dimension,�� said F-823. ��The application of time seemed quite unique.��

    ��The core of this form should be these unique runes,��mented A-001, his voice slow and calming. ��However, the way they work seemed different from any magical runes I have seen.��

    The discussions continued as many people gave their input. C-137 watched everything calmly with his confident look. However, that was on the outside.

    His eyes focused on two people who had not said anything much: G-003 and L-123.

    ��L-123 is a god, so he should know about the Astral Realm. Even if he revealed the truth before I did, I can still impress the crown. However, G-003��s silence is raising eyebrows.��

    While C-137 paid attention to Edward or G-003, thetter was mostly paying attention to L-123.

    ��Has this guy not discovered the Astral ne?��

    So far, L-123 showed no signs he knew about other nes and the Astral Realm.

    ��It��s possible the main source of his followers is the Multiverse.��

    ��If that��s the case, he should have reached Tier 9 by now by conquering the Milky Way Gxy.��

    ��Unless he encountered Guzznad,�� countered Morgana. ��His n might be to conquer the Sr System across multiple timelines to avoid dealing with Guzznad.��

    ��This is a slow way to reach Tier 9 and a good way to avoid directly confronting Guzznad. However, after we reveal the truth about this form, doesn��t that mean he will ess the Astral Realm? He will have more nes and ways to reach higher Tiers.��

    Conquering nes is not simple, especially the Tier 10 ones. However, the most likely scenario is he is discovered by the enemies of the Cosmic Faith ne, captured, and has his soul searched for information,�� replied Edward.

    ��That��s even more dangerous. Knowledge about the Council might be revealed, making things more difficult for us.��

    ��True, so we must be president and take precautionary measures,�� concluded Edward, who was finally ready to take the stage.

    ��It��s a form to open a portal to the Astral Realm and reach other nes.��

    Everyone looked at G-003. Meanwhile, C-137 was doing everything to remain calm and control his facial expression.

    ��Other nes? Are you saying what I think you��re saying?�� asked A-001.

    ��The Harry Potter Universe is only one ne of a myriad?�� asked L-123.

    ��Are the other nes anime worlds, or things like the Wizard, Titan, or Abyss ne?�� asked C-666 with an eerie voice. He did not specialize in Space-Time Magic, focusing more on Dark Magic. However, the information revealed in this meeting might change that.

    ��Thetter,�� replied Edward.

    ��Have you been to other nes?�� asked someone else.

    ��Yes, I��ve been to a Knight Battle System ne, a Beast Master ne, and the Abyss ne. I��ve alsoe into contact with people from the Wizard ne,�� replied G-003.

    Everyone��s eyes twinkled.

    ��You guys should be careful in the future. From what I know, our ne�Ccalled the Cosmic Faith ne�Cis the enemy of everybody. Anyone from there will be hunted down and captured.��

    ��Oh, why?��

    ��I don��t know. Apparently, our ne used to have a glorious past,�� replied Edward and no one asked anymore.

    ��You said this was a form to open a gate to the Astral Realm?��

    ��Correct. It��s iplete, but the general idea is to condense time energy until bing denser like a star before copsing it, like a ck hole, creating something simr to Time ck Hole or Time Wormhole,�� added Edward.

    ��The idea is genius, but the application is too rough. He��s only using an immense amount of Time Energy, condensing it until it explodes. The only real technical aspect should be to control the explosion and not let it get out of control.

    ��However, the form did not show how to do it. So, as far as I��m concerned, he might not control the explosion and let it happen in some random isted timeline before leaving and returning after the Time Wormhole is created.��

    C-137��s face was ugly to look at, but things were not finished.

    ��I��m guessing the core of your magical achievements is that you sessfully absorbed the Death God�CHerpo the Foul�Cpowers, soul, and memories. From him, you learned the prototype of the Divine Runes and finished them yourself. You also probably learned about the Astral Realm from him.��

    C-137 did not say anything, while everybody else paid attention. Herpo is the greatest adversary all variants have to face; Voldermort is their first adversary, but he��s only an opponent when the variants are young during the First Wizard War. After that, he became a clown for most of them.

    Meanwhile, a lot of people sessfully defeat Herpo, some fail, some run away from him, and others cooperate with thetter.

    ��Your aura is weird, containing a well-hidden hint of Divinity,�� continued Edward. ��Are you trying to fuse Divine Energy and Mana? You should bring out that research, it��s more interesting than this form. I��m willing toplete this form in exchange for your research on the fusion of Divine Energy and Mana.��

    C-137 had never wanted to kill someone more than G-003. He felt bare naked before thetter as if all his secrets were seen through. Furthermore, he hated the contempt in thetter��s voice for one of his greatest magical achievements.

    ��Thank you for the offer, We can discuss it after the election,�� said C-137, sessfully calming himself down after casting a spiritual spell on himself.

    ��Now, let the AI decide on my score.��

    His final score was 220 points out of 300. Although Edward mercilessly dissected his form, he was the only one whopletely saw through it. So, C-137 still had a high score.

    Afterward, these variants experienced the worst day in their lives. No matter what spell, form, or theories these people came up with, G-003 analyzed it quickly and even gave suggestions for optimizing it.

    These variants questioned their sanity, wondering if they were in a simtion being tortured by their enemy. The situation worsened when it was Edward��s turn, and he showed them Luna''stest research about Divination. He knew all his variants suffered from the same weakness--Divination Magic.

    So, he took advantage of this weakness to embarrass them.

    These variants began questioning their existence while ripping their hair from their heads. In the end, G-003 had the highest score, while C-137 came in third, while A-001 came in second with 225 Points.

    His research on Healing Magic was something even G-003 praised, so the old man was quite talented and sessful in his field.

    After this event, people began to wonder whether there was a need for thebat aspect of this election. After all, G-003 is among the top fighting powers in this room, so there was no way for C-137 and A-001��s scores to be so high above his and make up the gap in points.

    s, C-137 and a few others insisted on this test.

 Chapter 523: The Election (Finale)

    (AN: Someone made a greatment on thest chapter, reminding me that it was bad for Edward to show his variant research on Void Energy since it could elerate the speed at which they enter the void and achieve Omniversal Travel. As such, I am retconning the chapter, and he showed them Luna��s research on Divination. I rmend reading thest paragraphs of the chapter.)

    ��--

    ��How do you want to fight?�� asked Edward. ��Do you want to use Virtual Reality, or can I create a special dimensionrge enough for our confrontation? Better yet, I have mastered ways to enter the Mirror Dimension, we can fight there.��

    ��This bastard is showing off,�� was the thought that came into all these variants�� minds, making them grit their teeth. Unfortunately, they had to admit they were not as good as them.

    ��We will use Virtual Reality,�� said C-137.

    ��Fine by me,�� replied Edward. ��Let��s not waste time and decide the winner between us.��

    C-137 wanted to beat this man to an inch of his life. He was one tier higher than his opponent, yet thetter treated this battle as if he was guaranteed to win. Such arrogance is a humiliation to him.

    ��No, he must have something that gave him his confidence,�� thought C-137. He suddenly felt he should have been more careful. Unfortunately, he was currently riding an unstoppable train.

    Before using his soul to log in, Edward first checked whether there was no problem with the virtual reality; he also ensured it could disy all his abilities. A few secondster, C-137 appeared before him, all ready for battle.

    A countdown materialized before them, descending from 30. So, they waited until it reached zero.

    ��Not only do I need to win this battle, but I must use absolute force to deter thesewless versions of himself.��

    So, he secretly activated his Arcane Spark, using his karma to boost his spells. He has recently won an intergctic war and saved trillions of lives from the wrath of an Undead Legion. As such, his positive karma had drastically increased; in other words, he had plenty of karma to empower him.

    When the countdown reached zero, Edward immediately acted. He did not use his Arcane Rune Magic for fear these variants would learn from it and replicate it. Although his magic system incorporates countless knowledge from other universes, making it impossible to replicate, he did not dare underestimate the capabilities of his variants. He knew how talented they were and how capable they were�Cespecially if they decided to work together.

    For this battle, Edward decided to return to his roots and only use Wandcraft and Basic Dragon Language Magic. As soon as the countdown reaches zero, he casts the Fiendfyre Curse.

    A blue magical me materialized under hismand before turning an enormous eastern dragon. With his vast mana and Karma Empowerment, even the weakest spells be unfathomable.

    Meanwhile, C-137��s face changed; he immediately could tell his opponent had used a Tier 9 Spell.

    ��How is that possible?�� He would understand if thetter had used some weapons or magical artifacts, but he did not detect any of these things. In other words, G-003 used his own power to cast such a spell.

    C-137 reacted swiftly and used an Anti-Curse Spell, allowing him to control the Fiendfire. However, the sheer power of the me pushed him a hundred meters away.

    [Sectumsempra]

    Edward waved his hand to cast another dark magic curse. A shield appeared around C-137��s body; however, a few more injuries could be seen on his body as blood gushed out.

    [Death Hand]

    C-137 used his Divine Runes to cast a spell. As such, a golden light shed around his body before a dark hand rushed toward Edward.

    ��I��ve dealt with so many Death Gods now that it��s be boring,�� said G-003 as he waved his hand, canceling C-137��s spell.

    ��My Death Magic is useless,�� thought C-137, knowing the situation was dangerous for him.

    ��Enough ying around,�� said Edward before saying a strange and majestic word.

    [Dragon Language: Destruction]

    C-137 immediately felt the space around him twisted, bing a cage that imprisoned him. He instantly concluded he was not in a pocket dimension created by his opponent. Furthermore, that pocket dimension was extremely unstable.

    Then, as expected, it exploded. The chaotic space-time energy was enough to annihte his unique Divine-Mana Physique.

    The explosion annihted the surrounding dozes gxies. Luckily, this was only a virtual reality battle. Once everything calmed down, Edward saw that C-137 was still alive.

    His magic robe was in tatters, and golden blood dripped from different parts of his body. Furthermore, a broken golden shield was still protecting him.

    ��So, you have alreadypleted the prototype of Divine-Mana Spell,�� said G-003. ��My invitation still stands. I��m willing to exchange for your study in thebination of Divine Energy and Mana.��

    ��Do you think this battle is over?�� said C-137 with gritted teeth.

    ��It is,�� replied G-003. ��I can tell your soul is on the verge of copse because of the rampaging divine energy and mana. Now, you are only trying to buy enough time to seal the divine energy and control your mana.

    ��s, it��s pointless.��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��Don��t you sense the chaotic space-time energy mixed between the two energies?��

    C-137��s face changed.

    ��The battle is over. Admit defeat and save yourst dignity.��

    C-137 did not say a word, remaining quiet.

    ��In that case, die,�� said Edward, raising his hand to shoot a beam of purple light simr to a dragon ball character��s Ki st. He used pure mana to annihte his opponent, showing his contempt for not even using a spell.

    Edward and C-137 opened their eyes, each with different reactions. The AI appeared and gave Edward another perfect score. In this battle, he overwhelmed his opponent while also battling one tier lower. So, he deserved that grade.

    ��I guess I��m the president?�� he asked, and no one said anything.

    ��Not yet,�� said A-001. ��Although I know my chances of winning are small, I don��t want to give up.��

    ��Courage is admirable,�� said Edward before inviting him to virtual reality. While there was a countdown, he decided to ask thetter for his life story.

    ��What happened to you? If you don��t mind me asking.��

    ��My story is simple,�� said A-001, his eyes full of longing and reminiscing. ��I once built the Magic Empire. However, my hubris led to me losing everything at the hands of Herpo.

    ��The Earth exploded, and everyone I loved and cared for died, and it was True Death, with no hope of revival.��

    A-001 seemed lost in his memories.

    ��I tried everything to revive them, to make up for my errors. s, fate seemed to be against me.��

    His appearance was not due to age,ck of vitality, or lifespan. He suffered so much mentally that he aged into an elderly in one day.

    ��Yes, arrogance and hubris are our greatest foes,�� nodded Edward. The countdown ended, and the battle began. s, it was even shorter than the one against C-137.

    A--01 was an excellent healer, but it did not change the fact he was still Tier 8. So, Edward ended this battle as quickly as possible.

    Finally, the AI gave A-001 a score of 30. ording to its algorithm, it should improve after a few more battles. However, no variants care about this anymore.

    ��You guys are not going back on your word, right?�� asked Edward, gazing at the silent crowd.

    ��Since we decided on using this method to decide a president, we won��t go back on our word,�� said A-001, followed by the others. Edward then looked at C-137.

    ��I��also agree with the election.��

    ��Excellent,�� said Edward with a smile. ��Then, from now on, I will be your president.��

 Chapter 524: The Presidents First Order of Business

    ��We will reconvene three dayster for our first order of business,�� dered Edward. He made this decision for multiple reasons. Firstly, he wanted to give these prideful people some time to ept the result.

    Secondly, he wanted to see whether some people would cause trouble. If they did, he would not hesitate to annihte them as a disy of power and show his majesty. Lastly, Edward had some things to do and check before the assembly.

    Everyone dispersed, returning to their quarters and nning for the future.

    C-137��s room:

    ��Lord, what should we do?�� asked one of his two followers, a female elf with tattoos running down from her face to her body. Oddly, the tattoos did not ruin her beauty but gave her a wild and dangerous charm.

    ��The situation is not ideal,�� said a man dressed in all-ck armor. He was human but stood 3.5 meters tall.

    ��This is far from over,�� said C-137, gritting his teeth as his eyes were full of anger, shame, resentment, and humiliation.

    ��Any idea?�� asked the elf.

    ��I know my variants, most of them will refuse to ept this result�Cdespite G�C003 disyed.��

    C-137 had to admit that if someone were qualified to be the president, it would be G�C003. The man had a natural charm and knowledge beyond all of them, not to mention his strange ability to fight above his tier.

    ��Do you want to ally with the others to riot?�� asked the armored man.

    ��Directly rioting will ruin my reputation and cause unnecessary trouble. So, the best option is to decentralize the power of the president,�� said C-137. ��The others will agree with me out of their jealousy and unwillingness.��

    ��This idea might work,�� said the elf. ��However, G-003 does not seem like someone that was easy to deal with.��

    ��I��m aware, so I will need as many supporters as possible,�� replied C-137, his eyes full of cunningness.

    ��Unfortunately, you won��t have that opportunity.��

    ��Who is there?�� roared C-137, standing up from his seat. ��G-003?��

    ��It��s me.��

    ��Why are you here?��

    ��What do you think?��

    ��You want to kill me,�� said C-137 with great confidence.

    ��You��re smarter than this,�� replied Edward. ��Think deeper.��

    ��You see me as a source of instability to your reign, so you want to eliminate me. Furthermore, you must be very interested in my knowledge.��

    ��Good job. However, I cannot give you a full score since you haven��t found the core issue yet. Well, I can��t me you since you don��t know as much as I do.��

    ��Do you think things will go as easily as our battle?��

    ��C-137,�� replied Edward calmly. ��You have no idea the vast difference between our knowledge base. To me, all your knowledge and technology are simply backward. Although some ideas are marvelous and ingenious, it does not change the fact that all of you are backward and outdated.��

    C-137��s face became ugly, but Edward ignored him.

    ��The greatest asset of the council is the collective mind of all the variants. Working together, I believe there is nothing in this universe we cannot achieve.

    ��s, we are so arrogant and prideful that it��s almost impossible to work singlehandedly for one goal or purpose.��

    Edward sighed while shaking his head. If all his variants could get along, they could achieve wondrous things. Unfortunately, this was not possible. However, he can still make great use of the council until it eventually crumbles apart.

    ��Your arrogance is the greatest of all of us,�� sneered C-137.

    ��True, but I have the means to back it,�� replied Edward. A few minutester, C-137��s two followers passed out on the floor. Meanwhile, he had C-137��s soul in his hand, reviewing thetter��s memories.

    ��As expected of me, the security to the Soul Dimension is a nightmare,��mented Edward before going through the tedious task of deciphering C-137��s soul dimension.

    A few hourster, he finally seeded and got thetter��s memories and knowledge.

    ��I��m relieved he has no knowledge about Tier 11,�� uttered Edward. The greatest crisis to the council is the knowledge that Tier 11 requires all variants to be one, bing one [Self] while all the others be clones.

    Once the news is revealed, they will all turn on each other, and the council will crumble apart. ording to Edward��s calctions, C-137 was the person most likely to know this news. He theorized thetter created the council as a way to pave the way to Tier 11.

    Luckily, things were not as bad as he anticipated.

    ��What are you going to do to him?�� asked Morgana.

    ��He cannot disappear yet; otherwise, some people might suspect something.��

    Edward ced his mark on the soul before putting it back on C-137��s body. He modified his memories along with the other two. Finally, he disappeared as if he was never here.

    Three dayster, another meeting urred at the previous stadium. The only difference was Edward (G--003) sat at the center where C-137 once upied.

    However, as soon as he arrived, the crowd became hostile with many murmurs.

    ��What is the meaning of this?�� asked variant U-456. ��Why can��t we leave the citadel? Is this your doing?�� His voice was loud, echoing in the room.

    ��It is,�� replied Edward calmly, who ced a barrier around the citadel to prevent anyone from entering or leaving.

    ��Exin yourself.��

    ��The universe is a dangerous ce,�� said Edward. ��Many people sought after knowledge to travel the multiverse, and it��s even more so in other nes.��

    He knew many of these variants would focus on developing the technology to travel to other nes. With their foundation as Multiverse Traverser, it won��t take long before they develop the technology.

    ��So?�� asked someone else.

    ��So, we need to take precautions to protect the council,�� replied Edward, who waved his hand to manifest a scroll.

    ��This is a contract of the highest order, guaranteed by our ne Will. Everyone needs to sign it, and it will protect you.��

    ��Protect us from what?��

    ��Protect you from powerful entities directly searching your soul and learning about the existence of the council,�� replied Edward. ��There will also be rules to prevent council members from directly killing other variants.��

    The crowds quieted down, leaving only a few murmurs.

    ��How do we know you did not tamper with the contract?��

    ��You are more than happy to check it yourself. However, don��tin to me when you cannot understand how it works,�� replied Edward casually.

    ��Damn arrogant guy,�� murmured a few people.

    ��What if we don��t sign it?�� asked someone out loud.

    ��You must sign it.��

    ��If I don��t?��

    ��Two things will happen. I will either annihte all of you or temper with your memory,�� replied Edward calmly. ��Anyway, I will not let the risks of exposing that I mastered Multiversal Travel leave from the citadel.��

    The variants�� faces changed as they felt G�C003��s arrogance had reached another level.

    ��Don��t believe me?�� said Edward with a smile. ��Then, let me show you.��

    He tapped on his desk, and the brightness of the stadium drastically changed. These variants were on guard, but they did not expect what happened.

    ��My Mana, it��s sealed,�� yelled someone.

    ��It��s the same for me.��

    ��Anti-Magic? Has he developed Anti-Magic?��

    ��L-123, there is no point in trying. I��ve taken special care of you and all the other Gods�� circumstances,�� said Edward with a smile.

    ��G-003, is it necessary to go this far?�� said A-001 with a sigh.

    ��None of you seem to understand how valuable the technology we hold is or the lengths these Tier 10 Gods will go to get their hands on it. I must protect myself and my family�Cno matter the cost.��

    A-001 sighed again but did not utter another word; he understood G-003��s sentiment.

    ��Maybe, if I were as careful as him, I would not have suffered such a terrible fate.��

    ��Sign the contract or be annihted,�� said Edward coldly. The scroll before him was divided into thousands, floating before every variant. In the end, they resigned themselves and read the contract.

    The general gist is to protect the council��s existence and its secret. Then, it also involved a peace pact that prevented variants from killing each other or invading the timelines of the council members.

    However, some intelligent people detected the loophole Edward left in the contract. They can invade timelines whose members have yet to join the council.

    Finally, everyone signed the contract. As for the people who still refused, Edward raised his hand, and a ck me enveloped them, annihting them from existence.

    He even used his Curse Rules and its power of Cause and Effect to prevent whatever backhands of revival these people had were rendered ineffective.

    ��From now on, all new members of the council will sign the contract. That��s non-negotiable,�� said Edward. ��Now, let��s discuss our second order of business.��

 Chapter 525: [Self] Database

    Edward tapped his finger on his desk, removing the Anti-Magic or Sealing Domain he released. The variants sighed in relief, but their eyes conveyed that they wanted nothing more than to kill him. He ignored them and continued:

    ��What is the most valuable aspect of the Council?�� asked Edward, but he did not give anyone time to answer. ��Is it sharing our knowledge or information? Or the exchange of resources? No, it��s our individual mind.��

    His voice could reach everyone in the assembly despite speaking softly.

    ��As long as we can work together, there is absolutely nothing in this universe we cannot achieve.��

    He paused and gave them a few seconds to marinate his words.

    ��Unfortunately, our ego, pride, arrogance, and mistrust will never allow forplete cooperation without reservation. Knowing this problem, I havee up with a solution.��

    Edward waved his hand to materialize six helmets. One had a white stripe on the head, while the remaining five had blue stripes.

    ��You,�� said Edward, pointing at a random person in the audience. A halo appeared above the person he chose, bringing all the attention to that person.

    ��Y��Yes?��

    ��Do you have a super important project you''ve been working on? However, the project is extremely difficult even for you and requires a long time to aplish?�� asked Edward.

    ��There is,�� replied U-765.

    Edward waved the white helmet to him. ��I need five more volunteers.��

    No one volunteered, plunging the meeting into an awkward quiet.

    ��Common guys, I need you to meet me halfway. Otherwise, this council will be useless. I have signed the contract and cannot hurt any of you.��

    The variants rolled their eyes. They would never trust the person who created the contract, believing they must have left a backhand.

    ��I will trust you,�� said A-001, who raised his hand, and one of the red helmets floated before him. Without hesitation, he ced it in his head. The quietsted for a moment before a few adventurous variants who were curious chose to test things out to find the truth.

    Edward secretly smiled. He chose the helmet on purpose, despite knowing one of his variants�� taboo was anything rted to their brain and soul. Once it is proven that nothing was wrong with the helmet, even though it involved the soul, he can garner more trust and make his time as president easier.

    ��I��m d I did not have to force that puppet C-137 toe forward,�� thought Edward.

    With all the volunteers present, the experiment began. U-765 and the other five closed their eyes. The stadium became quiet to the point someone could hear a pin drop. These people did not need to breathe, so even this sound was gone as they focused on the six of them.

    Ten minutester, U-765 was the first to open his eyes. His facial expression disyed joy, longing, and regret; it was obvious he wanted more of whatever he experienced.

    ��Why don��t you tell everyone what you experienced?�� said Edward with a smile.

    ��I was in a white room with the other five,�� said U-765. ��I presented them with my project, and in the next ten minutes, we discussed, nned, and theorized how to aplish my project. Everybody had unique insights and ideas, elerating the projectpletion rate to an astonishing level,�� exined U-765 with a look of longing.

    ��How much time do you think you saved?�� continued Edward.

    ��More than a hundred years, at the minimum.��

    ��Ten minutes to save a hundred years, not a bad trade off,�� said Edward with a smile. ��What about the other five?��

    ��I was in a white room, alone, seeming to be in a meditative state,�� replied B-890.

    ��It was the same for me.��

    ��Same experience,�� nodded A-001.

    ��In other words, you guys help U-765 while also keeping his secrets?�� said Edward with a smile, and everyone��s eyes dted. Then, everyone looked at him with intense focus.

    ��It��s as you guessed. The machine will create a projection of you with simr memories and experiences. Then, the person with the main headset can ask his fellow variants to help them with their magical theories and technology while also keeping their biggest secrets. The others helping will have no memories of the experience since they are only helpers.

    ��In the future, if you want help with something and don��t want anyone to know what you are working on, you only need to ask the right people to volunteer aftering to an agreement on the reward and use this machine to elerate your research.��

    A normal exchange between their variants is fine. After discussing the appropriate price, they can easily exchange knowledge, information, and technology. However, there are certain projects these variants refuse to allow others to know, so they cannot ask for help.

    However, with this technology, they can use the knowledge, unique experience, and out-of-box thinking of their variants to help them. Just like the president said, their greatest asset is each other. However, total cooperation is impossible because of their personality.

    ��Pre��President, your idea is good and all, but how do we guarantee you cannot peek at our secrets? After all, this technology is yours and yours alone.��

    This variant did not ask to inspect the technology as he already had an inkling it was beyond his capability. Although it hurt to admit, it was a fact their president, G-003, was miles ahead of them for some reason. Many people wanted to know the reason, but now was not the time to search for an answer.

    ��I know someone will say these words,�� replied Edward. ��To gain your trust, you guys can work together to create the most restrictive contract or oath to prevent me from peeping at your secrets, and I will sign it.��

    ��Are you serious?��

    ��I am,�� replied with a smile while secretly sneering. He did not care what contract these people came up with since it was useless. If it restrained his soul, he would be fine if he prevented it from affecting his Soul me.

    If it affects his bloodline, he can modify his Life Code and render it useless. If it involves his mana, he can still abandon this body and swiftly return to Tier 8 in another body. If the contract involves the ne Will, he has a good rtionship with Cronai and could find a loophole with her aid.

    The only problem that could arise from this contract was if these people used a higher being as the witness to this contract. However, even then, it won��t be much of a problem.

    His variants do not trust higher beings, especially the ones they do not understand or are more powerful than them. Furthermore, unless that higher being is Tier 11 or above, it won��t have an effect on Edward, as he could still hunt them down.

    And even if they were Tier 11, he could still leave the universe where the being could not influence him.

    Everyone discussed the contract to restrain the president in the next few hours. Edward only intervened when someone demanded he release the technology behind the headsets. He humiliated the guy by saying he couldn��t even understand it, so what would be the point of releasing it? Furthermore, it was his property.

    The final result was a contract restricting his soul and bloodline and a terrifying curse on his body.

    ��You guys are ruthless,�� said Edward, shaking his head. He checked the contract over and over, making a face as he hesitated to sign it before gritting his teeth and doing it.

    Everyone exhaled in relief; they felt this was the best oue, especially since they could make this arrogant president suffer a small loss.

    ��This is hard to wash,�� said Morgana.

    ��Why do you say that?��

    ��It��s like watching an adult bullying children.��

    ��Anyway, we have now taken another step toward Tier 11,�� said Edward with a secret smile. The core technology of this helmet is the [Self Primordial Runes] he studied.

    Every time his variants used the helmet, Edward would record their [Self], creating a database of all his variants. Then, when he is trying to be Tier 11, he will use himself as the [Main Self] and assimte everybody else [Self].

    The first step to this n is to have enough data on his other [Selves] or [Variants].

 Chapter 526: The End of the Meeting

    After signing the contract, the council��s atmosphere drastically changed. The president showed his willingness topromise and ensure things proceeded smoothly, so these arrogant people were more willing to cooperate andpromise.

    ��Our next course of action is to set up the departments that govern the council, starting with Law Enforcement.��

    Edward did not believe these people would follow the rules if they did not have to. Furthermore, he also knew the contract did notpletely restrain them, so there needed to be a department that reinforced the rules.

    ��The leader of the Law Enforcement Department needs to have enough strength, so let��s use the previous system to choose the leaders and other members.��

    Using Virtual Reality, the interested variants started fighting to choose their Department Leader, along with other members of the department. In the end, C-137 was the final winner, bing the department head, allowing Edward to have more control over the council.

    ��Now, let��s deal with the basic rules and regtions of the council.��

    The variants discussed for the next hours create basic rules and guides everybody needs to follow. There were few rules; the general idea was to be respectful, not create trouble or chaos, and a few others. Most of the rules were protocols for people who chose to keep ab in the citadel.

    Edward created these rules and was adamant that everyone followed them. He knew how crazy these variants were, so if something went wrong with their experiment, it wouldn��t be long before the citadel was destroyed. Luckily, there were many variants who shared his paranoia and cautious nature, so they supported his stringent rules regarding experiment protocols.

    ��Next on our list is establishing a Fair Exchange Program,�� continued Edward. ��The main use of the council is to exchange knowledge, information, and research. However, it��s possible to disagree on the value of certain objects or trades. So, we need an AI that will act as a tiebreaker in this kind of situation. Let��s develop it together to ensure fairness.��

    For the next ten hours, the variants argued while creating and fine-tuning a new artificial intelligence that would facilitate fair trade between each other. In the end, after countless hours, efforts, and Edward having to forcefully intervene a few times, the final product was created.

    ��What��s the name of this AI?�� asked variant I-312.

    ��I think we should just call it Siri and get it over with.��

    ��I prefer Alexa.��

    ��Everyone knows Cortana is the best.��

    ��What stupid name are you guys using when Jarvis is there.��

    ��No, the Red Queen is the name to go; it��s a ssic.��

    ��I actually like Griot from ck Panther.��

    ��Karen from Spider-Man is also a good name.��

    ��Jesus Christ,�� said Edward, not hiding the embarrassment he felt hearing these people arguing, and he was not the only one. ��Let��s put it to a vote.��

    In the end, Red Queen was the final winner, followed by Jarvis and Cortana, who tied for second ce.

    The next step of setting up the council was the tedious work of ensuring other systems of the citadel were functioning properly. Departments like IT, Engineering, Communication, and even Data Keeping needed to be established.

    Edward took care of everything perfectly and smoothly, astonishing many people. Most variants came to the council to win the position of president as a way to show off to their other self and because of their ego to be known as the Primed Edward Bones. As such, few of them prepare in such detail for the establishment of the council.

    Seeing how Edward worked made these people realize that G-003 came prepared, knowing he would be the president. Furthermore, he seemed to take his job seriously and prepared everything.

    [Is G�C003 the Primed?] was a question that many people asked themselves. In the end, they denied it or refused to ept such a thing. They all believe their current weakness andck of knowledge was only temporary; it��s only a matter of time before they caught up and surpassed G�C003.

    The meeting took three days before everything was settled. Then, before dismissing everybody, Edward said onest thing: ��Now that I��ve done such a great job, it should not be a problem to use this opportunity for my personal gain.��

    Everyone rolled their eyes, cursing how shameless their president was.

    ��I��m looking for knowledge, technology, or even the slight news or rumors about two races: the Savant and Magus Race. As long as you have anything rted to them, you can contact me to trade.

    ��You should know my ability. As long as there is something you want to know or a piece of technology you want, there is a 95% chance that I have it. So, don��t hesitate to contact me.��

    Everyone looked at the president, wondering what he was scheming. Based on his tone, information about these two races seems extremely valuable. So, everyone decided to pay more attention while traveling the Multiverse.

    G-003��s magical knowledge and technology seemed very advanced, so they might get something extraordinary from him.

    After the meeting ended, Edward had another brief meeting with the other Council Members. The variants wanted to decentralize his power, so they established the rules that the governing department of the citadel wasposed of nine members, including the president. They chose the eight Tier 8 Variants that C-137 once chose.

    ording to the rules, the Council Members'' terms are only 50 years, then there will be re-election, and the president''s term limit is 100 years. However, most people rejected the idea of a specific number of re-elections, meaning everybody can run as many times as needed during their infinite lifespan.

    The idea of these variants is that whoever is the best should be the leader, and a true prime would be the one who can suppress everyone, sitting in the president position for the longest.

    Edward sneered at these people��s psychology. Anyway, he only needs to stay president until he reaches Tier 11. Then, this council will be useless.

    After discussing it with someone, he waited to see if someone would bring him any news from hisst announcement, especially knowledge about the Savant Race. Edward did not have much hope until Morgana contacted him that someone wanted to make a deal with him.

    Soon, a hologram appeared before Edward.

    ��President,�� said a variant who looked exactly like Edward, dressed in a purple robe simr to Dumbledore; however, he had countless white on the side of his ck hair, and his eyes looked tired.

    ��Hello, you are?��

    ��I��m variant G-334.��

    ��G? Then, it seems we are fated.��

    Maybe,�� muttered G-334. ��President, can you remove curses?��

    ��It depends on the curse, but I��m indeed aplished in this field.��

    ��I need you to remove a potent curse from a soul for me. In return, I will give you this,�� said G-334 as he took out a ck cube with red markings. ��I got this from a ruin; it��s an inheritance from the Magus Race and should be high-level since I haven��t been able to open it so far.��

    ��Deal,�� replied Edward. ��Where do you want to meet for the exchange?��

    ��Let��s meet at the Exchange Department.�� G-334 worried something would happen, so he chose to use the official route for this exchange. If something goes wrong, the credibility the president established would be ruined, making his terms extremely difficult to proceed.

    Edward soon arrived at the destination.

    ��Let me see the item.��

    G-334 showed him the cube, and Edward nodded in satisfaction after inspecting it. Then, G-334 gave him an orb containing a ck soul.

    ��It��s indeed a cursed soul,�� said Edward as he analyzed things. With G-334��s Tier 6 Level, removing this unique curse is difficult. Even after reaching Tier 8, it might not be easy. Edward also understood why he was willing to exchange with him�Cthe soul in the orb won��tst long. If not dealt with swiftly, the curse will annihte it.

    ��Can you deal with it?�� asked G-334, trying to hide the trembling in his voice.

    ��No problem, just give me a few hours.��

 Chapter 527: Clue

    Edward could effortlessly deal with the curse; after all, he had mastered the Rule of Curse. However, he did not want to reveal all his capabilities to the council easily. Furthermore, G-334 seemed to be one of his variants who inherited great luck, so he wanted to make friends with thetter.

    If he easily solved his problem, thetter might not feel as indebted to him. So, he needed to put on a show that he exerted great effort before solving his problem.

    Edward told him to wait and disappeared. A few hourster, he returned with a slightly paleplexion while holding a potion bottle with a dream or ethereal-like white substance.

    "Give me the soul," he said before taking the orb from G-334''s hand. He swirled the bottle before the orb; ck lights rushed out from the orb into the potion. In a few seconds, the soul became clearer while the white liquid became darker.

    "This inheritance is better worth it. I had to use my secret stash for this potion," muttered Edward under his breath, thinking only "he" could hear what he was saying.

    Half an hourter, the potion battle became the embodiment of darkness, while the soul in the orb was white than snow in winter in northern countries.

    ''This curse is indeed interesting.'' He could tell the curse had reached the limit of Soul Curses, almost reaching the level of affecting the Soul me. So, he shamelessly put it inside his dimension space. Poor G-334 was too excited even to notice such a thing.

    He looked at the clear and bright soul with arge grin on his face. He would have made a scene to show his joy if he were not in public.

    "You have my most sincere gratitude," said G-334 with utmost sincerity.

    "No need to be so exaggerated; it''s only an exchange."

    "To you, this may be so. But to me, you saved the love of my life," replied G-334 before handing the cube to Edward.

    "In that case, why don''t we have another exchange," said Edward.

    "Oh, what do you have in mind?"

    "Tell me where you got that cube, and I will instantly revive the soul."

    "Instantly?"

    "Yes, with one spell."

    G-334 was tempted. If he wanted to revive her, he would have to nourish her soul for a while before using the gic information he already stored to clone her body. Then, he has to ce the soul back into the body, ensuring nothing happens in the process.

    The entire resurrection process will take a lot of time, effort, and resources. If he could shorten the time, the chances that something goes wrong will also decrease. Furthermore, it has been so long since hest saw her, so he did not want to wait.

    However, the information the president asked for was also very important. G-334 did not hesitate to give the cube because he knew he could go to other timelines to search for another version. But now��

    "I can promise not to reveal the information and even sign a contract."

    "In that case, I agree. But does your spell have any negative consequences?"

    "Nope."

    G-334 hesitated momentarily before handing him the orb. The soul separated from the orb before a veryplicated magic circle appeared around it.

    The fading white soul became luminous in a matter of seconds like it was a mini sun. Then, flesh, bones, organs, and skin materialized around as a new body appeared, along with a wizard robe.

    A beautiful woman in a ck robe appeared before them. A few secondster, her eyshes trembled before opening her eyes. She looked around, confused, before ncing at G-334.

    "Edward? Is that you?"

    "Hermione," said G-334 before rushing to embrace her; he did not care his variant was next to him as tears began to fall from his eyes.

    "I''m not dead?" she asked in confusion.

    "No, you''re not, and I promise you will never be."

    Hermione was still confused but did not get to the bottom of it. What truly matters now is that she reunited with him.

    "Excuse me," coughed Edward slightly.

    "Oh, sorry, president," said G-334 before giving Edward a star chart.

    "Another you? What''s going on?" asked Hermione.

    "I''ll exinter," said G-334. Edward took the map and did a brief divination to determine whether it was true. After receiving a positive answer, he nodded in satisfaction.

    "G-334, don''t forget to have her sign the contract," reminded Edward.

    "I will." He knew the council''s rules and did not dare break them.

    "Our exchange was pleasant. If you want to do it again, you can contact me."

    Edward left and returned to his room. His original n was to upgrade the citadel''s magical defenses since he felt C-137 did a subpar job. However, his attention was now drawn to this cube.

    His eyes turned purple as he tried to peep into the essence of this magical artifact. For a brief moment, he saw a rune before disappearing. Then, no matter what he did�Ceven using his Law�Che could not see anything anymore. Even his memory of the rune he briefly saw seemed to be gone.

    "Anti-theft technology? And it seems very advanced," muttered Edward as he remembered encountering a simr situation when trying to reverse engineer the artifact he borrowed from the Akashic Record.

    So, he took the necessary safety protocol before instilling his mana into the cube. Nothing unexpected urred. Edward saw a projection of a rune, along with a message in his mind.

    "I only need to master this rune to unlock the first level of this inheritance?" he muttered. "No wonder G-334 could not open it."

    The rune before him was a Primordial Rune. Upon closer observation, he analyzed this rune as more basic than the ones he learned from Guzznad''s artifact, but it was still a Primordial Rune.

    "It will take me some time to master this rune, so let''s wait until I return home," said Edward as he controlled his excitement. He continued his presidential duties while also renovating the citadel''s systems�Cincluding defense. In the process, he also waited to see if some people would trade with him.

    A few did, but what they wanted to exchange did not catch his attention, or they asked for too much. Finally, on the seventh day after the meeting ended, Edward prepared to leave.

    Hisst task was to leave a way for the council to contact him in case of an emergency. Edward wanted to leave a clone to supervise things but felt it was not the right time to do so.

    "Done," said Edward, stretching his upper body.

    "Master, we have news," said Morgana, who suddenly appeared.

    "What news?" His eyes lit up, "The Savant Race?"

    "Yes."

    "Contact the individual."

    A screen appeared before him, and Edward frowned; the person who wanted to exchange was none other than L-123.

    "You have something rted to the Savant Race?" asked Edward directly.

    "That''s correct," replied L-123 as he took out a token. "I went to check, but one of my followers once sacrificed this token to me. ording to him, it involved something called the Astral Library and the Savant Race."

    After receiving the token, L-123 searched for this library since it could contain knowledge. However, his attempt failed, so he gave up, even forgetting he had this thing.

    "What do you want to exchange?"

    "Your research on Divinity."

    "That''s too much just for a token rted to a rumor."

    L-123 frowned as he knew G-003 was correct. There is no guarantee that this token is valuable.

    "If it''s true, I''m sure you would benefit immensely."

    Edward ignored this bastard''s poor attempt at bargaining. "My offer is an enchantment that can purify faith. As long as you use it in ord with your Divine me, the problem of Faith Corruption should be alleviated."

    L-123 frowned. This was far from the result he wanted.

    "Take it or leave it," said Edward, appearing extremely calm.

    "Fine," relented L-123. He recently realized how much faith had influenced his soul. For example, none of his variants would so easily give up finding a library that was full of knowledge. Yet, he would have forgotten he had this token if not for the council''s meeting. So, he wanted to deal with this problem as soon as possible.

    "d to do business with you," said Edward before handing themunication.

    "Which version do you want to give him?"

    "The prototype. Plus, convert it into Wandcraft Magic." He still did not want his Arcane Rune System to leak.

    "As you wish."

    Morgana sent the information, and L-123 did not dare keep his promise. So, in a few minutes, Edward held a bronze token in his hand with a smile.

 Chapter 528: Check-Up

    He looked at the token, observing every detail. It was a simple token made of an unknown material with two characters engraved on the front. There was no sign of enchantment; however, the density of this material was extremely high.

    Edward used a divination spell to trante the unknown character, and the result was simple: Astral Library.

    ��Finally found a clue,�� muttered Edward as he used a Multidimensional Communication Spell, contacting Luna back home.

    ��How is the Council?�� asked Luna as a hologram of her face appeared before Edward.

    ��As expected, but that��s not why I contacted you. I found a clue to the Savant Race, and I need you to use Netheril and divine any information you can from this token.��

    ��Really? Send it to me immediately.��

    Edward opened a small portal and sent her the token. Then, he waited for the result. The processsted over half an hour, and Edward waited silently.

    Then, Luna contacted him.

    ��How is it?��

    ��Some positive news,�� she replied. ��I found a connection from the token to another n. However, the connection is too weak and requires much time before I can find the final destination.��

    ��I see.��

    ��I contacted Hermione and asked her if she could find news about the Astral Library in the Abyss, so now, we can only wait.��

    ��Can you find the token in our timeline?�� asked Edward, and Luna immediately knew what he meant.

    ��Yes, if I can find multiple tokens across different timelines, I will have a better medium for divination,�� muttered Luna. ��Give me a moment.��

    Edward nodded. He had this idea after seeing the Magus Race Inheritance from his variant. He wanted to know whether these inheritances were different across different timelines.

    A few minutester, ��I found it. It��s in a gxy not far from us.��

    ��It should be no problem to sneak in and get without the knowledge of these Gods.�� Many Gods were still outside the Milky Way, isting the gxy. As such, the Empire must always be on its guard if it wants to navigate the universe.

    ��Give me an hour or two, and I will make a radar for the token. You can go to other timelines, and it will point out the location.��

    ��No, I have something else to do before returning. Pick a team from the Time Auror and send them,�� said Edward.

    ��Is something wrong?��

    ��A few days ago, I received news from the Time Aurors that the agent I sent to Charles�� timeline is missing.��

    ��Charles? Charles Wentworth? The guy that also reincarnated from Primordial Earth?��

    ��Yes,�� nodded Edward.

    ��Do you think he noticed the agent and did something to him?��

    ��It��s unlikely, considering he was a Tier 8 Arcanist, but I can��t say for sure.��

    Edward knew reincarnators like him could not be seen in the normal eye. As such, he decided to check it himself to ensure no problem arose.

    ��Well, be careful.��

    Edward concluded his affairs in the council. He acquired a few more Magical Languages in the past few days, nning to fuse them with his Arcane Rune System. Although his main focus will soon be Primordial Runes, he will not abandon his own magicalnguage. There were a few magical theories, potion forms, and technologies that garnered his interest, so he exchanged them with people.

    Finally, he entered his ship and left with C-137, who would soon be one of his experimental subjects. Of course, he won��t kill him since he is the link to control the Law Enforcement Department of the Council.

    As soon as Edward left the timeline of the Council, he activated his Curse Rule and removed the curse on his body from the contract.

    ��Much better,�� he exhaled. As for the other restraints, he needs to return home to deal with them.

    Soon, he reached the timeline he sent Charles to. Edward��s ship was in invisible mode and appeared on the moon.

    ��Oh, he already colonized the moon and established a base?��

    Although it was only a few constructions, Edward did not expect Charles�� pace to be so fast. He checked the others and did not see constructions or lives.

    Edward directly teleported to London. He immediately saw the city had changed. There were countless wizards flying using different apparatus and a few Muggles looking at these people with awe and envy.

    On the street''s corner, a distracted muggle identally hit a wizard. Then, a look of horror appeared on his face as he apologized profusely. Although it was dark, Edward could see thetter��s body trembling uncontrobly.

    The wizard stared at him intensely before snorting coldly and spitting on thetter��s shoes.

    Edward flew to a secret street where wizards gathered, simr to Diagon Alley. The first thing he saw was a shady transaction in a dark alley not far from him.

    Two wizards stood opposite a third one with arge chariot behind him. The two wizards together areposed of a middle-aged man and a young wizard. Edward heard someone call him Edison.

    ��Have you counted the money?�� said Edison.

    ��Yes, the cargo is yours,�� said a wizard with crooked teeth and a few puces on his face. Then, he Apparated away.

    ��This is a bad idea,�� said a young wizard next to Edison. ��Buying and experimenting on muggles is illegal.��

    ��The Magic Council cannot control us if they don��t find out,�� said Edison.

    ��But����

    ��Don��t you want our research to seed? If we don��t, we will lose our grant and be a joke amongst our peers.��

    The young wizard was silent.

    ��Think about the benefit once we seed. We will finally gather enough points to enter the Magic Emperor��s Library.��

    A look of longing shed in the young wizard��s eyes as he heard the word library. This is something that all wizards wish for�Ca ce that holds all the world��s knowledge. And in the current time where knowledge equals power, this is a temptation that no wizard can resist.

    So, he gritted his teeth and said, ��Fine.��

    The two then took out their wands and cast a spell to ce the ��cargo�� into a bag before teleporting away. Edward watched everything calmly before checking out other areas of this ce.

    Finally, he decided to check out the Time Auror��s secret base. ording to mission protocol, the agent must establish a temporary moveable base for such a long-term mission to ensure the person who reces him has the necessary information.

    Edward used the secret tracking method of the Empire to find the base, which was located somewhere in Peru. Once he found the pocket dimension in which it was located, he checked to see if there were any intrusions, but he did not find anything.

    He used the correct method to enter the base in order not to activate the self-destruct protocol.

    After entering, there was nothing inside besides a normal room with a bed, a small library, a kitchen, and a dining room.

    Edward cast a spell, and the room suddenly changed. Countless runes appeared before condensing into what appeared to be a seed. He knew it was a file of all of Charles�� activity since he entered this timeline, so Edward read it.

    He hoped nothing happened to the agent.

 Chapter 529: Charles Wentworths Rise (I)

    The document revealed everything Charles did after arriving on this timeline during the Marauder Era. Lily, James, Potter, and Snape were only in the fifth year, and Voldemort was rampaging worldwide, gathering followers.

    After arriving at this timeline, Charles had many things to do, the first of which was to learn magic. Due to Edward��s contract, he forgot everything he learned from the Empire, including basic knowledge about Wandcraft Magic.

    So, Charles��s first order of business was to get his hands on books. However, he had no money, including muggle dors for exchange. So, he removed the shackles of morality, stole money from some muggles, exchanged them for Galleons at Gringotts, and bought the first and second-year books from Hogwarts.

    With his ability [24-Hour Call Back], it did not take him long to master all the magic theory knowledge and basic spells. However, he knew it was not enough; he needed a deeper understanding of magic for his ns to seed.

    So, Charles secretly stole all the books in Flourish and Blotts. After all, he was a Tier 1 Arcanist, and most wizards were only Tier 0 Apprentices. Furthermore, Charles was a mage, not a wizard, making using Wandless Magic easier.

    After getting the knowledge he desired, Charles had a basic n for his future. The first problem he needed to solve was that he was not a wizard, and his body could not produce mana. He tried to recreate the Meditation Method of the Empire; however, that is something Hermione spent years creating while having ess to countless knowledge and resources, so he failed miserably.

    Charles realized the best way to fix his problem was to inject a bloodline into his body, turning into a wizard. He at first rejected the idea of injecting a magical bloodline into his body, knowing there would be danger.

    So, Charles began to study magic, focusing more on bloodline theory. He sneaked into Hogwarts and copied their library; the task was easier since Dumbledore was busy fighting Voldemort with his Order of Phoenix.

    Charles also raided the library of other magical schools across the world and the library of many ancient families.

    ��This guy unknowingly walked the same path as me,��mented Edward after reading to this part. He never revealed this news to the public, so it��s impossible for Charles to know what he did and copy it.

    ��However, I still did it better.��

    Charles did not think magical knowledge would be in the muggle world, so he ignored ces like the Vatican�CEdward did not. Moreover, many of the wild theories muggles had about magic, witchcraft, and rituals inspired him, so he wanted these books.

    After acquiring all these books, Charles had a basic foundation to change his bloodline. But magic research takes time�Cunless you��re a unique genius like Edward. However, his talent only allowed him to learn knowledge faster. Although it did help for him to receive his research result 24 hours in the future, it was still not enough since he could not use his ability many times.

    Additionally, he could foresee that his strength won��t increase much in a long time. So, Charles used the greatest lesson he learned from the Empire�Cuse the power of many to help him ascend to a higher level.

    He used the Imperius Curse and other ck magic to control people and countless muggle scientists across the world. He then revealed the existence of magic to them, along with giving them ess to his library.

    He had only one objective�Cto use these people��s help to advance his magical research. His approach was sessful, and Charles��s bloodline injection research made progress after experimenting on plenty of dark wizards and even muggles death rows.

    However, three years had passed, and the research was far from finished. Furthermore, Lily and James had graduated from Hogwarts, while Snape became a Death Eater. He knew it wouldn��t be long before these two died.

    His n was to save Lily Potter and slowly n how to lure her into bing his wife. Furthermore, he wanted to use Voldemort��s death to be famous in the Wizard World and secretly gather power.

    As such, Charles decided to take risks. He directly injected the bloodline into his body. As for the consequences of death? He did not care because he could return to 24 hours into the past.

    In the end, after hundreds of attempts, failures, and deaths, he sessfully injected the blood of the basilisk inside his body, bing a wizard. Charles�� first step had seeded; his body could now produce mana.

    However, he had to face another challenge�Cthe Bloodline Limit or the three Limiters. Since his mana had already reached Tier 1, it could be considered he had broken the first limiter. However, he still needed ways to break the second and third limiter, reaching Tier 3.

    Luckily, Edward did notpletely wipe out his memories and knew information like he needed different methods to break the limiters, and each method needed to be better than the former.

    Charles knew the easiest method he could get his hands on would be to inject a second bloodline. However, he researched this method for the second limiter while searching for another method.

    Luck was on his side, so he soon found the answer in all his knowledge. Knowledge about the limiters was known to certain ancient families�Cincluding Dumbledore, as he once suggested to Edward to walk this road instead of experimenting with bloodline, and the first and original method was only basic training of mana. After repeated training, it��s possible to break the limit; the only downside to this method is that it takes time�Cwhich Charles did notck.

    So, after a few years of practice, Charles broke the second limiter and reached Tier 2. In this world, he was now on par with Dumbledore and Grindelwald, and only Voldemort was stronger than him, but only by a small margin.

    (AN: Remember, Voldemort was also Tier 2, but his mana was 60 times that of an ordinary wizard instead of the normal 50 of normal Tier 2.)

    Once his strength reached a certain level, Charles began to appear in the Wizarding World, leading a battle against Voldemort. Dumbledore was suspicious of him, so he invited him to the Order of Phoenix to keep watch on him, but that��s exactly what Charles wanted; he had a legitimate reason to get close to everybody�Cespecially Lily and James.

    Then, on the night of Voldemort��s death, he ensured he was at the Potter��s house. Charles ensured he was in the bathroom when Voldemort arrived and killed James.

    Then, he arrived and fought against Voldemort, losing but saving his life. Finally, Lily cast the Spell of Love, and Voldemort died by the rebound of his spell. Charles used an already prepared dark magic to save Lily��s life by injecting life force into her body and also preventing her soul from entering the Afterlife.

    In the end, things went as he wanted. James died, Voldemort died, and Lily and Harry were saved. Only a handful of people doubted him, but there was no proof.

    After this event, Lily and Charles could be considered the savior of the Wizarding World. Then, Charles began to enact his n. During a solemn meeting of the Order of Phoenix, he had a ��mental breakdown.�� talking about how the Wizarding World has not changed for so many years, resulting in the birth of people like Voldemort and the death of innocent people like James.

    He dered changes needed to happen, and many people chastised him, saying his thinking was simr to Grindelwald and even Voldemort. Charles apologized, and people forgave him, thinking he could not ept what happened to James and this war.

    However, Charles��s objective was achieved�Ccreating a reason why he changed so much in the future while alsoying a seed in certain people��s minds.

    Then, he proceeded to the next step.

 Chapter 530: Charles Wentworths Rise (II)

    After Voldemort''s death, Charles began his rise to power. However, he did not walk a path simr to Voldemort and Grindelwald, tantly gathering followers to do his bidding. No, he followed a more official path.

    He ran for the Minister of Magic in the British Wizarding World. With his strength and status as a hero who participated in Voldemort''s downfall, his reputation was at an all-time high.

    Dumbledore was suspicious of Charles�Cespecially since he came out of nowhere; the identity he created for him was suspicious, but there was never enough evidence to show his true colors.

    As a result, Dumbledore did not grant him his full support, but he did not condone him, remaining neutral.

    Charles'' campaign slogan involved radical change for the Wizard World. He talked only about innovation, improvement, and a better future for all wizardkind�Cno matter the blood.

    Most factions in Britain supported Charles. The mixed-blood and muggle-born wizards saw hope for a better life in the wizard world, while the pureblood worshiped Charles''s strength and his promise of power.

    As for Dumbledore? Although he felt many of Charles'' ideas were too radical, he also agreed with many of them. So, he still remained neutral. In the end, Lily supports Charles, and as the savior of the wizarding world, she has much power and influence.

    Charles became the minister and was even voted the most popr Minister in the history of Britain.

    After taking office, Charles began to deliver on his promises. His first order of business was to modify the state of education in the British Magical World. He created a more rigorous curriculum that focused on establishing a great foundation for all future wizards.

    Certain sses, like Alchemy, that were not mandatory, became so. He found a real teacher of Divination and taught children basic knowledge on the subject. He searched for people with real talent for the craft and developed their ability.

    He innovated the Muggle Study ss and taught wizards what it''s truly like to live in the Muggle World. Charles wanted to prepare for the eventual integration between wizards and muggles.

    He created government-funded research programs to encourage wizards to innovate and create; the Ministry of Magic would greatlypensate anyone who innovated magic and created new spells, potions, or magical artifacts.

    Charles secretly went to influence Arthur Weasely to modify his flying car. Afterward, Charles was not punished ording to the Misuse of Muggle Artifact Office. Instead, he publicly awarded him for his innovative mind and even granted him plenty of wealth.

    For the next ten years, Charles''s effort not only allowed Britain to recover from the years of war but it also created a prosperous wizarding world. During this time, Charles had done many things, including fusing with a second bloodline and reaching Tier 3.

    Despite his strength, Charles did not eliminate Dumbledore, not that he did not want to. However, out of fear of him, Dumbledore walked the same path he did with Edward; he found a way to use his phoenix to reach Tier 3.

    Dumbledore reached Tier 3 before him, making Charles more weary than thetter and also more cautious. In the end, he decided not directly to confront the old man. However, it''s also a fact that the headmaster''s existence was a pain to his future n.

    So, he decided to use an indirect method of eliminating him. He secretly released the information that Voldemort had made Horcrux. As expected, Dumbledore began to search for them and came upon the Gaunt''s family.

    Like in the books and movie, Dumbledore could not resist putting the ring on, resulting in him being cursed. Charles had also secretly augmented the curse, ensuring the old man had no chance of surviving. After that, he only needed to kidnap Grindelwald, who was the only remaining person who could affect his ns.

    Dumbledore did not survive more than a month. The only thing the headmaster could do before his death was destroy the Elder Wand, but Charles did not care. Although he felt the wand was powerful, he knew it was not impossible to create a better one in the future.

    So, in February 1990, Dumbledore died, and Charles''s ambition had no one to stop him.

    His next step was the International Confederation of Wizards. He rallied all the Ministers or governing bodies of the different wizarding worlds, convincing them to create a unified Magic Council that rules the entire magical world.

    The process was both easy and difficult. The easy part was that Charles had already infiltrated the Ministry of Magic of most countries in the world; many of the current Ministers of Magics were his people, and he spent ten years ensuring they were in that position.

    Through money and the assassination of political opponents, he seeded in his actions. So, when he offered the n, most of the upper echelons of society agreed. However, the bacsh was from the poption with different nationalities and a sense of belonging.

    This was the trouble, but Charles was patient. He used the Magic Council to replicate his sess in Britain. He improved the lives of wizards, brought development and civilizations to them, and increased the overall productivity and happiness of the magicalmunities across the world.

    This process took him another ten years, but by the year 2000, Charles'' prestige and power were enough that there would be only little trouble if he called for the establishment of the Magic Empire. Now, he only needed it for the correct time.

    Charles'' next step was on the muggle side. Unfortunately, that''s when his trouble began. He did not focus much on the Muggle World but still used its power. Over the years, he has been secretly controlling scientists, politicians, and the rich and wealthy. However, Charles did not know his existence was already known by certain people�Cincluding his ambitions.

    There is a special group of muggles who have been aware of wizards and guarding against them. Edward had to deal with them, but Charles''s situation was worse since these people spent more than 20 years waiting and preparing.

    So, when Charles focused his fangs on the Muggle World, a war broke out between the two sides.

    The warsted for five years. The Muggles had secretly cultivated many Muggle-born wizards to be on their side, and with the use of magitech simr to Arthur Weasley''s flying car, the war was devastating.

    Countless muggles and wizards died. Unfortunately, the wizard poption paled inparison to wizards, so the final result was more devastating to them. The only good thing about this war was Charles had a good enough reason to establish the Magic Empire.

    With amon enemy, such a process was easy. Unfortunately, Charles did not want the wizard to be the enemy of muggles. He knew their poption was too small, and in the future, wizards would also be the main source of wizards.

    In the end, Charles won the war after sessfully reaching Tier 4 and ruling the entire. More than 15 years have passed since the war, and the hatred between wizards and muggles has not abated.

    On the contrary, wizards have be the highest ss of society, creating a strict social hierarchy.

    "If Charles doesn''t fix this problem, it''s only a matter of time before there is another war,"mented Edward. ording to the file, Charles has been trying to fix this issue.

    The Mage Path created by Hermione showed no signs of appearing in this world, so he focused on Bloodline. He created ways to infuse muggles with magical animal bloodlines. Sadly, the sess rate is abysmal.

    Edward shook his head and focused on something else. Thest note from the agent was that Charles, the Magic Emperor, was about to conduct a dangerous experiment using the Time Room from the Ministry of Magic. The agent wanted to check it out, but it seems he never returned.

    "It seems that I have to see Charles," muttered Edward with a dangerous light in his eyes.

 Chapter 531: Uninvited Guest

    Edward left the secret base, heading directly to the pce located in France. He wondered why Charles chose that location. Maybe he was French back on Earth before his reincarnation.

    On his way, he took a deeper look at this Magic Empire. The magic system they used was vastly different from his Empire. To reach Tier 1, the practice method is used by all wizards to break the first limiter.

    Afterward, they will use a Mana Potion created by Charles after studying the Philosopher''s Stone. With the vast quantity of mana rushing through the wizard''s veins, they can break the second limiter and reach Tier 2.

    As for Tier 3? The only solution currently avable was to infuse a new bloodline. After many years of study and effort, the Magic Empire has sessfully created a potion with a 70% sess rate.

    The path to Tier 4 is extremely arduous in this ce. Charles has no way topress magic into liquid. After all, Edward had to use knowledge from other universes before creating that system. As such, Charles did what he was good at�Cinfusing bloodline.

    After a bloodline infusion, a wizard will experience an instant rapid mana growth. Furthermore, the rate at which their bodies produce mana will also increase, allowing them to reach a higher Tier. Sadly, the second bloodline mana has a survival rate of 30%, limiting the Magic Empire''s Tier 4 Wizards.

    Currently, only Charles has reached Tier 5, and most of the Tier 4 Individuals are from the Royal Family. Edward could guess how they were trained. Whenever someone fails to fuse a bloodline, Charles will take their experience and travel 24 hours to the past and try again.

    Magic Empire, Pce:

    Charles sat on a desk with countless papers before him, reviewing them individually. Although the Magic Empire had aputer, he loved the feel of paper, so he often used it instead.

    Someone knocked on the door, but he did not answer, lost in the work before him.

    "Honey, honey��honey."

    "Huh?" muttered Charles as he saw the beautiful woman beside him.

    "Lily, what is it? Is there an emergency?"

    "No, it''s dinner time," she replied with a smile.

    "Already?" Charles finally noticed the passage of time. He looked at all the work he still had and wanted to refuse. However, he remembered he promised his family to spend more time with them.

    "Good."

    He waved his hand, and all the papers disappeared as if they never existed. Then, he followed her to the dining area. As he opened the door, he was weed with a cacophony of sounds, most of which wereughter, chatting, and yelling.

    He watched the people sitting at the rectangr table: Hermione, Fleur, Luna, Ginny, Cho Chang, Betrix, Narcissa, and Tonks. Among them, a few had children with them.

    Charles smiled after seeing his aplishment. He sat at the main seat, and his youngest daughter immediately came to sit on hisp. She was only five years old and could be described as extremely cute.

    "Phoebe, what did I tell you about royal etiquette?" reprimanded Ginny, unhappy by her daughter''s actions. The little girl made a sad face but was quickly reassured as her father caressed her head.

    "Don''t worry about such a thing," said Charles, who did not mind.

    "You can''t spoil her."

    "She''s my daughter. If I don''t spoil her, who will I spoil? Who is Daddy''s little girl?"

    "I am," replied Phoebe, yelling out loud.

    "Yes, and don''t forget�Ceven after you get married."

    "Don''t worry, Daddy, I won''t ever get married. I will still be with you forever."

    "That would be even better," said Charles with a smile. Then, he frowned after noticing something:

    "Where is Harry?"

    "He''s��in hisb," said Lily with a deep sigh, deepening Charles'' frown.

    ''I knew I should have killed that bastard Sirius.''

    He practically raised Harry, being his lovable and supporting uncle until he became thetter''s stepdad. However, someone in histe teens, Sirius ck, spews some nonsense to the kid, giving him a deep and uncharacteristic attachment to his father.

    Afterward, he even became obsessed with reviving his father, so he''s been diving into that kind of magic. Charles cannot do anything to Harry since his family might crumble apart if even whispers of this got out. So, he had to resort to his backup n�Cgive Lily all his love and attention, so in the unlikely case James is revived, she won''t return to him.

    Of course, he will do everything possible to prevent him from returning. He had already prepared. He will summon thetter''s soul from the afterlife using the deathly hallows and destroy it. In the future, even if Harry''s research is sessful, he can use the excuse that Voldemort''s Killing Curse might have destroyed James'' soul.

    "Make sure he is okay," said Charles before beginning the dinner, not minding the kid''s rude behavior. Everyone ate while chatting, and Charles took time to feed his youngest.

    "Dear, are you okay?" asked Hermione. "You seem more stressed than usual."

    "Things are not going well," he replied.

    "Howe?"

    "As I told you, we have reached a teau. If we want fast development, we need ess to the knowledge of another magical civilization," exined Charles. "However, all my attempts have not been sessful.

    "I haven''t found any relics of ancient magical civilizations. My experiment to open a Space-Time Gate to another dimension was a catastrophic failure, and the Spaceship I have been trying to build to navigate the gxy can barely be countered as a prototype."

    "I think we are developing very fast; we only need some time,"mented Narcissa.

    "No,pared to the Arcane Empire, our speed is slower than a snail," counted Charles.

    "Love, you don''t have topare to whatever Arcane Empire," reminded Fleur.

    "No, since he can do it, I can also do it, and even better."

    No one said anything besides secretly sighing; they no longer mentioned the subject.

    Charles saw their reaction and smiled wryly; he opened his mouth to apologize:

    "I didn''t expect you to hold me in such high value."

    "Who is so audacious?" yelled Betrix with craziness in her eyes. Everyone became alert as they watched the young man suddenly enter the pce.

    "It''s you," said Charles with an ugly expression.

    "Yes, it''s me."

    Charles looked at Edward withplicated eyes; he cast a spell to calm down his rampaging mind, but his beating heart betrayed his disyed calmness.

    "I have had countless nightmares of this day. I thought I was prepared, but it seems not," said Charles.

    Edward did not answer him but looked at this family dinner. It was a weird sensation to see his "wives," but they did not recognize him; they even looked at him with wariness, disgust, and a desire to kill.

    "You''re here for me; they have nothing to do with this," said Charles. "I''m asking you, as a fellow traveler, to spare them."

    Edward looked at him, "The agent sent to monitor disappeared. Do you know anything about this?"

    "I don''t."

    "You should know this answer is not enough to satisfy me."

    "I suspected you sent someone to spy on me, but I could never find their existence. So, I really don''t know what you''re talking about."

    Edward frowned as he realized Charles might be telling the truth.

    "Honey," muttered Lily as she touched Charles''s hand.

    "It''s pointless," he said as he understood her implication. He knew his ability was useless in front of this man. A great horror enveloped Charles'' family as they realized the severity of the situation. Their husband''s greatest reliance was his Time Talent. But if even that was useless, then the situation was truly dire.

    "Did anything happen recently? Anything abnormal?" asked Edward.

    Charles hesitated for a moment before saying, "Yes. A few days ago, I tried to open a Space-Time Gate to another dimension, and things went terribly wrong. The spatial-temporal energy I controlled was rampaging and spreading; ording to my calctions, the entire sr system would have been wiped out."

    He paused as if to recollect his memory.

    "I felt a great sense of dread oveing me; it was like an intuition of death. However, the odd thing is this intuition did not originate from the maelstrom of chaotic time energy."

    "Oh, where did it originate from?"

    "I don''t know exactly. All I know is I felt I was in grave danger but could not pinpoint the source of the danger. So, I immediately activated my ability and returned to the previous day."

 Chapter 532: Desired Secrets

    Edward understood Charles'' situation after a quick analysis. One of the bloodlines he fused with was the Thunderbird, which had the ability to predict danger. However, this was insufficient information to know what happened to his agent.

    Without hesitation, he activated one of the rings on his finger. An illusory image manifested behind him.

    "A floating city," yelled Phoebe, who quickly covered her mouth as she realized the situation. However, she could not help it. His father would tell her stories of floating cities, the ultimate creation of advanced civilizations capable of killing Gods.

    Her father promised her he would build a floating city one day, including one for her. But now, she saw a floating city behind this man that her family seemed scared of.

    Charles did not know how to feel. As a person from Earth, he knew better than anyone what the Floating City represented; it was the dream of all Mages, the pinnacle of magical civilizations. He dreamt of building one, but he knew his Magic Empire was far from this stage.

    He had long suspected the Arcane Empire had a floating city. However, his memories regarding the matter were probably deleted after signing the contract, so he could only guess,

    But now, he finally had confirmation.

    Edward ignored these people''s reaction. Traveling through the Multiverse was dangerous, so he created ways for him to use the power of [Netheril] even if it was not with him.

    As such, with this projection, he had no trouble fighting any Tier 10 threats for a short duration.

    After essing the city''s power, Edward mobilized his [Space-Time Rule] and cast a spell with Charles as a medium. Then, a screen appeared, showing the events of a few days ago.

    He saw how Charles'' experiment failed, but that was not his main focus. Soon after theter turned-back time, two invisible people appeared around Charles.

    The real Charles had an ugly expression because he never detected any of these people; in other words, they could have easily killed him, and he would not even know how he died.

    Edward focused on these two people; they looked humanoid, one woman and a man. Their bodies appeared illusory, making them look like ghosts. However, Edward''s intuition told him they were not ghosts.

    "The Time Anomaly we sensed is from this timeline, but I don''t see any criminal," said the woman, and the man nodded his head. "This person has a talent for time magic, but he''s not the criminal."

    "So, what should we do?" asked the woman. The man did not immediately answer but asked: "Do you feel like someone is watching us?"

    "Huh, now that you mention it, I do feel a looming sight."

    Edward immediately frowned and adjusted his spell and rules.

    "It''s gone," said the man.

    "Are you sure?" Her senses were not as sharp as her partners, so she only had a vague feeling.

    "Yes."

    "What to do? Do you want to search for the source?"

    "No, let''s focus on our main job," he replied. "I detect another person with high-level time magic talent. Furthermore, the residual energy on him indicated he had just traveled 24 hours to the past."

    The two disappeared, and someone else arrived. Edward immediately recognized the ce�Cthe agent''s hideout.

    "It seems it''s not him," said the woman. "He has no marking of a criminal."

    "It doesn''t matter," said the woman. "The residual energy on him is enough to convict him of a crime."

    "Is this okay?" She knew this man probably was identally involved in an ident rted to time, but it did not mean he was a criminal.

    "We cannot return without any sess, so it''s fine for him to take the me."

    The two appeared before the agent.

    "Who are you?"

    "We are the Time Keepers. ording to the rules established by the Time Guardians, you have broken the rules of time by participating in dangerous experiments that negatively affect the space-time continuum.

    "Please do not resist."

    The agent frowned before immediately mobilizing his mana, trying to resist. s, it was futile. The female Time Keeper was the weakest, but she was still Tier 9. Meanwhile, the man had reached Tier 10. Meanwhile, the agent was only Tier 7, capable of using Tier 8 Spell with his Arcane Spark.

    So, with a wave of her hand, a prison made of time energy imprisoned him. The agent looked at these two. Then, his eyes turned white as he passed out.

    "What happened to him?" asked the woman as she checked on the agent.

    "He wiped out his memory," said the man, giving her the answer before she finished checking.

    "Why?"

    "It''s because he has a secret he wants to take to the grave," said the man. "I have seen this kind of thing many times. Usually, these types of people belong to a powerful force who has trained them to be absolutely loyal."

    "Can we recreate his memories?"

    The man checked the agent''s soul before shaking his head, "No, he wiped out clean, and the magic he used is not simple."

    He looked at the room to check for any more information. However, he discovered this person had also wiped out all his traces from this ce. Even if he used Time Spells to recreate thetter''s past, he could not find anything.

    "The situation might be more serious than we thought," he muttered before checking the again; he wondered why such a secretive and capable organization would send someone to such a deste ce.

    However, besides a severely weakened Death God that is imprisoned, there was nothing special about this ce.

    "Let''s go and report to our superiors," said the man before taking the agent away.

    Edward ended his spell as fury shed in his eyes.

    "Time Guardians, our conflict just got personal."

    He did not know the fate of his agent, but he knew it would not be anything good. Since the person was his agent, his citizen, no one could hurt him without paying the price. So, whoever or whatever these Time Guardians were, he would make them pay the price.

    Edward exhaled to calm down, analyzing the situation. He had a major doubt:

    ''Why did these Time Keepers not take the Elder Gods''s Divine Spark? Charles was experimenting with the Time Divine Spark, so they should be aware of its existence and be interested. But based on their actions, they seemed not to detect their presence.

    ''The only exnation I can think of is they do not care for the Divine Spark, or someone protected these things as they did not want the Guardians to get their hands on them, most likely Cronai.''

    Edward felt the first theory was more likely. If these guys were in charge of safekeeping the Multiverse, they should have gotten their hands on a few Divine Sparks by now, so these things might not be of great value to them.

    ''Forget this for now,'' thought Edward as he focused on Charles.

    "You need toe with me."

    "Why?" asked Charles, his body trembling. Although he expected this, he still had a faint hope in his heart.

    "I have offended the Time Guardians and be one of their criminals," said Edward, telling him the truth. "I''m trying to find a way to deal with them, and you might be the answer."

    "What does it have to do with our husband?" asked Betrix angrily.

    "His experiment also broke the rules, and he should have been a criminal. Yet, the Time Keepers did not detect him. You should understand why."

    "Because I''m a Time Lord," replied Charles, one of the few things he still remembered from the Empire; he remembered the old man who told him of his status while being imprisoned at an experimental table.

    "That''s right."

    "The Empire should have other Time Lords; you can use them."

    "As a fellow traveler, you should understand we are all unique. So, you muste with me," said Edward, making Charles clench his hand.

    Swish!

    Phoebe got out of her father''sp and rushed toward Edward. Charles was toote to react, and no one expected this to happen, so she soon reached him, held onto his robe, and said:

    "Uncle, don''t take my daddy away."

    Everyone''s face in the room was pale, but Edward ignored him; he lowered himself to her level and caressed her head.

    "Don''t worry, your daddy will only help me with something. Once he finishes, he wille back."

    "Really?"

    "Really."

    "You promise?"

    "I promise."

    Edward looked at Charles, "I''ll give you time to leave a clone to tend to your Empire."

    "Are you really not going to kill me?"

    "Since I gave her my words, I won''t go back. But don''t expect toe out of the experience intact."

    Charles felt relieved. Although he expects to lose many memories once the experience ends, it might be better not to remember what happens.

 Chapter 533: Farewell

    "I will give you myst act of kindness," said Edward, looking directly into Charles'' eyes. "Do you know who the most threatened being on this is?"

    Charles immediately frowned after hearing the question. The obvious answer was Voldemort or someone like Dumbledore or Grindelwald. However, based on thetter''s tone, he knew they could not be the answer, so he shook his head.

    "It''s Herpo the Foul."

    "The Greek Wizard who invented the Horcrux?"

    "Yes. He sessfully became a Death God and created the Deathly Hallows," said Edward. "He is stuck in the Underworld, trying to get out. However, your little war with the muggles generated enough death energy for him to regain his freedom. Soon, he wille for you. By then, your only fate would be to die, run away, or be his follower and dedicate your soul to him."

    Charles'' face became ugly.

    "Was he the mastermind behind the war?" He had suspected something was wrong with the war. His attempts at finishing as soon as possible always ended in failure. He suspected someone was manipting things behind the scenes, allowing the muggles tost longer than they should have.

    "Most likely," nodded Edward.

    "How strong is he?"

    "Tier 8," replied Edward. "In my timeline, he did not have followers and was still stuck, so he was weakened. But, it should be different for you."

    Charles suddenly remembered a new terrorist group that had appeared in the Empire; they seemed to worship the very concept of death, and their mission was to spread it as far as possible.

    He did not pay much attention to them as cults often appear asionally; they are usually the result of some wizard or muggle who became lost after acquiring some lost dark magic knowledge.

    Or, some noble wizards will create a cult for their own benefit. But based on this information, he knew more sinister things were going on.

    "Thank you," said Charles with great difficulty. Edward nodded but did not say more. He did not tell thetter about the Anteans, a Tier 6 civilization, or the Martians, who were experiencing an intense civil war, or the future where Guzznad shows up.

    Anyway, his warning was only because of his softness for the little girl, Phoebe. However, his kindness only goes so far.

    Charles excused himself with his family. They ced the children to sleep before heading to a special room in the pce. The room was full ofrge tubes with bodies floating in green water.

    "Are you really going to go with him?" asked Betrix.

    "What choice do I have?"

    "We can use our Nexus Weapons. I don''t believe this sissy-looking man can resist the Bloodline Curse."

    Charles sighed. The Bloodline Curse was indeed powerful. He created it bybining the resentments and hidden Wills of all bloodlines, turning it into a weapon that can ignore tier.

    "You don''t understand how developed his Empire is, and it''s in all fields."

    He knew the Empire had dragons, which were true dragons, not the wyvern that the Harry Potter World had. There is only one way for such a fact: they could purify bloodline, which he is still working on.

    "Then, let''s explode the Death Chamber," argued Betrix.

    "Let''s say we seed in your n; what''s next?" asked Charles as he waved his hand to cast a Floating Charm on the tubebeled number 1.

    "After the death of their Emperors, the Empire will want revenge. To do so, they only need to send a couple of Tier 6 Arcanists and have them destroy the. How can we survive then?"

    The room quieted down, with only the sound of heavy breathing.

    "That''s on the best-case scenario. In their anger, they might destroy the entire gxy to bury their ruler. Even if we sessfully run to other dimensions, they have the technology to chase us."

    For the first time, this royal family felt powerless and despair. Besides the war, most things have been going well for them. But today, they understand the cruelty of the universe and the fate of weaker civilizations when facing powerful ones:

    They had no dignity, pride, or even the will to resist��the fate of billions of people decided by one individual''s desire.

    "Is there really no other way?" Hermione asked, her voice full of unwillingness and anger. Charlie''s body trembled. Although he looked calm, how could he not be full of anger and grievances? He has always shown his invincible and invulnerable side to his family, showing them he could protect them no matter the circumstance.

    However, as soon as that man showed, his pride and aplishments became worthless; the image or facade he created for his family crumbled.

    "At least he has given us a way to survive."

    Charles'' only goal now is to survive. As long as he aplishes this, everything else does not matter. He will have a chance to rise to the pinnacle of this universe and beyond.

    After sighing, he carried therge tube to another room in the castle; to be exact, it was the Room of Time from the Ministry of Magic. Without hesitation, he began to write numerous runes on the floor with his wand after cing the tube in the middle.

    Finally, he closed his eyes and essed his ability before activating the runes.

    Clink!

    A naked body walked out of the tube, and his face and body were the same as Charles''s. The clone was momentarily confused, taking some time to synchronize his memory with the main body.

    "What''s the sess rate this time?" asked Charles.

    "12 hours."

    "That''s enough," he said. The clone now had his ability but was limited to 12 hours, only half of his. Regardless, it was better than nothing.

    "You have to prepare for the eventual possibility that I won''t return while also dealing with Herpo," said Charles. "There might also be other threats he did not tell us, so be prepared for the worse."

    "I know." The clone knew many of their ns had to be elerated, especially their focus on interster traveling; that''s the only chance the Magic Empire had to survive the uing catastrophe.

    "Very well, I will leave everything in your hands."

    Charles exhaled deeply before walking out. He looked at his family and chose not to say goodbye; he knew he might be unable to resist and break down.

    "Ready?" asked Edward calmly.

    "Yes."

    "Let''s go."

    Edward led him to his ship, and as soon as Charles walked, he passed out and was taken away by a golem. The ship opened a gate back to outside his timeline before going through the proper procedure for entering.

    After returning, Edward acted swiftly. He sent Charles'' body to the Timr Auror, asking them to elerate their research on Time Lords. He promised them as much funding as needed, and he only asked for results. He then sent C-137''s body to theb to research thebination of mana and divine energy.

    Without wasting time, he contacted Lunar to determine how things were proceeding. However, he learned that she was still trying to divine more information and required more time.

    So, Edward began to unravel the mystery of the Magus Race Cube while also waiting for the team he sent into the Multiverse to get the other cubes.

 Chapter 534: Follow Up

    Chapter 534: Follow Up

    Edward first examined the cube. He did not have the proper equipment with him at the Council, but it was different now. He used all the pieces of equipment avable in the Empire to unravel the mystery of this cube. Unfortunately, the final result was less than satisfactory.

    In the final analysis, he reverse-engineered the material for the cube, and he could not bypass the core technology. The anti-theft technology of the cube contained Primordial Runes that cannot be remembered or recorded no matter the method he used.

    "This ability reminds me of the creatures we recorded in the Void,"mented Edward, feeling the memic power of this cube.

    "This cube should be the highest technology of the Magus Race," said Morgana.

    "Your words are a little arrogant," argued Edward, and the little elf rolled her eyes. They did not know the highest achievement of the Magus Race, so it was truly arrogant to determine this thing as their highest technology just because they could not understand it.

    Edward looked at the cube and did not truly mind that the Empire''s technology was nowhere near the pinnacle of the Magus Race; this only meant they had more room to grow and develop. Anyway, he had the utmost confidence their civilization would surpass such heights.

    "Do you know what this thing reminds me of?" asked Edward.

    "What?"

    "Project Supreme Rebirth."

    Morgana immediately knew what he meant. Project Supreme Rebirth is ast-case scenario in case the Empire is destroyed. Edward has scattered many libraries across the universe and many dimensions, containing the crystallization of the Arcane Empire''s knowledge.

    If someone can acquire one of these libraries, they can rebuild the Arcane Empire from scratch. Of course, these things are not easy to acquire.

    These libraries contained tests for the owner, testing for their magical talent, political abilities��and overall leadership skills. Additionally, the owner must swear the most binding oath to avenge the fallen Empire and aplish other tasks, including maybe reviving members of the royal family.

    As such, these libraries are not only the seed of the Arcane Civilization but also hidden methods of reviving himself and his family in case something happens.

    "Why do you think they left this cube? Is it simr to your method?" asked Morgana.

    "I don''t know. The Magus Race has transcended the Astral Realm, but I always found it odd that their entire civilization left without leaving anyone. So, this cube might answer this question, or they just wanted to leave an inheritance from their ce of origin."

    "Then, let''s find out."

    Edward nodded before focusing on the first Primordial Rune that the cube disyed. He studied it intently, taking over a week before mastering it despite its simplicity.

    "Magic Missile," said Edward with a sigh. "Such a simple spell bes soplex when using Primordial Runes."

    "To be fair, Magic Missile is not really a simple spell," countered Morgana. In the Empire''s current curriculum, Magic Spell is one of the earliest spells children of 11 years learn, and it''s also the spell they will spend their entire Pre-University learning and practicing.

    The spell is simple, as it does not even have a spell model. Students only need to control their mana, condense it into a sphere, and expel it from their bodies. In fact, this spell is not even a spell but rather involves more mana control.

    The higher the control, the faster students can condense the missile, the faster they can shoot it, and at a higher level, they can control the missile to curve in different directions; the students will eventually learn how to condense their mana into different shapes.

    An arrow shape will give the missile more prative abilities, and a square shape is more beneficial for physical attacks.

    The Magic Missile Spell also has aplex nature. A school of thought rejected the idea of Mana Control, so they created a Magic Spell that used Arcane Runes to manifest the spell.

    Instead of relying on the training of mana or natural talent for mana control, an arcanist can use the correct runes to give mana its direction, including instructing it to condense, shape itself, remain stable, and act like a projectile�Cthus creating the Magic Missile Spell.

    This school took the individualistic aspect of the Magic Spell and turned it into a definite mathematical form that everyone can use. As long as someone has soul power, knows and understands the correct runes, and condenses them in their Soul Dimension, they only need to inject their mana to activate the spell; then they can cast the different versions of Magic Missile.

    The spell disyed by the cube was the same spell, but the spell model used Primordial Runes instead of Arcane Runes.

    "Such a simple method allows us to better understand the basics of Primordial Runes, including some of its syntax and grammar," said Morgana, and Edward nodded.

    Without hesitation, he engraved the newly mastered spells next to the cube''s projection. As expected, it released a new light before a cold and emotionless voice echoed in his head:

    "Detecting the first trial was passed. Granting ess to the firstyer of the inheritance."

    Edward did not know the wordsing from the cube, but he understood what it said, indicating it was a form of Soul Communication that could bypass thenguage barrier.

    After the voice ended, he felt a slight change in the cube, but he still could not analyze anything. So, after taking a few precautions, he injected his soul energy into the cube. Soon, he found himself in arge room with many bookshelves.

    "Is this a library?"

    "Please understand all this information."

    "And then? What''s next?"

    "The inheritor will be assessed, and if passed, you can ess a higher level of this inheritance."

    "Assessment? What kind of assessment?"

    "Noment."

    Edward frowned, "Is there a time limit?"

    "No."

    He nodded before checking the books. As expected, they mostly contained knowledge about Primordial Runes, but he also found a few books about unique magical knowledge. Apparently, the Magus Race felt thesenguages were unique enough to be ced in their inheritance.

    Edward wanted nothing more than to spend thousands of years in this library, learning about all types of magical subjects and theories. However, he knew this was not the time.

    So, he left to check on Luna; he wanted to know her progress.

    "You''re finally reachable," said Luna.

    "Did you find something?"

    "There is good and bad news," she replied. "The good news is I divided the source of the token."

    "Oh, what is it?"

    "It''s a ne called the Myriad Codex ne."

    Edward''s eyes lit up, "What''s the bad news?"

    "I could not divine its location; to be precise, it might take me a hundred years to divine its location."

    "What about Havika''s Form?"

    "Too little information to calcte," replied Luna. "However, there is no need to worry. Hermione is searching through the Abyss for information, so there should be news soon."

    "That''s good," nodded Edward. He is fine as long as there is hope and direction.

    "Contact me as soon as there is news."

    "Alright," nodded Luna. "I can tell you another important news�Cwe found another cube."

    "Really? Excellent."

    "I''ll send it to you." Luna soon ended themunication; everybody was busy, so there was no time for things like romance. Less than five minutester, Edward had a second cube in his hand.

    However, as soon as these two things were near each other, they began to glow before only one remained. Then, the cold voice once again echoed in his mind:

    "It is detected that the inheritor has mastered Multiversal Travel. The first-level test is removed, and the inheritance level is raised to 2."

    ''Interesting,'' thought Edward with squinting eyes.

    "How many levels does the inheritance have?" he asked.

    "Noment."

    Edward no longer dwelled on the topic and entered the space inside the cube again, looking around for any changes. He soon discovered a door that was not there before, so he walked through it.

    The second level was still a library, but the size was smaller in scale. After a quick scan, Edward knew they should have more advanced knowledge. Sadly, since he had just begun learning Primordial Runes, he could not tell how advanced these things were.

    However, he did not dwell on the subject for long as his eyes soon caught a table at the library''s center. On top was a small metal container that shone with brilliant silver lights.

    Edward slowly walked to it and opened it; the thing was not protected by any enchantments or magic spells. Peacefully lying at the center was a token, and Edward immediately realized what it was.

    "The Akashic Record Token," he muttered.

 Chapter 535: Coordinate

    [Short Chapter]

    ��--

    Edward was not surprised by this information. After learning the Savant Race was part of the Akashic Record, making it impossible to get information about them, he also theorized the Magus Race was the same. His theory is they came into contact with the Akashic Record even before leaving the Astral Realm.

    Edward��s theory went as far as the Akashic Record was one of the main reasons the Magus Race transcended their universe. This race who pursued knowledge probably learned about the existence of the Void from the record; then, they made it their mission to break through the limitations of their universe and reach Tier 12.

    Edward took the token and observed it.

    ��It��s a local ess token.�� He felt it was a shame since this only allowed individuals to exchange knowledge in the Astral Realm and not from everywhere else in the Omniverse.

    ��I guess it��s better than nothing.��

    He ced the token away before exiting the cube. Edward��s next destination was the Time Auror to check on Charles. It��s been two weeks, so the researcher should have a basic analysis of Charles�� circumstances.

    He soon teleported to his destination, where a female Arcanist dressed in a white magical robe awaited his arrival.

    ��What did you find?�� asked Edward.

    Marisol was slightly surprised. Usually, when the Emperores by, he will chat and even flirt a little with her before they begin business. But today, he seems distracted and even distant. However, she did not ask since their rtionship was not close to such an extent, and he was still her boss.

    ��Based on previous data, we have found an anomaly amongst all Time Lords�� Soul me,�� said Marisol, showing him the data with a holographic projection.

    ��Time Lords have a tinge of gray in their Soul me, which should be the source of the mutation that allowed them to forcefully alter reality after changing time. However, we have not analyzed what this gray matter is.��

    Edward nodded as he reviewed the data, ��What about Charles? He should be unique even amongst Time Lords?��

    ��Yes. The gray matter takes the form of a ring surrounding his Soul me,�� exined Marisol. ��So far, our theory is that this ring is why he did not have the mark of a criminal despite breaking the so-called Time Laws.��

    Edward did not say anything as he continued scrolling through the floating screen. He stopped a few minutester before closing his eyes and essing the fourthyer of his Soul Dimension.

    He observed his Soul me very carefully, to no avail. Edward mobilized his Time Rule without hesitation to generate waves or frequency in thisyer.

    ��Found it,�� he thought as he soon discovered a very well-hidden mark or aura in his Soul me.

    ��Is this how the Time Guardians discovered my actions andbeled me a criminal?��

    Edward did not waste time as he began to analyze the weird aura in his soul me. He tried to remove it, but his attempt was futile; he tried isting it and sealing it, maybe trying to buy him enough time. Sadly, his current understanding of the soul me was extremely limited.

    Ultimately, he opened his eyes while sighing:

    ��Give me an honest estimate on how long you think we should be able to replicate this ring or even the gray matter?��

    His current idea is that he might be able to deal with the situation by replicating the gray ring on Charles��s Soul me. Even if that did not work, the ring may suppress the tracking mark and buy him more time.

    Marisol paused, ��I��m afraid it won��t be possible in the allotted time.��

    Fifty years is a long time, but not for research on that level.

    ��We have just discovered the Soul me and know very little about it or the fourthyer, not to mention the technology involved, which requires abination of soul and time magic.

    ��Fifty years is simply not enough�Ceven with Time eleration.��

    Edward groaned softly. People were unlike him, who could spend thousands of years in Time eleration Enchantments without any issue. Unfortunately, he cannot expect any of these Arcanists to master Time Rules and have the same ability as him.

    ��Do your best and tell me if you need something,�� said Edward to Marisol before leaving. The war had just ended, so he should be busy with his imperial affairs; however, he ignored most of these things because of the looming threat of the Time Guardians.

    However, now that he had to wait for news from Hermione, he decided to show his presence to his people. After all, one of the reasons he is fighting so hard to deal with the Time Guardians is to protect his Empire and its people.

    So, in the next few days, Edward appeared before the public and the media. He attended a few public lectures or events and addressed the nation about war recuperation efforts. He also took this time to spend with his avable family members.

    After this event, he had a new idea he wanted to try�Ccontacting the Magic Goddess, Delh. If there was someone he knew who could be knowledgeable about the Myriad Codex ne, it should be her.

    However, after thinking about it and analyzing everything, he decided otherwise. Delh was involved in his future n to fight against the Gods, and contacting her so early was not a good move.

    He never underestimates his opponent. As such, after realizing Delh has a high chance of deducing many important things after asking him about the Myriad Codex ne, he chooses not to see her.

    Luckily, a monthter, while studying the Magus Race��s inheritance, Hermione contacted him with the ne''s coordinates and some basic information.

    Edward used his willpower to resist the urge to run to that ne. Instead, he waited for the second floating city to reach Tier 10 more than six monthster.

    Then, he entered the floating city with the name [Ravenw] and headed to his destination, full of hope.

 Chapter 536: Myriad Codex Plane

    Edward soon arrived at his destination. He looked into the screen before him, which showed him what the outside of this ne looked like. There were countless ships of different sizes and shapes parking outside. A tform floated in the void served as the entrance.

    ��It really is a public library,�� muttered Edward. If the Abyss Realm is the ultimate ce formerce and exchange in the Astral Realm, then the Myriad Codex ne is a public library with important knowledge, but not so important that top nes would do whatever is necessary to conquer it.

    Over the years, the Myriad Codex ne had be a neutral ground, and top nes like the Wizard or Titan nes agreed to leave it alone and ensure none of them controlled it.

    Edward��s floating city was in invisible mode, so no one noticed him. He parked the thing in a pocket dimension before taking out a ship and flying to the entrance. Before stepping out, Edward changed his clothes and modified his aura to resemble more of a wizard from the Wizard ne.

    From the information Hermione provided, the power system in the Wizard ne made all wizards contain a powerful Life Force Field that radiated intense radiation. As such, as long as a wizard stays too long in an area, the creatures around them will mutate one way or the other.

    Edward headed to the tform, where many people wereing and going. He followed the property procedure, including registering his name, identity as a Wizard, and Tier. Finally, he met with a Lizardman.

    ��Token,�� asked the lizardman directly, and Edward handed him the token he had received from his variant. The creature scanned the token and said: ��Ordinary visitor, viable for only three months.��

    ��What are the higher levels, and how do you get them?�� asked Edward. The lizardman looked at him. Normally, he would not have answered, but since this person was Tier 8 and from the Wizard ne, he gave some more information.

    ��Ordinary, elite, professional, and VIP, each with a longer visitation time and ess to higher tier knowledge. If you want to increase your level, you must buy soul stones or exchange knowledge; however, soul stones can only acquire a pass to the professional level. If you want VIP ess, you have to exchange knowledge.��

    ��Thank you for the news,�� said Edward as he handed the lizardman a bag with countless soul stones. There are different types of energy in the Astral Realm, and different Power Systems use different energy. However, soul energy is one of the mostmon powers used by 99% of life forms in the Astral Realm. As such, soul stones, which are condensed and purified soul energy, are mainly used for mary exchanges.

    Edward can manufacture clones like candy, and with the recent ability to convert mana into Soul Energy, he did notck soul stones. The lizardman��s eyes shone brilliantly after seeing what was inside the interdimensional bag, so he swiftly put it away.

    Edward proceeded to a teleportation enchantment. A bright light enveloped him, and when he opened his eyes, he found himself in another room with people around. He immediately looked around and analyzed the situation.

    ��I don��t feel stuffy or restricted, so the level of this ne should be Tier 9. There seems to be no energy in the environment, which is odd.��

    However, after thinking about it momentarily, Edward realized it was probably done on purpose. Without energy in the environment, the destructive ability of most spells or attacks is drastically reduced. Furthermore, people will have a slow recovery in such an environment.

    ��Someone manufactured such an environment to minimize fighting and conflict.��

    Edward followed the attendant out of the teleportation area. As soon as he exited, he saw a magnificent tower that rose from the ground all the way to the clouds. At the center of this tower were the words [Astral Library] written in the universalnguage of the Astral Realm.

    Edward did not observe long before he headed to the nearest library branch. Based on the information he gathered, he needed to be a VIP if he wanted to reach the central library at the center of this ne.

    As he flew to his destination, he did not stop observing around while also remaining on guard. His mind was already connected to the floating city, ready to take action at a moment��s notice.

    This world was vibrant despite theck of energy. Races from different nes, countless power systems, and knowledge�Call concentrated in one area. If not for the fact he did not want any uncontroble variables, Edward would have read everyone��s mind and stole knowledge.

    After entering the library, he searched for books about the Savant Race. As expected, there were none. So, without hesitation, he talked to the main librarian about acquiring a Professional Level Token. He paid the needed Soul Stones before heading closer to the main library.

    The ce he headed to was called the Secondary Library, and Edward once again searched for news about the Savant Race. Ultimately, he had to acquire a VIP pass by exchanging knowledge. The level required for a pass should be on par with something a Tier 8 powerhouse would create or some lost secrets of the Astral Realm.

    Edward exchanged knowledge about [Aura] and used the bare minimum knowledge to get the pass. Afterward, he headed to that tower at the center. He had no problem entering with his new VIP pass.

    The inside of the tower did not look too extravagant. Instead, it looked like an ordinary library in a modern world. Edward found a seat in the sitting area, and a holographic screen appeared before him. He used it as aputer and input the information he wanted.

    Edward frowned because the information about the Savant Race was too little. It was a picture of this humanoid race that was a little over one meter tall, but they had a massive head.

    The Savant Race was one of the oldest races in the entire Astral Realm. The mission of their civilization was to gather knowledge from all nes and create the ultimate library. However, the Magus Race wanted their knowledge and attacked the race.

    Ultimately, the Savant Race survived the attack, but they disappeared from the world; it was not until a long time after the Magus Race disappeared that they resurfaced. However, their contact with the Astral Realm has been minuscule since then.

    Edward focused on a small passage on the screen: ��The Savant Race continued their mission of gathering knowledge. However, they use more secretive means. There are rumors the Astral Library is one of the Savant Race��s subsidiaries.��

    Edward squinted his eyes as he understood many things. If this information is true, many things could be exined, like why the library has not been conquered. These top nes might be trying to see if they could find the Savant Race by using the Astral Library.

    Edward stood from his chair and went to see the librarian. She was a beautiful woman who resembled humans; However, Edward noticed small wings on the back of her ears.

    ��Excuse me.��

    ��How can I help you?�� asked the librarian as she ced the book in her hand.

    ��Do you have any more information on the Savant Race?�� asked Edward, who was on the highest alert level; he did not know whether his question was taboo and would cause problems, so he was ready to fight or run away at any moment.

    ��Oh, it��s another fool,�� the librarian sighed.

    ��Pardon me?��

    ��Do you know what the Savant Race represents?��

    ��Power,�� replied Edward directly, making the librarian surprised.

    ��Yes. Anyone who can gain ess to their library will gain unimaginable power. So, everyone wants to find them, but no one has seeded. At least, not publicly.��

    ��I see,�� replied Edward, slightly dejected. ��Is there anything you can tell me?��

    ��There is a prophecy on the Savant Race��s whereabouts,�� continued the librarian. ��The invisible world, hidden right underneath the smallest things.��

    Edward frowned after hearing this divination, ��Can you tell me the originalnguage this divination originated from?��

    ��Hehe, you��re quite intelligent,��mented the librarians. Trantednguages often cannot express certain meanings, so many people began to study the originalnguage of this divination to see if they could find something. Sadly, there has been no news of someone discovering the Savant Race.

    Edward got the information he wanted and returned to his reading area.

 Chapter 537: Hidden World

    The original Diviner who made this prophecy was a unique race apparently born from the concept of fate itself. After seeing the description, Edward could not help but think of the concept of Innate Creatures from the Xianxia stories he used to read.

    ��If I remember correctly, the Elder Gods from my ne are also Innate Creatures that Cronai created at the beginning of the universe to help her stabilize the world. So, is this diviner an Elder God from some unknown ne?��

    There was not much information on the diviner. Luckily, there were records of thenguage of his homeworld. So, Edward downloaded the information he wanted forter use; he did not dare learn and interpret this divination in a ce like this.

    His senses warned him that someone had been secretly observing him ever since he had asked the librarian for the prophecy''s originalnguage.

    Edward calmed down while keeping the highest level of alert. He did not immediately leave but spent the next few days searching for knowledge about different things in the library. To the outside world, he was not someone who came directly for the Savant Race but was interested in many other things.

    Once he finished, Edward calmly left this ne and returned to his ship.

    ��Someone is following us,�� said Morgana.

    ��I��m aware.��

    ��Do you want to kidnap them and see where theye from?��

    ��No, let��s return home as soon as possible.��

    After hismand, the ship disappeared, losing the followers. Without hesitation, the floating city secretly returned to the Empire. Edward did not leave but focused on learning thenguage even better than the natives.

    The learning process was easy since the knowledge he downloaded from the Astral Library gave him everything he needed to learn thisnguage.

    ��I think I know where the Savant Race is,�� muttered Edward.

    ��Yes, the Quantum Realm,�� nodded Morgana.

    [The invisible world, hidden right underneath the smallest things.] Edward immediately has his suspicions after hearing this prophecy, but the proof he needs is thest word [things]. In thisnguage, the word used can also be tranted as [particle].

    In other words, this prophecy can be tranted as [a world hidden under the smallest particles.]

    ��So, how will we enter the Quantum Realm?�� asked Morgana. ��I doubt space magic will take us there, so will you invent Pym Particles?��

    ��No need to go through all that trouble. Shrinking Magic should be more than enough.��

    One of the highest security prisons of the Empire is shrunk to a size smaller than atoms, so Shrinking Magic is well developed. If he takes time to modify things, he should be able to enter the Quantum Realm using it.

    ��True, so our only trouble is finding the Savant Race in the Quantum Realm,�� nodded Morgana.

    ��Luna should go with us. Hopefully, her divination will not have any problems after reaching there.��

    Edward frowned as he sent her a message to prepare for this endeavor.

    ��You should feel relieved now,�� said Morgana.

    ��Finding them is the first step. The real test is whether they will have the information we need, and if they do, can we execute it.��

    ��Since Cronai warned you to see them, they should have the information we wanted,�� Morgana reassured. ��As for executing the information they gave, you should remember who you are.��

    ��Yes, there is no need to spook myself out before finding them,�� nodded Edward before starting his work. His n was not only to shrink himself but the entire floating city. He did not know the danger of the Quantum Realm, so it would be best if he had ways to protect himself.

    Edward essed all the Empire��s knowledge about Shrinking Magic and analyzed it to create an enchantment that would take him to the Quantum Realm. The entire process took more than a week.

    ��Are you ready?�� asked Edward.

    ��Yes, I��ve created an anchor to this ce so we can return in case of an ident.��

    ��Very well,�� nodded Edward. ��Let��s do a few tests first.��

    He first used a few clones and sent them to and back from the Quantum Realm. The process had no problems except for one�Che could not record what these clones saw in the process.

    ��That��s odd,��mented Edward. ��Could it be some form of natural protective mechanism of the Quantum Realm? Or is it because they are clones and their souls are fundamentally wed?��

    This is not the time to be thinking too deeply about this. He first took certain precautions to ensure his memories of the experience wouldn��t be affected. Finally, Luna and Edward shrink themselves until they enter the Quantum Realm.

    The voyage was turbulent, and once they reached their destination, the floating city actually crashed as the Anti-Gravity System failed, along with all other flying systems.

    ��What��s going on?�� asked Luna.

    ��Morgana, give me a diagnostic check.��

    ��Underway,�� replied the little elf. A few secondster, a holographic screen floated before Edward.

    ��Our energy core and all our enchantments are malfunctioning. Malfunctioning is the wrong word�Cthey are working at the lowest capacity.��

    Edward nodded, and Morgana continued, ��The situation is simr to how we must adapt to thews of other universes after our travels.��

    ��This would exin why I��m having trouble controlling my mana,�� said Luna.

    ��Anything more?�� asked Edward.

    ��I have discovered that our body is adapting to the Quantum Realm, but it��s not the same for the floating City or any other magical artifacts we brought,�� continued the elf. ��In this situation, we might have to continue our journey without the city��s aid.��

    ��Oh, haven��t you found a solution?��

    ��I have been trying to change the frequency of the energy core to adapt to the environment. However, we have little to no information, so unless we are lucky, this process could take decades, if not hundreds of years.��

    This was not the news Edward wanted to hear. He looked at Luna and said, ��Can you use your powers?��

    ��I��ve been reduced to Tier 2, so my power is very limited.��

    ��I��m no better than you, only Tier 3,�� uttered Edward. ��Morgana, calcte how long it will take us to return to our peak.��

    ��Alright, sir.�� She scanned the magic core inside their heart and Soul Dimension. ��ording to my analysis, you must wait over a month.��

    ��That��s not too long. We can take this time to analyze our surroundings,�� nodded Edward before he began repairing the floating city. He wanted to see if he could elerate the city''s adaptation. However, after a month, the situation got even worse.

    ��Our strength is not recovering,�� said Luna with a frown. After reaching Tier 4, their power stopped receiving, no matter what they did.

    ��It seems the Quantum Realm has some kind of limit.�� He immediately wanted to do all types of research, for example, the influence of the quantum realm on the soul, mana, aura, and spells. Its influence at a gic level on the human and other races�� bodies, its effect on the soul me and the soul dimension, and even how it affects things like hormonal growth.

    Sadly, this was not the time for this.

    ��I think we might have to take the risk and venture out without the city''s protection,�� said Luna.

    ��You might be right.��

    Edward was naturally cautious, but he also knew when not to be overcautious or let his paranoia get the best of him. So, after the two prepared some things, they left the floating city. They had a basic understanding of the surroundings, but now, it was time to travel outside of the small map they drew.

 Chapter 538: The Savant Race

    Edward and Luna walked out of the floating city, observing their surroundings. This ce was obviously a strange world: There were nine suns in the sky, and upon closer observation, Edward was pretty sure they were living creatures.

    The two took a moment to take samples of the floral and fauna, marveling at the wonder of this strange realm.

    "So, do you have any clue?" asked Edward. Sadly, Luna shook her head, "This ce contained too much information."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Every time I try to divine something, it''s like swimming in an ocean, and each drop is a vast quantity of information."

    "So, it''s impossible to find a single target?"

    "Yes?"

    "Would it help with Morgana''s help?"

    "It''s useless." Luna has her own Tower Spirit or Artificial Intelligence. Although it was not on par with Morgana, it was still of the highest caliber. However, even with its help, she could not process all the information in the environment.

    "This ce is both hell and heaven for Diviners. Divination Magic will enter a new era if we can find a way to navigate all this information."

    Edward nodded before deciding to walk in one direction to see if they could encounter life and civilization. As they continued forward, they soon encountered an enormous creature.

    "Is that a yeti?" asked Luna. The creature resembled a yeti with its monkey-like appearance. But there were still many differences: it was at least three times the size of a normal Yeti, standing at about 15 meters tall. It had extremely long legs, taking about 12 meters of its entire body. Lastly, its skin seemed to be made of rock, looking more like thebination of a Yeti and an earth elemental creature.

    Edward noticed the creature was Tier 3, but he did not attack or contact it. Instead, he read thetter''s memories.

    "What did you find?" asked Luna.

    "His intelligence is simr to an animal. All his memories are of hunting, sleeping, reproducing, and defecating," replied Edward. "Oh, his poop seems valuable."

    "Why did you say that?"

    "In his memories, he always sees humanoid creatures fighting for it," replied Edward as he organized the information he gathered. He condensed everything into a basic but usable area map based on the creature''s hunting habitats.

    He raised his hand to condense a holographic map. "ording to deduction, we have a higher chance of fighting intelligent life if we travel here," pointed in the north-east direction.

    Luna looked at the map and said, "I suddenly had a thought: Is it safe to teleport in this ce?"

    "That''s a good question," uttered Edward, who controlled a small purple rock a few meters from to fly in his hand. He cast a teleportation spell on the rock, which appeared in the distance.

    "It does not appear to be any problem, but the rock is an inanimate object, so we don''t know what will happen to us for sure,"mented Edward.

    "In that case, let''s fly."

    The two flew to their destination, but they soon discovered another anomaly�Ctheir flying speed was drastically reduced for their tier. Furthermore, the speed at which their mana was draining was also abnormal.

    "This ce seemed to have many rules and restrictions,"mented Edward.

    "Indeed, along with many mysteries," nodded Luna.

    They continued their journey, and they soon found a group that was resting. They looked like a caravan transporting something as they had a strange creature that acted as a vehicle.

    The group saw many humanoid creatures with different color skins, scales, and horns, but there were also a few humans.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Luna after seeing the frown on his face.

    "I can''t read these people''s minds."

    "Really?"

    "I can understand what they''re saying through soulmunication, but after entering their mind, I cannot find any memories. Even worse, I cannot enter past the firstyer of their Soul Dimension."

    "Is that so? You had no problem reading that strange beast''s memories. Could it be the rules of this ce to protect intelligent lifeforms?" analyzed Luna.

    "Let''s test your conjecture," said Edward as he used Legilimency to read the transportation creature of this caravan. As expected, he had no problem reading its mind and memories.

    "Your conjecture might be correct."

    The sampling size was too small to finalize things. After all, there is the possibility this group is special, and not all people in the Quantum Realm have this ability.

    "What should we do next? Do you think we should secretly follow them?" asked Edward.

    "No, follow my lead," said Luna. She cast a spell to change her appearance, making her hair disheveled and leaving a few burning marks on her clothes and body.

    Then, the invisible spell on them disappeared, and she fell from the sky before the group. The team immediately became on guard, taking out their weapons, including guns and swords.

    "Where is this ce? Did I seed?" said Luna as she looked around. After seeing people around her, she also stood up while guarding against them.

    "Who are you people? And where is this?"

    "&T^%^%^$^%$&T"

    "Unknownnguage? Let''s try another form ofmunication. Wait, why is my power weakening?" She frowned, showing confusion, worry, and a slight fear. However, all these emotions quickly turned into calmness. She then used her soul tomunicate directly through the mind.

    "Who are you people? And where is this ce?"

    The group was surprised; they could now understand this weird human woman who had fallen out of the sky. However, no one answered her as they looked at a man who was almost three meters tall with red skin and arge sword in his hand.

    "Are you their leader?" asked Luna

    "You can say that."

    "Do you know where this ce is?"

    The leader did not immediately answer, "Why did you fall from the air?"

    "I was in myb doing an experiment, trying to prove the existence of the Quantum Realm. But things went out of control, and before I knew it, I was here."

    The leader momentarily paused, "Good news for you, you''ve seeded."

    "Are you saying this is the Quantum Realm?"

    "That''s one of its mostmon names, but yes."

    "Really? Is this why my power is reducing? Are the rules of this ce different from the material world? What''s the exnation for such a phenomenon?"

    "You must be a mage," said the leader.

    "Oh, sorry, I got carried away. Does this ce have mages?"

    "Yes, although rare, they do exist. Scientists from the upper world are moremon than mages, but many still exist."

    "I see," nodded Luna. "By the way, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Jessica Cana, and I am a Spiritual Mage."

    "The name''s Krovik."

    "Sir Krovik, if you don''t mind, could you tell me about this ce," said Luna. "I can pay for your knowledge."

    Krovik''s eyes lit up after hearing this. He nodded to her before looking at his men and giving them a signal. Everyone dispersed, but Luna could see they were still on guard. Regardless, Krovik began to introduce this ce to her.

    ''That was easier than I anticipated,'' thought Edward a few minutester. ording to Kravik''s narration, this ce is controlled by three major factions: the Sun God Religion/Cult, the Tartarian Empire, and the Enlightened City.

    His focus was on thest one�Cthe Enlightened City. ording to the leader, that ce is controlled by a race known as the Savant. In other words, Edward finally found them.

    He exhaled deeply.

 Chapter 539: Time Guardian

    Edward followed the group to the nearest city. He was in a daze throughout the journey, feeling a heavy weight lifted from his shoulder. Although finding the Savant Race did not guarantee he could deal with the Time Guardians, he felt much better just by knowing about his enemy.

    After arriving at their destination, Luna separated from the group afterpensating them and reuniting with Edward. The two began to visit this city, fact-checking much of the information Krovik provided them.

    For example, the power limit of this world is Tier 4 for all creatures but Tier 6 for technology, and no one can break that limit.

    "This ce reminded me of Hermione''s System Creation Research," said Luna, and Edward nodded. The Konosuba World is the perfect embodiment of System Creation Power. The way the world is established is there are certain rules; for example, after killing creatures, you receive points to use to increase magical abilities.

    The Quantum Realm seems to be a very strict system, but the purpose of this system is still unknown.

    "What''s the n? Do you want to head to the Enlightenment City immediately?"

    "No, let''s fix the floating city first," replied Edward. His first step was to buy a few Tier 6 ships or magical artifacts. The process was much harder than anticipated since this ce was the domain of the Sun God Cult, which strictly controls all technology and powerhouses.

    However, money can buy anything. This ce uses barter and soul stone as a mary system, so Edward gets what he wants after spendingvishly on the ck market.

    He dismantled these technologies and artifacts until he found the correct mana frequency that would properly allow his floating city to function. He did not take it with him but ced it in invincible mode.

    Although there was little chance the Savant Race would be hostile to him, he needed to take precautions and not reveal this thing as of yet. The Savant Race had connections to countless ns in the material world, so he did not want to risk revealing the floating city''s existence yet.

    As such, he also did not bring it close to their territory. If they were in the material world, he was confident in the cloaking system of the city. Still, in this ce, with a limit of Tier 6, his technological advantage was drastically reduced�Cespecially before a race known for gathering knowledge of the entire Astral Realm.

    So, Edward embarked on their territory after creating an artifact that allowed him to use the city''s power from a long distance.

    As the name implies, the Enlightenment City was an enormous city, but it was built on top of this giant mechanical spider-like construct with legs. There was an entrance, so Edward''s ship headed in that direction. They soon discovered that the entrance required a test; they had to solve a puzzle, form, or question before being granted ess.

    There were many questions from every category, from science to magic, to understanding of soul, and to countless other power systems.

    ''Interesting,'' thought Edward before picking a question and answering, and Luna followed. The city was lively, full of different spaces, including certain creatures from the material world.

    He also saw many members of the Savant Race, who wore loose ck robes on their short bodies. They had massive heads and floated in the air instead of walking. They reminded Edward of the Watchers from Marvel, except they were much shorter.

    After a short tour, they discovered this ce was simr to the Myriad Codex ne, with countless libraries scattered all over the city and the main one at the center. Edward had to solve countless questions to reach the central library, which required solving an unsolvable question before he could meet the higher-ups of the Savant Race.

    Edward and Luna waited inside a room. ording to the receptionist, he would meet the Grand Elder tomorrow morning. So, Edward waited until the next day when someone escorted him to a room with arge table.

    Opposite them was a Savant Race dressed in gold and white, with wisdom shining on thetter''s eyes.

    "The name is Cori. How may I address you?"

    "Edward Bones."

    "I have to thank you for solving the Bloodline Sequence," said Great Elder Cori. "We have been studying the curse the Witch ne ced on the Magus Race, and so far, our research has made little to no progress until you came."

    "I''m d I could help," nodded Edward.

    "So, how are you finding thisyer of the Quantum Realm? A very magical ce, isn''t it?"

    "Thisyer? There are otheryers?" asked Edward.

    "Yes, this is only the first and most normalyer," the Great Elder nodded. "Once you go to the deeper levels, the things you can see are truly beyond any normal mind toprehend."

    "Are the otheryers less restrictive?"

    "That''s correct. However, each of them has strange and sometimes baffling rules. If you have a chance to visit, you should be more careful."

    "I see," nodded Edward as he figured out some things. For example, the Savant Race purposely chose to stay in thisyer as a form of confrontation. In this ce, even a Tier 11 powerhouse appeared; they cannot use power greater than Tier 4, and their technology cannot go higher than Tier 6.

    Such a ce is excellent for the Savant Race to base their kind and protect themselves from the greedy hands of all the other nes in the Astral Realm.

    "So, what brings you here so far away?" asked Cori, his eyes seemed to contain all the truths of the universe.

    "I need to know how to deal with the Time Guardians," said Edward directly.

    "You''ve be a Time Criminal?"

    "Yes."

    "Well, you could stay here. I doubt they could do anything to you."

    Edward shook his head; this solution was like running away to another ne.

    "Do you know how the Time Guardians originated?"

    "I don''t know."

    "In the beginning of the universe, Cronai created the Elder Gods, granting each of them certain authority at birth. Her purpose was to allow them to help her manage the universe as she stabilized the process of going from chaos to order.

    "However, something unimaginable urred; The Space Elder God created the first act of killing in the universe, eliminating the Time Elder God and taking its power."

    Cori paused, giving Edward time to process this information.

    "Cronai wanted to punish him, even kill him. However, thetter was a smart individual and a great talker. He convinced her that time needed to be preserved to prevent other lives from messing with the space-time continuum.

    "He made an oath to guard the sanctity of the multiverse and all its timeline. At first, Cronai epted his plea because she saw his position as guardian as a form of prison. However, as time passes and the universe is full of life, time criminals begin to appear, thus showing Cronai the need for the Guardians. After that, the Space Elder became more and more powerful until he encountered the Magus Race, who almost annihted him."

    ''Is this why the Time Divine Spark was on Earth? From the time the Magus Race dealt with the Time Guardian?'' thought Edward.

    "As you can guess, he survived and waited until the Magus Race disappeared. Now, he''s currently the strongest being in this ne."

    "How strong is he?"

    "Well, he''s the only Tier 11 existence in this ne. Better yet, he''s more powerful than ordinary Tier 11 since he has the authority to borrow Cronai''s power."

    Edward frowned as this news was the same as Cronai told him, even more detailed.

    "So, how do I escape my fate as a Time Criminal?"

    "You must survive the Time Game."

 Chapter 540: Time Game

    Time Game?��

    ��Yes,�� nodded Cori. ��The Space Elder God is ambitious yet capable. He knew that anyone who sessfully broke thews of the space-time continuum was talented or lucky in some way. So, he devised a method to use their knowledge for his own.��

    The great elder paused as he swirled the drink on his ss; it was probably wine, but the dark purple color was somewhat eerie.

    ��He created the Time Game to give these Time Criminals a way to escape imprisonment. Well, that��s the official reason.

    ��To survive the game, any criminal only needs to defeat him by showing him an unknown or unique understanding of Time. You should be able to understand the implications behind such a method?��

    Edward nodded; this approach was simr to how he created the Empire to use other individuals to help him gather magical knowledge.

    ��I have to say, you��re unlucky. To be precise, all time criminals in this day and age are unlucky,�� continued the Great Elder. ��In ancient times, it was much easier to survive the Time Game. But now, after billions of years of gathering the knowledge of Time Criminals, nothing can truly impress him anymore.��

    Edward frowned as he realized the problem''s core. The Time Guardian has lived too long and has ess to the Multiverse, allowing him tomunicate with his variants.

    After so long, this man should have mastered all the secrets and knowledge about Time Authority, making it almost impossible to impress. Even knowledge from other nes might be useless to him.

    ��My first instinct is to use Void Energy and its Space-Time Characteristics. However, there is a high chance that the Time Guardian also had ess to Void Energy.��

    The reason he concluded such a thing was due to how he first encountered Void Energy�Cthe tear in space-time discovered in Rowena��s timeline. After the Magus Race departed this universe, Edward did not doubt some Void Energy entered this world.

    As someone who can navigate the Multiverse and has lived for so long, he should have experienced that era and gotten his paws in Void Energy.

    ��In that case, we need to change strategy,�� thought Edward. ��He wants a unique understanding of Time? I can think of a few: the Time Stone in Marvel, Doctor Who��s Tardis, the speed force from The sh, and many others.��

    Edward internally sneered, ��The Time Game is a perfect opportunity for me to get close to him. If I y my cards correctly, I can make him pay and use him for an experiment.��

    Edward knew that as long as he could create a method to break the Soul Limit, he would reach Tier 10 quickly. His only concern is achieving Tier 11, which seems to be an even more difficult task.

    A perfect example of the difficulty is this Space Elder God. Such a brilliant man who has mastered Time Rules to the pinnacle has not achieved Tier 11, showing it��s not a simple feat. Let alone Edward, who ns to be the perfect Tier 11.

    ��So, are you confident?�� asked Cori.

    ��Confident? No. But it��s better than when I had no information to go from.��

    ��It��s good not to be overconfident. In the worst-case scenario, you can run away to other nes or thisyer of the Quantum Realm. Although it will not guarantee safety, you can prolong your life.��

    ��What do you mean by that?�� asked Edward.

    ��He��s not a simple man. He has countless powerful clones scattered all over the Astral Realm. So, even if you ran away to another ne, he would track your Soul Imprint and kill you.

    ��Your best chance without the game is to defeat him in the Quantum Realm, using the rules to your advantage. But even that is not a guaranteed n.��

    Edward took a moment to digest the information. If he ran away to another ne, he would have to deal with countless Tier 10 clones of the Time Guardian.

    ��No, he doesn��t have to use such a stupid method. He only needs to reveal my identity, and these top nes will hunt me down,�� analyzed Edward. ��As for the Quantum Realm, it would be a battle of attrition and foundation.��

    Battle in the firstyer involves not strength but a faction''s power due to the limitations and rules. For example, if Edward wanted to invade this ce, sending people whose power maxed out at Tier 4 was not the best idea. The best way to fight would be to use ships or magical artifacts.

    However, the Savant Race has been in this ce for who knows how long, so the Empire could notpete with their arsenal of weapons. So, if he wanted to conquer this ce, he would have to spend years manufacturing Tier 6 ships and sending them to attack his opponent, hoping to wipe them out slowly.

    In other words, the situation would be the same for him if he chose to hide in the Quantum Realm. However, the Space Elder God is probably even more ancient than the Savant Race, so Edward could not fathom the resources avable to him.

    ��In other words, if I don��t want to move the entire Empire to another universe, I must win that Time Game,�� summarized Edward.

    ��Thank you for your information.��

    ��My pleasure.��

    ��If you don��t mind, I have some doubts,�� continued Edward.

    ��Ask away.��

    ��Why do I feel you don��t want to mention his name out loud?��

    ��Quite observant,�� nodded the great elder. ��Some things are taboo, and his name is one of them.��

    ��So, he will know once it is uttered?��

    ��Yes, especially for time criminals like you.��

    ��Can it be written?��

    ��Yes,�� said Cori before writing something in the air: [Cosmus].

    Edward took a moment to remember that name.

    ��Second question: why did you reveal this information so easily? You did not ask anything in return and easily offered this piece of information. Something tells me it��s not because I solved your previous puzzle.��

    ��You��re correct in your observation,�� said Cori. ��We are showing you kindness because you��re also a member of the Akashic Record.��

    Edward frowned before rxing. He guessed the Savant tried to research him on the record, but like him, they could not get any information since he was also a member.

    ��Is this truly the only reason?��

    Cori did not immediately answer, sipping from his ss. ��Have you heard of the concept of luck and destiny from the Heavenly Dao ne?��

    ��I know a little.��

    Edward lied as he had only learned very little about that ne. However, he guessed the concept was simr to Qi Luck, which he had learned from reading novels in his past life.

    ��We have done research on this concept, so we can see many things. For example, you are a man blessed with great fortune or luck.��

    As Cori said this, his eyes could see a golden dragon above Edward��s eyes with spots of purple.

    ��We can tell you��re a man destined for great things�Cespecially after seeing Cronai��s blessing. Our race suffered tremendously at the hands of the Magus Race, and we do not want the same thing to happen again.

    ��So, after seeing your destiny, we made the unteral decision to make friends, even invest in your future. Maybe we can achieve our dreams after associating with you.��

 Chapter 541: Exchange

    Chapter 541: Exchange

    ��Don��t worry, I will show you that your choice was wise,�� said Edward with a smile. He pointed to the side, and a magical circle appeared. The Great Elder looked with interest as he had never seen such a magic system:

    ��If the Great Elder would do me the honor?��

    Cori briefly looked at the magic circle before saying, ��Why not?��

    Without hesitation, he walked inside. Soon, the three found themselves in another space.

    ��Wee to the Grand Arcane Library,�� said Edward with a proud smile. Cori looked around, not hiding the shock on his massive head.

    ��What a great library. Although the size is only 5% of ours, that��s still impressive.��

    The Savant Race possessed the most extensive library in the entire Astral Realm, meaning the knowledge they contained was greater than countless nesbined. So, anyone with a library greater than 1% of their size should be praised for their aplishment.

    ��I know my library cannotpare to yours in size, but I guarantee you cannotpare to me in quality.��

    ��Bold words, Sir Edward,�� said Cori, not hiding the contempt on his face.

    ��Haha, I know you won��t believe me simply because of my words,�� continued Edward. ��So, let me show you the proof.��

    He waved his hand, and a holographic screen appeared before Cori. Thetter immediately knew how to use it and began to browse the catalog of this library.

    At first, he was nonchnt, but with each passing second, his brows became furrowed.

    ��Impossible; there is no way your library contained these secrets and knowledge.��

    He was truly angry, believing this person had misled him with this fake library, probably in a shoddy method to impress their n. This was not the first time their n had experienced such a thing.

    ��I know you won��t easily believe,�� said Edward calmly, not minding thetter��s outburst. ��I will grant you the authority to read some of these documents.��

    Cori frowned after hearing this; he controlled his urge to storm out of this ce. Without hesitation, he picked a book called [Advanced Understanding of the Rtionship between the Body, Soul, and Mana].

    Their Savant Race��s most advanced knowledge on this topic originated from studies done in the Heavenly Dao ne. In that ne, the casters call themselves [Immortal Cultivators]. Their power system involved the concept of unity between Essence, Spirit, and Qi�Canother term for the body, soul, and energy.

    Cori began reading this book and soon realized the first few pages reached the same level as their race��s research. Furthermore, after more than twenty pages, the knowledge in this book was beyond them. However, something happened that made him want to kill someone.

    ��Where is the rest?�� he asked, looking at Edward as if he was his enemy.

    ��Like I said, partial ess,�� replied Edward with a smile.

    ��You!��

    Cori��s massive head moved sideways like he was about to fall from the air. He controlled himself before choosing another topic of interest and reading the information. As expected, the knowledge was true and very advanced. However, it stopped midway.

    Cori tried a few times but eventually chose to stop. He felt like he was about to have a brain aneurysm.

    ��What do you want for your library?�� he asked directly.

    ��Law of Equivalent Exchange,�� said Edward. ��My Arcane Empire will exchange knowledge with knowledge, quality for quality, quantity for quantity. And if the quality is not on par, quantity can be used to make up for it.��

    Cori was quiet as he understood thetter��s n: he wanted to use this method to absorb most of the knowledge in their library. The worst thing is that their Savant Race could not resist this open plot.

    Cori finally sighed, ��How do you want to exchange?��

    ��Can you make the decision for your entire race?��

    ��Yes.�� As the Great Elder of the council, he has the final say in such a situation.

    ��In that case, everything is fine. I will send an ambassador to your city; they will be responsible for negotiating the exchange between us.��

    Cori frowned after hearing this. He could foresee how excruciating such an exchange would be, with each side arguing over the value of every piece of knowledge. If it were up to him, he would have preferred a faster mode of exchange, but he knew this was not possible.

    ��Maybe we could use the Akashic Record to facilitate a faster exchange?��

    The Akashic Record has ways to quantify knowledge, so using them as an intermediary might elerate the process.

    ��What about using the Akashic Record to elerate the process?�� suggested Cori.

    ��No,�� said Edward directly.

    ��Why not?��

    ��Such an act will reveal all our knowledge to them. So, how can we exchange in the future?��

    ��That��s true.�� Although the Savant Race exchanged knowledge with the Akashic Record, they also controlled themselves since they knew little about this mysterious and unknown force.

    ��When is the ambassadoring?��

    ��As soon as I return home,�� replied Edward, and the great elder nodded. He took onest look at this library before unwillingly leaving, Edward and Luna did not spend too much time afterward, directly returning to the floating city.

    ��I haven��t seen so happy and rxed in a while,�� said Luna.

    ��Now that I know how to deal with my situation, I do feel a lot better,�� nodded Edward.

    ��That��s good,�� she replied. ��So, what machination do you have against the Savant Race?��

    ��What do you mean by that?��

    ��That face you made when you rejected their proposal to use the Akashic Records�Cthat��s the face you make when scheming something.��

    Edwardughed in embarrassment. ��Based on the conversation, I deduce their authority in the record is not as high as mine so I will take this opportunity.��

    ��So, you��re getting them involved?��

    ��Only partially. I will use my authority to buy an artifact that can quantify the value of knowledge. I will give it to the ambassador and have them negotiate a higher price.��

    ��Their desire for our knowledge is greater than ours for theirs, so it��s possible to take advantage of this situation,�� nodded Luna. ��However, as you said, aren��t you afraid of them stealing our information?��

    ��With Merlin as my backer, they wouldn��t dare,�� replied Edward, who suddenly frowned. ��Speaking of the old man, I haven��t heard from him for a while. I��m worried that something has happened to him.��

    Luna embraced him, ��Don��t worry. Lord Merlin will be fine.��

    ��I hope.��

    Edward and Luna knew the significance of someone of Merlin��s level dying. Such an event would shake the entire Omniverse, and it would also be an indication of how dire the situation was.

    The two soon returned to the floating city without any problems. Edward returned to the surface world without hesitation. As soon as he returned, he contacted his family and told him he had seeded in his endeavor and should stop worrying about him.

    The family then scheduled a dinner for a few dayster. Afterward, Edward continued his work. He needed to create a massive team dedicated to studying and developing the Quantum Realm.

    The team did not only involve the ambassador but also arcanists with different research directions, including Divination. Luna was very interested in using the Quantum Realm as a medium for divination.

    Meanwhile, Edward wanted to study that ce''s rules and know what to expect in the deeperyers.

    The process took over a month, and Edward witnessed the team leaving. He had onest talk to the ambassador as he handed the Akashic Records artifact.

    Finally, he began to prepare for the Time Game and the Empire��s future.

 Chapter 542: Hundred Year Anniversary (I)

    Edward held a document containing all the Savant Race��s knowledge about previous Time Games. He had to pay a hefty price for this document, to the point he no longer felt bad for what his ambassador was about to say to him.

    He exhaled once he finished, ��It��s really just a game for him to learn more.��

    His eyes twinkled as he summarized many things about the Elder God named Cosmus. For example, in recent games, thetter was more ruthless in his approach while also moreissez-faire.

    ��His knowledge has reached the point where he cares little about the game, treating them as an afterthought. Simultaneously, he also has no patience for the criminals, immediately executing them if they cannot get his interest.��

    Edward created a basic character model for Cosmus for when he meets thetter. With more information, the chances of seeding in his confrontation will drastically increase.

    ��Morgana, send the information to the Think Tank to see if they can deduce more information.��

    ��Alright. Do you want to tell them of your situation?�� Edward��s status as a Time Criminal was of the highest level, so the number of people who knew could be counted on two hands.

    ��Tell them. These people should be able to deduce something if I tried to be sneaky.��

    The Empire��s Think Tank wasposed of the brightest strategic minds, so Edward never underestimated these people��s abilities.

    ��As you wish.��

    Edward did not waste time as he essed the Akashic Records. His objective was to see if he could find more information about Cosmus from the records.

    ��As expected,�� he muttered; he was also a local branch member, just the Savant and the Magus Race.

    ��At least we now know for sure that no knowledge about Time Magic in this universe would be of help in the Time Game,�� said Morgana.

    ��True,�� nodded Edward; the more knowledge they had about the opponent, the greater his chances were.

    ��So, what��s the n? Do you want to start a voyage immediately?��

    ��No, we have plenty of time,�� said Edward calmly. ��Furthermore, I want to reach Tier 10 before the start of the Time Game.��

    ��In that case, you should start dealing with the issue of the Soul Limit.��

    ��That should be my main concern next,�� nodded Edward before starting his work. For the next 20 years, he focused on three things: Soul Limit, mastering the Magus Race��s Inheritance (Primordial Runes), and ruling the Empire.

    ��Master, it��s time.��

    ��Already?��

    ��Yes,�� nodded Morgana, and Edward closed the enchantment before him.

    ��How long did I spend this time?��

    ��Close to five hundred years,�� replied Morgana.

    ��So, I��m already 1500 years old? Time truly has no meaning to an immortal,�� sighed Edward.

    ��That��s how long-live species experience time.��

    Edward stretched out his body, ��It��s unfortunate I could note to a solution that I liked.��

    ��The others are fine too,�� reassured Morgana.

    ��But not good enough.��

    He looked at a cube on his table and closed his eyes. Countless memories rushed into his mind, and he digested them in an instant. A few minutester, he opened his eyes as he exhaled deeply:

    ��500 years, and I just finished mastering the first floor.��

    ��You wouldn��t have this problem if you didn��t insist on learning everything,��ined Morgana.

    ��The first floor is the foundation of Primordial Runes, so it��s best to learn everything. From the second floor, I can consider whether to specialize.��

    ��Whatever; anyway, you��re the boss.��

    ��Let��s go,�� said Edward, leaving hisb after a long time. He has not left the room during the past 500 years(20 years outside). His family came to see him, and he would send clones to deal with the Empire��s affairs. He would have never left if not for the importance of today��s date and the uing voyage.

    Out of the room, he saw Olivier waiting for him.

    ��Only you?��

    ��You have a problem with that?��

    ��No, I didn��t mean that; it��s just I haven��t seen you guys in a while.��

    ��Did you forget? They already left.��

    ��Oh, right.��

    In the past 20 years, the Empire recuperated from the war while also focusing on ruling its territory. Its territory had increased to an entire gxy, but the poption was not nearly enough for such a vast territory.

    So, the government had to focus on encouraging birth while also migrating certain races to other systems; the goal was to popte the entire gxy to a certain level. After twenty years, they have barely reached their goal.

    During this period of rapid expansion and development, a few more floating cities were built, and more than two years ago, everyone basically left on their own to another universe, leaving Olivier on her own.

    Even Betrix left on her own.

    ��Are you going to stay or leave as well?��

    ��I��ll leave,�� she replied. ��After thest war, I felt my ability as amander was subpar. So, I will travel to other worlds and learn more about intergctic battles.��

    ��If even your ability is subpar, wouldn��t the othermanders die in shame?�� said Edward with a smile.

    ��They should,�� said Olivier with her general military look. ��One of my objectives for this trip is to create a better training method for our empire. Our current military academy is not on par for our uing war with the Gods or other nes.��

    ��In that case, do you want me to dy opening our borders?��

    ��No,�� replied Olivier. ��If you don��t do it, the issue of resources will soon be more apparent.��

    ��That��s true.��

    In the past twenty years, the Empire��s poption has skyrocketed, reaching an unimaginable level. With the Konosuba Dimension, every citizen of the Empire is an arcanist and can reach Tier 3 at a bare minimum. However, how could the resources of one gxy be enough for such arge poption of magic users and with the Empire��s rapid growth?

    Edward did not dare send people to other gxies even though he was confident he would bypass the Gods�� blockage outside the Milky Way. Luckily, he had ess to the Dark Multiverse to help the situation, but it was not enough.

    So, the next step of development is to open the Empire to the Astral Realm. However, such an act also has its downside with how much other nes are hostile to the Cosmic Faith ne.

    ��Have you prepared your speech?�� asked Olivier.

    ��I have.��

    ��Don��t waste time; you��ll be on in less than two hours.��

    Edward went to change his dress to a more elegant, regal, and excessive robe. Today was the Empire��s hundred-year celebration, and he had a lot of things to do.

    After dressing up, a shadow manifested behind Edward.

    ��What is it?��

    ��There is a situation that needs to be reported,�� said Itachi.

    ��Oh?��

    ��One of thepetitors reached Tier 9.��

    ��Interesting. How did this happen?�� asked Edward. Over the years, although he did not find the perfect solution to break the Soul Limit, he did create countless other lesser methods. However, under his control, the power ceiling of the Empire did not surpass Tier 8�Cthe same as him.

    ��We believe something outside has interfered,�� reported Itachi.

    ��Someone broke our defense? That would exin why you��re reporting to me instead of Grindelwald. Have you found the source of the breach?��

    ��Yes, and it has been dealt with.��

    ��How much information did we lose?��

    ��It hasn��t been detected yet, but it should not be too much.��

    Edward did not say anything as he looked at the sky. Since the end of the war, these outside gods have not stopped trying to infiltrate the Milky Way Gxy.

    ��Take him into custody and find out why he betrayed us.��

    ��Yes.��

    Itachi disappeared from the room as if he was never here. Meanwhile, Edward waited until it was time for his nationally publicized speech. His wives�� clones followed him to the podium. After all, it would be weird for the Empire��s queens to not show up for such an asion.

 Chapter 543: Hundred Year Anniversary (II)

    Edward stood before arge stadium full of more than a million people. At every corner of this stadium were numerous enchantments in charge of broadcasting today��s event to every corner of the Empire��s territory.

    The people attending the ceremony included the most powerful and aplished arcanists, scientists, engineers, wealthy individuals, and politicians.

    There was no podium before Edward as he only held a cane with his family member behind him. Without being nervous, he began to talk.

    ��More than a hundred years ago, wizards removed the Status of Secrecy, beginning the journey of integration with the non-magical. Afterward, we faced our greatest challenge�Cthe Invasion of the Dementors.

    ��During that time of great duress and confrontation, the magical and nonmagical united for amon cause. In that time of war, we learned of the grandeur and cruelty of the universe. We grew and developed, banding together for our mother and the advancement of magic.��

    Edward paused to create tension:

    ��The Arcane Empire has existed for only a hundred years. In that short period, we have set foot in every corner of the gxy, pushed the limit of science and technology, explored the mysteries of the soul, yed with space and time, conquered death, and even dabbled in the power of fate and creation.

    ��In a hundred years, we have created a civilization that the lesser mind wouldbel as [Divine].��

    Edward once again paused, allowing all the viewers to truly fathom how much they��ve aplished in such a short period. This moment is not just his celebration but the celebration of all the Empire��s citizens. This anniversary is a time for everybody to be proud of being a member of the empire.

    ��Our journey was not easy,�� continued Edward. ��We have lost manyrades and suffered numerous setbacks and catastrophes. However, none could stop us. On the contrary, we have forged or tempered our collective will for progress, development, and the pursuit of knowledge and truth with every adversity.��

    Edward��s body exuded an unparalleled confidence and might:

    ��Our journey has just begun. The universe is vast, full of unknown mysteries, secrets, and knowledge. Our footsteps have only graced a small portion of it, not even one percent.

    ��My fellow citizens, now is not the time to becent or satisfied with what we have. Our destiny is to one day write the history of this universe�Cto one day create the one and only eternal civilization.

    ��May the Arcane Truth guide and protect us.��

    The stadium��s attendees stood up and said in unison:

    ��May the Arcane Truth guide and protect us.��

    The majority of citizens scattered across the Milky Way Gxy stood up and said the exact phrase:

    ��May the Arcane Truth guide and protect us.��

    After the speech, the ceremony continued with a parade of the royal family visiting many ces throughout the Empire��s territory. One of the first destinations was the shrine for what Guzznad did during the war.

    Once that finished, there was a prepared show by the Empire''s most popr and talented artists, including the legendary star, Kapoor. Her voice was the definition of soulful, as she perfectly used her understanding of Sound and Soul Magic in her performance.

    After this event, everyone tuned in for the finale�Cthe Emperor Selection. ording to the Empire��s rules, a new Empire would be selected every hundred years, but only if the former one was defeated. Otherwise, the position is life-long.

    The selection process was divided into three sections: Knowledge, Alchemy and Artificer, and Battle. The Empire��s ruler must be a master of all trades and disy a high attainment in all these fields.

    Edward ced these rules intows because he knew how hard it was for one person to master so many magical fields. Without great talent and sufficient time, it��s impossible for 99% of Arcanists.

    In the first round, Edward looked at his mainpetitors, focusing on someone in particr:

    ��Orochimaru, I did not expect to see you here.��

    ��What can I say? If I want to achieve my goals, your position is the best and most direct way,�� replied the snake-tongue man. In a short period, he has be a Tier 8 Arcanist. Sadly, his dream of mastering all knowledge seems to be more distant to him with each passing day.

    The Empire had too much knowledge created daily, and he could not pay the Arcane Merit needed to buy even 5% of them. However, if he could be Emperor, he would immediately gain ess to more than 80% of it.

    ��True, so let��s begin,�� nodded Edward as he received challenges from many talented Arcanists, many of whom were individuals he brought from other universes. The entire process was simr to the Bones Council Election, with Edward showing up his knowledge and ability.

    The entire experience was a feast for the Empire as they saw the Emperor and some of the best minds arguing and debating. Of course, the result was not unexpected.

    Edward was aplished in most fields. Although many of these Arcanists'' aplishments in certain fields were much greater than his�Cexcept for Space-Time, Curse, Elements, Curse, and Soul Magic�Cthey were not all-epassing like him. So, in the end, he was still the winner.

    The situation was the same in the next section. Many potion masters outssed him. However, most of these people only studied potions and not Artificer.

    However, in the field of magic artifact creations, no one dared stay they were better than Edward. After all, the floating cities were the proof they needed to know how much they were outssed.

    The third and final part of this election was the truly exciting aspect. The citizens witnessed their Emperor battling some of the most gifted individuals in the Empire.

    Edward had to fight people like Naruto, who still wanted to be Hokage, which, in this case, was his position. Naruto and Sasuke seemed to be connected by fate, so they formed a team for the battle.

    It was the same for Asta and Yuno from the ck Clover World. Edward agreed to fight them together and still won. Even Kazuma and his previous team of rogues participated in this battle.

    In the end, Edward was the final winner, but not without pushing himself to the limit. In some of his most powerful battles, he faced talented individuals from the Empire. Amongst the people from other universes who gave him the most trouble, it would be, without a doubt, Mereoleona.

    That woman had an iron will and refused to stop, no matter how severe her injuries were. Furthermore, she was like a Goddess of War�Cthe longer she fought, the more injuries she received, and the more powerful she became.

    Once the event ended, Edward was re-elected for another hundred-year term. Many people realized it might be impossible to sit on the throne this normal way. But most of these people enjoyed a challenge, so they would not give up so easily.

    Furthermore, the election was a time for people to achieve fame, glory, and wealth. So, it would be fine if it became more of an event in the future instead of an actual election.

    Lastly, the throne was not hereditary. If the Emperor��s future descendants wanted to sit in that position, they had to show to the world they were as scary as their father. People did not believe a second Emperor would appear in the world.

    After the event, Edward still had a few things to deal with before beginning his long voyage, the first of which was to meet with Itachi regarding the anomaly that appeared before the ceremony.

 Chapter 544: Government Affairs

    The entire electionsted more than a month, so Edward was relieved when the ordeal ended. He wanted to celebrate with his family, but even his mother and father had left, traveling to another universe for a vacation despite how much he protested against it.

    Ultimately, he had to ept his family had a life of their own, and he could not control them. So, he turned into an obsessive protective freak and created countless measures for his mother and father in case something happened to them.

    He walked into a room where his aunt waited for him.

    "That was a great speech and a great disy of might," said Amelia with a smile. With this election, the royal family''s power will reach a new height, not to mention their poprity in the eyes of the people.

    "You think so too," replied Edward before sitting opposite her, serving a drink for him and her.

    "How are things?" he asked.

    "Generally speaking, everything is proceeding smoothly," replied Amelia as she showed him a bunch of data regarding the current state of the Empire.

    "There should be a but, right?"

    "Yes," she nodded. "Two proposals have repeatedly appeared in the council despite how many times I voted against them.

    "The first one is the Merit Crime Bill, which would allow the use of Arcane Merit to offset their crimes."

    "That''s understandable. Now that these people have God-like powers, they also want to be above thew," replied Edward with a sneer. "Do you want me to send the Ghost Squad to pay them a visit?"

    "Not necessary," chuckled Amelia. "We already have a n to deal with them."

    Edward looked at the data and nodded. The n was a gxy-wide media smear campaign against the people who supported the deal or the powerful Arcanists trying to lobby it to pass in the council. The Empire will reveal their identities to the public, ruining their reputation and dragging them into the mud.

    "That''s an excellent solution. What''s the other bill?"

    "Some people are advocating to make selling ves legal," replied Amelia with a frown. "Mostly clones and undead, but the list also includes other races and species."

    "Clean these people up," said Edward directly. "We are about to open ess to the Astral Realm. If we do not regte such a thing, the underground ve-selling business will boom once these people can control entire nes."

    "That''s my n, and I only wanted you to sign on it."

    Edward nodded and signed his order.

    "Thest thing is we need to clean up Dark Star."

    "Already?"

    The Empire was not a utopia, and despite all its advancements in ending world war, world hunger, and curing all regr diseases, the human heart is unfathomable. As such, things like crime and evil nature still exist and can be said to be rampant because of how powerful Arcanists are.

    So, the members of the Think Tank had the brilliant idea of controlling crime since it could not bepletely stopped. The Empire then secretly created the Dark Market�Ca ce that gathered all the evil Arcanists, the people who sell ves, drugs, banned substances, mercenaries, assassins, rogues, ouws, or anyone who doesn''t like to follow strict rules andws.

    No one knows that the underground, which is the darkest ce of the Empire, was established by the government to control crime. Once in a while, the government will "discover" the underground and clean up the ce. However, a few monthster, a new one will be opened and repeat the situation.

    In the past 20 years, Dark Star has been cleaned up and re-opened three times.

    "Go ahead. If you need to mobilize the Royal Guard, you can do so."

    "There is no need for that," replied Amelia. If the navy could not deal with one full of ouws, then they would be useless and need to be reced.

    The two continued their official talk for a while before stopping and changing the topic.

    "I wonder how Susan is doing," said Amelia. Although the little girl had parents, she always treated her like her child.

    "The world of Yu-Gi-Oh is not inherently dangerous. So, as long as nothing happens to her in the Void, she will be fine."

    If something had happened to her, they would have long sensed something. So, Susan should have already reached her destination and studied these creatures for the creation andpletion of Card Summoning Magic.

    "What about you? Any interest in visiting other worlds?"

    "The world has plenty of mystery for me to unravel, so there is no need for now," she replied with a smile. "Plus, someone has to remain to keep things in check."

    "It''s fine if you feel this way. However, don''t let power control you."

    "You know me better than this."

    She is now one of the people with the most power in the Empire. However, despite this fact, she kept up with her magical studies to ensure she is as powerful as possible while also keeping a sense of wonder and desire for pursuing knowledge.

    She keeps her position because the Empire is her baby, watching it grow from the ground up. Edward and most of the royal family are not too keen on governing, so someone needs to keep an eye on things to prevent any issues.

    "That''s good," nodded Edward as he led his aunt away. Soon afterward, Itachi appeared in the room.

    "What''s the result?"

    "The Gods have summoned a Divine Armament to the material ne from the Outer Realm. They pierced a hole through our defense with its power and contacted an Arcanist called Chu."

    Edward had a screen before him showing him a new race with crystal eyes.

    "He exchanged information for a Divine Blessing, allowing him to rise very quickly from Tier 5 to Tier 9. ording to our analysis, their n was probably to have him take the throne and cause chaos."

    "How much information was revealed?" asked Edward with a frown.

    "We were lucky Chu did not reveal everything, trying to bargain for more benefit," replied Itachi. Edward felt relieved when he saw that news about the Floating City and a few other important things had not been revealed.

    "Are you sure he was the only one they contacted?"

    "Chu does not know about this, so we are still investigating."

    "Use as many people as you need to find things out."

    "I will."

    "How is the expansion going?"

    "Everything is proceeding smoothly, but we still need more time to create a universe-wide spywork."

    "Any concrete n?"

    "My objective is to control an already existing order. Unfortunately, the best spy faction of this ne is directly connected to some powerful Tier 10 Gods, so we cannot control their souls or use any other forms of control."

    Believers are scary to deal with because they have no fear of death. Even if you threaten them with their loved ones, they will not hesitate to kill themselves, so they ascend to their Gods'' Divine Kingdom and achieve eternal peace.

    "Take your time. Once we have cracked the secrets of the Soul me, we might be able to deal with the control these gods have on their believers'' souls," reassured Edward.

    "My Lord, may I ask how much progress has been made?"

    "I have made great progress in the past 20 years. However, it''s far from enough."

    "That''s unfortunate," said Itachi before taking his leave.

    "Morgana," continued Edward. "If the Gods used a Divine Armament to pierce through the Fog, shouldn''t a department detect such a change?"

    "Yes. The energy used to power the Fog should have increased drastically and alerted us."

    Edward created three Tier 10 Supersolid Aether Cores to power the Fog that is protecting the Milky Way Gxy. He also established departments to keep watch at all times, so it was abnormal that he did not detect this breach in advance.

    "Find what happened."

    "Give me a moment." A few minutester, "The spike in energy was detected, but someone did not do their job properly and reported the problem toote."

    Edward groaned, "Fire them, whoever it is."

    "As you wish," replied the little elf. "None of this would have happened if you used state-of-the-art artificial intelligence for that department''s system."

    "For security reasons, man-made workers are better in this situation," replied Edward. Despite the current situation, the data has shown that using responsible individuals for security measures was more secure than AI.

    "What is my next itinerary?" he asked, changing the subject.

    "Chris has made some progress in his research. You can go see him."

    "Alright."

 Chapter 545: Will Tempering Method

    Chapter 545: Will Tempering Method

    Edward soon arrived at Chris��sb, which had been waiting for him since he sent prior notification of his arrival.

    ��Chris, how are things?��

    ��Very well, Your Majesty.��

    ��It seems married life suits you well. How about? Consider having more than one wife?�� joked Edward.

    ��I don��t want to turn into a mental patient that has gone crazy,�� swiftly replied Chris. Who was his wife? The Chief of the National Bureau of Mental Health, one of the best Tier 8 Spiritual Arcanists in the world�CShenice King.

    If he dared step out of line, he was sure the government would soon find him with a shattered psychic with no proof that his wife was involved.

    ��Haha, it��s good she��s keeping you in check and not letting the fame and glory get to your head,�� nodded Edward, who also knew how scary a Spiritual Arcanist like Shenice King was.

    ��True to that.�� Although he was a man of exceptional will, it did not mean he could not change and be corrupt by power, wealth, and fame.

    ��Enough of the chitchat, and let��s get to business.��

    ��As we should,�� nodded Chris as he led Edward to his office. Without wasting time, he began to show his research results.

    ��As you already knew, my research direction was to create a perfect method that would allow Arcanist to temper their Willpower. My first attempt was the normal stuff, using illusions to create a vivid world that would torment the Arcanists and temper their will.

    ��Sadly, this method had a variety of results and many side effects, including permanent damage to my subjects. Some people responded to experiencing hardship, while otherspletely shut down.��

    Chris showed the data while exining.

    ��My second attempt was to use battles to temper the will. I tried this method after learning about the Haki System, but the results also varied. Some people responded positively, but most failed to achieve anything.

    ��My third attempt was a simple meditation method. By analyzing the corrtion between willpower and the soul, spirit, mind, and memories, I created a meditation technique to nurture a person��s willpower slowly.

    ��Sadly, this method was too slow. It could take thousands of years to increase the Willpower by a factor of one, and the higher the number, the longer the time required.��

    Screen after screen shed before Edward as he swiftly analyzed these experimental data from the early stages to their conclusion.

    ��After all these failures, I returned to the board and summarized what I have learned. I wanted to know the source of Willpower. What made someone so determined was that they were willing to suffer unimaginable pain to aplish them; they were willing to discipline themselves to a level that most people could not fathom.

    ��And the answer I got was the consciousness. To be specific, subconsciousness�Cthe part most people do not know- is responsible for most of their beings or even existence.

    ��After finding a direction, everything else came naturally. I created a Meditation Technique that allowed any race or species to delve into their subconscious, find introspection, and control it.

    ��The result was not a simple improvement of Willpower but a deeper understanding of the mind, the self, and the soul.��

    Edward squinted his eyes as he saw a new paper Chris had just finished. It was titled�CThe Link Between the Subconscious and the Soul me. He read it briefly before his eyes lit up. He immediately ced it on the top of his reading list before focusing on the other research results.

    After finishing reading through everything, Edward felt Chris�� research reminded of something. After checking his memory, he realized thetter��s research on the subconscious reminded him of the Immortal Cultivators Novel he used to read in Primordial Earth,

    One of the core concepts of those words was the idea of the Dao Heart�Cthe desire to pursue the Dao or Path. A cultivator with a strong Dao Heart was someone of immense will who was willing to do anything and experience any hardship to ensure he reached the top of the world.

    ��Everything is connected, and all paths lead to the same destination,�� thought Edward of this famous quote in these novels. He secretly sighed at how true these words were.

    He finally focused back on Chris and asked:

    ��With your method, how much willpower can be increased?��

    ��Sadly, it only reaches Level 5. I��ve reached Level 6 myself, but I��m an anomaly.��

    Edward gave him a look. If nothing unexpected urs, Chris might be the second person in the Empire to control authority and be a Legendary Arcanist.

    ��Level 5 is the minimum standard in most worlds to be a Legendary Arcanist. However, it��s still not enough for this world,�� analyzed Edward.

    ��Do you have any ideas for future development?��

    ��Yes, The Collective Consciousness,�� replied Chris.

    ��The��s Will?��

    ��Yes, my idea is that Arcanists must confront the��s will�Cwhich is a gathering of the consciousness of everybody�Cwith their own. In the process, they have to protect their consciousness and not be assimted.

    ��ording to my idea, the Will is not enough. Having a Gxy Will and even a Universe Will would be better. However, if it does not exist, maybe we can artificially create one.��

    Edward gave him an odd look, and Chris picked up on it, ��I was right? There is a gxy and a Universe will?��

    ��Universe Will and the ultimate purpose of increasing Willpower is to overwhelm it and force it to hand over control over the fundamental rules of the universe.��

    Chris looked at him in shock, ��Is that even possible?��

    ��Yes, I��ve done, and the requirements are a minimum eight on the Willpower Scale.��

    ��I see. If we, Arcanists, want to be on the same level as the Gods, we must control [Authority]. However, the path of faith is not for us, so we need an alternative method.��

    ��That��s correct.��

    Chris sighed, ��I salute, Your Majesty, for your forward thinking.��

    He could not imagine how long this man had been nning the rise of the Path of Arcane and how willing he was to share such power with so many people. Such a mind deserves his respect.

    Edward epted the salute and continued, ��I��m unaware of any Gxy Will, but we can artificially manufacture one. Your will-tempering method could first involve aary will, then a star system will, and a gxy will before the final confrontation with the universe will.

    ��However, you should create safety measures to ensure the sanity of our people when using this method.��

    Confronting a Will was not a simple endeavor despite the fact that a Tier 6 Arcanist can easily destroy a. The Will contains the thoughts and memories of billions of people, if not more. If an Arcanist was not careful, their soul could be corrupted aftering into contact with so many people murmuring together.

    It��s possible for them to suffer a state simr to the Gods�� Faith Poisoning, where they suffer personality splits like a schizophrenic patient, or their main personality is forcefully changed into something else.

    ��I will,�� nodded Chris, who knew the Empire��s motto of pushing the boundary while maintaining a paranoid level of cautiousness in case something happened.

    ��If you need anything, you know who to contact.��

    Chris knew he had a lot of work to do, so he did not waste time. He must first ess most of the Empire on the Will research before proceeding on the next step to recreate it on a gxy size.

    While this part of the project is going on, he must create a perfect method to temper Willpower using the Will.

    ��Lots of work to do,�� he muttered with a smile. He called his wife to tell her he would bete today but promised to return home. Then, he continued his work.

 Chapter 546: Soul Limit Methods

    ��So close,�� muttered Edward after finishing reading Chris�� paper on the link between the Soul me and the human��s subconscious. Over the years, he has developed a few methods to deal with the Soul me Limit.

    For example, Divine Energy. He created an enchantment that converted mana into Divine Energy. However, this method was wed, requiring a medium, primarily Divine Blood. Although he only needs a few milliliters as the medium.

    He had Guzznad��s body as an experiment along with what remained of Herpo. However, Edward did not like this method since it relied too much on Divinity or even foreign aid.

    The second method he created was to overwhelm the soul with too much soul energy. As long as a soul absorbs enough soul energy, an arcanist can break the limit and reach a higher tier. Unfortunately, this method also had a few ws.

    The first of which was the low sess rate. An arcanist needs absolute control over his soul to seed in this endeavor, and their soul also needs a certain level of innate toughness. The control needed for this method was too high, renderingrge-scale usability impossible.

    As for the innate toughness? Many people have special soul talents, and Edward created a potion to help in the endeavor. Regardless, he eliminated this method.

    The other method used was a rare material discovered after the war called Soul Essence Orb. The thing allowed any race or species to break the limitations of their souls. Sadly, this resource was scarce and not enough for the entire Empire.

    Edward and the Empire tried to artificially create it and 3-D print it, but they failed.

    The fourth method he found was the result of his student Chloe��s research. She found a special energy in the Dream ne that could help with the limit. Unfortunately, the final result was the same.

    This energy was rare and could not be excavated inrge numbers. Edward tried Energy Conversion to convert mana and other forms of energy into Dream Nether Energy, and the result was unsatisfactory.

    The soul limit of 99% of humans was Tier 6. However, to create the Dream Nether Energy required for a single arcanist to break the limit and reach Tier 7, Edward had to convert the equivalent of an entire gxy (Tier 9) worth of mana.

    The Empire was already dealing with an energy shortage, relying mostly on the Dark Multiverse for their needs. So, it was not cost-effective to use Dream Nether Energy to allow people to reach Tier 7, let alone higher levels.

    Edward��s fifth attempt at solving this problem involved the Multiverse. He conducted a dark experiment where an alchemist fused his soul with his counterparts in the Multiverse.

    This experiment was fascinating to him. At first, there wereplications with test subjects as they became crazy. However, after figuring out that the memories and experiences of the variants were different, he changed the experiment.

    The souls of the variants will be purified, removing their memories, will, and consciousness before fusing with the prime variant. At first, this experiment showed positive signs that he would seed.

    Unfortunately, the Soul me will turn dark purple at thest moment, giving out a feeling of corruption. To this day, he does not know the cause of this change, but he also understands this might be the main issue he will face after trying to reach Tier 11.

    Edward��s sixt experiment was on forcing the soul to be divine. He was not referring to Godhood or faith but more to ascending or evolution of the soul to a higher state.

    In the Xianxia novels he read, the Nascent Soul would turn into the Divine Soul before eventually turning into the Immortal Soul. Mana can evolve and turn into Aether. With this idea as a foundation, he tried to do the same for his soul, which would, in turn, affect the Soul me.

    Sadly, his method failed. He could not purify the soul like he did with mana, so his ascension method failed. He tried to nourish a soul with the power of specific rules or [Authority]. There were some changes, but nothing he could detect or observe.

    ording to the conclusion he came up with, the rules did not belong to him, so he could not properly use them to elevate his soul to a higher state. Ultimately, he had to stop Project Soul Divinity to return to itter.

    Edward��s seventh attempt was both sessful and a failure. After observing Charles�� Soul me and its unique time ring, he had an idea to create something simr, but not with Time Energy but with the power of Knowledge.

    It��s amonly known fact that knowledge nourishes the soul and allows arcanists to reach a higher tier. So, he thought of a method to condense everybody��s knowledge into a ring that served as burning fuel for the Soul me, allowing it to sublimate and break the limitations.

    The research in that direction was not easy, but luckily, Edward discovered the [Wisdom Authority] he once stole from Truth in the FullMetal Alchemist Universe was very helpful.

    So, after countless trials and errors, he seeded in creating the Knowledge Ring and even made a universal method that any alchemist could use after reaching Tier 6. However, he was soon disappointed.

    The Knowledge Ring did nourish the Soul me and allowed it to evolve to a higher level; in other words, it did break the soul limitation. Unfortunately, the process was excruciatingly slow.

    After this failure, Edward was not discouraged as he saw another path to sess: the rtionship between the soul and the me. They are connected, but the me is the main source of life.

    Edward tried to use the connection between them, forming a deep enough connection that would allow an arcanist to use soul energy from the soul to nourish the Knowledge Ring and elerate the speed at which the Soul me evolves.

    Sadly, he always felt he was missing onest link for this project to seed. Chris�� research gave him another hint, but he still felt he was missing a few things.

    ��Morgana, what do you think?��

    ��I have nothing to say,�� shrugged the little elf. She has been running millions of calctions every day with no sess.

    ��Alright. Send Chris�� research to the History Council to see if they can do something. What��s next on my schedule?��

    ��You have to oversee the process of opening our borders and quickly check the Bone Council. Then, we can depart on our journey.��

    ��That��s good.��

    Edward did not immediately leave as he had onest thing to check�Cwhether Chris��s Will Tempering Method would work for him. He entered a secluded room in hisb before entering a state of meditation.

    The process of controlling the subconscious was not a pleasant experience. Edward was forced to control the deepest part of himself, his deepest desires, the good, the bad, and the extremely evil and disgusting.

    He had to ept who he was as a person and decide whether to change, whether he could even change. His subconscious also revealed many things to him.

    For example, some mild experiences that do not seem important have formed his personality''s core aspects.

    ��I definitely had some psychotic tendencies when I was in Primordial Earth. And aftering to this world and acquiring power, they were magnified,�� he summarized as he opened his eyes and exhaled.

    ��How is it?�� asked Morgana.

    ��It should allow my Willpower to finally reach 9.��

    ��That��s good news.��

 Chapter 547: Planar Expansion

    After the intense events that was the election, the people thought they would enter a time of great peace, with nothing as grandiose as that event. They thought the most exciting newsing to the Empire was things like cleaning up Dark Star and getting rid of crime or news about corruption and degradation in the Empire''s council.

    However, more than a monthter, another major news spread like wildfire�Cthe discovery of the Astral Realm. The existence of other nes opened a new door to the Empire. They now had ess to countless civilizations, including their history, knowledge, and resources.

    How they understood the universe and how it operates drastically changed, and many people felt they took one step closer, as a collective, in pursuing the Arcane Truth. In just a few days of this news, countless Arcanists bought information regarding the Astral Realm and began writing papers.

    However, these people did not have much time when Edward came on TV and announced the Empire''s next step of expansion. Arcanists as low as Tier 6 can buy or rent Astral Towers, traveling ships to explore the Astral Realm.

    Everyone knew that the Empire was entering its next step of major expansion and development, so the mood of the entire gxy was extremely jovial, with countless people signing up.

    In a short period, the Empire returned to the Age of Exploration, the short time after Edward''s first voyage, where they first expanded outside the sr system. In that period, the universe was a vast unknown full of mystery. Many Arcanists signed up to travel the Milky Way as explorers.

    Many people knew that the Age of Exploration was dangerous, especially in the early stages. But they also knew it was the best opportunity to get rich, acquire more resources, and climb the social and politicaldder. The discovery of universal nes was an even greater opportunity than back then.

    As such, countless people decided to buy an Astral Tower, even if they had to take a massive loan from the government or borrow one after signing a restrictive contract.

    Not everyone was qualified, despite how many people signed up and wished to acquire a tower. The guideline for traveling the Astral Realm was extremely strict, and these arcanists�Cwho firstined�Csoon understood why.

    They learned that those powerful nes have an extreme hatred or desire for people in our Cosmic Faith ne because of what their predecessors�Cthe magus�Cdid. As such, they must be extremely cautious in their voyage and not reveal their information.

    Luckily, these people had a great leader and apetent government. In the past 20 years, the Empire conquered a Tier 8 ne and secretly influenced or changed its history.

    The ne, which once contained mages but was ruled by a god, experienced a renaissance as one man renovated the Mage Path and created the Arcane Path. Under that man''s leadership, the mages turned into Arcanists and sessfully rebelled against the Gods.

    They took control of the ne and renamed it Arcane ne from Glory Light ne. The Arcane ne became the ce of origin for all Arcanists in the Empire as Edward created a clean and new background for everybody to prevent their identity from leaking. Regardless, they also must be careful not to reveal the truth.

    This measure was also variable to the Gods of their own universe, who also wished to disassemble the Empire into delicate parts.

    The second issue to consider for this new era was that their timeline was still isted, making traveling to other nes a little moreplicated. However, this problem was more of a logistic than anything else.

    The third problem to deal with was the proper behavior to contact civilization. The Empire acknowledges that war, invasion, and plundering are the theme of all civilization in the Astral Realm. However, they wished to attempt something different.

    For example, an Arcanist can use the Laws of Equivalent Exchange instead of direct invasion and plunder when dealing with weaker or less developed civilizations. The same approach is encouraged when dealing with more powerful civilizations up to Tier 8. (Tier 8 Civilization is the highest Astral Towers sold and the highest permitted civilization that an Arcanist can interact with.)

    There were also rules to follow, especially regarding the envement of the natives of any world. In the Empire, poption equals more arcanists, which equals more strength.

    very was ouwed, but there is also nuance to this issue. Some races, like Abyss Demons, are the manifestation of evil and everything chaotic. Such a race is impossible to domesticate or integrate into the Empire.

    The rules for dealing with such species are to exterminate them. Arcanists can enve them, but there is a limit based on the person''s Tier and achievements. Edward and the Empire did not want these people to be one man''s nation and destabilize the Empire''s strength and power.

    The Empire does not restrict how arcanists interacted with other nes�Cthey can choose peaceful or brutal means. However, there are benefits, like tax breaks, to following protocols and peaceful methods. Ultimately, these people were warned and had to sign a contract not to purposely create powerful enemies for the Empire.

    The final issue to deal with was tax. If an Arcanist uses peaceful means to exchange with a ne, they only need to pay 25% of their ie, which involves knowledge and resources. If they used brutal means, the tax was increased to 30%.

    Although 5% looked small, the number is astronomical when an entire ne is involved.

    Many people felt this tax was too huge. After all, they knew how much resources even a weak ne contained. However, the Empire exined to these people the tax was for multiple reasons.

    Firstly, if something happens to an arcanist during an exploration, they can contact the Empire toe to save them. The tax also covered the fee for reviving them in case they die or don''t experience true death. An arcanist also had the right to ask the Empire to help them during a conquest or exchange.

    However, depending on how much help they ask, the tax paid will increase to a minimum of 50% and a maximum of 70%. The officer in charge of the seminar introducing the rules to these people told them the best job was to find ne coordinates and sell them to the Empire.

    Although Havika''s Mathematical Model was wonderful, it was too far away from mapping the entire Astral Realm, and these coordinates would help. Furthermore, if an Arcanist discovered Tier 9 or above nes, they cannot do anything about it except wait for the future when the restrictions are removed. So, it''s the best choice to sell the information.

    The people attending the seminar felt relieved after hearing the information about taxes and their benefits, especially when they learned the Empire could save them from a Tier 10 threat if they gave sufficient reason. After all, their lives were more valuable than anything.

    Thest section of the seminar was detailed knowledge about nes. How to identify their tier before entering. How to deal with nar Will, courses on nar warfare and diplomacy, and recognizing people from the top nes and their rtionships.

    Finally, everyone signed the necessary contracts before acquiring their Astral Tower and exploring the world.

    The Empire had taken another major step toward their dominance of this universe.

    -----

    Next Chapter: Fourth Great Voyage.

 Chapter 548: Fourth Great Voyage

    [Short Chapter]

    ��--

    After the nar expansion ordeal, Edward had little to do before his voyage. He went to check on the research on the Quantum Realm while also visiting the Savant Race. The people both loved and hated him.

    The knowledge they acquired in the past few years made me sleep with a grin. Unfortunately, the tedious negotiation often ruined their happiness.

    Afterward, Edward checked on the Bones Council. Things were proceeding smoothly, with rtively no problem. His methods allowed his variants to work together while keeping their deepest secrets. Over the past years, the Empire has benefitted immensely by using the council��s resources.

    Meanwhile, Edward had one problem he had to deal with, which was to prevent his variants from essing other nes. He did not know whether there would be an issue with variants from the multiverse entering the Astral ne. So far, the gods are all right.

    Regardless, he was unprepared to deal with this issue�Cat least not now. As such, his main issue with the council was dealing with these variants that were closed to mastering nar Travel Technology. Luckily, time was still short�Crtively speaking�Cso there were not too many.

    Edward��s biggest worry was the variants not part of the council that had mastered this technology. After all, the multiverse was vast, full of endless variables and opportunities.

    ��Last thing to check,�� muttered Edward as he closed his eyes. A few minutester, he opened them with a smile. ��Everything is proceeding smoothly.��

    Not long ago, he finally received news from the spy he sent to infiltrate Daoist Purple Robe��s home world. Now, everyone is fine and was not detected, so the first step in the infiltration ispleted.

    The next step is to create a believable identity and get Purple Robe''s attention. Then, he can infiltrate thetter��s Samsara Hall and take it down from the inside.

    ��I can��t believe they��ve contacted us after so long,��mented Morgana. ��The time difference between Universes is fascinating.��

    ��Indeed, it��s something we should study one day. Anyway, all that matters is everything is going smoothly. Now, all I have to worry about is how fast he will take topletely control the artifact.��

    ��Worrying about this won��t help, so let��s focus on the task at hand.��

    ��Yes, so, are you ready?�� asked Edward.

    ��Yes, I��ve prepared everything we need, including updating my database to contain all the Empire��s progress in thest 20 years.��

    ��In that case, let��s not waste time.��

    He first saw Olivier and had a passionate night before she left. She would travel to many worlds like him, but her purpose was to be a bettermander. Afterward, Edward met with his aunt before entering [Netheril] and left.

    He promised Albion he would bring him on the next voyage, so he kept his promise. However, he still locked the dragon in his room and did not let him see anything to prevent problems.

    ��Is everything ready?�� asked Edward.

    ��Yes, we have the coordinate.��

    ��Then, let��s go.��

    Edward heard a sound before everything began to shake like it was an earthquake of 10 magnitude. Luckily, the processsted only a few seconds before stopping.

    ��What happened?�� he asked, and Morgana did not immediately respond as she gazed at a small screen before her.

    ��We hit something in the midst of our travel.��

    ��How can we be so unlucky? Or, is the Void not what it used to be?��

    ��I don��t know, but luckily, everything is fine. We did not meet any creatures, nor were there any damages.��

    ��That��s good. Are we at our location?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Then, let��s go.��

    The floating city entered this world while still in invisible mode. In an instant, Edward was outside a blue�CEarth. Morgana immediately sent the Sorcerer Eyes to scan the, which appeared only to be an ordinary modern-day Earth.

    Unless you look at its history.

    Edward had a screen before showing the history of this. He read all the alien invasions this small experienced and the weird history of the past.

    ��It��s hard to determine which one we are dealing with,�� said Morgana. ��The worst part is he��s not here, and we do not know where in time he is. It will be a pain to track him down�Cunless you tantly used your Time Rule.��

    ��It��s unwise to use such a method on a being of that caliber,�� Edward shook his head. ��How is the city adapting to the rules of this universe?��

    ��Barely,�� replied Morgana. ��There is a powerful force that is rejecting all mana or magic. I have isted its effect with the Void Shield and turned our system to a pure technology base.��

    ��Will that be a problem?��

    ��Our technology is not on par with our magic, so it can only function at 80% capacity.��

    ��That��s better than I anticipated.��

    ��We have made great strides with the Technomancer Inheritance, knowledge from the council, and Savant Race and our efforts.��

    Edward nodded. ��So, what��s our next move?�� asked Morgana.

    ��Let ourselves adapt first. Then, send a signal that only he would understand ande running. Don��t stay on Earth.��

    The floating city flew away to a faraway gxy. A few dayster, it sent a signal that scattered across the space-time continuum and waited. Not even a weekter, a blue police box appeared outside.

    ��Are you sure this is the ce this time?�� asked a female voice.

    ��Isn��t it obvious?�� asked a yful man''s voice. ��Look outside.��

    ��Is that a city floating in empty space? Why is it like that? What happened to it, and why is it sending a distress signal?��

    ��That��s why we are here,�� said the man, not hiding his excitement. ��Let��s go.��

    The blue box flew to the destroyed city, finding an open area tond. A few secondster, two people walked out: a woman dressed in ck and a young man wearing a bow tie.

    The two only walked a few steps before the surroundings trembled lightly. Then, the decrypt city reverted to a vibrant one full of life.

    ��What��s going on?�� asked the woman.

    ��I don��t know,�� said the young man as he pointed to a metal stick, waving it around.

    ��I��ll have this,�� said a sudden voice. Then, the metal rod in the young man��s flew over to someone else�CEdward.

    ��Sonic Screwdriver�Cwhat an interesting piece of technology,�� he muttered before focusing on the two. ��Doctor, I��ve wanted to meet you for a long time.��

 Chapter 549: Conversation With The Doctor

    ��You know me?�� asked the 11th Doctor.

    ��At this point, is there anyone who doesn��t really know you?�� asked Edward.

    ��Am I this renowned? I did not know this,�� he replied while fixing his bow tie with a slightly smug look on his face.

    ��Pay attention; we are in the enemy��s territory,�� said the woman. �� I told you this might be a trap, but you didn��t listen.��

    ��If we didn��te, how would we know whether it was a trap or someone needing help.��

    ��He has a point,�� interjected Edward.

    ��You��re the one who lured us here and captured us. Your opinion is not valid.��

    ��You must be the legendary ra Oswald.��

    ��You know me? And what do you mean by legendary.��

    ��You are more famous or important than you realize,�� said Edward as he approached them. The Doctor stood before ra, but Edward did not care as he examined him like a rare specimen.

    ��What an interesting species.��

    ��Are you one of those madmen who collects rare species?�� asked the Doctor, and Edward paused:

    ��Technically, I am, but that��s why I��m here.��

    ��Then, why are you here?��

    ��You will know in a second,�� replied Edward, who handed him an object. ��Now, please put your finger in here. I need a sample of your blood.��

    The Doctor looked at him without moving.

    ��Look, although you are captured, there are no restraints or use of armed forces. Since we can have a civilized conversation, why not do it?��

    After a brief hesitation, the doctor put his finger in the device and felt a prick in his finger. Edward smiled as he looked at the data on the screen before him:

    ��What an interesting species. Time Energy is intrinsically linked to your very DNA, to your very soul.��

    ��Now, can you tell me why you lure me here?��

    Edward did not immediately answer but walked to the TARDIS. A device began to scan the blue box, and he looked at it with fascination.

    ��Are you here for my Tardis?��

    ��Yes and no,�� finally replied Edward. ��To be precise, my main objective is ra�Cthe Impossible Girl.��

    ��Me? Why do you need me? I��m just an ordinary person, just ordinary ra.��

    ��Oh, you are far from ordinary,�� replied Edward. ��Sometimester in your journey, Events will unfold where Time Winds will scatter you into millions echoes or splinters across the Doctor��s timeline.��

    ��Scattered? Does that mean I��m dead?��

    ��So, that��s it.�� muttered the Doctor. ��That��s why I keep meeting different versions of her at different periods of time.�� He remembered ra Oswin Oswald, the barmaid and governess he met in 19th century London.

    He was saddened by her death but soon found another ra in the 21st Century. However, she had no memories of the past and seemed to be apletely different person. Now, he finally understood why.

    ��So, why do you need ra��s help?��

    ��To find Gallifrey.��

    ��Impossible. Gallifrey was destroyed, I made sure of that.�� He did not hide the pain in his voice, so ra held him.

    ��Since I know about your future, do you think I will speak without reason?��

    ��So, you��re saying��?��

    ��You change the past. All twelve of your regenerations worked together to exile Gallifrey into a pocket dimension that is frozen in time. It was apparently the best way to end the Time War and prevent its effect on the world.��

    The Doctor looked at him beforeughing in madness: ��2.47 billion of them�CI did not kill them.��

    ��Are you alright?�� asked ra, but the doctor did not stop his maniacalughter until a few minutester. Finally, he rearranged his suit and bow tie.

    ��Thank you for telling me.��

    ��It��s fine, you would have found out eventually.��

    ��Yes, but who knows when? Who knows how long I would have had to carry this burden.��

    ��True,�� nodded Edward.

    ��So, why do you need to find Gallifrey?��

    ��For their Time Technology,�� he admitted frankly while observing the Tardis.

    ��That��s a dangerous thing to want.��

    Edward did not look at him while answering, ��My family, friends, and trillions of people are counting on to get that technology, and I will do everything possible to seed.��

    The Doctor��s two heart skipped a beat. He noticed that person��s conviction as it was simr to his back then when he decided to end the Time War by all means necessary. He also knew such a conviction was indeed a terrifying thing.

    ��Are you a Mage?�� suddenly asked the Doctor, and Edward��s body visibly paused, ��I knew I wouldn��t be able to hide it from you, but I did not expect you to figure it out so soon.��

    ��Mage? Are you talking about magic?�� asked ra.

    ��Yes.��

    ��So, magic is real?��

    ��It used to be,�� replied the Doctor.

    ��What does that mean?��

    ��Magic was initially a strong force in the universe in ancient times. However, the Time Lord rose to shape the universe, recing its principles to that of science to underpin reality.��

    ��You guys can do that?��

    ��Yes,�� nodded the Doctor. ��Are you and your people survivors of ancient magical civilization?��

    ��You don��t need to know about my background,�� replied Edward. ��All I ask for is that you cooperate and don��t get in my way. Once I��m done, I��ll leave, and we��ll never see each other again.��

    ��Fine, I won��t pry any further, but I still have some concerns. What��s going to happen to ra?��

    ��She��ll be fine; she��s only acting as a medium or conduit to lead me to my destination. Once her role is done, there won��t be any issue.��

    ��I will take your word for it,��mented the Doctor. ��What about Gallifrey? What��s going to happen to it?��

    ��I only need their database. Once I��m done, you can decide whether to leave them in the same state or allow them to return to the universe.��

    The Doctor did know how to respond to these words. He knew the corruptions of the Time Lords as a result of their absolute power. It might not be the best idea for such a civilization to return to the universe.

    ��Okay, so what should we do?��

    ��We start with the Tardis, and here��s your thing back.�� Edward handed him back the Sonic Screwdriver�Can act that surprised him. After a moment, he entered the Tardis, and Edward followed.

    He knew he was taking a significant risk by entering the Tardis as he knew some of the scary things the Doctor had in there. However, he considered thetter��s peace-loving nature before taking such calcted risks. Of course, he also had preventive measures�Cafter all, they were still in Netheril, his home ground.

    ��Morgana, how is it?��

    ��I��ve installed a spying software in the screwdriver.��

    ��Will he find it?��

    ��Yes, but the crux of the issue is how long before he does. ording to my calctions, it should take some time, but I don��t know if it��s enough before our n seeds.��

    Edward secretly nodded. He knew the importance of the thing to the doctor, so he had to monitor it at all times. Of course, he also understood that his unparalleled intelligence was thetter��s greatest reliance.

    ��That��s fine,�� he nodded.

    ��It��s a shame we could not directly go to the pocket dimension where Gallifrey is,��ined Morgana. The rule of this universe restricted them too much. Hence, their technology was no longer the best and outshined everybody. As such, they cannot be direct and forceful in many things and must n carefully.

    ��Why are youining? Didn��t we already expect this?��

 Chapter 550: Time Vortex

    "So, what is the n?" asked the Doctor after entering the Tardis. Now that he was in his home court, he felt more relieved.

    "First, you have to show us how you travel through time. Our technology cannot adapt to this ce, and we cannot use forceful means."

    "Alright, anywhere specific?"

    "Ancient Greece," said Edward casually. The Doctor immediately began to press buttons and move things around. However, the Tardis immediately began to shake uncontrobly.

    "What''s going on?" asked the Doctor as he locked a screen before him. "Are we dragging your city?"

    "Yes, it''s my ship, so it must tag along."

    The doctor was speechless before continuing with his work. He pressed more buttons to input to the Tardis their newly added weight. Soon, the group found themselves in a tunnel, and Edward''s eyes lit up. A screen materialized before him as data collected from Netheril was sent directly.

    "Is this the Time Vortex? How fascinating," said Edward, immediately engrossed in the data. "A dimensional ne where time and space met, intersecting at an angle determined by non-euclidean geometry.

    "Its essence should be an infinite amount of time energy. The dimension exists ''outside'' of time, hence not bound by its rules and restrictions."

    Edward seemed not to pay attention to his surroundings.

    "No, it''s not just time and space. Light, darkness, matter, and energy constantly change, bind, and divide. This ce is like a corridor that runs through all of creation. If you find the right pathway, you can traverse anywhere and any time in the universe."

    Edward was genuinely intrigued by this Time Vortex and its intricacies. In his homeworld, time is more like a river that requires subtle maniption to go upward or downward against powerful currents.

    However, in this world, time is like a web full of pathways that are hard to navigate. Additionally, time and space are two interconnected concepts in this world, but they are more divided in the Harry Potter World.

    The Time Vortex reminded Edward of the Warp from Warhammer 40k. However, unlike the Warp, which is a dimension made of psychic power, the Time Vortex is made of Time Energy.

    ''With this method, it should not be a problem to pass the Time Game,'' Morgana suddenly said in his mind.

    ''Maybe.'' She was correct since this was a new, innovative method of using Time. However, he did know whether some science and technology civilizations did not invent a method that was very simr. Plus, Edward wanted to survive and deal a blow to his opponent.

    Edward heard a cough and saw the doctor and ra looking at him oddly.

    "Sorry about that."

    ''I understand since there are a few things more interesting than unraveling the truth of the universe. But don''t forget our objective."

    He wanted to finish this chapter of his life and move on and no longer be influenced by the events of the Time War.

    "Give me a few days before we can proceed with the n," said Edward. "Is there a room I can stay in?"

    "Yes.'' The doctor led him to a room in the Tardis before returning to the deck.

    "Is this person trustworthy?" asked ra.

    "To an extent. So far, he has not shown us any great malice."

    By the looks of things, this person seemed to be a scientist at heart but was forced into a terrible situation due to the actions of the Time Lords in ancient times.

    "That''s true. But I have a feeling he''s very dangerous."

    "Of course, he''s dangerous. Do you think I''m not dangerous?" calmly retorted the doctor as he ced his sonic screwdriver in a holder in the main room. After running a diagnostic, he frowned before rerunning it.

    Inside Edward''s room:

    ''Do you think he''s believing the persona I built?''

    "There should be no problem since there is some truth to the lie,'' replied Morgana.

    ''Anyway, we only need to continue until we get what we want.'' He never nned to conflict with the Doctor, which would dy his voyage andplicate things.

    The next day, Edward walked to the control room.

    "This is the schematic for our n," said Edward as he showed the doctor a holographic screen with moving parts. The doctor took a look for a few minutes before finally feeling relieved. The device did what Edward said�Cused ra as a medium to ess his timeline and found Gallifrey.

    "There is room for improvement," suggested the Doctor.

    "Please," indicated Edward. Then, he watched how thest Time Lord drastically improved in his device. He took this opportunity to learn and improve the Empire''s science and technology.

    "Great work," praised Edward.

    "Oh, this? This is nothing," replied the doctor coyly.

    "You can print the device yourself," said Edward. Before we start, we have to take precautionary measures."

    "For what? There is no problem with the device."

    "In my experience, things like this often go awry. So, we must take preventive measures."

    "Like what?"

    "You should be fine," added Edward. "But Ms Oswald is human and prone to idents. Firstly, we must find a way to protect her mind or psyche. She will have ess to countless versions of herself scattered across time. If something goes wrong, her mind might be broken, turning her into a schizophrenic patient."

    "That''s true, but the chances of that happening are very low."

    "Do you want to take the risk?"

    "Yes, don''t take the risk," added ra.

    "I can link her mind to the Tardis'' core; it should protect her from anyplications."

    "Good. Do you have nanobots?"

    "Do you want to protect her body from injuries in case of an emergency?"

    "That''s correct."

    "I don''t have it on board now, but I can manufacture some," replied the doctor.

    "How long will it take?"

    "Biotechnology is not my strongest suit, so it should take some time."

    "If you trust me, you can use mine," uttered Edward as a syringe appeared in his hand and handed it to the Doctor. Thetter used his sonic screwdriver to scan this thing.

    "What potent nanites."

    "Is that a good thing?"

    "With it, you will be almost immortal."

    "This is my gift to repay you for all the trouble," added Edward. However, he soon saw the hesitation on her face.

    "Don''t refuse. In the future, if you meet someone you like and something happens to him, you only need to give him a blood injection, and everything will be fine."

    "Wait, what does that mean?"

    "You don''t have to worry about it. Anyway, the future is always changing�Cespecially with my presence. So, things might not proceed as I saw them."

    ra thanked Edward after staring at him for a few seconds. She then gazed at the doctor, awaiting his decision.

    "ra, immortality is not a simple thing. Living for a long time can be a curse."

    "With this, can I travel with you for a long time?"

    "Yes, but��"

    "That''s more than enough for me," smiled ra. "Plus, can''t I just remove them if I want to?"

    "Alright."

    The doctor no longer hesitated and injected her with the nanites. Afterward, he began building the device for their n; he could not wait to see Gallifrey after so long.

 Chapter 551: Gallifrey

    It took less than three days for the doctor to get everything ready. After Edward checked everything, they began the n. ra ced a device on her head and closed her eyes.

    ��Concentrate �� you only need to constantly think about reaching Gallifrey,�� said Edward with a reassuring voice before looking at the doctor. Thetter had his own device, but it was a bracelet on his wrist.

    ��Let��s begin.��

    The Tardis shook slightly, and each had a screen before them. They saw the Tardis hurling the floating city, traveling through these blue corridors in the Time Vortex. Another part of the screen showed them countless data.

    ��She has essed my timeline,�� said the doctor, surprised by how easy that was. This fact only proved that Edward was telling the truth and was deeply interconnected with ra.

    ��ra, what do you see?��

    ��I see��me and different versions of you. Young, middle-aged, handsome, ugly, and even a woman exists.��

    ��Woman? My next regeneration is a woman? Bloody hell, this should be interesting.��

    Edward looked at him and did not exin. The current doctor has not gone to Trenzalore and received another round of 12 regeneration. As such, he believes his life will soon end with his next regeneration.

    ��ra, focus. Follow the doctor to a time of a major war�Cthat��s our destination,�� said Edward.

    ��War? There are a few �� too many to count.��

    ��Go for the biggest one you see.��

    ��O��Okay,�� she said as her face concentrated.

    Boom!

    The Tardis shook so intensely that everyone flew from their position. Edward acted swiftly as his boot maized, sticking him to the floor; he even had time to create a maic shield around ra. With his athleticism, he remained on the spot, but it was not the same for everybody else.

    The doctor was rtively fine; his Gallifreyan physique was stronger than that of humans. However, ra was bleeding in the nose despite Edward��s actions.

    ��Are you alright?��

    ��Yes, thank you.��

    ��No problem.�� Edward looked at the doctor, ��What happened?��

    ��Lucky we took preventive measures,�� said the doctor, looking at ra��s fading paleplexion. His eyes then shifted to the screen.

    ��The Time War is a fixed point in time, so it��s protected in the vortex by an immense amount of time energy. Normally, it would be impossible to travel to that era, but since we��re only using it as a mode to reach the Gallifrey pocket dimension, we cane close.��

    ��So, the turbulence is our direct confrontation with all the time energy?��

    ��Correct.��

    ��Okay. Let��s continue. Is everything still operating? Ms. Oswald, how do you feel?��

    ��I��m fine. I can continue.��

    ��Our system has no problem,�� added the doctor.

    ��Let��s proceed. Ms. Oswald�C��

    ��Call me ra.��

    ��Alright. ra. Focus on our destination.��

    The Tardis and itspanion traveled through the vortex for a brief period before hitting something. It tried to pass with incredible difficulty.

    ��Argh,�� yelled ra as she held her hands.

    ��ra.�� (2x)

    ��Her mind cannot bear breaking through the dimensional wall of Gallifrey,��mented Edward beside her. ��Didn��t you prepare for this possibility?��

    ��Yes, Tardis,�� yelled the doctor, and this weird orange light emanated from the tardis and entered ra��s head. She stopped screaming and opened her eyes.

    ��Are you alright?�� asked Edward.

    ��I��I��m fine.��

    ��Do you want to stop?��

    ��What about your n?�� she asked.

    ��Now that we��re here, it��s only a matter of using extreme means to enter.��

    ��It��s okay, I can still continue.��

    ��Are you sure?��

    ��Are you worried about me?�� she asked with a beautiful smile.

    ��Of course. Since I promise nothing will happen to you, I intend to keep my word.��

    ��Only because of this,�� said ra underneath her breath. Of course, Edward heard him, but he did not mention it. Soon afterward, they broke into the dimensional wall with ra��s effort and the protection of the Tardis�� Core.

    ��Gallifrey,�� said the doctor in a voice full of awe and reminiscing after walking out of the police box. While he was in a daze and ra was looking everywhere, Edward had a screen floating before him that only he could see the content.

    ��Morgana, how is it?��

    ��I already scanned the entire and found the ces we wanted.��

    ��That��s good.��

    ��Let��s go,�� he said to the group. They soon found themselves in a city, but everything was frozen in time. The people, the animals, the flying ships, and even the buildings seemed static.

    ��I��m going to the central hub to get what I want,�� said Edward, stopping the sightseeing mood. ��Once I��m done, you can decide whether to unfreeze or release them. I don��t think you need my help for this.��

    ��...No, I��ll be fine alone.��

    Edward went to the central hub, where most of the data on Gallifreyan��s technology was kept. Normally, this ce was of the highest order of security, but it was now very easy to get into. The only trouble was retrieving the data during the time stop.

    Edward did not waste time and used his Time Authority to speed up the process. Afterward, he traveled around the where core databases were located and took everything.

    One of his priorities was the technology of the Tardis, and he took all of them in the museum�Cfrom the first generation to thetest Tardis. Once he finished, he returned to the group.

    ��Have you decided?��

    ��Give me a little more time,�� he said, and Edward did not rush him. He returned to Tardis while ra followed the doctor. In the next few days, they will return before going out again. More than a weekter, the doctor finally made his choice.

    He would unfreeze Gallifrey but would not free them from their prison. He believed the return of his people was not good for the universe. Edward looked at him and did not say anything. As long as the Time Lords regain their mobility, they will definitely try to escape this prison.

    The doctor did not meet anyone from Gallifrey. Through the Tardis, he unfroze this dimension before leaving.

    ��Are you sure you cannot stay? You could travel with us for a while,�� asked the doctor.

    ��That��s a terrible idea.�� Edward shook his head. ��Although we have many things inmon, we have even more differences. A short voyage is fine, but not a long one. Plus, like I said, I have people counting on me. I can��t say long.��

    ��Will we see you again?�� asked ra

    ��I��m afraid the chances are low.��

    Once he has processed and analyzed the acquired data, he will leave for his next world immediately.

    ��That��s a shame.��

    Edward smiled as he looked at her, ��I hope you found your purpose in life, and I wish you fulfillment in all your endeavors.��

    ��Thank you, and I hope you can save your people.�� She gave him a hug before Edward focused on the doctor. They shook hands firmly.

    ��Any words for me.��

    ��Yes, " nodded Edward. ��Now that you��ve dealt with Gallifrey, I hope you can stop running from your past and find peace. River Song is a great woman who deserves more than you gave her.��

    ��You��re maybe right.��

    They hugged tightly before Edward entered Netheril, rushing into the sky and disappearing.

    ��Are you sure you want to leave?�� asked Morgana. ��This world has a lot of potential.��

    ��I know, but it��s best not to have too much interaction with someone like the Doctor.��

    Edward would not be surprised if the Doctor one day developed Omniversal Travel and one day reached his home world. In this stage of his development, it��s best not to deal with these kinds of people.

    ��Let��s analyze our loot on this trip,�� said Edward with a smirk.

    ��I love how your thieving days are far from over, even after so long.��

    Edward blushed as he remembered his youth, traveling the world and infiltrating ces like the Vatican to steal books.

    ��What do you know? It��s all for the pursuit of knowledge and truth.��

    ��Whatever helps you sleep at night, but I know you enjoy the thrill of it all.��

    ��Shut up and show me what we got.��

 Chapter 552: Time Lord Technology

    Edward did not leave the universe and hid somewhere to analyze the data he had just acquired. With Morgana''s help, he swiftly categorized things and focused on the more important information they had.

    Edward began with the course Cosmic Science and Higher Dimensional Physique, one of the main cores that all Gallifrey who wish to be Time Lords must pass.

    With this course, Edward was able to see the evolution of the Time Lords�� understanding of the universe and time from their infancy until the peak of their powers,

    ��Hew, that was a lot,�� muttered Edward as he finished.

    ��Hehe,�� chuckled Morgana.

    ��What is it?��

    ��Although you never admitted it, a part of you always believed magic was superior to science and technology. Now, can you say the same?��

    Edward smiled in embarrassment as he knew she was right. The Time Lords have truly pushed the boundaries of science and technology. A perfect example of their aplishment is the Dematerialization Gun�Ca weapon that can erase people from time, making them feel as if they had never existed in the first ce. He could only do such a feat after controlling Time Rules.

    Furthermore, the Dematerialization Gun was not the only method the Time Lords created to manipte reality and erase a person from time.

    ��Once we finished analyzing this universe��s data, science and technology in the Empire will almost catch up to magic,��mented Edward.

    ��That is true,�� nodded the little elf before continuing their work. Their next focus was on the Tardis and its engineering marvels of using time energy. Edward learned many things in the process, even making great strides in understanding and applying Time Rules.

    As soon as he finished, he began to work on Project OMN Gate, or his attempt to create a gate or portal that connected two universes scattered in the Void. Edward��s path will not follow the Magus and leave the Astral Universe for the Void.

    Instead, he will open portals to other universes while keeping his original one as the main base. As such, he needs high-level technology that can bypass the danger of the void.

    This project was nothing but words on paper for many years with little to no development. That changed after Edward got his hands on Rick Sanchez��s portal gun, and he made great strides. His idea is to create a portal liquid thatbines Rick��s technology with Void Energy, allowing him to navigate the infinite void like it was his back garden.

    After studying the development of Tardis��s technology from the earliest prototype to the nearest novel, he had new ideas to try. The Void Portal Liquid he will create might function simrly to the Time Vortex by creating a unique Time Tunnel or Void Tunnel between two universes.

    ��This could work,�� said Morgana as she looked at the new development of this project. ��But it��s not enough.��

    ��Yes, but it��s good as long as we make improvements.�� Edward was confident he might seed after this Time Tour he was going on.

    ��What��s next?��

    ��The Time Lord��s biology,�� exined Morgana before showing him a blueprint, and Edward��s eyes soon focused on them.

    ��They are truly the definition of a Time Race,�� said Edward excitedly. The Time Lords can look into the past, present, and future through the time energy weaved into their DNA and every cell in their bodies.

    They have a terrifying immunity to Time Stop and any temporal-rted anomalies. More importantly, they can change fixed points in time, making them acausality.

    Not to mention their ability to regenerate as a way to heal, granting each Time Lord 12 lives.

    ��These Time Lords are true Time Lords,��mented Morgana, and Edward understood what she meant. Time Lords can alter a timeline instead of creating a new one in their universe. All the time lords in this universe have this ability.

    ��If my guess is correct, these Time Lords are immune to the rules of the Time Guardian,��mented Edward with envy.

    ��There is no need for envy; we have their Life Code so that we can copy.��

    ��True. Add them to the Ultimate Magic Body,�� nodded Edward with excitement. Once he creates a perfect way to break the Soul Limit, he can condense his Ultimate Magic Body, thus acquiring one of the best magical talents in the Omniverse.

    ��Okay, but we have to deal with the issue of regeneration.��

    The w in the Time Lord��s regeneration is that they will acquire a new face and new personality.

    ��The regeneration process changed their DNA slightly while also altering the chemicals in their brain, hence the change in appearance and personality. We should have absolute control over our bodies so the problem won��t be an issue. However, there is the possibility that the process affects the soul.��

    Edward did not think the Gallifreyan could not deal with such a simple issue. This universe��sw of physiques does not deal with the soul but the brain. However, he was different and needed to prepare for this eventuality.

    ��Let��s run some tests,�� said Edward, and they immediately experimented. The result was simr to the Time Lords in the universe. The clones did not change appearance because of the mana and [Aura] inside their bodies.

    ��Their soul changed, which led to a change in personality,��mented Edward. ��Even their Mana Imprint changed. What��s the reason?�� He had experimented on the rtionship between time and the soul, and such an anomaly should not appear.

    ��Time is living,�� suddenly said Morgana.

    ��Are you saying time in this universe is a living creature?��

    ��Not exactly, but more along the line, it has a slight consciousness. So, during the regeneration, the consciousness will affect organic matters, including the soul.��

    ��Do we have time energy from our universe?��

    ��Yes, but they should have been corrupted by thews of this ce.��

    ��Try it and see.��

    The experiment proceeded, and the result was the same. However, Morgana was proven to be true.

    Edward grunted as this experience was a lesson to learn. In the future, they would not allow everything they brought to a new world to adapt so that they could do experiments like this.

    ��Let��s wait until we leave to continue this experiment.��

    ��Okay. So, what��s next?��

    ��There are still a few things to do,�� Edwardmented before proceeding to the next step. They stole Darlek��s technology, which was on par with Time Lords. If the Gallifreyan��s technology was based on space and time, the Darlek��s tech was based purely on destruction��including the eradication of space and time.

    He stole from the cybermen, who were the pinnacle of robotics and cybeic technology. He took a sample of the creature known as the Silence, who had a natural talent for memory wiping and hypnosis.

    Finally, Edward made a great effort to capture Weeping Angels, one of the scariest races in this universe. One touch by these statues-looking creatures will send you back in time while feeding on the time energy of the life you could have lived.

    He was interested in their ability called Quantum-Locking, which turned them into statues as long as someone looked at them. He believed if he could harness this ability, it would be perfect for his Assassin Squad.

    Imagine a group of assassins that were invisible as long as you looked at them. Although it sounded like a normal invisible spell, it was more. In the magical world, there were many ways to ��look�� at someone ��including through fate. This ability would work on all of them.

    Once that was done, Edward hopped in his city and proceeded to his next destination.

 Chapter 553: Anomaly

    Edward and his team soon arrived at their destiny with no issue, or so they thought. As soon as they entered the new world, everything spun even worse than the first time.

    ��What��s going on?�� asked Edward.

    ��I don��t know,�� replied Morgana before running more diagnostics. The processsted longer than expected, and it wasn''t until everything stopped spinning that Edward received an answer.

    ��Well, what was it?��

    ��This universe seemed to be shaking and moving.��

    ��Moving? How is that possible?�� He knew his destination, and this ce should be very safe�� especially for someone of his power level.

    ��Did the universe suddenly acquire consciousness and be a living creature?�� he asked after thinking about their previous experience.

    ��It appears it��s not the case.��

    Edward grunted. Small idents kept urring, and he did not like this. ��Alright. How are our systems?��

    ��It appeared some of them were destroyed or malfunctioning.��

    ��Are you serious?�� Even the previous chaos in the Void did not damage any of the city��s systems, so how could entry into a universe do such damage?

    ��What��s going on?�� Edward asked before receiving an answer, Morgana continued, ��Boss, we are surrounded.��

    A screen materialized before Edward and his pupils shrank, ��Are those �� Amazonians?�� Many women dressed in armor, holding cold weapons, and some on horses surrounded the city. His gaze focused on one woman with long ck hair; she was beautiful, regal, and full of power and charm.

    ��Wonder Woman?�� He was sure it was her as his memory of a particr animated movie popped into his mind. Before his reincarnation, Marvel dominated the box office while DC was supreme in the animated movie department. They had a new rebooted Justice League animated movie, and this Wonder Woman resembled that version.

    ��Can someone tell me what is going on?��

    His destination was the sh TV Universe, which was only the CW universe. His purpose was to study the Speed Force, another manifestation of time. As such, Wonder Woman should not exist in that universe.

    ��I don��t know either,�� replied Morgana, and Edward exhaled deeply. He closed his eyes to contact the Akashic Record. Soon, he saw a customer service response from a small blue-winged elf AI simr to his.

    ��Sir, Edward, how can I help you?��

    ��You people sold me the wrong coordinate.��

    ��That��s not possible. We would never make such an error.��

    ��Then exined the situation to me,�� he replied, showing her the screen Morgana was disying. The little elf frowned before saying, ��Wait a moment before I open up your file.��

    After a few seconds, she had an apologetic look.

    ��So, you did make a mistake.��

    ��Technically, yes and no.��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��The coordinates are the ones you asked for. However, a major change has urred in the Void recently. We should have sent you a warning but failed to do so.��

    ��What major change?��

    ��I��m afraid this is beyond your security level.��

    ��You are the one who made the mistake, so you can repay me by answering my question.��

    The blue elf paused for a few seconds; she seemed to be doing something. Then, she spoke:

    ��To answer your question, universes like DC and Marvel are experiencing an event called [Convergence]. Previously, many of the ��anime,�� ��films,�� and ��television�� you used to know were separate but connected worlds of the main universe��theics. But now, everything is fusing.��

    It took every fiber and ounce of strength of Edward��s body not to curse out loud. He had read theics, so he knew how terrifying they were. The minimum power level was Tier 12, and it might go as high as Tier 14. With his measly Tier 8 and even Tier 10 Floating City, he was nothing but a slightlyrge cannon fodder.

    ��Wait, my main destination for this voyage is the Marvel Cinematic Universe. Doesn��t it mean that world is also screwed?�� He exhaled to calm down.

    ��What��s going on with this Convergence? Doesn��t that mean the danger levels of these worlds are now much higher?��

    ��Yes, not the point of exaggeration. The DC Universe Convergence has just reached thete stage while Marvel is still in the early steps, so there is still plenty of time before the danger level of these worlds reaches the highest peak.��

    Edward sighed in relief. As long as he hurries with his affairs in DC, he can rush to his destination and still take his time. He looked at the elf:

    ��Can you tell me how long before the process ends?��

    ��Unfortunately, such knowledge is beyond your security level.��

    Edward could tell she would not budge on this issue, so he did not insist and focused on something else:

    ��Since this was your error, are you prepared topensate me?��

    ��Of course. We have reimbursed your previous purchase. I hope our response is satisfactory.��

    ��I am indeed pleased,�� nodded Edward as he sensed his Knowledge Points bnced increase. ��Well, thank you for your service.��

    ��Wait a moment.��

    ��Is there something else?��

    ��You have a message from Sir Merlin,�� said the elf. ��Would you like to read it now?��

    ��Yes! Hurry.��

    ��Don��t worry. I��m fine; I''m just busy. And grow faster, time is running out.��

    Edward was first relieved the old man was okay. After not hearing about him for so long, he started worrying. Luckily, nothing has happened to him.

    Then, he sensed the ominous shadows behind these words. The previous sensation that he had all the time in the world was gone, reced by a sense of urgency.

    ��Is this all, or is there something else?��

    ��That��s all.��

    ��Thank you.��

    Edward opened his eyes to a flurry of questions: ��Well, what did they say? Do you have a better understanding of the situation? And what��s our next step?��

    Edward grunted before exining the situation to her.

    ��So, this world is indeed moving and expanding. Our sudden entrance must have disrupted the process and created a tide of chaotic energy that swooped us.��

    Now, they finally understood the situation. ��What��s next?��

    ��You fix the damage to our systems, and I will deal with the people outside.��

    ��Are you sure? These people hate men and should not be too friendly.��

    ��I know, but if the situation is not dealt with swiftly, they could alert the Gods in Olympus, leading to other problems. So, it��s best to find a peaceful and diplomatic solution.��

    ��I��ll be fine �� I think. But what about you?��

    ��This world is very epting of magic, so we don��t have to worry about adapting for too long. So, the only problem is fixing these damaged systems.��

    ��Alright, I��ll leave everything to you.��

    Edward walked out of the city with his hands raised. As soon as he appeared, countless spears, swords, and bows pointed at him.

    ��Easy, I came here in peace.��

    ��A man? Why have you intruded into our territory?�� asked Hippolyta, the Queen of Amazon and Diana''s (Wonder Woman) mother.

    ��An ident. My shipnded in this ce by ident?��

    ��Ship? Such arge city is a ship?�� asked Diana.

    ��Well, although a little mboyant, but yes �� it��s a ship.��

    Edward saw her beautiful eyes light up, probably wanting to say apliment. s, before she could speak further, Hippolyta spoke. ��You are now under Amazonian soil, so ept surrender before we discuss how to deal with you. Do not make any hostile moves.��

    Edward frowned as he pondered. It would be easy to subdue these people, showing them he could have easily harmed them. But such an act might elicit a negative response.

    If it was only Diana, this could work. But with how Hippolyta is portrayed in different media, such a move might make her consider him a bigger threat and escte the situation.

    ��Fine, let��s allow them to capture me. Anyway, these people cannot harm me, and I can consider this situation as experiencing bondage after a long while.��

    Edward ced his hands together to show his surrender. Hippolyta motioned for one of the Amazons to tie his hands. Edward secretly shook his head at how primitive such a move was. He thought they would use some magical artifact, but it was just a robe made with a unique material. Such a restraint was a nightmare for a normal mortal man but nothing to him.

    ��Follow us,�� said the queen with a stern face.

 Chapter 554: Themyscira

    Edward was in the middle, surrounded by all these Amazonians. Such a scenario where so many beautiful women surrounded him should have been his dream, but sadly, he was in cuffs.

    ��Well, I can see this as just some spicy stuff.��

    ��Can you be any less shameless?�� sneered Morgana in his mind, but he ignored her. He looked around, taking in the sight and beauty. No one would believe he was a prisoner without his cuff hands.

    ��What a beautiful ce,�� he uttered. ��The air is fresh, everything is natural, and I feel closer to nature; I haven��t felt this way in a while.��

    ��Quiet, you are still a prisoner,�� said one Amazonian as she used the butt of her spear to hit Edward on the back. Bang! His body generated a shockwave, destroying the spear and sending her flying more than five meters before crashing. Everyone pointed their weapons at her.

    ��My apologies. That��s just my natural defense; it was not intentional.�� He was not lying as he did not expect the woman to attack him suddenly. If he did not respond swiftly enough, she would have been obliterated.

    ��Are you a God?�� asked Hippolyta with a stern face.

    ��Oh, no. On the contrary, I have quite the disdain for that term.�� Edward immediately stopped himself from talking about his views about godhood as he remembered the Amazonians in this world worshiped the Gods of the Olympics.

    ��So, what are you?�� asked the queen.

    ��I''m an Arcanist or a Mage if you prefer.��

    ��You can use magic? That would exin why your ship is a flying city,�� Dianamented.

    ��Exactly,�� replied Edward before looking at the person who attacked him. ��Do you want me to heal her?��

    ��No need,�� replied the attacker as she stood up; only a few bruises showed she was attacked. She looked at him before returning to the line. Edward then remembered the Amazonians all had enhanced physical abilities.

    Queen Hippolyta looked at Edward, ncing at his tied hands before ordering everyone to continue his journey. Soon, they arrived at their destination, and Edward was still looking around like he was on vacation.

    The architecture of Themyscira was mostly Greek, with primarily white pirs; they added a touch of gold that symbolized the divine.

    ��Very beautiful,�� hemented, but no one attacked him this time.

    Hippolyta dismounted her horse before taking out her sword. With a swing, she cut off the rope binding Edward, who remained calm andposed throughout the situation.

    ��This will be your dwelling. Please do not leave without any instructions.��

    After saying these words, she walked away, leaving a small group to watch the house.

    ��Well, things are better than I anticipated,�� thought Edward as he entered. He had things to do while he and the floating city adapted to this world. Besides repaying his Knowledge Point, the Akashic Records gave him the coordinates to the timeline where the CW sh TV was located.

    His original object was him, and he did not want to deal with the other sh versions. He knew how terrifying sh was from theics and did not want to deal with them. However, despite having the coordination, he also needed to calibrate hisnding so he wouldnd in the early stages of that sh��s development.

    He had to be cautious for many reasons. Firstly, he knew thetter would be more powerful the older and wiser he was. Secondly, he only saw the first four seasons of that show and did not want to pay the exorbitant price that the record asked for him to learn about everything, and the knowledge Salomon gave him did not include the CW sh.

    Themyscira, Council Room:

    Hippolyta sat on the main seat, surrounded by her most trusted advisors.

    ��How do you think we should deal with our intruder?�� she asked.

    ��Isn��t it obvious? He��s an intruder and a man, so we should eliminate him,�� said an Amazonian with golden hair and a voluptuous body.

    ��That��s too radical,�� argued another one with a darkerplexion and braids. ��We are not barbarians.��

    ��This is not an argument of morality. The intruder��s presence endangers the existence of Themuscara. We have isted ourselves from the world of men for so long. Do you want us to be discovered?��

    ��Now, you��re just using fear-mongering tactics. One person will not affect our istion.��

    ��You might be willing to take the risk, but I am not.��

    ��Our default solution should never be violence.��

    The two began to argue, but the queen never said a word. A little while longer, someone else spoke. A woman who was of Hispanic descent said:

    ��You two are always arguing and, as usual, failed to see the crux of the issue.��

    ��And what would that be?��

    ��Can we kill that intruder? You saw his strength and his magical city. Are you sure we can take him down?��

    The blonde woman paused momentarily before continuing, ��He��s only a man. I do not believe he can defeat all our sisters'' mightbined and the protection of the Gods..��

    ��True, but what price will be paid for fighting with him? How many of our sisters will not walk out of such a meaningless confrontation? What will happen on the unlikely chance that he escapes and we have made a formidable enemy?��

    ��All sacrifices necessary for the protection of our home.��

    The room quieted down, with all eyes now focused on the queen. Hippolyta did not say anything but asked another Amazonian.

    ��What do you think?��

    ��You know what I will say. We����

    ��Forget it,�� She knew she had asked the wrong person and stopped her from spewing nonsense like forcefully breeding with the intruder to create more powerful sisters.

    {AN: In someics, the Amazonians used sunken ships to forcefully have their way with marooned individuals before killing them. If the baby is a girl, they keep it. If it��s a boy, they either killed it or returned it to the world.)

    The queen��s eyes finallynded on a petite Amazonian dressed not in armor but in loose white robes.

    ��Seren, what do you think?��

    Seren calmly looked at everyone, ��We have lost contact with the Gods.��

    Everyone��s heart secretly beeped as this was true. A while ago, they lost all contact with Olympus, not knowing what had urred.

    ��As a result, the magical barrier protecting the ind is rapidly fading. We will be revealed to the World of Men in a few hundred years if the Gods do not respond to us. No, the time might be shorter with the intruder��s forceful entry.��

    ��What are you trying to say?��

    ��Isn��t he a Mage? We can ask him if he can repair the barrier and ensure its continuation��in exchange for his freedom.��

    ��This is a good idea.��

    ��Not really. We will have to give the man ess to our barrier. What if he breaks or controls it? We cannot take the risks.��

    Another argument was about to happen, so Seren quickly said, ��My queen, what say you?��

    ��Our main issue is trust toward that man. So, let��s test him to see if he��s trustworthy.��

    While Edward was doing calctions, he received an uninvited guest in the middle of the night.

    ��You quite bold,�� said Edward as he looked at Diana.

    ��How so?��

    ��Visiting a man in the middle of the night. A man whom you know nothing of and could be dangerous.��

    ��As Themyscara��s greatest warrior, I think I can care for myself.��

    ��True,�� nodded Edward. ��So, to what do I owe this pleasure?��

 Chapter 555: Demigod

    Chapter 555: Demigod

    ��Why are you staring at me like this?�� asked Diana with a slight frown. ��This seems rude.��

    ��It��s because I��m intrigued.��

    ��By what?��

    ��Your existence,�� replied Edward.

    ��What does that mean?��

    ��Forget me for asking such a personal question, but is Zeus your father?��

    Edward knew Diana had two origins: one was she was the daughter of Zeus and Queen Hippolyta, and the other was she was crafted from y and blessed with divine power.

    ��That��s correct, but is something wrong with that?�� she was also intrigued.

    ��I��ve met Gods before and their children. Their divine nature makes reproductionpletely different from humans, but there are still some rules. From my experience, four fates await a child born from a God and a human.

    ��First, they would die in the wound. Secondly, they will turn out into ordinary humans with no abilities. Such a phenomenon is extremely rare but does happen. Thirdly, they would turn into this abominations-like creature whose very existence seemed vile and repulsive. Lastly, they will inherit powers from their godly parents [Authority].��

    ��I should belong to the third category, but why do you say my existence is an anomaly?��

    ��Yes, you are, but I noticed a few anomalies from you as a Demi-God. You do not have Zeus��s lightning powers.��

    ��That should not be enough for me to be considered an anomaly?�� asked Diana.

    ��You��re correct. Although I haven��t seen a Demi-God without their parent��s authority, it could be argued that you made up for thisck of powers with your overwhelming speed, strength, and invulnerability.

    ��The other anomaly is that you cannot absorb the power of faith, which is fundamental for the existence of any divine being. I can sense the divine power coursing through your veins, which is so pure.��

    ��Is that a bad thing?��

    ��No, on the contrary. Without the restriction of faith, you have unlimited potential��potential that even the gods would envy. However, I could not help but wonder whether your creation was intentional or idental?��

    ��What are you trying to imply?��

    ��Nothing,�� Edward shook his head. ��Knowing Zeus, I doubt he��s capable of engineering such a brilliant idea. So, you��re probably an ident��no, not an ident, a miracle of the universe. You have inherited all the advantages of the gods without their weakness.��

    Edward��s eyes twinkled as he realized how unique Wonder Woman was. If he ever had to walk the Path of Godhood, he would imitate her situation andbine it with his knowledge of the Elder Gods in his world, who also do not rely too much on faith.

    ��You truly have no regard or respect for the Gods?�� she asked with a frown.

    ��Oh, I apologize about that. I know I should respect someone else��s culture and ideologies, especially in their home.��

    Diana looked at him. She could tell his apology for saying these words to her, but the words themselves; she knew this man truly disdained the gods for some reason. However, she decided not to ask.

    ��I ept your apology.��

    ��Thank you,�� replied Edward with a smile. ��Look at me. You came to for something, but I went on a tangent before you could speak. What can I help you with?��

    ��I wanted to ask about how the World of Men was. Are there many Mages like you? Have they developed to such a level?��

    Edward could see the curiosity and longing in her eyes. ��I��m afraid you will be disappointed if that��s how you see the outside world.��

    ��Oh, why is that?��

    ��I��m from a different dimension where magic is everywhere, but in this ce, magic is a rare thing practiced by a few.��

    ��Is that so?�� she muttered. ��Wait, if you��re from a different dimension, how do you know about my father? Have you been to Olympus?��

    ��No, but he exists in my dimension. Well, a version of himself,�� lied Edward without any change in expression or remorse.

    ��That seemsplicated. Do you not know anything about the world of men?��

    ��Well, let me think.�� He secretly cast a spell to detect life in the nearest ce to this ind and read the people''s minds.

    ��It��s 1912? That means World War 1 will begin in 2 years?��

    ��World War?�� asked Diana.

    ��Yes, they are about to fight thergest war in history.��

    ��You said 1? As in, there will be a second one?�� hurriedly asked Diana.

    ��Yes, but that won��t happen for another two decades.��

    ��How do you know such information?��

    ��As a dimensional traveler, I do not experience time linearly.��

    Diana calmed down, thinking to herself. If the outside world was about to enter an era of chaos, she felt it was her duty to do something. However, she knew her mother would not easily allow her to leave the ind. She looked at Edward and asked:

    ��Can you tell me about your travel?��

    ��Sure, why not.��

    In the next few hours, he talked about many of the things he saw and experienced, and Diana listened fervently.

    ��I did not expect the world to be vast and wonderful,�� uttered Diana, not hiding her longing.

    ��It is, and I��m sure you will have a chance to experience it. But now, it��ste, and you should leave.��

    ��You��re right,�� nodded Diana as she saw the sun was about to rise through the window.

    ��Thank you for talking to me,�� she eximed before flying away. He looked at her, flying away before closing his eyes and continuing his meditation. s, not even thirty minutester, he heard the sound of crashing around him before sensing something binding him.

    Edward calmly opened his eyes to see himself surrounded by many Amazonians with a robe tied.

    ��Your majesty, I thought we had an understanding.��

    ��We did, but before we can continue any form of rtionship, we need to know whether you��re trustworthy,�� replied Queen Hippolyta, holding the end of the rope.

    ��This should be the Lasso of Truth,�� he analyzed internally.

    ��Tell me who you are and your purpose ining to our ind.��

    Thesso glowed golden, but nothing else happened. Edward calmly looked at it.

    ��Whan an interesting Divine Artifact,�� hemented calmly. ��I could easily replicate its ability to force people to tell the truth, but its indestructible nature is worth studying.��

    ��It��s not working,�� yelped an Amazonian.

    ��How is that possible?�� muttered Hippolyta before activating thesso again. ��Tell me your origin.��

    ��Don��t waste your time,�� said Edward. ��In the hands of a truly powerful creature, this weapon might work on me, but not in your hands.��

    He looked at the queen.

    ��I see. The gods have disappeared, and you want my help with your ind��s protective barrier.��

    As soon as he finished, the rope fell on the ground as he had sealed the divine power inside.

    ��If you want my help, we can talk normally, on equal terms. There is no need for all this useless work.��

    Now that he knew something had happened to the Olympic Pantheon, he did not need to be overtly careful when dealing with the Amazonian. Plus, he can use the time his ship is being fixed to get some benefit, like scanning Wonder Woman��s Life Code and studying their other divine artifact.

    ��Who are you?�� asked the queen, raising the highest level of alert in her mind.

    ��Like I said, I only crashed here by ident,�� replied Edward. ��And as you can see, if I wanted to harm you, no one could do anything about it��even your daughter.��

    The rooms became quiet for a few seconds.

    ��Now, if you don��t mind, please leave my room. I will give you a few days to calm down, and we can talk properly. I hope you have the right attitude by then.��

    He waved his hand, and all the Amazonians were teleported outside. Then, the room repaired itself to the previous state, and Edward continued his meditation.

 Chapter 556: Navigation System

    Chapter 556: Navigation System

    Three days passed, and Edward did not stay cooped up inside his room. He would walk around the ind during the day while continuing his calctions at night. During this time, Diana woulde to see him and talk all night.

    Today, Queen Hippolyta finally came to see him.

    "So, have you calmed down?" asked Edward calmly.

    "We apologize for our previous actions," said the queen. Edward looked at her and could not tell whether she was sincere or was putting on a diplomatic mask, just like himself when dealing with certain people.

    "It''s water under the bridge," he said calmly.

    "I will be direct," said the queen. "What price do we need to pay for you to repair our protective shield?"

    "I only have two requirements," replied Edward, also choosing to be as direct as possible. "Firstly, let my ship stay here until it''s fixed. Secondly, allow me to study all your magical artifacts, especially the Lasso of Truth."

    "Study?"

    "Yes, just study.""That can be arranged," replied Hippolyta. Since the intruder was already here, it made no difference if he stayed a little longer. "When can you begin?"

    "Tomorrow." He had just finished his calctions for the sh Dimension''s Coordinate and needed to consult Morgana.

    "I''ll be waiting."

    ��

    "Morgana, here are the coordinates."

    "Okay, let me plug it in." A few secondster, her voice rang in his mind again: "It''s not working."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I''m not picking up any signal on that coordinate."

    "How is that possible? Did I make an error in my calctions?"

    "No, I double-checked, and there were no problems," replied Morgana.

    "Did the Akashic Record give us the wrong coordinate? No, that''s unlikely. Their whole brand revolved around knowledge and the truth, so it''s unlikely they would make such a major blunder."

    Edward frowned, "If not them, what is the issue?"

    "Let me run some deeper diagnostic," the purple-haired elf said before quieting. Edward did not hear from her until more than half an hourter.

    "We might be in trouble."

    "What did you find?"

    "Because this world is constantly merging with others, constantly expanding, finding the correct coordinate is currently impossible."

    A projection screen appeared before Edward, and he soon understood what she meant. It took too many calctions to deduce one timeline from the infinite multiverse with the constant space-time turbulence of this universe due to the Convergence.

    And even if they could pinpoint the coordinates, Netheril was not equipped to navigate such a chaotic multiverse.

    "So, we need apletely new Navigation System?" groaned Edward, who knew such a thing would take time, and that''s thest thing he wanted.

    Knock! Knock!

    "Come in."

    "What''s wrong?" asked Diana. Although he''d only known this man for a few days, he''d usually be calm or smiling, but tonight, he had a deep frown stered on his handsome face.

    "The damage to my ship was more severe than I anticipated."

    "Is that so? Is there anything we can do to help?"

    "I will ask if there is," replied Edward as he waved his hand to summon a table, tea, and dessert. "Where did west leave?"

    "Before we begin, I wanted to apologize for my mother and the clothes'' actions; they can sometimes go overboard when ites to protecting the ind."

    "I don''t me her since I''m also a ruler in my dimension. So, I understand the need to do whatever is necessary to protect my people."

    "Yes, you did mention that, but you never borate. How about you tell me more about your dimension?"

    "Sure, why not." Edward then told her about his rise from school to the creation of the Arcane Empire and itstest aplishment.

    "Such a wonderful world, such a legendary tale," muttered Diana. She knew even if Edward glorified or glossed over some detail, she could tell how much he had experienced.

    "I did not expect you to be such a womanizer," shemented.

    "One of my few ws," replied Edward calmly as he sipped his tea. "It''ste."

    "Indeed. I will see you tomorrow."

    The next day, Edward immediately worked on the ind''s protective shield. Dealing with was simpler than he anticipated. The reason for its weakening was that the Gods no longer provided divine energy to sustain the shield, so he only needed to create a device that would allow Diana to use her divine power as an energy source. The entire process only took two days before being resolved.

    After seeing how swift and efficient Edward was, Hippolyta did not go back on her word and sent Edward all the divine artifacts the gods granted them over their long servitude.

    "So, what do you think?" asked Diana, who chose to apany Edward while he was studying these artifacts.

    "Hephaestus work?"

    "Yes, have you met him?"

    "In a manner of speaking," he replied. He indirectly studied forging from Hephaestus during his trip to the Mummy Universe.

    "You don''t seem impressed," added Diana.

    "Besides the Lasso, I can easily recreate any of these items and even make them better."

    "Even though you''re not a God and no Divine Power?"

    "I can turn any form of energy into divine power, including sunlight," casually replied Edward.

    "So, magic is so magical?"

    "Most power systems are ''magical'' once you reach a deep enough level."

    Diana looked at these artifacts, "What do you want me to do with them?"

    "You can take them away after I scan them. However, leave the Lasso."

    "Is it really so valuable?" asked Diana as she yed with thesso in her hand.

    "Its ability is not unique, but its indestructible nature is worth studying. Of course, that is if it''s truly indestructible."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "I have met a few things that made such bold ims. However, they''ve all proven that their indestructible nature was because they have never encountered a power great enough. So, we will see if it''s the case for the Lasso of Truth."

    Diana took the other items away while Edward focused on his Navigation System. He had a lot of work to do and very little time. Although he knew a thing like World Fusion would take millions of years to finish, time is rtive. Millions of years might be a few hundred years to him or only a few decades to someone else in another dimension.

    So, he needed to finish this project as soon as possible to go to his destination and leave this world. As such, he put the Lasso in the back of his mind while focusing on creating a new navigation system.

    A week passed, and Diana flew to Edward''s new hut located near the floating city, far away from the main area of the Amazonians.

    "You''re early today," hemented without raising his head from the screens before him.

    "It was a training day."

    "No one can give you a decent challenge?"

    "Sadly, no." Diana sighed before pausing and looked at him. "You''re strong, aren''t you?"

    "Depending on who you''reparing me to."

    "How about you be my sparring partner?"

    Edward paused what he was doing and nced at her. "Fine, I needed a break." He stood up, and two swords appeared in his hand while a sword and shield manifested for Diana.

    "I thought you were a Mage?"

    "If I fight like one, you won''t have a chance."

    "Big words. Let''s see if you can back them."

    Clink!

    The battlested more than an hour, resulting in Diana painting on the floor and Edward not having a single scratch on his body.

    "Are mages supposed to be this powerful with a sword?"

    "If they are a good one, then yes."

    Diana shook her head. "So, how do Ipare?"

    "To whom?"

    "Some of the best warriors you''ve fought or met."

    "Hmm, not bad."

    "Only not bad?"

    "What can I say, your attribute ranges from Tier 4 and Tier 6 based on my dimension''s system. So, you''re only not bad. What? Not satisfied?"

    "Can say that I am."

    "Different dimension, different rules."

    "How so?"

    "My dimension has a stricter and more hierarchical power system. People start at Tier 0 and go upward after years of hard work and study. Meanwhile, in this ce, a Tier 0 human can acquire an artifact or cosmic power that grants them Tier 10, 11, and even more power.

    "I see."

    Edward could see she was still unhappy, so he continued, "I can tell you you''re one of the most talented individuals I have met regarding Combat, even better than my wife, Olivier. The only thing youck isbat experience."

    "How do Ick experience? I fight and train with my sisters every day."

    "I''m not talking about training, but life and death battles with powerful enemies."

    Diana immediately smiled wryly. "Where would I have a chance on this ind?" Besides a few missions or events she participated in in Olympus, most of her battles were against her sisters.

    "I can help you with that." A ck portal appeared before him, and he took out a helmet.

    "What is this?"

    "Virtual Reality. You can think of it as a very real illusion where you can choose any opponents to battle."

    "That''s interesting."

    Diana did not hesitate to put it in her head and closed her eyes. Ten minutester, she opened them with wide eyes, "Where am I? Wasn''t I decapitated?"

    "The illusion is too real so you will feel slightly disoriented. It will pass."

    As rity loomed over her mind, she looked at the helmet excitedly, "Can I let my sisters use it as well?"

    "As you wish."

    (AN: We should leave for the sh in the next chapter.)

 Chapter 557: Leaving

    Chapter 557: Leaving

    Edward had dozens of screens before him and countless papers and scrolls around him. Sometimes, he finds his mind more at peace or refreshing when writing on paper using a pen or pencil. Morgana suddenly appeared next to him.

    "What was the result?"

    "The same," replied Morgana. "The ship we sent was lost in another timeline and never reached the destination."

    Edward groaned. They''ve tried thousands of tests by now, but the result is the same��the drone or ship sent was lost in the Multiverse.

    "Did we at least get some useful data?"

    "Yes, but nothing too big."

    Edward looked at the data and began to analyze and process the result. He was so d he first went to the Doctor Who Universe and learned about the Time Vortex and Higher Dimensional Physique. Otherwise, he doubted he would get anywhere with the new navigation system.

    Despite his frustration at the situation and desire to leave this world as soon as possible, Edward slightly enjoyed himself because he found a challenge. Plus, the situation allowed him to process all the knowledge he acquired from the Time Lordspletely and integrate them into his magic system.

    While deep in thought and focusing on his work, he sensed someone flying over, and he knew who it was."You seem in a bad mood," said Edward without raising his head.

    "It''s my mother. She can be so insufferable and stubborn,"ined Diana.

    "What is it this time?"

    "Your prediction was correct. A grand war is rapidly spreading in the world of men. Now that it''s in its infancy, it''s the perfect time to intervene and stop it. But she refuses to allow me to live, saying things like they were not prepared for my existence. What a bunch of nonsense."

    "She''s right," said Wang Wei casually.

    "What! You''re on her side."

    "I''m not on anyone''s side; I''m just telling you how things are," continued Edward. "The world outside is not yet developed technologically and socially to ept your existence, especially since you''re the daughter of Zeus."

    It would be fine if this world were theics or a timeline where many heroes appeared as early as World War I since Diana''s presence wouldn''t catch so much attention. But now, she might cause more trouble than good.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Do you know the main cause of war in the outside world?"

    "Not really."

    "It''s religion," answered Edward, multitasking with the screens before him. "Despite the current level of technology, human''s desire for the divine has never stopped. So, what do you think will happen when Zeus''s literal daughter shows up, disying unimaginable powers?"

    Diana did not answer, so Edward answered for her:

    "First, people will be happy and celebrate; they''ve finally found concrete proof of the existence of God. So, they will search for proof from the other Pantheons, and with their current disappearance, no one will find anything. So, they will reject your existence, iming you''re a fraud and a liar."

    "But I am not a liar."

    "Yes, but that does not matter," exined Edward. "That''s how human psychology operates."

    Diana thought momentarily, "If what you said truly happens, I would not mind beingbeled a liar if I could help the world achieve peace."

    "Oh, no, things will only get worse from now on. I won''t mention how most governments in the world will want to capture you to study your biology and try to replicate supersoldiers. So, let''s focus on the religious aspect.

    "Currently, roughly one-third of the human poption identifies as Christian; in other words, they are thergest and most powerful of the bunch. Meanwhile, religions like Hellenic Paganism, which worships Zeus and other Olympian Gods, are considered cults or treated as such by much of the world.

    "Now, imagine what these people would do knowing the only proof of the Divine in the world imed she was the daughter of Zeus? They would use your name to rally more believers and spread their name; they would probably im their Pantheon was the one and only true religion."

    "Isn''t it easy to just tell the truth?"

    "The crux of the issue is it will be your words against many. You may tell the truth, but could the members of your delegation be willing to give up such an opportunity? They only need to secretly spread the news you''re a kind individual who does not wish to cause more harm to the world, hence why you''re saying this nonsense."

    "I think you''re being pessimistic," argued Diana. "I can hide my identity and origin."

    "True, but humans do not take kindly to the unknown. They will want to know where you came from and how you got your powers," replied Edward. "You could lie and say you''re an alien, but that would only bring up another issue: is the human race ready to confront the fact they are now alone in this vast and dangerous universe?

    "You could say your power is from some magical power or artifact you identally acquired in some unknown ce. However, such a lie won''t hold much when people do not find such powers or do not find any information about them in any country.

    "My point is your involvement with humanity at this time is far from a good idea."

    "So, you want me to wait while the world suffers?"

    "As cruel as this may sound, humanity must experience certain things before we grow and learn. The aid of any divine being is not a good thing in our early stages of development."

    "When can I intervene?"

    "In a few decades. By then, threats we were unprepared to deal with will appear, and they will need your help. We will also have evolved enough to ept the existence of the divine without allowing it to crumble our society.

    "By then, there will also be many heroes with strength and power that will share a simr mission as you."

    "I understand." Diana stayed with Edward for a while but was distracted the entire time. Finally, she flew home as she needed time to calm down and think. A few hourster, Edward received another visitor:

    "Queen Hippolyta, what do I owe this visit?" asked Edward while still doing calctions.

    "I came to thank you," said the queen. "It''s sometimes hard to get through to her, so I''m d you could make her understand."

    "Your problem withmunication is because you refuse to see her as nothing more than your little girl. I don''t have any biological children, so I cannotment on your unique rtionship, but it''s evident that if you could see and treat her as an adult, telling her even the harsh truths and reality, you wouldn''t have many problems in your rtionship."

    The queen was quiet momentarily before saying, "Maybe you''re right."

    Time passed, and it was soon the year 1925. After more than a decade of trial and error, Edward finally created a Navigation System that used an artificial Time Network to navigate this turbulent Multiverse. Since the city was using its own Time Network, it was no longer affected by the chaotic space-time continuum of this world due to the convergence. He could find his destination even if these timelines constantly moved or changed.

    "Can you not stay?" asked Diana.

    "I''m afraid not."

    The Amazonian Princess sighed, "Will I see you again?"

    "I have a ce to go, but I wille see you before I return to my dimension."

    "Then it''s a promise."

    Edward smiled before a small wooden box appeared in his hand, "My departing gift."

    "You shouldn''t have," said Diana, but she still opened the box to see a bracelet. "What does it do?"

    "It allows you to convert your pure divine power into elemental divine power, lightning to be precise. Plus, it''s also indestructible."

    Diana put the bracelet on, and with a thought, a bolt of lightning appeared in her, exactly like her father.

    "So, you did figure out the secret of the Lasso."

    "Yes, a unique material blessed by the Universe Will. As long as the Multiverse exists, thesso won''t break."

    Diana did not understand much of what he said, but she did not focus on that. "So, you''ve sessfully recreated it?"

    "In a manner of speaking. I link the artifact to your Lasso. So, as long as nothing happens to the Lasso, nothing will happen to it."

    "I love it," she said. "It''s unfortunate I did not prepare one for you. How about this: I will return the gift when I see you again."

    "Alright, I look forward to it."

    Edward said his goodbyes before entering the city and preparing for departure.

    "I thought you would try to trick her into going home with you," said Morgana with a look of derision.

    "A few nights of romantic passion is more than enough for our romantic rtionship." A woman like Diana would never allow herself to y second fiddle to anyone else, so there was no hope in the first ce; anyway, he was satisfied with the few moments they shared together and made a great friend.

    "Let''s go."

 Chapter 558: The Speed Force

    Chapter 558: The Speed Force

    While in Invisible Mode, the floating citynded in its destination.

    "Finally arrived," sighed Edward. "Quickly check what time period we are in?"

    "ording to my calctions and data, the sh is in its fourth year or Season Four."

    Edward grunted, "So we couldn''tnd in his early years?"

    "We''re lucky we could navigate such a troublesome Multiverse, so don''t expect to be able tond at any point in time," said Morgana. "So, what''s our n? ording to our simtions, Barry won''t be as understanding or cooperating as the Doctor."

    "That''s why I wanted tond early. We could have easily infiltrated Team sh by working at Star Lab and get what we wanted."

    "We have to adapt, so what''s the n?"

    "We don''t know how much time before the Convergence ends. So, let''s use a more forceful yet still peaceful method."

    "What does that even mean?""Barry created an alternate reality in his third year when he traveled back in time and changed his mother''s death. Although he left that reality, it should still exist. Our first visit should be there. Locate it."

    "As you wish."

    Morgana could monitor the entire and the surrounding realities and dimensions connected to it. And even if she could not, she could use a Cause and Effect Spell to find the reality connected to Barry.

    "Found it," she dered, and the team did not hesitate to travel to that alternative reality. The process was not smooth despite the fact they were not navigating the multiverse.

    "What did the scan find?" asked Edward.

    "Barry Allen is not here, as we expected. However, oddly enough, I could not find Savatar as well."

    "So, Barry was not the only one who escaped that reality," muttered Edward. "So, is only Kid sh left?"

    "Yes."

    "Capture him."

    The process took some time and effort, but it was done perfectly. Edward looked at the young Wally West in this particr prison he made for Speedster.

    "Show me the scan and preliminary result."

    The first thing they learned about Speedsters is that it was impossible to read their mind or control them, and that''s because the Speed Force was protecting them.

    Edward frowned at this result because he knew this was not an innate ability of any of the shes. Gori Grodd has controlled Barry''s mind on many asions.

    After this preliminary result, he looked at Wally''s Life Code, which was as the show revealed. Dark Matter altered his cells and DNA, allowing him to tap into a special force in the universe �� the Speed Force. He did not care much for the Life Code alteration, as his focus was more on the Speed Force.

    For his experiment, Edward used Dark Matter to alter a clone''s Life Code to copy Kid sh, creating his own Speedster. Then, he ran multiple tests on the subject.

    "This can be considered a failure,"mented Morgana.

    "Indeed." Although they created a speedster, thetter''s connection to the Speed Force was subpar, thus preventing them from learning its essence.

    "What''s more, it''s the same for this subject�� we cannot read or control their minds." Such an anomaly was worrying.

    "So, what''s next?" asked the purple-haired clone.

    "Let''s clone Wally West and see if there is a difference."

    The result of the experiment''s second round was different, even by leagues. The clone had a deeper connection to the Speed Force, thus not only making him faster but also could use different abilities.

    However, whenpared to the original, they were still not in the same league. Wally did not want to cooperate with this experiment despite the promise of his release; he did not even ept the threat to his family, which was out of character for Wally.

    So, Edward had to make it look like the dungeon holding him had a faulty system and allow him to escape. While running, he gathered all the data he needed before recapturing.

    "We can now conclude that connection to the Speed Force is not just rted to the body but also the mind and maybe the soul," said Edward. "However, Wally''s Soul Dimension and me were normal. So, where is the source of their gift?"

    "Do you think the reason for our anomalies is because this is an alternative reality?" asked Morgana.

    "This could exin some of the anomalies but not all of them."

    "Do you have a better theory?"

    "I do," replied Edward. "The Speed Force is also a living entity or has a consciousness, and it does not want foreigners like us to find its secrets."

    He should have thought of that since the Speed Force appeared to Barry in the form of his mother in the show.

    "That could exin it. But what''s with all these time-rted concepts suddenly acquiring consciousness?"ined Morgana.

    "Suddenly? For all we know, it''s always been like, but we identally uncovered two worlds with simr concepts."

    "True, but let''s watch out if the same thing happens in the next world."

    The two continued their research and gathered more data. Edward traveled to Earth 3 after a great effort to observe Jay Garrick, another Speedster. In theics, Jay Garrick was the original Speedster, but his power came from a mutation of his genes. It waster retconned that his power connected to the Speed Force.

    Edward did not interact with Jay in any form and only secretly observed and recorded. The final result is that Jay''s connection to the force was greater than any of his experiments but still to a lesser degree than Wally''s, let alone Barry''s.

    [Sidenote: In theics, Wally West is the Speedster with the deepest connection to the force, not Barry. Even in the show, it''s hinted at as such, but since Barry was the main character, such a plot did not go far.]

    "We have enough data to work with for now,"mented Edward before making a device that would grant him ess to the Speed Force. In the process, he was able to prove some of his theories.

    A normal universe has four fundamental forces: gravity, electromaic force, and weak and strong nuclear force. However, there are other forces in this universe, including the Speed Force.

    "You were right," said Morgana. "The Speed Force can affect the space-time continuum using speed and movement. Such an application should be unique enough for the Time Game."

    "Indeed," replied Edward as he tested out the final product. "However, this is not enough." The speed force he could tap into was not enough to break the restraint of the space-time continuum, so they needed more data.

    "It seems Barry is the key to our sess,"mented Morgana.

    "Yes. In some ways, he''s the child of the Speed Force."

    The group''s next destination was not Barry and his group but the major viin of that year��the Thinker. He was a man of unparalleled intelligence who had his brain mutated after exposure to Dark Matter.

    The Thinker was shocked after seeing Edward suddenly appear and stuttered iprehensible that he was an anomaly and should not have appeared.

    "Do you think we should have dealt deeper into the effect of Dark Matter on the Life Code?" asked Edward after analyzing the Thinker''s brainposition.

    "Maybe, but you should consider how this world is different. Thews allow for people''s Life Codes to be more malleable and changeable. In other ces, dark matter will not have such a positive effect."

    "True," nodded Edward. "Alright, let''s go see our protagonist."

    [AN: Apology if there are some inconsistencies or errors with this arc. It''s been years since I watched The sh, and I only saw the first four seasons. So, I''m doing my best through research, but it''s not the same.]

 Chapter 559: Government Interference

    Chapter 559: Government Interference

    Edward, dressed in a well-fitted ck suit, shoes, and a long zer, walked toward a room where he heard chatters. From a distance, he could hear Team sh talking about recent events.

    Last year, Barry had to enter the Speed Force to save the city and the world, forcing him to be stuck there. However, the team did not give up on him and tried to get him back. After a few failures, Barry opened a breach from the Speed Force and returned to the world.

    However, the breach released arge quantity of dark matter. Unfortunately, a bus full of passengers was in that area, and they were sessfully mutated as a result. These meta-humans have been the main source of their trouble for the past few weeks.

    "Who are you?" asked Joe, Barry''s adopted father and Iris''s real father; he was the first to notice Edward walking in.

    "Oh, you''re all here; that saves me a lot of trouble," replied Edward with a smile. "I''m agent Edward Bones from the SDMV�� the Supervising Department of Meta-Humans and Vigntes. It''s a pleasure to meet all of you."

    He handed Joe his badge before walking to Barry: "You must be the famous sh��It''s an honor to meet you."

    "Same," replied Barry casually, but anyone could tell he was saying it for the sake of politeness. "What exactly is this SP�C"

    "SDMV," exined Edward. "Over the years, the world has experienced a rise in meta-human and vignt activities. Previously, the US government ignored all of you because the good you did outweigh the bad. But recent events have made many people concerned. So, my department was established to facilitate a better rtionship between vigntes and the government."

    "That''s a nice way of saying you want to monitor us.""You must be Iris West: love your writing,"mented Edward. "But you''re correct. However, it''s best if you don''t see it in such a negative light. The program has just started, and you guys are the first test run. You wouldn''t believe it, but some of my superiors suggested starting with Oliver and his team in Star City." Edwards shook his head, showing how absurd such an idea was.

    "We do not need supervision," refuted Barry directly.

    "I agree with Barry on this," added Cisco Ramon.

    "The government having control over how superheroes do their job? I cannot fathom a better recipe for disaster," stated Harrison Wolfgang Wells.

    "Harrison Wells? Shouldn''t you be dead?" asked Edward. "Let me guess, from a parallel earth?"

    "Earth 19, and you''re deflecting the issue."

    Edward smiled before looking at Cisco. "Do you mind if I use yourputer to show you something?" Cisco hesitated for a moment before agreeing. Edward pulled out a report with a number highlighted in bold red: 22, 345, 976,898.

    "That''s the amount of money your team has caused the government since you started�� 22 billion dors in over four years. All that moneyes from taxpayers."

    "How is that possible?" chimed in Caitlin, the team''s doctor.

    "Every time you run so fast that you destroy cars, windows, or the insurance paid for people''s cars and properties destroyed, or even generate earthquakes or even tsunamis during some of your battles �� all of these require money, and the government has been paying the bill."

    "You cannot me Barry for all of this," argued Iris.

    "True, but it does not change the fact he''s responsible for most of it," exined Edward.

    "What exactly are you trying to get at?" asked Cisco.

    "I will be direct. ording to my orders. your team has three choices: disband and be regr citizens, pay the money owed, and you can continue your vignte activities, or, I suggest you choose that one, ept the supervision."

    Edward looked at Harrison Wells, "Personally. I suggest you pay the money. Many people are interested in the technology to navigate parallel dimensions: the benefits are simply endless."

    "Impossible," denied Cisco, and Edward shrugged.

    "And what if we don''tply?" asked Barry, staring him directly in the eyes.

    "You guys don''t seem to grasp the severity of the situation," sighed Edward. "Many people fear that Barry or one of his speedster little friends will one day travel to the past and eliminate the founding founders, thus erasing the birth of this great nation. Now, can you imagine what the US government��which has the greatest military in the world��will do to prevent such an event from urring?"

    Edward looked at him back, "In such a worst-case scenario, you might be fine, but that cannot be said for the others."

    "Are you threatening me?"

    "No, I''m trying to make you see the reality."

    "What reality? Barry would never do such a thing," added Joe.

    "One thing I''ve learned in my life is that fear is never logical. And when people with the power of a nation behind them began to act out of fear �� that''s a recipe for disaster."

    The room became gloomily quiet for a few seconds before Edward continued, "I understand this is a lot to process. I will give you a day to mull it over. I will be back tomorrow at 1500 hours."

    Edward took his badge from Joe''s hand before walking out, and the team immediately began to discuss countermeasures.

    "What should we do?" asked Caitlin.

    "Let''s check that weirdly named department first," said Iris as she used theputer. "Dad, do you remember his ID number?"

    "Yes, I memorized it."

    Soon, the team found Edward''s identity, including the semi-ssified ones.

    "Ex-Special Force: Served two tours in Iraq and Afghanistan. He was about to retire but was called into this new department," exined Iris.

    "So, he''s legit?" asked Ralph Dibny or the Elongated Man, a new meta-human from the bus ident. He was quiet the whole time Edward was there.

    "It appears so."

    "You said he''s an Ex-Special Force and served?" asked Barry.

    "That''s right."

    "In that case, let''s contact Diggle to see if he knows something."

    The team then contacted Team Arrow in Star City, asking Diggle if he had any information. A few minutester, they received a call.

    "I got news from a few of my contacts," said Diggle. "Edward Bones led a task force called the Silent Diplomats. Their mission was to enter hostile territories and negotiate all kinds of under-the-table deals for the government."

    "Diggle, did you hear anything about this SDMV?"

    "No. Apparently, this department was of the highest security level: no news was leaked before it was formed. However, I must warn you. From what I hear, Edward Bones is an expert negotiator, maniptor, and ruthless man who will do anything for his mission. Be careful how you deal with him."

    "Alright, thanks."

    "No problem. I must go and deal with Olivier; he''s not in the best mood after knowing the government knows his real identity."

    The call ended, and the room once again became somber.

    "So, what do we do?" asked Ralph, but no one could give him an answer.

    ��

    Edward and Morgana looked at the screen before them.

    "Are you sure you shouldn''t choose a nicer identity?"

    "No, they are bound to be suspicious of me. So, it''s better this way, makes it more believable."

    "If you say so. What''s our next step?"

    "Let''s analyze the data we gathered."

    They could not read Barry''s mind, but this was not the same for the other members. People like Caitlin and Cisco have been with Barry for a long time, and as scientifically minded individuals, they have a great understanding of the Speed Force.

    In their mind, Edward was able to gather a lot of data. From Caitlin, he learned a great deal about how Barry''s cells and DNA reacted or connected to the Speed Force. Meanwhile, he learned about the force itself from Cisco''s mind.

    After summarizing and analyzing the data, Edward showed up to theb the next day, as he stated.

 Chapter 560: Data & Anomaly

    Chapter 560: Data & Anomaly

    Edward walked into the room where the team was waiting, including Kid sh or Wally West, who had recovered his power a while back. He smiled and asked politely, "I''m assuming you''ve made a decision?"

    No one answered him for a while before Barry said, "What exactly will you do as our supervisor?"

    "We will first begin by taking data on your abilities: the ins and outs, lows and highs �� we need to know the extent of your abilities�� your limitations."

    "For what?" asked Barry.

    "Isn''t it obvious?" chimed in Iris. "To deal with you in the future."

    "Once again, you''re seeing this in a negative light," calmly exined Edward. "We are just preparing contingencies in case something goes wrong. By then, we will have ways to neutralize the individuals involved without causing too much chaos."

    "You have a way with words; you should write novels like me," sneered Harrison Wells. This version from Earth 19 was a writer instead of a scientist, so Edward reduced his threat level. Regardless, he was still being closely watched.

    "What exactly do you mean by something going wrong?" asked Caitlin.

    "The worst case scenario is that Barry bes evil and uses his powers for nefarious means.""Barry would never do that," immediately defended Cisco.

    "He has saved countless lives��he''s a true hero," added Iris.

    "I am not attacking his character," continued Edward. "We are just preparing for many possibilities."

    "But it seems like you were," countered Joe. "How many times has Barry risked his life to save this city? To save the world? Where was the government then? Now, you walked in here using him of turning evil."

    "Calm down," said Edward calmly yet authoritatively. He looked at the team and said, "All of you seem to have ignored the events of sh Point." The room immediately became quiet.

    "In a moment of grief, he made a selfish decision to go back in time and save his mother; his actions altered reality as we know it."

    "I have learned from my mistakes," argued Barry. "I know the consequences of messing with time and would never do it again."

    "Really?" said Edward as he looked him in the eyes. "Tell me you would not make the same choice if you watched everyone in this room die �� look me in the eyes and tell me you would not be tempted."

    "I would never let anything happen to them."

    "You didn''t answer my question," Edward snapped back, so Barry moved his eyes away.

    "Do any of you know the repercussions of sh Point? Do you think his actions only affected Central City or the people close to him? No, lives across the globe were affected. Government entities worldwide created special units to deal with the aftermath of sh Point, recording what was different from the previous timeline."

    "How is that possible?"

    "Do you think you''re the only one who can notice the changes in the timeline? The world is vast, and Central City is just a small microcosm."

    The room became silent as the previously built tension rapidly dissipated like a popped balloon.

    "Now, turning evil is not the only scenario in which Barry could use his power for selfish reasons. Grodd''s existence is proof that his mind can be controlled. If a meta-human with such ability shows up and we must face the sh, the government wants to be ready."

    "I still think it''s a bad idea for anyone to have ess to such data," added Wells. "Especially the United States government or military."

    "Maybe you''re right, but at this point, there is no longer any room for negotiations," said Edward before taking his phone out of his pocket. "My team is outside and wille in to begin the tests."

    After making the call, close to a hundred individuals walked into theb and began setting up equipment pieces.

    "Wait, we have to be tested too?" asked Cisco as he looked warily at the man before him.

    "You''re a meta-human, too, aren''t you? So, you are also on the list to be supervised," replied Edward while still on the phone. More than an hourter, everything was set up, and they began with Barry and Wally. They wore a special suit designed to monitor their heart rates and other bodily functions.

    Then, they used a specially prepared Cosmic Treadmill that allowed them to use their full speed. Edward calmly watched Barry, and when a portal appeared a few meters before Barry''s treadmill, his eyes secretly lit up.

    ''The entrance to the Speed Force,'' he thought without any change in expression. The subsequent tests were his other abilities, like phasing through walls or releasing lightning bolts. The final test was to gather data while he ran through the Speed Force.

    However, Edward did not stay around as he pretended he was supervising the others. He watched Cisco using his power of vibrations and his reluctance to show his Dimensional Portals. Meanwhile, Caitlin showed her power to manipte ice, and Ralph showed how his body could elongate itself. The entire process took more than 6 hours before it was over.

    "See? It wasn''t so bad," said Edward, and everyone either rolled their eyes. "I will return in three days to proceed to the second step."

    The team watched Edward, and as soon as he was away, someone spoke:

    "What a terrible experience,"mented Wally.

    "I think I''m developing a disdain for bureaucrats," added Caitlin.

    "Something is wrong," said Barry.

    "What do you mean?" Iris held his arm, not hiding her concern.

    "I have this bad feeling about this agent," he continued. "Cisco, check our systems to see if there is any problem. I will check the entire building for any bugs."

    Swish!

    Lightning shed as Barry ran at unparalleled speed, searching every corner of the building.

    "Found something?" asked Joe.

    "No, nothing. Cisco, what about you?"

    "I found something, but��"

    "But what?"

    "It didn''t seem like they wanted to hide that they were going to monitor us," he replied; finding the hidden code in their system was too easy, and he did not believe these people were so ipetent.

    "Let''s talk in a more secure ce," said Barry, and Cisco immediately opened a portal to Earth 19.

    ��

    "What are they doing?" asked Edward, not moving his eyes an inch from the screens before him.

    "As expected, they don''t trust us," replied Morgana.

    "That''s to be expected," he replied casually. Today, he gathered significant data on Barry''s connection to the force and the Speed Force itself. Now, he was confident in creating a clone capable of running fast enough to enter the Speed Force itself.

    "We have a problem," suddenly said Morgana.

    "What is it?" He finally moved his head away from the screen.

    "The Tracking Spell we ced on Barry is gone after he entered the Speed Force."

    Edward frowned, "Tell me exactly what happened?"

    "I was receiving data but only briefly before something wiped it out."

    Edward grunted, "What about the others?"

    "We still have eyes on them."

    "Did Wally also enter the Speed Force?"

    "No, he''s just waiting."

    "Keep an eye on him and tell me if something changes."

    Time was running out, so he immediately began his work. He created a new clone and sent it to the Speed Force to help him gather data. However, a few secondster, something happened, and the clone died.

    He summoned the recording from thetter''s soul without hesitation right before its death.

 Chapter 561: Confrontation

    Chapter 561: Confrontation

    From the clone''s memory, Edwards saw what had happened. A ck, undead-looking creature immediately attacked the clone after entering the Speed Force; the creature was extremely fast, and as soon as it touched the experimental subject, thetter disintegrated.

    "Time Wraiths," muttered Edward as he knew of these creatures. These creatures are simr to the Time Guardians in his universe, tasked to prosecute any Speedster who time travels and messes up with the space-time continuum.

    "Now we know for sure the Speed Force has a consciousness and is trying to prevent our works,"mented Morgana. "Do you want to use drastic measures and attack it?"

    "Are you crazy?" Edward rolled his eyes. "The Speed Force runs through the Multiverse. In other words, it''s a Tier 11 Entity, which might be the bare minimum."

    In theics, Speedsters have done many things that regr Tier 11 could never do. And now that this world was being fused with theic, who knew how powerful it was?

    "So, what do we do?"

    "We will send as many subjects as needed. We can gather much data from their confrontation with these Time Wraiths," replied Edward. "Plus, we still need Barry."

    Time passed, and Edward returned to the team, holding a metal briefcase in his hand. Everyone just looked at him, waiting for him to speak first.

    "Wow, you guys are truly a bundle of joy," said Edward with a smile, only he and Morgana knew what was on his mind. Using Legilimency, he knew these people were secretly investigating him but had not found anything yet. Sadly, he still could not read Barry and Wally''s memories."The tech support team has a gift for you," said Edward as he opened the case.

    "A new suit?" asked Barry, not hiding his confusion.

    "Yes. This suit absorbed the excess heat and kic energy you released when running."

    "My suit already does this," he immediately said.

    "Why don''t you let me finish?" said Edward, looking helpless. "Not only absorb it but redirect the energy to increase your speed. ording to them, your speed will receive a boost between 20 to 40%."

    "Thanks," said Barry, but his face showed no gratitude or interest in this new suit. Edward did not say anything.

    "Now, we can begin our work."

    "We have nothing to do yet," said Cisco. "This is not a job, and most of the time, the city is peaceful."

    "Is that so? In that case, I''ll be in my office."

    Edward stayed in his office for the next few hours, only leaving for lunch or bathroom break. Meanwhile, Barry and Joe attended their job at the police station while Iris continued her career as a journalist. Harrison Wells was absent, leaving only Ralph, Caitlin, and Cisco.

    The Elongated Man had a day off from his job, so he spent the day with Cisco and Caitlin.

    At 8 PM sharp, Edward walked out of his office and said his goodbye to Caitlin and Cisco, who only nudged their heads to acknowledge his existence. Then, they immediately reported to the others.

    "We need to give them something to do," said Edward back in his hiding ce. "Plus, we can also prepare for the future."

    "What do you have in mind?"

    ��

    The next day, the team had to deal with a new meta-human.

    "You guys seemed in a hurry," asked Edward as he walked in.

    "A new meta-human," exined Cisco. "And it''s a Speedster?"

    "How is that possible?"

    "That''s what we are trying to figure out."

    "Let me see."

    They showed him a video of a speedster robbing a bank, and Edward frowned, "Why did he only take 5,000$?"

    "Why does that matter?" asked Cisco.

    "No, it does," chimed Iris. "Such an act screamed desperation instead of a criminal mastermind."

    "Are you saying our perpetrator did this out because they believed they had no choice?" added Joe.

    "Most likely."

    "Then, we can start from there."

    The team soon began to work, trying to discover the identity of this new Speedster. However, even with Edward''s help, nothing was discovered until two dayster when thetter struck again, stealing more than 50,000$ this time.

    "He or she is escting after getting a small taste,"mented Joe. "It won''t be long before things get out of control. We need to stop them."

    Then, the next day, they tracked the perpetrator while they were in the midst ofmitting the crime, and Barry rushed to the scene. Sadly, in his first encounter with this [Dark sh], as the media called this Speedster, he failed to capture his opponent.

    "Barry, what happened?" asked Joe. With the new suit, he should have captured his opponent.

    "He was not only a speedster but also had this ability to clone himself. He distracted me with the clone, and I lost his track."

    Time passed, and it has been two weeks since this new Speedster showed up. Unfortunately, Barry has never seeded in capturing his opponent; he did stop a few of thetter''s crime attempts, but that''s all. This speedster would disy a new power in every confrontation, rendering the team''s ns useless.

    Meanwhile, Edward was over the moon as he gathered almost all the data he wanted from his experiments and mainly from Barry''s confrontation with the opponent he chose for him.

    Today was a Tuesday morning, and he walked inside the Lab as usual. However, he immediately noticed something was wrong. From these people''s memories, he knew Barry told them he discovered something about me but refused to say anything until I was present.

    He saw everybody staring at him, including Harrison Wells, who returned to this Earth.

    "Do I have something on my face? Or maybe on my shirt?" asked Edward as he checked his appearance.

    "Enough with the charades," said Barry. "Tell us who you are and what your true purpose is."

    "Excuse me?"

    "I saw what you did to Wally in the alternative reality I left behind and all the other cruel experiments," said Barry with gritted teeth.

    "Interesting," uttered Edward. "So, the Speed Force directly contacted you? I should have expected this after what happenedst year."

    "So, you''re not hiding it."

    "Since the truth is out, what''s the point of doing that?"

    Barry controlled his emotions, "Are you going to answer my question? Who are you, and what''s your purpose?"

    "You can think of me as a scientist whosetest research topic is the Speed Force."

    "The new Speedster �� that''s your doing?" asked Iris.

    "Correct."

    "Since you can already create Speedster, why must you infiltrate our team?" asked Harrison Wells.

    "I don''t merely want to create Speedster �� I want to create the Speed Force itself," replied Edward before gazing at Barry. "Of all the Speedsters in the Multiverse, you have the deepest connection. Only through you can I truly understand the Speed Force to be the point of recreating it."

    "That''s simply impossible," persuaded Cisco.

    "Maybe for you."

    "I won''t let you," said Barry.

    "You can''t stop me."

    Time suddenly slowed down as lightning encased Barry and Wally; he rushed forward with maximum velocity toward Edward.

    "Do you think this was enough to stop me?"

    "I expected you to be a Speedster, but this won''t change anything," said Barry.

    "I''ve got your back," added Wally.

    Edward only smiled before the two realized they were also moving in slow motion; the world suddenly felt very difficult to move in, like they were underwater. Then, Edward calmly walked to each of them and ced a bracelet on their wrist.

    Crash!

    Barry and Wally fell on the floor, and time began to move normally.

    "Barry!"

    "Wally!"

    Iris and Joe rushed to the two of them.

    "What did you do to us?"

    "It''s a simple seal that blocks your ess to the Speed Force," calmly exined Edward before looking at Caitlin and Cisco, who were prepared to use their powers. With a single look, they discovered their powers were also blocked and became useless.

    "Here is what''s going to happen," continued Edward.

 Chapter 562: Soft Than Hard Threat

    Chapter 562: Soft Than Hard Threat

    "In the next few days, Joe and Barry will be suspended from their job at the station. Joe will be for a pending investigation on an old case, and Barry for the mistreatment of evidence. Iris will be demotivated to a non-writing job for whatever reason. Your credit cards and bank ounts will be either closed or limited.

    "The media will focus on this new Speedster that is bent onmitting robberies and other crimes," said Edward in a calm tone, ignoring the scared and confused look of the team. He tapped his hands, and a sh of lightning rushed into the room, showing the new Speedster that Barry had been having trouble catching.

    Then, to the team''s horror, the Speedster removed his mask, and his face was the same as Barry''s. They would have thought it was him if the original had not been lying on the floor. Edward looked at him in the eyes:

    "If you cooperate with my research, I guarantee you will never see me again afterward, and you can return to your previous life as if nothing had ever happened. However, if you make things difficult, even the slightest?"

    Edward paused, "The story in the media is you became disgruntled after being fired and began drinking and gambling. Then, one night after a stay in the hospital, you acquire your powers. In need of money to live and pay your debt, you used your powers for crime. Believable story, isn''t it?" asked Edward with a creepy smile. "You should thank me for preserving your legacy as the sh."

    He nced at Iris, "I know what you''re thinking. The Dark sh appeared a while ago, so it''s easy to prove Barry''s innocence. Unfortunately, you will discover that all records of his firing are from a few days before the appearance of the Dark sh. Every individual involved in the situation will have vivid memories of that day and be able to testify that Barry was fired on that specific day."

    After saying these words, Edward calmly walked out of the room. To the team''s sadness, things proceeded as he said. First was Joe, followed by Barry, then Iris.

    "I have checked the Central City Main Hospital," said Iris, her eyes red from tiredness and worry. "There are records of Barry staying in for an alcohol overdose. Apparently, one of the interns made a mistake and injected him with an experimental drug."

    "So, that''s how his powers will be exined?""Yes," sighed Iris. "It''s truly scary. I talked to the nurses, the doctor, the receptionist, and even the hospital administrators. They all have memories of talking or treating Barry. And it''s not him. Many people have heard of it since the hospital tried to avoid awsuit."

    The room quieted briefly before Cisco spoke: "It''s the same for the casino. Barry has a paper trail of his debt, and guess how much it used to be?"

    "5000$," replied Joe. "The same amount the Dark Speedster stole in his first crime."

    "Bingo," said Cisco in a dejected voice. "How are things going on your side?"

    "I tried talking to the captain, but it was useless," replied Joe.

    "So, what do we do?" asked Ralph; he did not know how to feel about being ignored by Edward. Happy? He was since his life was not affected. Dejected? Also, he felt thetter did not value him at all and treated him as if he did not exist.

    "Yes, what should you do?"

    Everyone turned their head to the voice and immediately expressed anger and hatred.

    "What do you want?" asked Barry.

    "I never hid my desire," replied Edward. "You help me with my experiment, and everything will return to how it used to be."

    "How can I help you with that damn bracelet?"

    "You just need to be willing."

    Barry looked at his team before sighing, "I''m willing."

    "That''s the spirit." Edward did not hesitate to link him and Wally to countless machines and collect data.

    [Still missing something.]

    [You''re right. Even if we only created a Tier 10 Speed Force, we are still missing the key point,] nodded Morgana through psychicmunication.

    [Let''s run a test into the Speed Force.]

    [Are you sure? That could cause problems.]

    [As long as his family''s financial and social life is in my hands, he should know what to and not to do.]

    Edward ran his test, and as expected, there wereplications. The bracelet and all the other tracking marks he secretly left on Barry stopped working.

    [What should we do?] asked Morgana.

    [Since that thing loved its Speedster, we will ckmail it with the life of one.]

    [What do you have in mind?]

    [We will put a powerful curse around Barry that is linked to Wally. If the consciousness tries to remove our marks or the curse, it will activate and kill the Kid sh.]

    [This might work. However, for a curse to work on a Tier 11 Entity, it must be unstable or vtile, highlyplex, or versatile. But even then, it will only buy us a short amount of time.]

    [Not necessarily,] replied Edward. [Although the Speed Force is a Multiversal Entity, it cannot use much of its power in one timeline.]

    [Hopefully, you''re right.]

    Edward immediately began concocting this curse, in which he mixed into all his learned or mastered Rules. Over the past five hundred years studying the Soul Limit, he made many aplishments in mastering rules or Rules.

    As such, he now wielded all elemental Rules except Light and Darkness, Soul Rule, Destruction Rule, Death Rule, Space-Time Rule, and Curse Rule. The final product of this curse was a ck bracelet, and after taking some of Wally''s blood, it was finallypleted.

    Edward''s n worked as the Speed Force did not remove his marks, thus allowing him to gather more data. Things were proceeding smoothly for a whole month until��.

    Edward calmly watched Barry finish today''s test as he walked out of a portal.

    "This should be enough for today, right?"

    "Do you think I didn''t detect your little movement?"

    "Excuse me?" asked Barry, not showing any hint that something was wrong.

    "The Time Remnants you send out: do you think I wouldn''t find out?"

    "I have no idea what you''re talking about."

    In fact, Edward did not see or detect when Barry created a Time Remnant since the Speed Force blocked his view or senses. However, the remnant ��who is something like a clone��tried to traverse the Multiverse, mostly trying to get help from other Earths. Sadly for this team, Edward had already used Rick Sanchez''s technology to block this timeline.

    "It seems that soft threats won''t work, so let''s do this the hard way."

    The team''s heart skipped a beat. Then, before they could react, they discovered they were inside some kind of shield in space.

    "Is this Earth?" asked Caitlin as she looked at the blue underneath her feet. They could not believe how fast they teleported outside of the''s atmosphere.

    "Beautiful, isn''t it?" said Edward, his tone eerily calm. "It would be a shame if it was gone." He pointed his finger to shoot a small purple energy orb.

    Boom! The entire exploded, and no one��including Harrison Wells, who is the usual calm andposed one��knew how to react.

    "A beautiful yet cruel sight," uttered Edward calmly. "7.9 billion people died just like that."

    "Im��Impossible," stuttered Barry.

    "You''re��a�� monster."

    "Calm down: there is no need to be so dramatic," he said, still eerily calm. He snapped his finger, and arge clock appeared. Its handle moved backward, and the team watched as the destroyed returned to its former state. Before the team could process what had happened, they were already back in theb.

    "Next time you pull another stunt like this, it will be permanent," said Edward as he gazed directly into Barry''s eyes. He then slowly walked out, leaving them alone to process everything.

 Chapter 563: True Hero

    Chapter 563: True Hero

    "Tell me it''s not true. Tell what we saw and experienced was a lie �� it was some kind of illusion," said Barry, walking back and forth.

    "I''m afraid��it was true," uttered Cisco.

    "No?"

    "My equipment is detecting high levels of residual energy," exined Cisco. "Plus, I just checked the International Bureau of Weights and Measures (BIPM), and all the atomic clocks have detected anomalies."

    "Which would ur due to reverting time," finished Barry, who immediately became pale. The room entered an eerie quiet before Ralph spoke:

    "I''m done." He immediately headed to the exit.

    "Oh, calm down. What do you mean by that?"

    "Like I said, I''m done."

    "You can''t just leave," said Iris."Yes, I can. I reluctantly signed up to fight normal crime in this city and a few meta-humans. But someone who can blow the world with a finger and revert it back as if nothing ever happened? That''s beyond my pay grade."

    "Come on, Ralph," persuaded Barry. "I know things looked bleak, but we still have hope."

    "Oh, what kind of hope?"

    "Well�� we are alive, aren''t we? That''s something."

    "Yes, because of his mercy. But if you continue with this kind of thinking, we won''t be for long." No matter what the others said, Ralph walked out and did not stop. His departure dealt a great blow to the team''s morale.

    "I can''t believe he just bails like that,"ined Wally.

    "You can''t me him considering the situation," said Wells.

    "You''re on his side?"

    "No, but I understand his choice."

    So, would you do ��"

    "Enough, Wally," said Joe with a raised voice. "Now is not the time to be fighting amongst ourselves. We must think of what to do." Unfortunately, no one could provide him with any decent idea.

    Edward showed up the next day as usual. He was indifferent to everybody and immediately forced Barry and Wally to undergo his tests. He was more severe this time around, as he would push them to the limit for three straight days before leaving. He would give them a potion to replenish their fatigue whenever they were tired. Then, he would disappear for one day before doing the same thing.

    By the second week, Wally became useless as his connection to the Speed Force was not deep enough for this level of research, so he no longer participated.

    "We are still missing thest piece," said Morgana. "However, we now have enough data to calcte the missing link."

    "And how long would that take?"

    "50 years. Do you want the exact number down to the second?"

    "No need," replied Edward. In hindsight, 50 years was not long, especially since they could use time dtion and not worry about time back home.

    "So, what do you want to do? Do you want to use more drastic measures?" asked Morgana.

    "No need. We can push Barry further and gather more data; this should reduce the time needed for the final calctions."

    "As you wish."

    As soon as Edward walked into the room, he knew something was wrong �� he could no longer read the other people''s minds, not just Barry and Wally.

    "What have you done?" he asked the Speedster.

    "You''re too strong and must be stopped. Otherwise, this world coulde to an end because of your whim."

    "We were so close, Barry. My research was so close to finishing that you would never see me again. Why do something stupid?"

    "How do we know what you say is true? Are we supposed to believe YOUR words?" added Caitlin.

    "There is no need to talk with him," said Cisco, and the team immediately acted. An armor simr to Savitar materialized around Barry and Wally. But they were not the only ones. Every team member had simr armor.

    Cisco shot a few sts in the air to open portals, allowing countless people to walk in. Edward first saw Oliver Queen or the Green Arrow, and all his team members walked into the room. Everyone had unique armor.

    The next to enter was Supergirl (Kara}, who walked out, followed by her cousin (Superman, rk Kent) and a group of superpower individuals from Earth-38. Following them was the Legend of Tomorrow, a group of individuals with a mission to preserve the space-time continuum. All the members had one connection to sh or Oliver in some capacity.

    Thest group to arrive wasposed of Speedsters. Edward immediately recognized the first person as Jay Garrick, usually known in theics as the first Speedster. He had to take a moment to recognize the other two.

    He did not watch all of The sh but remembered specific videos online by ident or by choice ofter seasons. So, he recognized the two of them: one was someone called Godspeed and should have been a viin unless he remembered correctly. The other one was Barry''s daughter from the future.

    Edward calmly looked at the team, focusing on their armor.

    "An armor powered by energy from the Speedforce itself? This must be one of Wells'' works," hemented.

    "His calmness unnerved me," said Diggle through theirmunication system."

    "It''s just a bluffing tactic, " Oliver responded, not hiding his voice. However, Edward paid no attention to him but nced at Barry. "I''m curious how you put this team together."

    "Does it matter?"

    "The unknown is eating me alive." Sadly, no one would answer him, so he had to cast a Divination Spell to get some answers. Over the years, he had made great strides in this field of magic that always eluded him. Plus, he''s learned he can achieve way more if he lets Morgana do the divination instead of him.

    ''So, it was a time remnant,'' he thought. He believed he had captured all of them, but the Speed Force hid one and even sneaked it out of this blocked timeline. The remnant was the one who put up this time, and Edward even believed the Speed Force allowed it to ess Barry''s memories.

    He looked at Barry in the eyes, "I respect you, Barry. Despite the despair you faced when confronting my power, you never gave up simply because you were a hero. Sadly, your foolish actions will cause you the death of everyone that you care about. But don''t worry, I''m not as cruel as you would like to think �� I won''ty hands on this."

    "Attack!" roared Barry and Oliver simultaneously. Sadly, their attempt was useless. A shield appeared around Edward to block all their attacks. Moreover, everyone soon noticed their bodies were rapidly disintegrating into tiny particles.

    "What have you done?" roared Barry, but Edward calmly looked at him with no words. He had used all the power of Netheril to use one of his most powerfulws �� Destruction. As such, despite all members of the team wearing Speed Force Armor equivalent to Tier 7, meaning they could survive the sun''s destruction, no one survived this attack.

    The Speedsters, Krytonians, and Martian Man Hunter were thest survivors. Their power or physiology allowed them to siphon more power from the force and dy their inevitable death. s, the pain of watching their loved ones die had almost broken them down mentally.

    "You could have avoided this," said Edward with a cold and callous indifference. He pointed his finger at the Speedster and forcefully drew out their Soul me; he did not care for theirst look of regret, anger, and resentment.

    "What are you going to do?" asked Morgana.

    "Experience what it''s like to be a Speedster with the highest affinity with the Speed Force."

    "It should hate us right now, so do you think it''s a good idea?"

    "I only need to draw its consciousness into a battle with my Willpower; this should buy us enough time."

    "Since you''ve thought of everything, let''s proceed."

 Chapter 564: Weaponized

    Chapter 564: Weaponized

    Edward floated in the air, legs crossed, and blood dripped from all of the offices in his face. Despite his gory appearance, he looked calm as the space around him twisted. His Willpower was directly confronting the consciousness of the Speed Force while his mind and soul were navigating through it, gathering as much data as possible.

    With Barry and the other Speedster''s soul, the Speed Force was like his home, allowing him to navigate and understand its ends and out. The process was intoxicating as his mind ran at a speed unlike never before; he felt absolute freedom.

    Blurhg!

    Edward opened his mouth and vomited arge mouthful of blood. A potion appeared before him, and he drank it.

    "How is it?" asked the little elf.

    "Good, more than good," he replied hoarsely.

    "So, we got what we wanted?"

    "Not only that, but my Willpower has finally reached 9."

    Chris''s meditation technique had previously improved his willpower, and this confrontation was what he needed to reach a new height. He could feel it as soon as he opened his eyes. The world was different, everything felt like it would be okay since he now strongly believed he could survive anything. Lastly, controlling his rules became way easier."That''s good." Not only had her boss improved spiritually, but they could finally replicate this thing.

    The Speed Force had applications beyond just surviving the Time Game. By creating a Speed Force Dimension as her core, her processing power can drastically be increased, finally breaching the previous barrier and bing an entity on par with a Universe Will. By then, her calctions would be as if an infinite version of herself from a multiverse were doing the calctions.

    "How is your injury?"

    "My soul is injured, but nothing that a few months of rest won''t cure," replied Edward.

    "That''s good. So, what''s next? Do you want to start building your own Speed Force immediately?"

    "No. The original one might intervene in our actions. Plus, it''s time to leave this world to prevent any possible trouble."

    "We''re leaving immediately?"

    "No, there are still a few things of value in this world," replied Edward. His next step was cleaning up the mess Barry''s actions left behind. He first wiped out the memory of everyone on the from any memories rted to supernatural or meta-humans.

    Secondly, he released a virus on the that modified the DNA or Life Code of all earthlings. The DNA of the people of this world was very susceptible to mutation upon contact with dark matter or other forms of energy or universal power; that was no longer the case.

    The third step was to do the same thing with all the Earths Team sh had encountered or had any connections with, including Earth-38, where Kara and the Kryptonians originated.

    Lastly, Edward had to eliminate the Harrison Wells variant, which created the Speed Force Suit for the team and removed all traces of his existence.

    "Aren''t you going too far?" asked Morgana.

    "Harrison Wells has the potential to develop Omniversal Travel. Although his chances are very slimpared to Rick or the Doctor, he still has the potential �� especially after how much this world will change once the Convergence ends. I need to remove all possibility of him actually seeding anding back for revenge."

    "That''s fair, I guess. But what about the Speed Force? It should remember your actions."

    "I doubt the Speed Force would go to such an extreme length for one Barry out of an infinite version. However, your words reminded me we shoulde back here after Tier 11 to check on it."

    "Paranoid as always. So, where to next?"

    "First, we need to get a few magics."

    His first destination was to acquire the Helmet of Fate that belongs to the DC Universe''s version of Doctor Strange �� Doctor Fate. The helmet allowed him tomunicate and draw power from an entity known as the Lord of Order. Edward did not care much about the spells, thetter thought; he only wanted the helmet to prepare for the MCU''s Sorcery Magic that used other dimensions and unknown deities and creatures. Through this helmet, he had a better understanding of this magic system and could learn it much more easily.

    His target �� Shazam �� was the same. He deepened his understanding of this kind of Sorcerer Type of Magic.

    For his next destination, Edward and Morgan took some time, navigation, and divination beforending on the correct timeline and. While [Netheri] was in invisible mode, they watched an intense battle between a Green Lantern and an army. The Green Lantern won the battle but lost his life in the process.

    As thest light of his life passed away, the ring flew away to find its next owner. Of course, Edward would not let it escape since it was his target; he did not even let the Green Lantern''s soul pass peacefully as he stole thetter''s memory before he died.

    "Fascinating, isn''t it,"mented Edward as he looked at the ring surrounded by a powerful shield.

    "Yes, a type of magical weapon that weaponizes Willpower; this thing is perfect for you. If you were not such a terrible person, the thing would have probably directly chosen you."

    "Was thatst part necessary?" Edward rolled his eyes, but Morgana ignored him. "The good news is this thing is a form of magic, so it should be easier to study and replicate."

    Morgan was partially correct. They quickly recreated the magic behind the rings, but it would fall apart after one use. In the end, they concluded they needed to travel to Oa ��the habitats of the Guardians, creators of the rings and Green Lantern Corps.

    After knowing the ring''s potential, Edward did not want to confront the Lantern Corp �� it was not worth it. So, he used the memories he stole from the dead Lantern he stole the ring from.

    He released a weaponized Obscurius in some part of the gxy, creating an artificial crisis. As expected, the Lantern Corp sent 90% of their members to contain the devastating power of the Obscurial. Edward took advantage of this opportunity to infiltrate their main headquarters and found the core secret of the rings.

    After this escapade, it was only a matter of time before he recreated his version of the ring.

    Green light enveloped Edward as he felt a rushed power. His Willpower experienced a transformation, allowing him to use it effortlessly and to greater heights.

    "I can now destroy this universe with this ring," hemented. The ring granted him Tier 10 power. Although his finding method was limited to creating weapons and energy sts, it was still Tier 10 and one achieved without the floating city.

    Of course, another downside is that he needed to charge it asionally, but he was more than satisfied with a Tier 10 Weapon that was easily carried as he only needed to add one more ring to his fingers.

    It took him a while to study and create the ring, and by the time he finished, his soul injury had headed. He had to acquire two more things: say goodbye to Diana before leaving this world.

    {Announcement: ording to my previous outline, the MCU arc should have been right after this world, and midway through, he would have gone to the Fate/Moon Universe. I''ve rearranged things so that this arc would be immediately after the DC/sh Universe so that the MCU arc can flow smoothly.

    [There might still be other worlds during the MCU arc, but I will reserve such a move if the arc bes dull and needs excitement.

    [Disimer: I have only watched Fate Zero and half of Fate/Stay Night Unlimited de Works. This arc will take ce in Fate/ Stay Night, and I will take some liberty with the plot. I do not know anything about Fate''s other timelines and do not intend to get into that mess.

    [Additionally, it will be a mini-arc instead of a very short or brief arc. But it will also be very important and y a significant role in the Time Game.]

 Chapter 565: Visit

    Chapter 565: Visit

    Edward''s next target was the DNA sample of the Kryptonians, as he had great use for it. Manufacturing high-tier clones is a very costly endeavor as he needs the Mana to forcefully raise their tier while also considering how to nurture their souls. After mastering Soul Law, he mastered the ability to create artificial souls, making things slightly easier but still costly.

    Additionally, these clones have very limited lifespans, which is a problem in itself.

    But the Kryptonian Life Code is the key to solving this problem. He can now clone them in mass like any other clone before cing them in a facility with immense sr energy. He can design the ce to elerate these clones'' ability to absorb sr energy to increase their growth.

    With this method, he can manufacture Tier 5-6 Clones in batches, creating a mighty army. These clones won''t be even more powerful because he needs to modify their Life Code to remove the Kryptonians'' natural weakness against magic. Of course, he also has to worry about possible revolts and so on.

    Once that was finished, he searched for his next target �� the Anti-Life Equation. The Anti-Life Equation was a transcendental mathematical form initially said to allow those who knew it to dominate the will of any sentient race; this is the ultimate goal of Darkseid.

    Edward wanted to get his hands on it as he believed he might ess the Mind Authority after studying it and the Mind Stone from the MCU.

    "It''s not working," Morgana dered. Whatever form of divination I try, I cannot find the location. We might have to buy the information from the Akashic Record."

    "I tried, but even news on where this thing is too expensive," replied Edward. "Let''s try a little cause-and-effect trick to see if we can find it."

    He cursed whoever held the Anti-Life Equation; his purpose was to find this person through the karmic link formed between them after cursing the individual. Normally, this tactic would not have worked since curses require a medium or more information to go on, but since he controlled Curse Rule, he had fewer limitations."It''s not working," sighed Edward.

    "That''s to be expected; we''re searching a single thread from an infinite multiverse," replied Morgana. "What now? We can try hunting down variants of Darkseid."

    "No, we have a better way," said Edward.

    "You mean luck?"

    "Yes."

    "This might work," nodded Morgana as she summoned a Felix Felicis. Luck, or the control of probability, was a powerful thing. Over the years, the Luck Potion has been thoroughly studied, understood, and updated. Edward does not like to overuse this thing as it has long been revealed that overusing the potion will have severe consequences, primarily a Curse of Misfortune, where someone will have terrible bad luck.

    Edward wiped the corner of her mouth.

    "So, what''s on your mind?"

    "I have this urge to see Diana again."

    "Could her timeline contain the equation?" asked the little elf.

    "Very likely."

    "In that case, let''s go. We can get the equation and say our goodbyes."

    The Netheril opened a breach in space-time before navigating to its destination.

    "So, we couldn''tnd not long after I left?" asked Edward, looking at the modern metropolis before him.

    "You know how strange this world is."

    "I''m notining," he said calmly. He scanned the entire, scrutinizing all 7 billion people. "Found it."

    "Where?"

    Edward showed her a projection of a man in his 60s with brown hair, smoking a cigar and a gold ring in his pinky.

    "Billion-Dor Bates."

    From his knowledge of theics, this man was the only person who had the equation in his mind

    "Can you get it from his mind?"

    "No problem. Although the form granted him the power of Mind Control, he is still technically a normal human," replied Edward, swiftly taking the form from thetter''s mind.

    The form was: [loneliness + alienation + fear + despair + self-worth �� mockery �� condemnation �� misunderstanding ? guilt ? shame ? failure ? judgment n=y where y=hope and n=folly, love=lies, life=death, self=dark side].

    Edward knew it from theics, but it had to be pronounced in specific ways. Upon sess, alien symbols or glyphs would materialize in the air. He tried it, and it was a sess.

    "What an interesting equation,"mented Morgana. "It will release a frequency that affects a person''s deep subconscious and instill upon them the mathematical certainty that life, hope, and freedom are pointless and break their will in the process. Even someone with a high Willpower like yourself can be affected if not careful."

    "This equation will do wonders for the development of Mind Magic,"mented Edward.

    "Do you n to make it public?"

    "Mind Magic is inherently dangerous. So, even without this form, its development is a cause for concern," replied Edward. "So, we only need to continue with the strict preventive measures as we have done."

    His main focus was never Mind Magic, so it is best to let others study the form while he reaps the benefits.

    "True. However, you should develop a Life Equation to counter this one before making it public."

    "That was my n," nodded Edward. "Let''s go see Diana." He disappeared from his spot.

    "Who''s there?" asked Batman, who was the first to notice an uninvited guest had appeared in the room. Everyone became on guard before finding Edward casually looking at them.

    "Edward?" asked Diana.

    "Sorry for the intrusion."

    "It''s really you." She flew from her seat andnded before him; she hugged him, "I haven''t seen you in decades."

    "For you, it''s been decades. But for me, it has been a little over a year."

    "Are these the wonders of interdimensional travel? Regardless, it''s good to see you again."

    "Likewise."

    "Diana, are you going to introduce us to your friend?" asked Superman.

    "Wonder Woman, get away from this man," yelled sh.

    "sh, what''s with this reaction?" she asked.

    "The moment Iid eyes on him, I received a great warning from the Speed Force; this man is extremely dangerous." Everyone once again raised their guards, which they''d previously lowered.

    Diana frowned before looking at Edward, "What did you do?"

    Edward calmly smiled, "Remember the research I told you about?"

    "Yes."

    "Well, I was studying how to replicate the Speed Force, and it did not like that. Let''s just say I used some extreme means to seed, and we are not on good terms."

    Diana wanted to shake her head; she had long known he was notw-abiding. Luckily, he usually resorts to peaceful methods instead of force when dealing with things.

    "And what kind of extreme measures?" asked Batman.

    "Nothing that concerns you," replied Edward.

    "Okay, Edward is my friend, and I vouch for him," said Diana before looking at him. We''re in an important meeting. If you don''t mind, wait until we finish."

    "Are you guys discussing Darkseid?"

    "Darkseid? You know who is trying to invade Earth?" asked Cyborg.

    "I saw the Parademons on Earth, and that''s his army," replied Edward.

    "Who is this Darkseid?" asked Hal Jordan��a Green Lantern. Unlike sh, he felt a connection toward this stranger and wondered about its origin.

    "Darkseid, ruler of the nightmare world, Apokolips. He''s a New God that has conquered countless worlds, and Earth is his next target."

    "How do you know so much?" Batman asked, but Edward did not pay him any mind. He looked at Diana and said, "I''m interested in Apokolips Technology. I don''t mind helping you out if you want."

    Diana did not immediately ept but looked at the team, "What do you think?"

    "We could use all the information possible," uttered Superman, and soon, the others, with the exception of sh and Batman, also agreed. So, Edward sat next to Diana as he participated in this Justice League meeting.

 Chapter 566: Tension

    Chapter 566: Tension

    Edward tapped his finger on the table and instantly hacked the Justice League''s system. Cyborg �� who was the one who instilled it with Batman''s help �� looked at him in shock. The technology in their system was years ahead of its time, but it was hacked so easily.

    "I have only met variants of Darkseid from different parallel dimensions, but all of them were the same: ruler of Apokolips, conqueror, uses a powerful and inescapable Omega Beam, and searching for the Anti-Life Equation," exined Edward, who showed them his primary data on Darkseid.

    "And what exactly is this equation?" asked Diana.

    "An equation capable of breaking any sentient life''s will and controlling them," replied Edward casually. "With it, he should have no issue ruling the Multiverse."

    "Mind-controlling? How powerful are we talking about?" asked Superman, who had experienced this issue before.

    [AN: Previously, I mentioned I was using the Justice League: War trilogy as my main source of inspiration for Wonder Woman and the eventual Justice League. Now, I have changed my mind and decided to take from many different sources, including Justice League: Unlimited and theics.]

    "How do I exin this?" uttered Edward. "The bat furry over there is the person with the highest Willpower amongst you, but even he could not resist it if a ten-year-old child used the form."

    Hal Jordan almostughed out loud; he had to use his famous Willpower to stop himself. Batman was as stoic as ever, while Diana kicked Edward slightly to reprimand him, but he only shrugged. Superman, who felt the tension and awkwardness of the room, spoke, "If it''s so powerful, we must prevent Darkseid from getting his hand on it. So, what is the n? Do we preemptively attack Apokolips or wait until hees to us?"

    "It says the beam is as fast as any Speedster. That could be a major issue," added Cyborg."That is yet to be corroborated," countered sh.

    "The man has literally studied the Speed Force. Don''t you think that''s something he would know of?" Cyborg argued. "All I''m saying is we must watch out and prepare for all eventual possibilities."

    "...You have a point."

    "..."

    The discussion about the next course of action continued, and everyone chimed in with their opinion, except Edward, who was looking in the distance, still thinking about that form.

    "Something is not right," suddenly said Diana, looking at Edward.

    "Excuse me?"

    "From what I know about you, this equation is the kind of thing you would jump at to research, Yet here you are without a single thread of interest."

    "That''s because I already have the equation and, thus, not interested."

    Diana almost let out a groan as she massaged her temple. ''Oh, Hera, couldn''t you just keep that information to yourself?'' she thought, feeling the tense silence in the room.

    "So, you know where it is?" she swiftly asked.

    "Yes, in the mind of a rich man called Billion-Dor Bates. You guys should probably protect him or something. However, be prepared since he knows how to use the form: gag his mouth to prevent him from speaking."

    "We''ll keep that in mind," said Superman, trying to change the subject.

    "What are you going to do with it?" asked Batman.

    "What does it have to do with you?"

    "You''re an unknown individual, possibly a criminal, possessing knowledge with worldwide ramifications. So, I think we all deserve to know what you will do with it."

    Edward looked at him and the others, "I''m only a passenger in this dimension. Once I say my proper goodbye to Diana, I will leave, and you won''t see me again."

    "And we''re supposed to trust your words?" continued Batman.

    "You want to talk about trust? Why don''t you tell the people here about the Contingencies n you created for each other in case they''ve gone [rogue]."

    "What? Batman, is that true?" asked Superman.

    "Bruce, tell me this is not true," added Diana.

    "The Justice League is a formidable force of good, but it can also be used for evil."

    "Do you think so little of us?" asked the sh.

    "Not cool, man," stated Green Lantern.

    "I do not doubt your character. But as you saw with this equation, sometimes, the choice is not yours."

    "So eloquently spoken," sneered Edward. "Why didn''t you create a n for yourself? I know what you''ve convinced yourself: The Justice League is my Contingency n. But you and I know you''re simply too arrogant and believe you''re incorruptible."

    "You don''t know me."

    "On the contrary, I do. You and I are more alike than you know: losing parents at a young age, fiercely intelligent, paranoid, and like to be prepared for the worst. The difference between us is I don''t let my trauma define me; I''ve learned to grow, to mature, but you''re still that little boy who watched his parents die in that alley."

    "Enough, Edward; you''ve gone too far."

    "Maybe," he replied before standing up. "Like I said, I''m just a passerby. Once you deal with Darkseid, we can say our goodbyes, and I can leave."

    He disappeared from the room, leaving the meeting. The room was quiet for a moment before Superman continued:

    "We will discuss Batman''s inappropriate behaviorter; let''s focus on this uing invasion." After a small discussion, the team decided to capture Billion-Dor Bates first before preparing for the uing battle; it helped that he was a criminal and had just cause for their actions.

    A few dayster:

    Edward held a Mother Box in his hand, analyzing and disassembling it. He sensed a visitor and opened the door to his apartment in New York.

    "What happened in that meeting?" Diana asked. "You''re usually so calm andposed."

    "As you can see, I''m not a big fan of the Bat," shrugged Edward. Back in Primordial Earth, he used to be a superfan of Batman. However, as he grew up, he wanted to read characters that grew emotionally, but the writers never allowed Batman to do so. He had a simr issue with Spider-Man, as the writers never allowed him to evolve as a character.

    Later, he developed a great disdain for Batman because of his fans; he was sick of their constant arguments about how the man could do anything with prep time.

    "That is very obvious," sighed Diana.

    "Don''t mention him. You looked lovely,"mented Edward. Although she was dressed casually in jeans, heels, and a shirt, the clothes could not hide her divine beauty.

    "Thanks for thepliment, but I''m here on official league business."

    "What now?"

    "They wanted me to ask if you knew when the invasion was."

    "In three days," he replied.

    "And how do you know?"

    "I''ve already reverse-engineered some of their technology. The Parademons who escaped have already set up a portal to Apokalips, and it will open in three days."

    "If that''s true, we must stop them beforehand."

    "That should buy you a few more hours."

    Diana frowned, "Has Darkseid prepared to open the portal from his side?"

    "Based on the reconnaissance probes I''ve sent into Apokolips, that''s correct."

    "In that case, we need to hurry," said Diana, preparing to leave. "We will catch upter."

    "Wait up," said Edward, stopping her. He opened a small portal to summon a small cube.

    "What''s this?" asked Diana as she received this thing.

    "Once the battle starts,press the button, and it will drag Darkseid and his army into the Mirror Dimension. In there, you can fight with all your strength without affecting the; you can even blow it if you please."

    "Really?" said Diana with shining eyes. One disadvantage of a hero is the restraint he or she must exercise to protect the surrounding people, houses, and even the. People like him and rk cannot use all their strength.

    "Thank you for this."

    "Consider it an apology for how I acted towards your friends."

 Chapter 567: Goodbye

    Chapter 567: Goodbye

    The Mother Box was a fascinating piece of technology. It was a livingputer with many abilities, including opening boom tubes (spatial tear for teleportation), healing, energy maniption, gravity maniption, mentalmunication, etc.

    Edward had the knowledge and capabilities to replicate all its abilities, including the part about being a livingputer made of organic and inorganic matter.

    Studying the box only added a new variety to his and the Empire''s technology tree, but that was not the main reason for his interest. ording to theic, the Mother Box drew power from the Source, which is one aspect of [The Presence], or God in the DC Universe; in simpler terms, the Source is an enormous source of power that he lusts after.

    After reverse-engineering the Mother Box, he discovered that theics were correct; this thing did draw power from a powerful dimension or entity, but he did not dare search for it.

    [The Presence] is the creator of the DC Universe and thus has transcended Tier 11; in other words, he''s an entity that is at least Tier 12. Although he had previously fought God or Yahweh, that was on a different scale. Plus, he''s unsure if they are the same entity despite theics often iming they are.

    "It''s unfortunate but not worth the risk," Edward shook his head. He decided to settle for the best thing �� the Omega Effect or Darkseid''s source of power. The Omega Effect allowed Darkseid to travel at will through space and time, so Edward knew it might be useful for his Time Game. Additionally, when he uses the Omega Beam, it can erase people from existence, simr to his power of destruction.

    ''If I remember correctly, Darkseid is a Tier 11 God but is stuck in a higher dimension and cannot interfere in the lower dimensions without using an avatar. While he''s distracted with this invasion, I might be able to sneak into this dimension and steal a little bit of the Omega Effect."

    After analyzing the situation, he decided to use one of his trump cards to ensure sess: the False Multiverse Fail-Safe n. The idea is to use his Time Rule to summon time remnants of his floating city; he would summon the city from a second, two seconds, three seconds, and so on from the past until he has more than a million of them. Then, he would link these time remnants to the main floating city, thus achieving a temporary or false Tier 11.

    ording to past trials and errors, he will only have a very short window with that boosted power, and he needs to use it to steal some of the Omega Effect. As long as he prepares early on, this n could seed.Edward did not waste time as he set up everything for his heist. Diana and the Justice League were busy preparing, he was also doing the same thing. So, three dayster, things started.

    Edward watched the battle in the mirror dimension, and every member brought their best. Superman did not have to hold back his strength and speed, and nor did the sh. Batman used his best exoskeleton suit, Green Lantern showed why the ring is known as one of the most powerful weapons in the universe, Aquaman could flood any area without any care, and Cyborg showed his technomancy capabilities while working in tandem with Batman. Lastly, Diana was a force of nature.

    She had ess to Edward''s Virtual Reality headset for decades, allowing her to learn most of the Empire''s martial arts and battle techniques. She also had his bracelet, which allowed her to wield Zeu''s Divine Thunder, and she learned a great deal about Thunder Spells from the headset. Lastly, she somehow contacted Olympus after his absence and gained possession of her famous Bracelet of Submission/Bracelet of Victory, one of the few things in the universe capable of directly blocking Darkseid''s Omega Beam.

    "Not bad," hemented before proceeding with his n. He calcted the best time before sprinting to action.

    "ARGHHHHH. DISGUSTING MORTAL."

    Those words reverberated in his mind as he escaped Darkseid''s dimension with his prize. He wiped the blood dripping from his nose, "That went better than expected."

    "Say that to yourself,"ined Morgana. "See this?" She showed him a screen. "That screen echoed in countless timelines, possibly the entire multiverse."

    "Did it break or affect anything?"

    "No, but now, we definitely cannot say for long."

    "Well, that was already the n," said Edward, who immediately began to analyze the purple orb in his hand. The result was somewhat disappointing. The Omega Effect was a unique power thatbined a little bit of the power of creation with mostly destruction.

    Its ability to travel space and time is nothing more than destroying specific parts of the space-time continuum and forcefully creating tears that lead to any ce or time. Such a power perfectly matched someone like Darkseid but was probably useless to his Time Game.

    The good news is this thing did have some value. It was an excellent reference for his study of Void Energy, which also had both destruction and creation characteristics. Lastly, it also helped his Destruction Rule.

    ��

    "Did you see my fight?" asked Diana, dressed casually as she sat in a booth at a diner.

    "I did, and it was wonderful," replied Edward.

    "Wonderful? That''s all you have to say?"

    "What else do you expect me to say?"

    "Be a little more excited or impressed."

    "What can I say? You guys barely destroyed the Sr System. To me, or even Darkseid, this level of a fight is now child y."

    "Your dimension must be a nightmare for regr people."

    "It is," nodded Edward. "Let''s not talk about this. Tell me, what happened to you after I left?"

    "Nothing exciting happened in the first few years as I listened to your advice and waited for the right time to be an ambassador in the world of men. It was quite difficult after seeing the atrocities of World War II, but I persevered.

    "And when it was time, I did not even have to convince my mother as the Gods of Olympus contacted us and granted me these bracelets."

    Edward looked at them; he could tell they were made simrly to the Lasso of Truth but also contained the [Guardian/Protection Authority].

    "They told me to be their ambassador, and I answered their call."

    "Did you even learn what had happened to them?"

    "No, I only know something happened that affected all pantheons."

    Edward nodded, thinking it was probably rted to the Convergence.

    "Once I joined the world, rk, or Superman, had just begun to appear to the world. Soon afterward, there were more and more like-minded individuals, and we formed the Justice League to help people."

    "You seem happy, I mean, happier than when west saw each other."

    "Well, I found a purpose to which I can dedicate my life, and I am very content with it."

    "Yes, having a purpose can have this effect."

    The two spent the next few days talking and rekindling their friendship. They traveled, talked, ate �� and Diana asked for a rematch with the caveat Edward had to use the same tier as her. She lost, of course, but put on a great fight. Her talent for closebat is better than him, and her skills are now on par, if not better, after using the headset, but he still had thousands of years of experience above her.

    Three dayster, it was time for Edward to leave.

    "Can''t you stay a little longer?"

    "Unfortunately, that''s not possible," replied Edward.

    "When will I see you again?" asked Diana. "I will see you again, right?"

    "Maybe."

    "Those are not reassuring words."

    "I will be very busy. So you might see me in a few months, a few years, or never. As a dimensional traveler, time is not really a constraint for me."

    "Your words are raising eyebrows," Diana said. "If you need help, say so, and I will not hesitate to offer it."

    "I know, but there is no need for that," Edward replied before looking her in the eyes. "Bruce is a great guy; I have no doubt he can make you happy."

    "So, you knew."

    "My outburst was not simply because of how I personally feel about him."

    "I did not take you for the jealousy type," she said with a smile.

    "I have my low points. But what I said is true �� he can make you happy."

    "I don''t know. He has always had reservations about our rtionship because of our line of work. Plus, I couldn''t stop thinking about your words."

    "He can change," added Edward. "I''ve seen. After he surrounds himself with his adopted children �� the Robins �� he does change. At that point, you only need to see the right therapist, and he can ovee his trauma."

    "Do you really think so?"

    "I wouldn''t say so otherwise," nodded Edward. "However, you should be wary of a woman named Talia Al Ghul."

    "Why?"

    "She has a son with Bruce named Damian, but he was not really a willing participant in the procreation process �� if you know what I mean."

    "So cruel?"

    "I''m afraid so."

    "I will be on the lookout."

    "Good. Onest thing in case we don''t see each other again."

    "Don''t say that."

    "Listen since it''s important," said Edward in a serious tone. "The entire Multiverse is about to be forced into a war of unparalleled proportions. If you want to protect the people you love, be as powerful as possible."

    Edward sighed deeply, "I want to say do whatever is necessary to acquire power, but I know this goes against your personality, so I won''t embarrass myself. But you should understand my intention or the severity of the situation."

    "A war? With whom? And when?" swiftly asked Diana.

    "I don''t know much, but what I do know, with your immortality, you will live to see it happen. Be prepared."

    "I��understand."

    Edward nodded, hugged, and kissed her on the cheek before hopping into his floating city and leaving for the void; his next destination was the Fate/Moon Universe.

 Chapter 568: The Holy Grail War

    Chapter 568: The Holy Grail War

    As Edward stood in the Void, he felt relieved that things went smoothly this time. He looked at the world before him, deep in thought. The Akashic Record warned him about directly entering this world, telling him to be careful and possibly expect rejection.

    Edward was about to anchor his city before sending a projection when Morgana suddenly appeared, "Emergency��"

    "What happened? Are we under attack?" swiftly asked Edward; he knew how dangerous the void was.

    "You didn''t let me finish my words," Morgana replied. "I was going to say an emergency message."

    "Oh, is it from home?"

    "No, it''s from the spies in the Samsara Hall."

    Edward''s eyes immediately lit up. During his trip to the Naruto Universe, he trained a few spies to infiltrate a God Space, hoping to steal that person''s weapon.

    "What did they say?"

    "The first step of infiltration was a sess." Edward smiled after hearing this. He needed an identity in whatever version of Earth these people originated for and lured the Purple Robe Daoist into choosing him into his space.He theorized that the bastard should be monitoring the entire, but his focus should be on his home ��China�� and the so-called main enemy of his country �� the US. So, he made his clone with this idea in mind.

    He was born in South Africa and disyed an extremely high IQ at a very young age, which allowed him to attend Oxford University and graduate with many degrees. However, he soon became aughing stock of the world of Academia because of his unprovable im that supernatural powers were possible in the universe.

    After years of rejection, sneering, bullying, and ridicule, he became a drunk and disappeared from the world''s view, bing a paid hacker for the underground. Such an obsession should get into the Purple-Robe Daoist''s radar and receive an invitation.

    "I hope things proceed smoothly from now on," muttered Edward. He provided the team with all the ways to create an identity for him, including written records, people''s memories, personal rtionships, published papers, and even countless videos taken from public cameras. He even gave these spies a few Luck Potion vials to ensure nothing goes wrong.

    "Alright, let''s get back to business." Edward sent his projection to the world.

    ��

    "The Akasha was both reasonable and unreasonable,"ined Edward as he appeared in the middle of a magical circle. He looked at the young girl with twin tails before him:

    "You must be my master."

    "Yes, that''s me," replied Tohsaka, "Are you a Caster?"

    "Unfortunately, an Archer."

    "Then, why do you have a wand?"

    "I am a mage, but my ss is Archer."

    "I see. So, may I ask who you were? Is it someone I would know?"

    "Probably not," replied Edward. "Give me a moment to get limated with this body." Although an odd request, Tohsaka nodded. Through the projection, Edward convinced the Akasha �� a metaphysical space that contains the sum total of all events, possibilities, and knowledge in all the multiverse.

    However, thetter agreed with the condition that he would be a servant and participate in the Holy Grail War. His real body could not descend to this world, so he needed to create an avatar.

    Regardless of the limits, he was happy he could enter this game as he had two primary objectives: Gilgamesh and Eniku''s Noble Phantasm, [Enuma Elish]. Gilgamesh''s ability takes the form of a weird-looking sword, but the main thing is its ability to revert things to a state of genesis or creation �� the weapon is a pure manifestation of destruction, bending the world to a level that is considered manipting the truth. If he could get his hands on it, Edward was confident he could build a powerful Tier 11 weapon to deal with the Time Guardian.

    Meanwhile, Eniki''s Enuman Elish manifested in the forms of chains called [Chains of Heaven], and its main ability is to bind all things in the universe. The thing had the ability to hold the Heavens(Multiverse) from falling apart. What interests Edward the most about this thing is the Gods were created purposely to restrain them, so it was a perfect weapon for the Time Guardian.

    Of course, these two things were not the only thing of interest to him. This world contained Primordial Runes, and Edward wanted to get his hands on them to begin his project of synthesizing Void Runes by analyzing andbining Primordial Runes from many different worlds.

    "Your stats," said Tohsaka, not hiding her shock. She was initially disappointed after seeing the C (Average} Rating for things like attacks, defense, luck, and even agility, considering thetter''s ss was an Archer.

    Then, she saw the EX (exceptional and beyond human limits) rate for Mana. But that was not the end. She saw his skills: Combat Expert (A+ or excellent), Extreme Senses (A-), Magic Mastery (EX), Rune Magic (EX), and Noble Phantasm (EX).

    "Are you a mage from the Age of Gods?" asked Tohsaka.

    "Something like that," replied Edward. In this world, it is irrefutable that the older and more ancient the magic, the more powerful it is. Most modern mages pursued the power of the ancient, but sadly, magic is slowly deteriorating.

    "So, can you use True Magic?"

    "Yes and no."

    "My ss is still Archer, so I''m limited by many things."

    "Is that why your Magic Immunity is only B-(Above Average)?"

    "Exactly," nodded Edward, finishing reorganizing his thoughts. "We have a lot of work to do." While creating this Heroic Spirit, he sessfully learned about this world''s magic or Magecraft.

    The mages in this world use mana to change the world around them, but they are limited to Magic Circuit, simr to Magic Veins back in the Empire. However, Magic Circuit does not run through the physical body but the soul.

    Ancient mages were much more powerful because they did not have to use a Magic Circuit to interact with the world. Magical energy was abundant and easier to wield back then.

    "Work? What work?" asked Tohsaka.

    "We don''t have much time for me to train you in the old ways of magic, so I will need to modify your Magic Circuit: improve it, if you will."

    "What? Are you crazy?" If something happens to her circuit, she will never be able to use magic ever again; she would rather die than ept such a fact.

    "Little girl, despite my high mana capacity, I''m still limited by your mana reserve. You must improve if you want me to use all my abilities."

    "But, I''ve never heard of increasing Mana Circuit besides marrying the right person and hoping the descendants inherit higher circuit numbers."

    "Of course, you haven''t heard of it since it involves Soul Maniption?"

    "Manipting the soul? This kind of magic should be very close to True Magic and may even be one."

    "You''re correct?"

    "And you can use this kind of magic?" asked Tohsaka.

    "It will take some effort in my current form, but there should be no problem."

    "Why are you willing to go to such extreme lengths to help me?" Tohsaka asked, not hiding her skepticism. "Do you have a wish to ask for the Grail?"

    "I''m not interested in this thing since it''s a fraud. But if used correctly, I can have a real body and return to the world."

    "What do you mean by fraud?"

    "Don''t worry about that for now."

    "No, tell me now, or I will use one of mymands," replied Tohsaka, showing the stigmata on top of her right hand. Edward''s lips twitched. All Masters have three absolutemands to use against their Servant, and his heroic spirit avatar is not immune to this rule.

    "Calm down, girl." He did not want to experience what it''s like to be controlled.

    "Then, tell me the truth?"

    "Alright. Since the Fourth Grail War, the Holy Grail has been tainted by negative emotions. Anyone who uses it will have their wish twisted into a malevolent one."

 Chapter 569: The Arcane Emperor

    Chapter 569: The Arcane Emperor

    Impossible," denied Tohsaka.

    "Think about what happened at the end of the war?"

    "The Fuyuki City Fire," replied Tohsaka.

    "The previous winner, Kiritsugu, realized the truth about the Grail and ordered Saber to destroy it. However, his actions released negative emotions, causing the fire."

    Tohsaka could not immediately ept this fact. She walked back and forth, thinking about this news.

    "Who would corrupt the Grail?"

    "If you think about it carefully, you should be able to figure it out."

    After thinking for a moment, Tohsaka asked, "One of the three founding families?" Three families were responsible for setting up the Holy Grail War, so they were the most likely to corrupt it secretly.

    "The Einzbern''s family, to be exact," added Edward. "They made a pact with Angra Mainyu. Of course, they were not the only cause.""Angra Mainyu? The person called as the embodiment of All The World''s Evil? Why would they do that?"

    "They''ve been obsessed with the Third True Magic and believe such a choice would help."

    "These stupid bastards," cursed Tohsaka.

    "Language, youngdy."

    "Sorry. Wait, why am I apologizing? You''re not my father."

    "You should still show me some respect."

    "Whatever." She decided not to swear in front of him again, but she won''t admit it. "You said they were not the only ones contributing to the corruption. Who else?"

    "Now is not the time to know such a thing."

    "You! Do you want me to use the seal."

    "Listen to me," Edward said calmly and authoritatively while looking at her directly. "Some truths must be learned at the correct time. Don''t act like a child throwing tantrums whenever you don''t get what you want."

    The corruption of the grail involved a father figure in Tohsaka''s life, and once she learned the truth, she wouldn''t be able to ept such a fact easily. Her mental instability is not ideal for when he modifies her Magic Circuit.

    "I��understand," replied Tohsaka, who walked out of the summoning room and sat down. Edward followed her and let her think for a moment.

    "Wait," she suddenly said. "How do you know all of this? Were you a part of the previous Grail?"

    "No. I use Divination," exined Edward.

    "Divination? That''s not one of your skills."

    "Rune Magic is an umbre term to exin that I can do many things with magic."

    "I see. That''s a great ability since we can know much about our enemies and even predict their movement."

    "Of course. With me here, you''re guaranteed to win this war."

    "Winning the war?" she muttered. She did not have any specific wish for the grail, but she wanted to win the war for one reason: to preserve the rights and honor of the Tohsaka Family.

    "Yes, we must win," nodded Tohsaka. "By the way, you never told who you were?"

    "I doubt you''ll know me, but my name is Edward Bones ��"

    "Edward Bones? The Arcane Emperor?"

    "You��know me?"

    "Of course. All magicians know your legend. You''re almost as famous as the King of Heroes, Gilgamesh."

    Edward had a terrible sense of foreboding, but he remained calm as he asked, "Oh, I wonder what the modern world knows of my life."

    "ording to records, you gathered magicians and magic from all over the world and created the Arcane Empire �� a magical kingdom designated to study and develop magic."

    Tohsaka''s eyes lit up:

    "The books say the time of the Arcane Empire was when magic reached its pinnacle during the Age of the Gods. Although the Arcane Empire only existed for a hundred years, you pushed the development of magic by thousands of years. I could not imagine how wonderful such a period would be. Knowledge was shared and not safeguarded. Every day, countless cutting-edge inventions and magical theories that pushed the boundaries were developed. Such an era is the dream of all magicians."

    The corner of Edward''s lips twitched. Akasha had given him a myth and legend, but what scared him was that he did not even know when he had learned these things from him.

    ''You could have at least told me,''ined Edward. He also realized he might have underestimated the power of Akasha; this was not a simple Tier 11 Entity but went beyond it.

    "Do you know what happened to my Empire?" asked Edward, trying to get more information.

    "Shouldn''t you know about this?"

    "I just want to know how the world remembers. One of my fears was that all records of my existence and the Empire would be wiped out from history."

    Tohsaka nodded as that response made sense.

    "It was destroyed," she replied with pity in her eyes. "The Gods did not like how powerful mortals were bing under your rule, so they banded together to destroy it. The records said you personally yed dozens of Gods in the final battle, and that day was also called [Gilded Blood Sky] because so much Divine Blood was spilled that the sky turned golden red for seven days."

    Tohsaka''s voice was slightly raised as she told the story due to excitement. Meanwhile, Edward was not feeling good. The idea that he lost to the Gods irked him to his very soul. Furthermore, he felt Akasha could have given him a skill with the title of [God yer].

    "Some historians believe the destruction of the Arcane Empire is the main reason for the end of the Age of Gods."

    "That''s an exaggeration,"mented Edward.

    "No, they might be right. After that war, the gods'' influence further weakened, and all the knowledge scattered from the Arcane Empire contributed to the rise of human civilization."

    Edward nodded, albeit slightly distracted. The fact that he had a legend or myth in this world was good and bad news. He could not easily reveal his name to others, as they might recognize his myth and use it against him; in other words, his identity became his weakness, like all Servants.

    ''After the war, I also need to research this so-called legend to say whether they were just written words or actual events that urred.''

    "So, you''re the legendary Arcane Emperor," uttered Tohsaka, looking at him up and down. "Can I ask you a few questions?"

    "Sure, but don''t expect answers for certain things."

    "That''s fine," she nodded. "There are rumors you would summon past and future mages to contribute to the Empire. Is that true?"

    "Well, I can manipte space-time and even ess parallel worlds, so it''s probably true."

    "Then, where is my invitation?" she asked directly.

    "What can I say? You simply did not meet our requirements."

    "You!"

    "Don''t ask things you know the answer will hurt you."

    "Hmph, I won''t argue with a dead man."

    "Oh, that''s harsh."

    "Second question: Is the legendary floating city �� Netheril �� real?" asked Tohsaka. "The thing wasbeled as the pinnacle of Human Alchemy �� a creation praised even by the best Gods of Forgery, but there are debates on its existence. So, was it real?"

    "The pinnacle of humanity, huh?" muttered Edward; that was another phrase that bothered him, but he could not argue against it. His Artificer aplishments were not the pinnacle in this world as many of God''s creations, like the Enuma Elish, surpassed even his floating city.

    "It was real," he answered.

    "Really? Can I see it?" Her eyes were practically glowing.

    "Yes, but not now."

    Tohsaka smiled, happy she got to see such a magical wonder.

    "Last question: Are the Arcane Runes as wonderful as the books said?"

    "My Arcane Rune? They weren''t passed down?"

    "Sadly, no," she replied. "Rumors have it they were a magicalnguage on par with the Divine Words and could evenpare with Primordial Runes. More importantly, they were created to suit humans perfectly. Can you show it to me?"

    "Better yet, once this war is over, I''ll teach it to you."

    "Really?" asked Tohsaka, not hiding her excitement. She quickly calmed down, "Can I even learn?"

    Modern magicians cannot learn much ancient magic because of the decline of the supernatural in the world or because of extreme requirements, such as having some divinity.

    "The only requirements are to be a mage and have a soul, so there is no need to worry about learning."

    "Great." She could not help but be excited at the prospect of learning such powerful magic. With it, she will be able to improve the Tohsaka''s Jewel Magecraft and elevate it to a higher level.

    "Now that you know who I am, can you trust me to modify your Magic Circuit?"

    "Hmm, since you''re the Arcane Emperor, it''s understandable you could do something like that." Tohsaka gritted her teeth, "Fine, I''ll trust you. What should I do?"

    ��--

    [AN: It''s very difficult for me to rewatch Fate/Unlimited de Works because it reminded me of why I never finished the series in the first ce �� the protagonist, Shirou Emiya. I hate, disdain, and despise this man. His extreme heroplex just gets me mad for no reason.]

 Chapter 570: New Circuits

    Chapter 570: New Circuits

    "You don''t need to do anything specifically," Edward responded. "But I must tell you: the process will be excruciatingly painful."

    "Your wording makes the situation even more concerning," said Tohsaka.

    "I''m just warning you so you can be prepared."

    "I can bear a little bit of pain."

    "Little bit of pain?" Edward shook his head. "If we had more time, I could have concocted a pain-relieving potion for you. Better yet, if only I could easily ess my inventory, I could get it there. s."

    "Pain relieving? Couldn''t we get something from the hospital or pharmacy?" asked Tohsaka.

    "No. The pain is from your soul, so those won''t work."

    Edward walked back into the summoning room. He erased the summoning circle before slowly drawing one of his own. "Quick question: do you still have the pendant to summon Saber?"

    "Hmm? Why are you asking such a question.""Just answer."

    "If you must know, I don''t. I gave it to someone who once saved my life."

    Edward''s mouth twitched. "Oh, who is it?"

    "You don''t need to know."

    "It''s Shirou Emiya, isn''t it?"

    "How do you know? Are you using Divination on me? Stop it; Otherwise, I will use one of mymand seals."

    Edward ignored her. In the Fate/Stay Night Series, Tohsaka did not give the pendant to Shirou until after she summoned her Servant and saved him from an attack from Lancer. With the pendant, Shirou��the protagonist��could identally summon Saber, one of the most potent Servants in the series.

    Now, in this strange timeline, he was, Shirou received the pendant earlier. Most likely to ensure he bes the seventh Servant and also summons Saber.

    ''The Akasha contains the sum total of all events and possibilities. So, it created a timeline where small things like this are different. Well, that''spletely correct since I also have to consider the Arcane Empire.''

    Edward finished drawing the rune on the floor while his mind was also thinking about other things.

    "Done."

    "What should I do?"

    "Just step in the middle and embrace yourself."

    Tohsaka took a deep breath while muttering under her breath, "It''s just a little pain." She walked to the middle and said in a meek voice, "I''m ready." The magic circle immediately lit up, and Tohsaka''s screen of agony followed soon.

    When she usually used magic, a visual representation of her magic circuits manifested in her body. However, they were not green as usual but dark red. Her body twisted on the ground, and her voice soon became hoarse.

    ''Little girl, that''s the price of rapid power,'' thought Edward before looking at the window. The process onlysted thirty minutes, which, in hindsight, is not long. However, for someone suffering unimaginable pain, every second felt like an eternity.

    Edward knew the process ended when the soft moaning and groan stopped. He conjured arge cup of water for her, and Tohsaka drowned herself in it.

    "Slow down and pace yourself."

    "You! I thought I was going to die," sheined.

    "I told you it would be painful. It''s you who ims it was only a little pain."

    Tohsaka was too tired to argue with him. She could only drink water to feel anything in her body. After more than a minute of rehydration, she finally felt better.

    "Better?"

    Tohsaka nodded.

    "In that case, why don''t you check your Magic Circuits?"

    Her eyes lit up as she activated her magic. The look of shock on her face was palpable.

    "108 Magic Circuits!" She genuinely did not know what to say. Most mages are born with less than 20 circuits; anyone above that number can be considered talented. Initially, she had 40 Circuits and was considered an elite in the magical world regarding talents. But now, she could not describe her newfound power and talent.

    "It''s not a simple 108," added Edward. "I added an additional Magic Veins that ran through your nervous system; it should grant you an additional 12 circuits. It''s a shame this is the limit of your genes, and there is no time or essentials to improve you on a gic level."

    "Are you saying that my physical body itself can hold mana?" asked Tohsaka.

    "That''s right."

    She did not know what to say. Was ancient civilization so much more developed than modern times? Why did this ancient magician seem to know more about science than the current era?

    "There is no need to underestimate yourself. The weakening of modern mages results from changes in the environment, not theck of ability," persuaded Edward, as he did not want the little girl to lose confidence in herself.

    "Now, ready to try your new power?"

    "Of course."

    Edward raised his staff to create a barrier that surrounded the room. "Don''t hesitate."

    Tohsaka did not hesitate. She used all the attack magic she knew, including her family''s Jewel Magic.

    "I can''t believe magic can be so powerful," she yelled. "I believe now I can easily defeat some of the middle-tier Servants. And with the right circumstances, I can face any of them."

    "You would be way more powerful if your Mana Control were not so atrocious," said Edward. "It was so bad that it physically hurt."

    "Hoho, what a big tone!" she sneered. "Why don''t you show me how bad it is?"

    "Already allowing the power to get to your head?"

    "I just want to know what the most famous magician in the world is capable of."

    The battlested five minutes, and by the end, Tohsaka was lying on the ground, breathing heavily. She had never fought a more grievous battle. Her opponent would attack the subtle incongruity in the flow of mana, showing herck of control. She could not cast a single spell in the past five minutes because of the constant interruption.

    "You should learn to listen to your elders," smirked Edward.

    "I''m not talking to you," yelled Tohsaka.

    "Alright, enough ying around. You can learn how to control manater on. Our primary goal is to discuss our next course of action for the war."

    Tohsaka sat up with a serious expression, "Do you have any idea?"

    "Our first target should be Lancer or Caster. Personally, I want to deal with Lancer first, but Caster is our greatest enemy."

    "Why them?" asked Tohsaka.

    "Lancer contained the knowledge of 18 Primordial Runes in his mind, and I''m very interested in getting them," replied Edward with shining eyes, but Tohsaka almost rolled her eyes.

    "You never studied the Primordial Runes?"

    "Only a few minor ones," he replied, lying without showing any trace. "If I had that piece of knowledge, how could I lose to these damn Gods? Apparently, the thing contained some of the essence of magic. Plus, if we could find his master through him, we might find the rest of the runes."

    "I guess I understand why you would be interested," nodded Tohsaka. "By the way, what is Lancelot''s identity?"

    "Cu Chinn."

    "The Irish Hero and Demigod?"

    "The one and only."

    "So, his teacher is Scathach?"

    "That''s right," nodded Edward. "I''ve always wanted to meet her?"

    "Why? Interested?" asked Tohsaka with a weird smile. "Rumor has it she is one of the most beautiful women ever."

    "Albeit tempted by her beauty, but it''s not the main reason," he exined. "I just think we are alike in many ways: both rulers, powerful enough to kill monsters and gods, and having a passion for teaching the youth."

    "It seems you have a lot inmon. But wait, how would you meet her? Is she one of the Servants in this war?"

    "No, she never died."

    "Are you serious?"

    "Yes, she became immortal and has lived for over 2000 years."

    "Immortality is possible?"

    "It''s not as impressive as you think: keep the body from decaying and nourish the soul appropriately, and you can live long enough to be considered immortal."

    "I''m beginning to feel it will be frustrating to talk to you,"ined Tohsaka, and Edward shrugged.

    "What about Caster? Why is she such a threat?"

 Chapter 571: Primordial Runes or Not?

    Chapter 571: Primordial Runes or Not?

    "Her magic is the nemesis of all pure mages like myself," replied Edward. "And she''s attacking the students in your school."

    "What? What do you mean by that?" asked Tohsaka as she stood up from her sitting position.

    "She ns to feed off the life energy of the students in the school to strengthen herself. One of your teachers �� Souichirou Kizuki �� is helping her."

    "Mr. Souichirou? No, we have to stop them," she said as she remembered something and rushed out of the room. Edward''s lips twitched as he nced at her, departing back strangely.

    On top of a roof, Tohsaka stopped as she sensed a powerful mana fluctuation. Such a sh was definitely the result of two Servants battling it out.

    "Wait, that direction�� that''s near Shirou''s house." Her magic circuit appeared in her legs, and she rushed forward.

    "Little girl, you need to raise your standard of man," suddenly said Edward, causing Tohsaka to fall midway through her jump.

    "What��what�� what are you saying?"

    "I''m saying you could do way better than someone like Shirou Emiya," replied Edward. "Especially now that you will probably be one of the greatest modern mages that has ever lived.""Don''t talk nonsense," yelled Tohsaka before continuing rushing forward, and Edward followed. A few secondster, the tsundere girl asked, "What do you have against Shirou?"

    "I have immense disdain for him," replied Edward casually.

    "Why? You don''t even know him."

    "I saw enough of his future and past to form an opinion."

    "And what did he do that was so egregious?" asked Tohsaka.

    "He didn''t do anything�� it''s his personality," exined Edward. "The child failed to save one person and developed an extreme version of being a hero."

    "There is nothing with wanting to be a hero."

    "A little defensive, aren''t we?" Tohsaka''s face almost burned with embarrassment, but she decided to ignore thatment.

    "Heroism is fine at its core, but not his version. His desire to save everyonees at all costs to his life, whether it is his safety, sanity, bodily arm, or even the people he loves or cares for. It''s to the point you wonder whether this man is into masochism because of the length he is willing to save people. And the worst part is he refuses to change even if he knows the consequences of this path he is walking toward."

    Tohsaka thought briefly before replying, "You''re overexaggerating thing."

    "Am I? I''m sure you''ve already noticed it in school. People will ask him for a ''favor'' but just use this as an excuse to get him to do their work for them for free. And even if Shirou knows, even if he heard them admit it, he would help them no matter the task or how long it must take �� because that''s what a hero should do."

    Edward sneered in disdain, "He''s the kind of hero who, if confronted with an absolute choice between the world and the love of his life, will try to save both just to lose everything in the process. But even such a thing won''t deter him in his heroic journey. I guess I should praise his conviction."

    Tohsaka did not know what to say. She had seen how some people treated Shirou in school; if not for her, things might have been worse. However, she had always loved his kindness and had never seen it from this perspective. While trying to think of a response, they soon reached their destination.

    "Is that Saber and Lancer?" asked Tohsaka. "Where are their masters?"

    "Look at the back of your boyfriend''s hand."

    "He''s not my��Wait, Shirou is a Master?"

    "Tohsaka?" yelled Shirou, finally noticing their arrival. Saber stopped her battle and jumped before Shirou.

    "Master, this is Servant, and their master is very powerful: be careful." She had never met a modern mage with so much mana, and the Servant also exuded a mana capacity above her.

    "Tohsaka, do you know what''s going on?" asked Shirou as he began to walk toward her.

    "Master, they are the enemy," Saber stopped him.

    "She''s not an enemy, she''s my friend."

    "He looks confused. Doesn''t he know what''s going on?" asked Tohsaka.

    "That''s obvious. This novice doesn''t even know he has to use a trigger to activate his Magic Circuit. He''s been using his magic by forcing mana through his actual veins; the fact he''s alive is truly a testament to how lucky he is."

    "Who is this?" asked Shirou with a frown, but Edward had already shifted his focus to Lancer.

    "I''ve been looking forward to fighting you."

    "Do you know me?" asked Lancer.

    "In a matter of speaking," replied Edward before immediately attacking. Hundreds of small blue orbs materialized before his staff and flew toward Lancer with breakneck speed. Lancer responded by waving his red spear in a circr motion to block the orbs before stopping and manually evading because of how fast and frequently they wereing.

    Clink! Clink! Clink!

    Lancer blocked every orb while simultaneously evading. Unfortunately, the orbs were too fast and seemed endless. So, without any more hesitation, he activated his A rank skill: Protection From Arrows. With this skill, he was immune to most projectile weapons. So, he rushed toward Edward with his spear, zing a path forward.

    "Interesting skill," muttered Edward before tapping his staff on the ground and changing tactics.

    Boom!

    A powerful explosion forced Lancer backward. Although his battle instinct allowed him to block with the spear, he was still injured. He looked around and saw nothing, but his danger senses were on overdrive. With caution, he moved forward, and as expected, another explosion.

    "What a quick and brilliant tactic," he praised. His enemy knew projectiles were useless to him, so they ced immobile but invisible versions all around him, forming a.

    "Ansuz," said Lancer, using a Primordial Rune, and with a wave of his spear, a mighty me busted out and activated the invisible bombs Edward ced around. Lancer then took this opportunity to rush forward, but he underestimated the speed at which these things regenerated.

    "Damn it," he cursed as he was further pushed back. "Ehwaz." With this Primordial Rune, he boosted his defense and magic resistance. "Berkanan." This tracking rune allowed him to see the invincible bombs.

    "Now, let''s see how you can hide,"mented Lancer as he moved toward his destination.

    "Not bad, but you''re underestimating me,"mented Edward. Under thismand, the thousands of orbs began to bounce off each other, making their movement so irregr that the tracking spell became almost useless.

    So Lancer found himself in a minefield with invisible exploding orbs that moved fast and were as erratic as a drunkard. Oddly, though, he had a smile on the corner of his mouth as he navigated this spell, which used a basic Mana Missile Spell.

    "Haha, I haven''t had this much fun in a fight in a while," he said. "In that case, let me show you what I''m truly capable of."

    As he prepared to use another tactic, he suddenly stopped, which caused him a terrible explosion that almost got him. Luckily, he activated a shield and protected him.

    "It''s a shame our battle muste to an end, but I cannot disobey my master," he said toward Edward before disappearing. Edward did not stop him as he had already got what he wanted: the 18 Primordial Runes inside thetter''s mind. He only failed to find his master''s whereabouts, but he doubted Lancer actually knew.

    However, despite his sess, he was not happy. Firstly, the Primordial Runes in this world are the same as the Ancient Runes in Harry Potter, but he already knew this. He thought the runes manifested in another form in this universe.

    ''If I remember correctly, Odin created Primordial Runes in some lore versions of this universe instead of discovering them. Maybe the true Primordial Runes are even ancient and more powerful than his version.''

    Edward decided to check this out as what he learned paledpared to the Primordial Runes in his universe. And considering the level of this universe is not in any way lower than his, they should not be like this.

 Chapter 572: Terrible First Impression

    Chapter 572: Terrible First Impression

    Edward returned to Tohsaka, standing close to Shirou and Saber.

    "What a brilliant battle,"mented Tohsaka. She saw everything and saw how this battle was a pure demonstration of basic skills. Edward only used a basic Mana Energy Attack and Invisible Spell but disyed superb control over them.

    "That''s why I say you need better Mana Control."

    "Okay, Grandpa," Tohsaka rolled her eyes.

    "Rin, can you tell what''s going on?" asked Shirou, and Tohsaka was about to answer. But she noticed her servant and Saber eying each other.

    "Do you two know each other?"

    "No, but he looked familiar," replied Saber.

    "We do know each other, in a manner of speaking," nodded Edward. But as soon as he finished his words, everything around him stopped moving. Then, Saber''s facial expression and temperament changed; she became nobler, more righteous, and her gaze more piercing.

    Edward immediately realized what had happened since this was not the first time, "Hello, Senior Brother.""So, you''re the new disciple that the master has been talking about," said Arthur Pendragon, looking up and down at Edward. His face turned into disgust, "You reek of immeasurable sins."

    "Interesting," muttered Edward as the smile on his face faded, "The old man warned me of you. I guess he was underestimating how much of a jackass you were."

    "I don''t understand why he would choose someone like you," continued Arthur. "People like you are the easiest to be tempted and fall into the darkness. He could have chosen anyone, so why this kind of personality?"

    Edward put his pinky in his nose and acted like he was picking for something, "Are you done?" He flicked the nonexistent booger in her/his direction. "If you came to say this nonsense, you can leave now. Your presence already ruined my day."

    Arthur shook his head in disappointment, "I don''t know why I expected so much from you."

    "Do you know me?" asked Edward.

    "Not personally, but I''ve met your type," replied Arthur. "People whose sanity is on the narrow line are usually held together by a few individuals they love. People like you are extreme as they can do whatever is necessary to achieve their goal, and yours happens to be the pursuit of magic. Did I miss something?"

    "You did not," admitted Edward calmly. "But two can y at this game. Let me think about what kind of person you are. Extreme Righteous who believed the world was simple: either white or ck. The existence of anything that does not fall into these two categories disgusts you, and you naturallybel them as ck. Normally, such a normal point of view or ideals would be fine, especially with someone like Merlin protecting or shielding you from the world��until the war begins."

    Edward saw the slight flinch of Arthur/Saber''s body.

    "In this terrible war, your views crumbled faster than you could respond. You were forced to make decisions with terrible consequences. Now, you spent countless nights awake thinking about the righteousness you held dear. You keep asking yourself whether you are still a good man."

    "You don''t know me," said Arthur through gritted teeth.

    "But I do," replied Edward. "War is cruel, and no good man who has experienced it can truthfully say they remain good. And such a thought is simply destroying you."

    "Have you said enough?"

    "Actually, no," continued Edward. "You''ve obviously been building a lot of stress, and somehow, you thought you could take it out on me. I don''t care about your psychological problem. Go be a little bitch somewhere else."

    Edward did not care whether his "senior disciple" did not like him, but he could be civil, at the very least, for the sake of Merlin. But no, he had to be rude on their first encounter.

    "You!" grunted Arthur as he took a step forward.

    "Enough!" A powerful voice echoed in this frozen universe, and Edward immediately recognized it.

    "Old Man? How are you?" yelled Edward.

    "I''m fine," replied Merlin. "Just a little busy."

    "It''s good to hear from you," continued Edward.

    "Same, but you need to hurry up. Once you reach Tier 12, you will start getting involved with this war."

    "In that case, shouldn''t I slow down my progress?" asked Edward.

    "What do you think?"

    "I know, I know, I will hurry up."

    "I''m d you understand. Arthur, haven''t you embarrassed yourself enough? Leave now."

    "I''m sorry, master." He quickly disappeared to prevent his master from forcing him to apologize to this bastard.

    "I''m sorry about him," the voice echoed.

    "It''s okay. We don''t have to be friends, just civil," replied Edward.

    Merlin sighed, "I truly regretted raising him so sheltered." The war was stressing him out, let alone someone like Arthur. "Kid, I''m serious. Time is running out."

    Time continued forward, and Edward heard Saber''s feminine voice asking, "So, you do know me? How?"

    "I knew your master," responded Edward.

    "Merlin?"

    "Yes."

    Her frown deepened as she could not recognize this person by this description alone.

    "Let''s go to your house, and I will exin everything," said Tohsaka. Back at Shirou''s eyes, Tohsaka exined everything about the Holy Grail War to Shirou, including the rtionships between Masters and Servants and the fact they were enemies. Things proceeded as Edward saw them in the Fate/Unlimited de Works, as Shirou could notpletely wrap her head around the situation.

    So, Tohsaka decided to bring him to see the war supervisor, Kotomine Kirei.

    "Before we leave, could you help him?" asked Tohsaka.

    "Pardon me?"

    "He doesn''t know the basics of basic. Could you give him some help so that he can at least help Saber dematerialize?"

    Servants can return to their spirit form or materialize, but it''s all based on the Master''s ability and mana. Unfortunately, since Shirou is a shoddy mage, Saber could only remain in physical form while losing a lot of mana.

    "You do know they''re the enemy, right?" asked Edward.

    "I know, but he saved my life, and I don''t want to be indebted to him. So, I will help him this time, then, we will be enemies."

    Edward looked her in the eyes. A simr thing happened in the anime, and Tohsaka did not hesitate to attack Shirou, but Edward was skeptical. A mage like Shirou should not have survived for so long in even the Tohsaka in the anime. Of course, thetter is the protagonist, so, understandably, the plot saved him as events soon unfolded where they had to work together.

    "Fine, I will do it, but know I''m doing so unwillingly."

    "That''s fine. So, what''s the n?"

    "I will directly imnt basic knowledge in his mind," replied Edward. "We should probably do so after the church."

    "Why?"

    "Because he will have a terrible headache for the next 12 hours after the process."

    Tohsaka looked at him; she felt this side-effect was suspicious; at the very least, the long duration was probably international. However, she could not see anything from Edward''s facial expression.

    "Very well."

    The team then headed to the church to meet Kisei.

    Void:

    Edward sensed themunication with his Avatar, stopped what he was doing, and looked at a projection of this universe on the screen before him. He shook his head before continuing his research.

    He wanted to create the Speed Force to update Morgana''s core processor as quickly as possible. Her help was indispensable if he wanted to create a Tier 11 Weapon.

 Chapter 573: Berserker

    Chapter 573: Berserker

    Edward entered a spiritual form as he apanied Tohsaka, Shirou, and Saber to the Church to meet Kirei. The discussion proceeded with how he remembered it in the anime. Saber stayed outside while Shirou learned about the Holy Grail War and stated his displeasure at this game, specifically that masters must kill one another to be the final winner.

    He did not want to participate in such a cruelpetition, but Kirei yed on his desire to save people to convince him that he was the best choice to be the final winner and prevent the grail from falling into the wrong hands. Once the conversation ended, the group returned home.

    The Church:

    "Why don''t you say anything?" asked Kirei, talking to himself in the empty church.

    "What do you expect me to say?" asked a shadow that seemed to have always been here, but no one noticed.

    "The legendary Arcane Emperor is participating in this war, and you want me to believe you have nothing to say?"

    "It has yet been determined whether he is worthy of his legend," said Gilgamesh, who did not like how this Arcane Emperor is oftenpared to him, the King of Heroes.

    Kirei turned to face him, "Is it me, or does it seem like you have a deeper reason for not liking the Arcane Emperor?"

    "I have nothing to hide," replied Gilgamesh. "It''s because of [Netheri].""The legendary floating city?"

    "My Gate of Babylon contained all powerful Mystic Codes ever created or wielded by any hero, but I don''t have this city or any of the Arcane Emperor''s works besides a few of his early works," exined Gilgamesh. "I don''t know how he did it, but I want what is rightfully mine."

    The Arcane Emperor is famous for many things, one of which is his aplishment in Alchemy, specifically the field of Mystic Codes (Magic Artifacts).

    "You should be careful when dealing with him," warned Kirei. "From what Lancer said, he might have detected something." Lancer''s report showed that the Arcane Emperor only used basic spells, a sign that he was weary of prying eyes, so he decided not to reveal his real ability.

    "Do you think I will lose?" asked Gilgamesh with a hideous expression.

    "I''m telling you to be careful when dealing with an opponent of this caliber." After saying these words, he walked to his office without any more words.

    ��

    As Tohsaka''s group walked home, they were forced to stop as a little girl with all white hair appeared before them with a towering figure.

    "Hello, big brother," said Illyasviel von Einzbern. "Excellent, you''re here with everybody. I can kill all of you and eliminate the weaklings. Berserker, get rid of them."

    The close to three meters tall Berserker followed his master''s orders as it slowly walked toward the group. Edward suddenly appeared and said, "Saber, I will assist, but you must stop it."

    Saber did not immediately respond to him but looked at Shirou, "Master, what''s your order? Do you have a n?"

    "Let''s��follow his n."

    "As you wish."

    "What about me? What should I do?" asked Tohsaka.

    "You''re in charge of dealing with the Master. Go easy, and don''t kill her if you can."

    "Why?"

    "She''s a girl with a poor fate. If I can help it, I don''t want anything to happen to her."

    Tohsaka gave him an odd look, "If you say so."

    Edward raised his staff, and countless magic circles surrounded Saber, who immediately raised her guard. "Rx, I''m just boosting your stats so you have a chance against such a titan."

    He was not lying as Saber felt a rushed power coursing through her veins. Her defense, strength, agility, stamina, magic defense, and even mana capacity had drastically increased. She nced at him before rushing toward Berserker, directly shing against him.

    "Your turn," said Edward, looking at Shirou.

    "Me? What can I do?"

    "You need to learn the basics to provide better help/mana to Saber," Edward replied before casting a spell. "As I said before, it will hurt."

    Shirou immediately began to groan in pain as he held his head. Edward secretly praised him for not screaming in agony on the floor. He directed his focus to the battle. Despite his buffs, Saber was still disadvantaged in his fight against Berserker, whose real identity was the Greek Demigod Hercules.

    He raised his staff to fire Mana Missiles, targeting Berserker''s weak points and forcing him to stop many of his offenses. Saber would take this opportunity to strike, but the Demigod was extremely agile for his size. Furthermore, despite losing his mind due to his Berserker ss, he still retains the battle experience and instinct from when he was sound of mind.

    Suddenly, an energy-based weapon materialized in Berserker''s empty hand as he began to duel wield. Saber''s pressure immediately intensified.

    ''Illya''s familiar?'' thought Edward as he recognized this type of magic that turned familiars into weapons. He checked on Tohsaka''s battle. In the anime, she was slightly overwhelmed by Illya''s magic, but now, it was the reverse. However, the little white-haired girl was smart and noticed Tohsaka''sck of control of her mana due to the sudden increase and used it to her advantage to hold on in this fight.

    ''I cannot continue to fight so passively,'' thought Edward. He could sense Gilgamesh''s hidden presence and knew that if he did not reveal some information, it might force thetter to act in unpredictable ways.

    After pondering briefly, he knew what to do. Saber continued to attack Berserker, but she was losing. Thetter''s stats were higher than hers, and hisbat ability was much better. Her only advantage was Edward''s support and intelligence, as Berserker only acted on instinct.

    Saber lured her opponent into a false move, and after sacrificing a sword attack on her shoulder, she created an opening. She immediately activated a part of her Noble Phantasm��Excalibur. She generated a massive sh that cut Berserker''s upper body in half.

    "Get out of the way," screamed Edward, and Saber turned around to see what looked like a cannon appearing from a void crack above his head. She rushed forward to pick up her master, who was still in pain and rushed out of the way.

    The cannon shed with thunder before firing. A booming sound echoed in the neighborhood, followed by an explosion where Berserker stood. Many of the surrounding houses were destroyed as a result of this attack.

    "Is it over?" asked Tohsaka, who was blown away by the wind generated by this attack.

    "No," replied Edward, and as expected, Berserker and Illya appeared perfectly intact at the explosion''s epicenter.

    "It seems I was wrong," said Illya in a cute but intimidating voice. "You guys are not as weak as I believed, especially you, Saber. I look forward to fighting with you again."

    She disappeared without a trace, making some members of the team feel relieved.

    "You seem to be hiding a lot from me," said Tohsaka to Edward.

    "That''s obvious," he replied. "You can ask once we''re alone, but know some things should be known at the right time."

    She nced at him but said nothing more. Shirou was still in terrible shape, so they brought him home and helped him recuperate.

    "Why are you staring at me?" asked Edward, perplexed by what Saber had been doing since they returned.

 Chapter 574: Sabers Wish

    Chapter 574: Saber''s Wish

    [Disimer: I cannot finish watching Fate/Stay Night Unlimited de Works. As a result, I''m writing the story based on extensive research using Wiki and Chat GPD. However, I''m getting confused with all the timelines and different oues, some with the same name. So, the plot will be different and abination of many timelines. Thank you for your understanding.]

    ��-

    "I know you," said Saber.

    ''Did she regain her memories? It makes sense since Shirou is not a true mage,'' thought Edward. "I doubt that."

    "The runes that appeared during your attack against Berserker. I recognized them since my master used to talk incessantly about that," continued Saber. "You''re the Arcane Emperor."

    Edward''s lips twitched, "I''m guessing your master was one of the mages I summoned."

    "You know me?" asked Saber.

    "Yes, the legendary King Arthur, ruler of Camelot, the disciple of Merlin."

    "Wait, you''re King Arthur?" asked Tohsaka. "But��but��""I''m a woman?" asked Saber, also known as Artoria Pendragon. I changed my name and gender because I believe the people would much more readily ept a man as their ruler than a woman."

    "I guess that''s understandable," nodded Tohsaka. Saber looked at Edward, "My master used to talk a lot about you, your ideals, creativity, love for your people, and especially about your Arcane Rune."

    "I''m sure it was also very pleasant speaking to him."

    "You don''t remember?" asked Saber.

    "Unfortunately, no."

    "Well, given who you were, it''s understandable why the Grail would not let you appear with intact memory,"mented Saber. If there were a Servant who could remove the Grail''s influence without winning the war, it would be the Arcane Emperor.

    "Why didn''t you tell me you lost your memory?" asked Tohsaka, who realized why he was asking so many questions after being summoned.

    "You needed to trust me quickly, so it wouldplicate things if you knew I don''t remember a substantial part of my life."

    "You lied to me."

    "And for that, I sincerely apologize," replied Edward, and Tohsaka rolled her eyes; she decided to give him the cold shoulder from now on. Edward ignored the little girl''s temper tantrum and focused on Saber:

    "What exactly do you want to say?"

    "I''m curious if you have the same wish as me," she asked.

    "I''m afraid not."

    "Why not? Don''t you want to see the revival of your Empire? Have a chance at a redo and correct your previous mistakes, maybe even make those gods pay for what they did to you, " Saber asked.

    "I haven''t decided on that yet," replied Edward, and he was not lying. After hearing about his legend, he also wanted to create another branch of the Arcane Empire in this world; his intuition told him doing so might have other advantages, and he even considered returning to all the worlds he previously traveled to and leaving the same Empire. However, he was still skeptical about Akasha and how dangerous this world was.

    "You may not be the man I thought you were," said Saber, looking at him.

    "I know what you''re thinking �� that we are simr," added Edward. "However, I know more than you do. For example, I know the Holy Grail cannot grant your wish, and your attempt is futile."

    "Is this an attempt at persuading me to give up the war? Don''t waste your effort."

    "Let me ask you something: do you remember what happened near the end of the previous war?"

    Saber frowned, "I do."

    "You''ve spent a lot of time with Kiritsugu Emiya. Do you think he was the kind of man who would abandon his goal?"

    "No; he was an iron-willed mage with no bottom line or morality, willing to do anything to achieve his goals and ambitions," replied Saber.

    "So, why did a man like this make such a bold decision? Why did he abandon the grail and force you to destroy it?" asked Edward.

    "Because��the grail could not give him what he wanted." Saber''s face pale as she reached this conclusion.

    "Assuming the grail is omnipotent, why couldn''t it grant Kiritsugu his wish? The answer is simple: either the grail''s power is limited, or something is wrong with it."

    "No, it''s impossible," said Saber, who stood up. "You''re lying, trying to ymind games."

    Edward shrugged, "I don''t care if you believe."

    "If something is wrong with the grail, why are you still going after it?"

    "Because I know what''s wrong with it and how to utilize it. But you''re not me, are you?"

    "In that case, I just need to force you to help me," said Saber, summoning Excalibur.

    "Saber��what are you doing?... Please, stop that."

    Everyone looked at the pale-looking Shirou, who had awakened.

    "Master!" Saber rushed to his side to help sit down. "How are you feeling?"

    "Much better," replied Shirou. After calming down, he looked at Edward, "Is what you said true?" Edward looked at him in the eyes but turned his head away and ignored him.

    "Don''t be rude," said Tohsaka.

    "I told you I would not hide my disdain for him."

    "What did I do to you?" asked Shirou, but Edward pretended he was there; he summoned a book and began reading.

    "Don''t mind him," said Tohsaka, who changed the subject. "But he''s telling the truth. The Grail has been corrupted since the previous war."

    "Giving the enemy important intel, are we?"mented Edward.

    "Keep quiet and read your book," yelped Tohsaka. "I''m still mad at you for lying."

    "I can''t believe so much was involved in the previous war, especially since my adopted father was also involved," sighed Shirou. "Saber, why didn''t you tell me you know and serve him?"

    "I only remember now," she replied softly.

    "When are we leaving?" asked Edward, cutting this conversation short. "He''s awakened, and you''ve paid your debt. Can we get back to treating them as enemies?"

    Tohsaka paused, "You have a point." She stood up and looked at Shirou, "You''re fine now, and since you''ve chosen to participate in this war, we are officially enemies. When I see you again, I won''t hold back, and I expect you to do the same."

    Tohsaka walked toward the door, but Shirou yelled, "Wait, Tohsaka. There is no need to do this; you''re my friend, and I don''t want to be your enemy."

    "Then you will die a fool."

    "That''s my girl," praised Edward. "Focus on winning this war and revitalizing the Tohsaka Name. In the future, you can have any men you won''t and don''t have to settle for that bastard."

    "You can be annoying when you want to �� do you know this?"

    "Later in your life, when you''ve be the most powerful modern mage of this century, you will thank me for my wisdom," replied Edward, and Tohsaka decided to ignore him. Edward took this opportunity to remember his conversation with Saber, focusing on Merlin of this universe.

    The idea that they had a peer rtionship instead of master and disciple filled him with glee. They walked home, and it was quiet. Once they reached home, Tohsaka imed she was tired and wanted to sleep. Edward wanted to discuss their next strategy but did not insist, as it had been a tiring day for a 14 or 15-year-old teenager.

    So, he took his time to review some of the benefits he already received foring into this world.

 Chapter 575: Reality Marble

    Chapter 575: Reality Marble

    Reality Marble: a magical domain that some people in this world �� primarily some Servants �� can create by recing reality with a mental construct of their inner self. And in this domain, they can change thews of physics and the rules of the world. Each Mage''s Reality Marble reflects their inner self, desires, goals, ambitions, or who they were.

    "In other words, this reality marble is the same as the second-type Domain I created, which projects the Soul Dimension into reality," said Edward excitedly. The Noble Phantasm that Akasha allowed him to create was a reality marble, so he was studying it to see if he could help his Arcane Path, and it did.

    One of the major ws of this type of Domain was that the Soul Dimension Projection had no power on its own and needed the Arcanist to build a pocket dimension and fuse with it. Sadly, not many Arcanists can instantly create pocket dimensions.

    The solution Edward came up with for this solution was the creation of Void Marbles (yes, he copied the name from Reality Marbles even beforeing to this world)�Can artifact capable of creating the pocket dimension for the Arcanists. With this thing, most Arcanists can have their domain after learning how to project their Soul Dimension. However, he was not happy with this solution, and it was not simply because of the costly price of Void Marbles.

    He wanted magical domains to be a natural ability of Arcanists, something they could achieve after years of training and learning. He did not want only Space Arcanists to have this ability or rely on foreign artifacts for this ability. Now, he finally found a way: Reality Marbles.

    The core of reality marbles is projection magic elevated to a high enough level to rewrite reality, creating a world within a world. Furthermore, the true core of this technique is powerful enough magical energy or mana to change the projection from unreal to unreal.

    ''One thing Arcanists do notck is mana,'' thought Edward with a smile. With this method, the bottleneck on domain technology has been broken, and once he returns, this technique or ability will bemonce.

    ''The reality marbles are truly like a miniature world, meaning they are more than enough topete with the real Divine Kingdoms of the Gods,'' thought Edward, smiling to disy his satisfaction.

    "Just this technique is enough for this trip," muttered Edward with a smile, but he soon sighed as he missed Morgana. Times like this make him miss the little elf''s voice in his mind.The next day, Tohsaka had school. While walking in the hallway to work, Edward began toin, "It''s been more than 1500 years since I attended school. I can''t believe you''re forcing me to go."

    "1500 years? The Arcane Empirested only a hundred years."

    "Time is rtives, little girl," replied Edward. "The Empire might have onlysted that long,but most people were older than that. Otherwise, do you think we could achieve all this in only a hundred years?"

    "That makes sense," nodded Tohsaka. "It must have been a wonderful time if you guys could y with time as you see fit."

    "Of course," said Edward with pride, even though he had absolutely no knowledge of this world''s version of the Arcane Empire.

    "So, are we skipping school?"

    "No, and you must stay by my side in case I''m suddenly attacked by another Master."

    "Fair point, but you should be productive here."

    "Do you want me to spy on Mr. Souichiro?" asked Tohsaka. Edward said thetter was a master doing shady things with the Caster Servant.

    "No, you need to beat up Shinji Mato for maltreating his sister," exined Edward. Tohsaka frowned, "Although I despise that guy, I cannot intervene in their family affairs �� especially since she would deny his action."

    "It seems you truly do not know."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "His sister �� Sakura Matou �� is adopted. Her previous surname was Tohsaka. In other words, your sister."

    Tohsaka froze as her body trembled, "You''re not lying to me?" She raised her voice, garnering the intention of the people around since it appeared she was talking to herself.

    "I would not lie about such a thing," continued Edward. "This girl has suffered terribly at Shinji and the Matou family''s hands."

    Tohsaka seemed to think of something horrible, and her eyes turned red. Without hesitation, she rushed toward Shinji''s ss.

    "Do you want to calm down and not do anything rash?" asked Edward.

    "Can''t you erase people''s memories of what I do?"

    "Yes, I can," replied Edward, chuckling.

    "SHINJI."

    "Tohsaka?" asked a blue-haired young man. "Why are you screaming so early in the morning?"

    Unfortunately for him, Tohsaka did not answer. She activated her magic circuit and rushed toward him. With the first punch, she broke his jaw and most of his teeth. Then, she proceeded to pummel him with tremendous prejudice. After the third punch, Shinji''s face was disfigured beyond recognition, and after the fifth one, he should have died due to the sheer force of Tohsaka''s punches. Sadly for him, Edward was secretly providing him with healing spells, preventing his death and prolonging his suffering.

    Screams echoed in the ssroom as the students were scared and did not know what to do; even the teacher was baffled and frozen out of shock and fear.

    "Tohsaka, stop," yelled Shirou, who finally reacted. He rushed forward, but Edward materialized before him.

    "Don''t interfere with things that don''t concern you."

    "She''s going to kill him!"

    "Because he deserves it," said Edward inly.

    "Nothing is worth such brutality," rebutted Shirou, who took a step forward toward Tohsaka. However, with one look, he felt his body bearing a tremendous weight, immobilizing him.

    "Sa-saber."

    Saber materialized in the ssroom with her sword in hand.

    "If she makes one move, I will use arge area spell to kill everyone present," threatening Edward; his voice was so calm andposed that it sent chills down Shirou''s spine.

    "You!" The look in his eyes told Shirou that this man was capable of such a brutal act. So, he stood up, frozen as the beating continued for close to a minute. Then, a voice finally spoke:

    "Rin, stop."

    Tohsaka finally stopped as she recognized that voice. With her face bathing in blood, she looked at Sakura, her eyes finally disying a hint of humanity, love, and regret.

    "Why didn''t you tell me about him? Why didn''t you tell me you were my sister?"

    Sakura trembled before she lowered her head, "I thought��you had abandoned me."

    "How could I do such a thing? I simply never knew," replied Tohsaka, her voiceced with deep sorrow. She stood up, still holding the half-dead Shinji in one hand.

    "You can clean up this ce, right?"

    "No problem," said Edward, who used a Repairing Spell to repair the damage she caused before using the Obliviate Charm to delete everyone''s memories. They walked out of the school while Sakura and Shirou followed.

    "Why is he with us?"

    "Sakura and Shinji are my friends; I need to know what will happen to them."

    "Shirou-senpai cane with us," said Sakura timidly.

    "By the Arcane Truth, the Tohsaka family must have been cursed with terrible taste in men,"ined Edward, and Sakura blushed after hearing this. Rin turned her head to give them an odd look before continuing home.

    Once they arrived, she threw Shinji on the corner like he was a piece of thrash and nced at Sakura. "Tell me everything the Matou n did to you."

    Sakura did not immediately answer but looked at her brother, "Is he going to be okay?"

    "Don''t worry about this piece of human garbage," sneered Tohsaka. "What I care about is you and only you."

    Sakura lowered her head but did not say anything. "Do you still want to protect them?" She still did not say a word.

    "You don''t have to worry about Zouken or the worms he ced in your body," reassured Edward. "It''s not a problem to remove them or deal with him."

    "How��do you know?"

    .....

    The MC justnded in the MCU in today''s chapter in Patreon. So, this arc will end in ten chapters.

 Chapter 576: Regrets

    Chapter 576: Regrets

    "Wait, what worms?" asked Tohsaka.

    "N-nothing," replied Sakura.

    "Crest Worm: a shoddy form of dark magic that uses worms as an intermediary. After transnting the worm into a host''s body, you can control them by influencing their mind, emotions, and memories. You can pass down knowledge, which is how the Matou family has preserved their lineage for many years," exined Edward. "However, most people don''t know that Zouken has been using this thing to absorb life energy from people to sustain his longevity."

    "She has one of those inside her body?" asked Tohsaka, her eyes once again red with lust for murder.

    "Unfortunately."

    ''Breath in and out, Rin,'' thought Tohsaka, trying to calm down. A few secondster, she looked at Edward, "You can remove it?"

    "No problem."

    "What about that bastard Zouken? Will he find out and run away?"

    "Possibly, but I can track him to the world''s end. Plus, if we hurry, we can catch him before he does so.""Good. Let''s move."

    "No, no, you can''t," pleaded Sakura.

    "Don''t worry; you''ll be fine," reassured Tohsaka.

    "No; you simply can''t."

    Tohsaka frowned before anger once again rushed into her head; he could not fathom how much trauma had been ced on his sister for her to be so afraid of that bastard Zouken. On top of everything, she also had to suffer at the hands of Shinji.

    "Do you know who he is?" Tohsaka asked, pointing toward Edward, but Sakura did not respond. She only looked at the floor while her body would asionally tremble.

    "He''s the legendary Arcane Emperor. I''m sure you''ve heard of it."

    Sakura slowly raised her head, "Y-you''re�� telling the truth?" What magician has not heard of the Arcane Emperor? Who amongst them has never dreamed of living in that era considered the pinnacle of magic development?

    "Why should I lie?" Sakura slowly looked at Edward, who put on his brightest smile. However, internally, he was rolling his eyes. He did not understand why Akasha gave him such a potent legend or backstory.

    "You''re really him?"

    "The one and only," replied Edward.

    "I imagine you much more handsome."

    Edward''s lips twitched, "I don''t think I was known for my beauty."

    "True, but some records said you were a womanizer with many queens. I figure someone like that would be extremely handsome," Sakura said softly.

    "My charm is more from my personality and vast knowledge of many subjects."

    "So, it''s true �� you were a womanizer."

    "I decline toment." Sakura chuckled at thisment.

    "Let''s begin, and you don''t need to worry with me present," reassured Edward, and Sakura finally agreed to cooperate. Edward pointed his staff on her forehead, releasing a green light. A few secondster, a worm was forced out of her brain, and a surge of energy rushed throughout Sakura''s body, almost making her moan.

    "This feeling!" she muttered.

    "You have already lost a lot of life energy. So, I reversed the worm''s effect and stole life energy from Zouken to replenish what you''ve lost and more. You''re guaranteed to live to 110 unless something major or unexpected urs."

    "I don''t know how to feel about this information," proimed Sakura. It''s good to know she has a long life ahead of her, but it''s also scary knowing the exact year she will die.

    "We''re wasting time. That bastard might be running away anytime," said Tohsaka.

    "Alright, Ms. Diva. I''ll teleport us to his location." Edward tapped his staff on the floor, and a magic circle enveloped him and the two sisters.

    "Wait, I want to go too," yelled Shirour Emiya.

    "No," Edward directly declined.

    "Sakura is my friend, and I feel bad that I never knew her home life was so terrible. Now that I know, I want to be there as support and help in whatever ways I can."

    "Shirou-senpai," muttered Sakura with a doting look in her eyes. "Please, let hime with us."

    Edward groaned as she gave him puppy eyes, "You shouldn''t evene given what he''s done to you; it might be triggering."

    "No, I have to face him; I must watch with my eyes," replied Sakura firmly, and Edward decided to change tactics.

    "Fine, but we need someone to keep an eye on Shinji; Shirou is the best candidate."

    "But he''s unconscious, and I doubt he''s waking up anytime soon."

    "No, things are not so simple," countered Edward. "If I remember correctly, Sakura summoned Rider and gave control of him to Shinji. It did note to rescue him because he ordered her to work with Caster. She wille to his rescue once she detects something is wrong."

    "Is that true?" asked Tohsaka.

    "Check his hands; you''ll see the Command Seals." She checked on him and discovered makeup that covered the seals.

    "Shirou, keep an eye on Shinji. Let''s go."

    The magic circle light, and the three disappeared from the room.

    "Spatial Maniption," muttered Tohsaka with shining eyes; she wanted to learn this spell immediately, but this was not the time. She looked around to see an extremely thin elderly man trying to walk down a secret tunnel. Thetter had blood streaming down his nose and a look of shock at the sight of them suddenly materializing.

    "You must be Zouken," said Tohsaka with gritted teeth.

    "Rin Tohsaka? Sakura?" uttered Zouken. "Why are you here?"

    "You know why we''re here."

    Zouken did not say anything and immediately exploded into a pile of thousands of worms, each running in different directions.

    "It''s pointless," said Edward. "I''ve already isted this area. You guys only need to kill all the worms until only onest one remains."

    Tohsaka did not have to be told twice. She immediately activated her Gem Magic and attacked everywhere. Sakura first hesitated, but after a few seconds, she followed, killing as many as those worms who were her childhood nightmare. The process was so satisfying, and after close to thirty minutes, only one worm remained, and it transformed into Zouken.

    "You can''t do this," he said in a feeble voice. "Sakura, I raised you like my own daughter. You can''t do this to me."

    "Daughter? You treated me like a pawn for your cursed ambition of immortality," cursed Sakura. "How dare you say you treated me like a daughter."

    "B-but I raised you. Doesn''t that count for anything?" persuaded Zouken. "All I''m asking for is a second chance. Just let me go; I promise I will never do it again. I will live my life in solitude until the end of my days. I''m begging you."

    Sakura looked at the person who caused her nightmare for over a decade. As she saw his pathetic pleading, she discovered how ridiculous of her to be afraid of someone like that, someone with no honor or shred of dignity. Simultaneously, she also felt pity for his situation.

    "He''s lying," suddenly said Edward. "He has a few worms hidden worldwide and is counting on them to survive this ordeal. He''s just putting on a show."

    "You!" Zouken pointed his bony finger at him, his body trembling in anger.

    "Damn bastard," roared Tohsaka, ready to end his miserable life.

    "No," said Edward. "She has the right to dictate his end." Tohsaka stopped and looked at her sister. Sakura did not hesitate and used a projectile spell that blew Zouken''s head off. Immediately afterward, she couched on the ground and began sobbing uncontrobly. She did not know why but only felt like crying nonstop. Tohsaka approached and hugged her.

    Edward calmly looked at this. He went to all of this because of regrets. Back in Primordial Earth, he had watched many shows and had regrets about many characters. The three he felt most intense about were Nina from FullMetal Alchemist and the other was Sakura and Illya''s fate.

    Now that he had avenged her, he had this odd sensation that some of his regrets had been ovee.

 Chapter 577: Medea

    Chapter 577: Medea

    After more than ten minutes, Sakura finally stopped crying, and Tohsaka looked at Edward, "What should we do about the other worms?"

    "Don''t worry. I''ve already ced a curse on them; they should be dead by now," Edward replied casually.

    "That''s good. In that case, let''s return home."

    Edward teleported the group back home, and as soon as they saw the state of Tohsaka''s mansion, they knew something had happened.

    "What''s going on?'' asked Tohsaka.

    "He��was right," said Shirou. "Someone tried to release Shinji."

    "Was it another Servant?"

    Shirou nodded. Edward looked at the destruction around him, and he was slightly surprised. He expected Rider to take action but did not expect she would act so swiftly. He thought she would take at least one day before acting.

    His original intention for preventing Shirou from apanying them was not due to his disdain for him; he did not want his morality to influence Sakura and Tohsaka, preventing them from killing the garbage of a human called Zouken."Can you fix this?" asked Tohsaka, and Edward looked at her, his lips twitching. "Please," she added.

    "Hey, Shirou, you''ve learned basic repair magic. Come practice."

    "Why should I?"

    "This is partly the mess you''ve made, so shouldn''t you fix it?" rebutted Edward.

    "You have a point." Then, Shirou began to use the basic knowledge he had acquired to fix the damage from the previous battle.

    Tohsaka was speechless at this exchange, but the unconscious Shinji soon diverted her attention. "Now, what to do with you?" Her eyes did not hide the desire for bloodlust.

    "Please��don''t kill him."

    "Are you serious?" Tohsaka looked at his lost sister. "After what he''s done?"

    "He was not always like that," replied Sakura. "He used to be a sweet and kind brother."

    "This does not change what''s be and done."

    "Please, for my sake, don''t kill him."

    Tohsaka looked her in the eyes, and uncontrobly, her eyes softened, and the rage overwhelming her mind due to the guilt rapidly dissipated. "Fine, but from now on, he will live his life as less than a man, and the Matou bloodline will end with him."

    "Tohsaka, isn''t that a little too much?"

    "Mind your own business," snapped Tohsaka while ring at Shirou. Then, a few secondster, Shinji''s wailing scream made every man in the room instinctively tremble and clutch their legs. Tohsaka punched him to knock him out and stop his screaming.

    Edward gave this girl a thump as he did not expect she would be so ruthless and decisive.

    "We should get a move on," said Edward.

    "What''s your n?" Tohsaka was calm enough to listen and n out their next move.

    "Caster is still sucking the life energy from the children in school while creating a bounded field in the Ryuudou Temple. She will be much harder to deal with once she seeds."

    "You have a point. I remember you said Rider was now their ally?" asked Tohsaka.

    "That''s right."

    "Then, our best move is to force Shinji to forfeit his identity as a Master."

    "I was going to suggest this," nodded Edward, and Tohsaka walked to the still-unconscious Shinji. She suddenly stopped, "Where''s his Command Seals?"

    "What are you talking about?" asked Edward, who walked beside her. "You''re right, it''s gone."

    "Shirou, did something happen when you were protecting him?"

    "Hmm, no. Saber held up their Servant while I closely watched him."

    "Caster must have done something while you were distracted; you''re lucky she did not kill you for whatever reason," added Edward.

    "This doesn''t make sense. Shinji had to be conscious to hand over his seals, and Shirou would have noticed if he had. So, how did she get it? Some kind of spell?"

    "Probably since she''s a very talented magician," replied Edward. "If we can defeat her, I might be able to use a simr spell to get the position of Caster."

    "You''re not the Caster?" asked Sakura, and Edward gave her a look that said wasn''t it obvious.

    "Well, you''re the Arcane Emperor and used many spells, so I figured you would be the Caster as the servant."

    "I''m too powerful, so the Grail had to nerf me."

    "That makes sense."

    "Don''t listen to his narcissistic talk," chimed Tohsaka before looking at Shirou, "Are youing with us?"

    "Of course. I wouldn''t want anything to happen to you."

    She looked at Edward and asked, "Do you have any problem with this?"

    "No, but Sakura has to stay home."

    "Why? I can help."

    "Although you''re gifted, youck battle experience. So, it''s best to stay here. I will leave a barrier in this mansion that will protect you."

    "But�C"

    "I agree with him," said Tohsaka. "And that''s final. Let''s move before it''s toote."

    With Edward''s help, they instantly reached the stairs leading to the Ryuudou Temple. Everyone, except for Shirou, could see the massive amount of magical energy surrounding this temple.

    "We were almost toote,"mented Tohsaka. Bounded Fields are like pseudo-domains. Inparison, they are like the Arcane/Magic Towers from Edward''s world. An Arcanist will have an absolute advantage in their towers when doing anything, and it''s the same for the bounded field in this world.

    Swish!

    Someone with a magic robe covering their robes appeared before them. She seemed to pause after seeing Edward before focusing on the group.

    "I did not expect you toe so swiftly," said Caster.

    "Do you know me?" asked Edward, who noticed the pause.

    "What an odd question."

    "I already know you''re Medea, the Princess of Colchis. So, you can answer my question if that''s what you''re worried about."

    Medea paused before removing the hoody, showing her light blue hair and pointed ears, "It''s nice to see you again, Your Majesty."

    "So, you do know me."

    "You don''t remember?"

    "Sadly, no," replied Edward. "You should have been one of the magicians I invited."

    "Yes, and with your theory on Anti-Magic, I was able to elevate my Rule Breaker to a higher level."

    Every time Edward heard about his background or legend, he wanted to curse Akasha. "I don''t mean to be rude or insulting, but was our rtionship strictly professional?" Knowing himself and Akasha''s means, he had to ask this question.

    Medea''s face turned red, "We kissed once, but you said that I was not in the best emotional state to enter any rtionship after what happened with Jason."

    At this point, rolling his eyes and cursing were not enough to indicate how he felt about this situation. "Well, I apologize for not being able to reminisce about the past."

    "That''s fine. After all, we are currently enemies," replied Medea. "And I won''t show any mercy to my enemy."

    "The feeling is mutual."

    "In that case, let''s see who thest man standing is." She disappeared from the temple''s entrance.

    "What are you looking at?" asked Edward after he saw everyone intently ncing at him.

    "I''m not judging, just surprised," said Shirou.

    "I am," added Saber; she did not like this kind of unfaithful man.

    "I knew there were rumors you were a womanizer, but it''s different seeing it personally,"mented Tohsaka.

    "No is perfect, and that rule also applies to me," shrugged Edward. "Let''s move on." The group tried to enter the temple, and someone was already waiting at the gate. The man appeared to be of Japanese origin and had a katana on his side.

    "Who is this?" Tohsaka did not anticipate this unknown enemy.

    "Assassin," replied Edward.

    "Why is he here?"

    "Caster summoned him."

    "She can do that?"

    "Apparently, yes."

    "So, what''s the n?"

    "Saber, he will be your opponent while we move on," said Edward, but she ignored him and looked at Shirou.

    "This might be the best." So, Saber finally epted this n.

    "You better win this fight as soon as possible. My intuition tells me things will not proceed smoothly," added Edward before they move on.

 Chapter 578: Awakening (I)

    Chapter 578: Awakening (I)

    This is a new HP fanfic that I''m working on called HP: Multiverse of Madness.

    It''s more grounded, explores, and expands more on the HP magic system, and the MC is not as dark/evil/chaotic neutral. He''s not a hero but still someone with a decent moralpass, unless his family is involved.

    I will release the first five chapters, so tell me your opinion. By the way, I will delete this chapter in 24 to 36 hours.

    -----------

    A young boy walked out of a school dressed in a blue zer, white shirt, ck pants, and ck dress shoes. His ck skin glistened under the shining sun, disying his youthful vigor. He heard many people talking to him and moved his head, disying his well-trimmed hair on the front, side, and back.

    "Goodbye, Christian."

    "See you tomorrow."

    Christian waved at these people with a smile before arriving at his destination. He entered a beige Mercedes-Benz 190E, sitting on the back.

    "Aunt," he saluted as he kissed the driver on the cheek. She was a rtively plump woman dressed in a blue suit and skirt, a gold bracelet on her right hand, a ck gold watch, long, straight hair, and small diamond earrings that gave her a sense of authority."How was school?" asked Eleanor with a smile.

    "Good, maybe a little too easy and slow," replied Christian, cing his bag away and putting on his seatbelt.

    "That''s expected, especially since school has just started." Eleanor moved her from the back, focusing on the steering wheel. "Have you eaten? We still have some time."

    "I''m not hungry."

    "Ok," she began to drive, and the two conversed during the ride. A few minutester, Eleanor suddenly snapped her finger. "Where is my mind? Your schedule has changed, and I''m going the wrong way." She looked around thene to find a turn before changing the route.

    "Why didn''t you remind me?" She then remembered something and shook her head. "I don''t understand why your mother insists on packing your schedule to the brim every year. Last year, you started fencing lessons, and now she wants you to learn Capoeira. Not to mention your archery lessons on Thursday and Saturday. All of these on top of your other after-school courses."

    "Well, it''s not that bad. With Capoeira, archery is only two days a week."

    "Do you even like these activities?"

    Christian paused, "Fencing is fine, but I don''t much care for the others."

    "Then, you should tell her that."

    "I did, but she said I only need to continue until next year, then I can choose how I want my schedule."

    "Next year, you''ll be 11, right?"

    "Right," replied Christian, who sensed a difference in his aunt''s words. "Is there something?"

    "No, nothing," replied Eleanor calmly. "Instead of putting all this pressure on you, she should spend more time at home instead of gallivanting god knows where."

    "I''m sure��she has her reason."

    Eleanor snorted coldly and did not talk much, making the rest of the journey too quiet and slightly awkward. They arrived at their destination a few minutester, and she walked out of the car.

    "I''ll be busy with a case this afternoon, so my assistant will drive you to Capoeira lessons and drive you home."

    "Who are you suing this time?" asked Christian.

    "No one, just dealing with the paperwork for some douchebag who has inherited a lot of money and thinks he''s better than everybody else," she said calmly as she rearranged his clothes and tie, making Christian momentarily speechless.

    "You don''t sound happy."

    "Well, the job has its ups and downs, mostly downs. Don''t mind me," said Eleanor. "Oh, before I forget, don''t forget your drink." She ran back to the car and gave him a package. Christian''s eyes lit up after seeing the bottles inside. After fencing, he''s usually exhausted and has no energy for capoeira, but after this drink, he''s always full and re-energized.

    Christian kissed his aunt before entering the building, changing, and proceeding with the lesson. It has been a year since he started learning fencing, and like most things he tried, he was advancing rapidly. However, despite the praises of the coaches and his fellow fencers, he cared very little about this sport, so each practice was a chore for him.

    He was happy once the whole thing finished as he could talk with a few friends. Sadly, he did not have much time as he had another destination.

    "Hello, Robert," saluted Christian, gazing at the tall, white, and stern-looking man with thick sses before him.

    "Christian! How was your day?"

    "As good as it could get."

    "Is that so? In that case, let''s go."

    The entire drive was silent, but Christian did not mind. Robert was such a person, and he was used to it. Capoeira was as dull as fencing but even more painful since he often had to roll on the floor to learn different evading methods. The rhythm aspect of this martial art was exciting but not enough.

    After practice, Robert ��who waited for the entire process��brought him to a restaurant for dinner since his aunt was busy at the firm. It was almost 7 PM when he arrived home, and Christian knew he had a short period before his next lesson. He rushed to take a shower and waited.

    At seven o''clock sharp, a middle-aged man in attire that screamed "professor" walked into therge mansion with a one-hand bag strapped over his right shoulder.

    "Professor Hallmark, always a pleasure to meet you."

    "The pleasure is mine."

    Christian led him inside, where he served tea. After a brief chit-chat, Hallmark asked: "I assume your homework is done?"

    "Of course." Christian handed him more than five papers full of writing, and the professor did not waste time as he immediately began to read. Once in a while, he would mark something on the paper, and Christian had to concentrate and not look. After more than ten minutes, Professor Hallmark sighed out loud, "It always amazed me how much progress you have made in only two weeks."

    Christian saw a look of awe, respect, and envy from thetter, but he only smiled politely. "I heard from Professor Henry that you were a prodigy, but I did not believe it. Now, I have to admit he was wrong. By the way, how manynguages do you know?"

    "How many? If you''re talking about modernnguages, there are English, French, Haitian Creole, Spanish, German, Swahili, Hausa, and Yoruba. As for deadnguages, I''ve only learned Latin and Ancient Greek, and I''m still learning Old and Middle English from you."

    "Amazing," praised Hallmark. He knew that if parents took the time and effort and had the resources, even ordinary children could learn up to 5nguages by the time they reached ten years old. In the early development of their brain, it''s a lot easier for children to learnnguages, so many wealthy children''s families will take this opportunity to ensure their children are bi- or multilingual.

    However, it was a grand feat for Christian to learn so many, let alone learn deadnguages as well.

    "It seems you''re very talented in linguistics."

    "Just slightly," uttered Christian in a low voice. Languages have always been easy for him, sometimes too easy. When tranting things or seeing unknown words, their definition or meaning would oftentimes flow into his mind as if he were a native speaker. He never told anyone of this, not even his mother.

    "Just slight?" Hallmark shook his head. "Have you been tested by societies like Mensa? You might be gifted."

    "My aunt brought the idea, but my mother refused. She said titles like gifted, genius, and high IQ might do me more harm than good."

    "She might have a point. It''s not umon for child prodigies to crash under the weight of their gifts," nodded Professor Hallmark, who decided to change the subject. "Do you n to learn morenguages?"

    "Probably." He lovednguages, so it was one of the few things he did notin about that his mother encouraged him to partake in.

    "Oh, do you have something in mind?"

    "If I choose a modernnguage, it will be Mandarin or Arabic. If I choose another deadnguage, it will be between Sanskrit or Ancient Egyptian."

    "I rmend learning modern and ancient Egyptian at the same time."

    "That''s an idea worth contemting."

    "If you do, I know an excellent professor," suggested Professor Hallmark before starting his lesson. He thought Christian methodically while secretly sighing. When he first learned of this request for a private tutor, he only epted it because of therge sum and with the expectation that his visit would be short.

    Many young children found old or deadnguages boring, and he needed to teach a child Old English before proceeding to Middle English. Then, Professor Henry convinced and told him he might not teach there for long because of how fast and easily the child absorbed knowledge.

    He was genuinely shocked on the first day of the job.

    ''Allnguages havemonality, so it''s easier for someone bilingual to learn. However, even with this fact, Christian''s improvement is outrageous,'' thought Professor Hallmark as he walked out of the room.

    After the lesson, Aunt Eleanor was back, so Christian had supper with her before walking upstairs. He walked into the music room that contained a piano and a violin. ording to his usual schedule, he chose the piano to practice tonight; thissted for thirty minutes until 10:30 PM.

    He took another shower, brushed his teeth, and cared for his hygiene before Aunt Eleanor tucked him into bed. Christian watched her leave before holding the chain around his neck attached to a strange gray stone. He caressed it for a few seconds before looking at therge portrait in the room.

    It was him, his mother, and his aunt all together. He once felt odd why his mother gave him a painting of them instead of a framed picture, but now he was used to it; he would look at her face before sleeping. The painting was vivid; sometimes, he felt his mother was looking at him.

    ''I still think this thing was oddly painted,'' thought Christian. There was an apparent missing space in the painting, which somehow bothered him. After shaking his head, he went to sleep.

    The next day, he woke up early to meditate; it was another thing his mother had forced him to do since he was eight. He attended school, attended activities afterward, and continued his tight schedule. Things proceeded smoothly until Saturday 22nd, at night, while he was in a deep sleep.

    Sundays were a day of rxation for him, so he enjoyed them. However, while sleeping, a white light suddenly descended from the sky and entered his body.

    Chapter 2: Awakening (II)

    "Where am I? No, who am I?" said a voice as it looked around; everything was white to the point of blindness.

    "I remember��My name is Jim, and I died." Jim''s memory rapidly returned to him. He was hosting a Harry Potter Christmas Party where he invited all his friends to watch all the movies, dress like wizards, and drink butterbeer. However, he ran out of ice, so he decided to drive to the store to buy some, and sadly, his car lost control due to the snow, and he crashed.

    Jim grunted slightly as he looked at this all-white space. "Is this the afterlife? But why is there no one?"

    It did not take him long to see a floating white ball in the distance. When heid eyes on the ball, an instinct to consume it overwhelmed Jim. Without knowing it, he was already before the ball and took a bite, dimming the already small ball.

    As he was about to take his second bite, a sense of rity took over Jim''s eyes. "What am I doing?" He immediately knew the answer, as if appeared in his mind. He had died but had a second chance at life, with a price��he needed to consume this person''s soul and take their identity.

    Jim paused, bing dazed. He did not know how to process the information. He looked at this ball, which he concluded was a person''s soul.

    "No, I can''t kill another person to survive."

    As soon as his words finished, he felt a sense of weakness. He looked at his body and realized it was fading �� time was running out. The resolute expression on his face disappeared as he focused on the soul.

    "Isn''t this what happened in those novels?" he muttered with gritted teeth. "I only need topensate this person''s parents and loved ones, leaving a life he would be proud of."

    A few months before his death, he was into webtoons, which led him to web novels, a field made popr by China and Korea. One of the standard tropes is reincarnation, some of which involves swallowing the soul of others to get their bodies. With this w and twisted logic, Jim gritted his teeth before taking a second, third, and fourth bite. By the fifth one, his soul was glowing, while the ball only had a small portion left. So, he decided to end things as soon as possible.

    s, something unexpected urred. The gray stone on Christian''s chest lit up to release a blue light into his head. Then, when Jim was about to take the final bite, a force pushed him back, and the tiny bite turned into a child.

    "Where am I? Is this a dream?" asked Christian, who immediately felt extremely weak; he did not think he was ever this weak and feeble.

    "I''m sorry, kid."

    He heard such words uttered and looked in the direction. Someone lunged at him, and his instinct kicked in; he used what he had learned in Capoeira in the past few weeks, rolling on the ground to evade.

    "Who are you, and why are you attacking me?"

    "You don''t need to know; you only need to know I must get rid of you."

    Before the person finished, Christian had run away. He realized he was in danger in this situation and made the most logical choice to survive. Sadly, his legs were heavy, each step feeling like he was carrying Aunt Eleanor''s car.

    "HELP!" screamed Christian, who felt running away might not be the best choice. He did not know how this person silently transported him from his bedroom, but hopefully, there was someone who could hear ande to his rescue�Calbeit this seemed unlikely.

    He did not stop running or screaming despite his weak legs and voice. However, he soon sensed a looming shadow behind him, forcing him to turn over. The other person attacked him with a direct punch.

    Without hesitation, Christian evaded to the right. Then, he did a one-hand stand with a very smooth and flowing motion. With the momentum of his body, his legs kicked this stranger in the head. He had been practicing this move for a while at Capoeira and acted out of instinct.

    ''Useless?'' he thought as he realized his weakness was the primary source of his trouble. He rolled on the ground to distance himself from his attacker. ''Damn it, if only I had a sword or a bow.''

    As soon as this thought appeared in his mind, a foil appeared, and he looked at it in shock.

    ''In that case, can I have a gun?'' he thought, but nothing happened. On the contrary, he felt even weaker. Christian then focused on his attacker, who appeared to be as shocked as him.

    "Now, it''s my turn."

    "Do you think this will change anything?" sneered Jim, showing his disdain; a child with a weapon was still a child. So, he rushed forward to end this pointless battle once in a while. Christian remained calm as he gathered all the remaining strength he had left.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    He stabbed three times at extreme speed, each time targeting a dangerous area. He looked at three holes in the heart, throat, and head before stumbling backward, relying on the weapon not to fall down. Then, the attacker looked at him in horror before his body exploded into a brilliant light that entered his body.

    He exhaled deeply, believing everything was over. However, the man reappeared before him, except he was no longer glowing. He immediately took his position, ready to strike again. To his delight, he did not feel that debilitating weakness.

    "Wait, let''s talk," hurriedly said Jim.

    ''American?'' This was the first time Christian noticed the ent. "There is nothing to talk about."

    "No, there is. This was a misunderstanding, and I apo�C"

    Christian did not listen. He rushed forward and stabbed the man more than ten times in a very short time. Like before, the man turned into a bright light that entered his body. He immediately felt a sense of lightness, power, satisfaction, andpletion.

    "What a wonderful feeling," he muttered as he looked at his glowing body. "What on Earth is going on?" He was curious but could not understand what was happening, so he thought it was a weird dream. Although he felt an unknown sense of dread that was too real when this person tried to kill him, he could conclude this was a weird dream.

    "What is this?"

    He saw something where that person used to be. There was a bunch of silvery vapor floating in the air. Christian immediately noticed some were muchrger than others, and some seemed to shine brighter than others. Out of curiosity, he walked to the nearest brightest vapor and touched it.

    His pupils instantly dted as he saw something too vivid to be a dream. He was driving an unknown car and singing an unknown song when the car lost control, and he crashed. A wave of pain rushed into his body, and it was so real that he was about to pass out.

    Luckily, he removed his hand as he fell on the floor.

    "What''s going on?" said Christian as he stood and looked around. He was in his bed and not that white space. "So, it was indeed a dream." He exhaled deeply, and a wave of immense fatigue washed over him. He yawned before lying down and closing his eyes.

    Oddly, he immediately saw those gray floating vapors but was too tired and soon fell asleep. Not long afterward, sounds of cracking appeared in his room as a figure appeared.

    Chapter 3. Awakening (III)

    Amazon Forest, Unknown Location:

    A woman dressed in long pants and boots, a short tank top, a pixie cut, a small bag hanging on her side, and holding a wand. She looked thin but fit, with only a ne and an old, worn-out bracelet for jewelry.

    She slowly walked through what looked like a ruin. Each of her steps was meticulous, looking at every detail around. She suddenly sensed something and waved her wand, manifesting an invisible shield that blocked more than ten arrows.

    During the event, she was calm andposed, as if she had encountered such a situation too often to care. A green gas spewed toward her as she walked to the next room. Without hesitance, her wand fired an intense me that burned the gas.

    The woman instinctively smelled the air before frowning. She muttered something under her breath before the tip of her wand lit up green. Without hesitation, she took a purple leaf from her bag and ced it under her tongue.

    A few minutester, she exhaled deeply before continuing in a dark corner of the ruin. She found herself in a room full of engraving.

    "Is this it?" she muttered before taking out arge parchment from her very small bag. Shepared the writing on the wall with the trantions in her hand before following directions. She pointed her wand in a different direction on the wall.

    Click!

    She was immediately on guard, as she knew the danger had no past, and her actions soon proved to be correct. A colossal green me creature emerged from the opened mechanism.

    ''A curse me?'' she immediately judged as this creature resembled how the Fiendfyre Cure manifested. Without hesitation, she took four stones from her bag. As the creature attacked her, she rolled on the ground to evade, leaving one of the stones.

    She fired more spells to dy the creature while cing the stones in four directions with the creature at the center. Finally, once she finished, she muttered a strange incantation under her breath.

    The four stones released a white light that connected above close to the ceiling, forming a cage. Under the control of her wand, the cage slowly closed, and the cursed me rapidly decreased in size before dissipating.

    She exhaled deeply before looking at the opened door; a smile finally crept into her earnest face before disappearing.

    ''I should not put my hopes up so as not to be disappointed.'' She had followed this lead for months and hoped her effort was not pointless like the others.

    The woman did not immediately rush into the door. She took a five-minute break to drink water and a potion that recovered stamina. Finally, she marched into the door. However, before taking a few steps, her ne began to glow. Her expression changed:

    "Something happened to Zed?"

    She did not hesitate before summoning her broom from her small bag, hopping on it, and flying out of this ruin. She soon found herself outside and lit up a campfire before taking out Floo Powder and using it. With a sh of me, she disappeared from this ce.

    Little did she know, as soon as she left, two pairs of eyes opened up deep in the ruins, looking at where she disappeared before closing them. Afterward, this ruin disappeared from the world as if it never existed in the first ce.

    The woman appeared in the firece of arge mansion in Berkshire. She immediately Apparated in the master bedroom upstairs and looked at the sleeping Christian. She looked at him and discovered he was sleeping peacefully.

    ''The protective enchantment I ced on him would not activate unless he was in danger. So, what happened?''

    She observed him closely but did not find anything. So, she took out her wand, and a white light emanating from it entered Christian''s body.

    Boom! A shockwave shot out from Christian''s body, sending the woman flying and hitting the wall; it also destroyed many things in the room.

    "Magical power?" she groaned excitedly as she slowly stood up from the floor. "Finally." A genuine smile was stered on her face before she calmed down. She looked at the room and pointed at her wand: "Reparo."

    The room swiftly returned to its original state. She approached Christian and saw he was still in a deep sleep, so she tucked him in before walking out. As she descended the stairs, she saw Eleanor, with a bat, slowly walking up.

    "Tiara?"

    "It''s me."

    "You scared me," said Eleanor. "I thought someone had broken in."

    "I came to check on Zed."

    "Check on him? Why all of a sudden?"

    "My protective charm alerted me."

    "Is he alright?"

    "He''s fine. It was probably because he awakened his magical powers."

    "He did? I guess that''s good news," nodded Eleanor. Then, she looked sternly at Tiara and asked, "Is this a short visit?"

    "Why are you asking this?"

    "If it is, don''t let Christian see you. I don''t want his mood to be affected so early in the school years."

    "You''re being unfair."

    "Am I? You disappeared for months on end, appearing asionally on holidays. You''re not here to see how heartbroken he is whenever he watches you leave," Eleanor replied with a sneer. "And I still have not forgiven you for missing his birthday this year."

    "I made it up for him this past summer."

    "Do you think it''s the same? A child needs stability."

    Tiara was quiet for a few seconds, "You know why I have to leave."

    "I know you miss my brother, and I do, too," Eleanor sighed deeply. "But you have to ept the fact he''s gone."

    "No, he''s not," she denied fervently. She rummaged through her small bag before taking out a sk with a small white me. "Years ago, after our wedding vow, I cast an ancient magic that connected our lives. It lets me know his status and share vitality with him when he''s in danger."

    "Are you telling the truth?"

    "Why should I lie to you?" Tiara replied. I''ve known he''s alive somewhere out there, so I never stopped searching for him."

    Eleanor looked at the me. She missed her brother. Although she was a Squib and thus became distant from her family, her brother never treated her differently. As such, his disappearance also hurt her.

    "Why have you never told me this?"

    "I did not want to bring you any false hope."

    "Did you find something?"

    "You could say that," said Tiara, making Eleanor exhale deeply to calm down. "This has not changed much; it''s not an excuse to continue hurting Christian."

    "I know, and I promise I will do better."

    "You''ve said these words before."

    "It''s true this time," added Tiara. "I will stay for at least a year."

    Eleanor looked at her, "I hope you won''t disappoint me again."

    "I won''t."

    "Your room should still be clean, and you know the way."

    "Hold on."

    "What is it?"

    "I need some quick cash to find someone."

    "Take it out of your own ount."

    "It''s urgent, and I need it to find someone in the next 12 hours."

    "Hold on." Eleanor went back to her boudoir before returning. "I only have 850 pounds. Is that enough?"

    "It should."

    "Where exactly are you going?"

    "Home."

    ''For what?"

    "Looking for a Seer."

    Eleanor asked no more questions and went to bed. Tiara took the money and put on a ck cloak before using the firece to teleport to her childhood house in Haiti. She spent the majority of the night searching for an old man. After hours of searching, she finally found him walking out of a gambling house while supporting himself on a cane.

    "Papa Tounde," she yelled. The drunken old man paused as only a few people knew of this name. He concentrated his eyes to see correctly.

    "Tia? Ou pa mouri? (You''re not dead?)" His face showed a genuine shock that would baffle anyone.

    "How rude."

    "What date is today?"

    "It''s Sunday, the 23rd," she replied with a frown.

    "You were supposed to be dead yesterday," Papa Tounde said directly. Then, he seemed to have thought of something: "Did your son awaken his magical powers?"

    "That''s why I''m here."

    His eyes immediately lit up as the drunkenness faded away.

    Chapter 4: Prophecy or Nonsense?

    "You''re not lying, are you?"

    "Why would I lie about that?"

    Papa Tounde seemed to not entirely trust her words. So, he bent down on the floor and took a handful of rocks. He casually threw them before observing closely.

    "You''re really not lying. One of the Chosen Ones survived their catastrophe and awaken their magical powers! Hahahaha." Heughed maniacally without a care in the world.

    He did not expect someone to awaken in this generation, let alone her son. However, now it made sense since that thing could only belong to the chosen ones, and it appeared in close proximity to its owner.

    "Why do you seem happier than me?" asked Tiara, and Papa Tounde did not know how to exin. Fate was kind to many people, or the so-called Chosen Ones. However, most would die early or never awaken their magical powers, thus taking their talents to the No Maj World.

    Papa Tounde did not immediately answer. Instead, she looked at the stars in the sky, and his eyes became all white with no pupil, and he muttered to himself: " This time will be different; I can feel it."

    A wide grin appeared on his face, showing his ck teeth, "Do you know what your son awakens means?"

    "No."

    Papa Toundeughed again before answering. "The revival of magic, the return of the divine, the re-emergence of lost mysteries, ancient realms, and past legends."

    His eyes twinkled with a sh of brilliance, unlike anything in his life.

    "A new era ising �� an era of strife, chaos, and prosperity��the Golden Age of Magic and the Supernatural."

    Papa Tounde grinned, "I thought the decline of magic was inevitable, and I would die without seeing any changes. Who knew."

    Tiara frowned, "What do these things have to do with my son?"

    "Everything will begin with him."

    "He''s only a kid."

    "Fate does not care about such a trivial thing."

    "Not if I have something to say about this."

    Papa Tounde looked at her and did not argue with her. Some things were inevitable and not something a little witch could stop, even if she was amongst the most capable witches in the British Magical World. The fact that the artifact was in her hands is further proof that destiny was at work.

    "Did you note here for your husband?"

    "Yes, you told me toe see you if my son awakened, and you will tell me how to find him."

    "The answer you seek is simple: give your son his inheritance, and he will lead you to your husband."

    "You!"

    "I have told you the truth. Now, whether you listen or not is up to you."

    Papa Tounde disappeared, but his voice echoed again, "Myst advice to you: do not tell anyone about your son''s destiny. Many people do not wish for his existence to live."

    Tiara was in a daze for a while before regaining her bearing. She decided to return to Ennd and calm down before deciding what to do next.

    ��

    Christian opened his eyes, yawning and stretching, "What a strange dream." He got off the bed to brush his teeth and shower before stopping. Usually, the first thing he does after waking up is to meditate, but he somehow forgets and has almost broken his routine in the past two years.

    After shaking his head, Christian returned to the bed,y t, and closed his eyes. He did not like cross-legged meditation, so he usually chose this pose. He soon furrowed his brow.

    Christian has a system for meditation. He must do it for one hour, divided into three sections of twenty minutes. The first section focused on [Focus Attention Mediation], which helps him focus his mind and concentrate. The process involved concentrating on something, and he always chose the Ancient Greek Alphabet.

    The second section is [Mindfulness Meditation], which focuses on observing one''s own thoughts, emotions, and feelings with a sense of detachment or without judgment. The objective is to analyze oneself and remain true to oneself.

    Thest section is [Loving-Kindness Meditation], which involves cultivating positive feelings like love,passion, and respect toward oneself and others. During this section, he repeats phrases, intentions, objectives, and aplishments to generate positive emotions.

    When he was eight, he visited India for summer vacation, but soon afterward, his mother taught him to meditate and imed she learned it from a monk on that trip. At first, Christian did not like meditation and could not evenst ten minutes. However, it has be a natural part of his life after months of effort and without stopping.

    As such, he immediately realized something was wrong when he could not visualize the alphabet and saw all those floating gray vapors from his dream.

    "So, it wasn''t a dream?" he muttered. He was baffled. Only a dream could exin such a weird phenomenon. He observed these vapors and got curious. However, thinking about the reaction after touching a big one, he focused on a small piece.

    As soon as he willed it, one of the small vapors glowed, and he saw an entirely different scene. He seemed to be eating at a restaurant. He could feel every sensation, including the taste of the food, which was less than desirable.

    Christian focused his mind and noticed an anomaly��his skin was white. The shock awakened him from this ce, and a thought appeared in his mind:

    ''Are these vapors the memory of the person who attacked me?''

    Based on the information he had, this was the logical conclusion. But there was no logic to this conclusion. How could he acquire the memory of an unknown white man? Why did that person wish to kill him in the first ce? And what was thatrge white space?

    Christian began to panic, thinking he might have gone insane. He thought he was developing some sort of schizophrenia and his alternative personality as a white American man.

    ''What should I do?'' He did not feel he could tell his aunt or mother in case they asked him to see a psychiatrist; he did not want to be locked up in a hospital.

    ''I need to calm down. Let''s ignore the vapors first. Maybe I will be fine if I don''t ess these memories.''

    Christian did a breathing exercise to calm down before returning to his meditation. Unfortunately, he couldn''t concentrate, and when left to his own thoughts, he always concluded he was going crazy.

    Finally, he decided to shower and go for breakfast.

    "You''re early," said Eleanor when he saw him. She sat on the chair, straightening her hair with an iron, a mirror, and a cup of strange-smelling tea.

    "I couldn''t sleep wellst night."

    "A nightmare?"

    "Something like that."

    "Well, you''re awake now. The butler has already prepared breakfast."

    Christian nodded before heading to the dining room to eat. However, he was utterly distracted during the process and missed his aunt''s departure. If not for Geoffrey Butler, who nudged him, he might have spent hours at the table.

    After breakfast, Christian headed upstairs to his study room/library to write correspondence with Professor Henry and Professor Edward. Although there were no longer his teachers, they usually wrote to each other in Latin and Ancient Greek as a form of practice.

    Once he finished, he nned to use hisputer to y chess before reading a book. Luckily for him, he saw a visitor.

    "Mum?"

    "What? Surprise to see me!" said Tiara with a smile.

    "It''s really you." He rushed out of his chair and into her embrace. "Why are you back so early? Is something wrong?"

    "I came because of something important: there is something I have to tell you."

    "Oh, what is it?"

    "There is no need to be in a hurry. We can attend to it tomorrow," she reassured.

    "Oh, okay."

    "How about we do something together?"

    "Are you tired? You look tired," said Christian.

    "I''m indeed not in the best shape. How about this? I will take a nap. When I wake up, we can cook together like we used to."

    "Really? That will be great."

    Christian and Tiara chatted briefly before she went to take a nap. Later that day, they shopped for ingredients, cooked, and spent the day together. Later, Tiara tucked him into bed, and Christian was so excited about today''s activities that he slept soundly, not thinking that he had developed schizophrenia.

    Chapter 5: Wizard

    "Morning," said Christian as he walked down the stairs.

    "Did you finish your meditation?"

    "Huh, yes."

    Tiara could immediately tell he was lying. However, she did not immediately point it out; she will address itter.

    "You don''t have to attend school today."

    "Such a wonderful Sunday, and I get to miss school the next day? I feel like it''s my birthday." He sat at the table and began to eat. He also wondered what was so crucial that his usually strict mother even allowed him to skip school.

    Christian was in a good mood throughout breakfast, then he heard his mother say: "We will go out, so go dress."

    "Dress? Where are we going, and what''s the attire."

    "You will know soon, and you can dress casually."

    Christian went upstairs to put on jeans, a shirt, and his new Air Jordan 4; they were one of his birthday presents six months ago and were imported from the US, making them quite expensive. He brushes his hair before rushing to see his mother in the main study.

    He was not allowed to enter without authorization, so Christian always liked to look around after entering; he always had this feeling something was suspicious about this room. However, he thought he felt this way because of the fact he was now allowed to enter.

    The room was always the same: a desk with many books and bookshelves and a firece.

    "Sit down."

    Christian saw opposite the main desk and waited for his mother''s news. Part of him was scared she would say something like she was leaving for a long, extended period.

    "I know what I''m about to say is strange, but it''s true. You''re a wizard, Zed."

    "Pardon me?"

    "As I said, magic is real, and you''re one of the people with the gift to wield it."

    Christian was momentarily quiet, "Is this some kind of joke?" He looked around to see if there were people hiding or maybe cameras or something. Tiara did not say another word but took out her wand. She gently tapped it on themp and said: "Transfiguro."

    Christian watched, to his horror, as themp turned into a cat. He stared at it for a moment before pinching his tight very hard; the intense pain told him he was not dreaming.

    "Blimey Hell."

    Usually, he would get scolded for using suchnguage, but he was allowed a pass in this situation. "Do it again." Tiara then transfigured the cat into a butterfly that flew in the sky before she restrained it and returned it to a normalmp. Christian watched the entire process in awe and curiosity but was still silent.

    "What do you think?" asked Tiara after a few minutes.

    "So many things now make sense."

    "What do you mean?"

    "There were signs," he continued. "The strange drink that could instantly revitalize my stamina after Fencing Practice. I remember seeing you remove my presence from a bag that was way too small. Finally, I was always confused about how we could travel so fast to our destination. One moment, I was sleeping, and the next, we had already arrived at our destination��no ne is that fast."

    "Yes, I used Port Keys for our travel. Muggle airnes are too slow for my taste, and I always worry for their safety. So, when you fall asleep, I use them to get us to our destination instantly."

    "Portkeys? Is that the wizard''s way of achieving teleportation? You also said the word " Muggle. " What does that mean?

    "Muggle is a term used by wizards and witches to describe people without magical abilities. As for Portkey, you''ll know in the future."

    "So, there are many others?."

    "Yes, but our poptions pale inparison to Muggles."

    "I see," muttered Christian as he became quiet."

    "Do you have any more questions?"

    "Many just don''t know where to begin."

    "Organize your thought and ask. I will answer what I can and to the best of my ability."

    "Firstly, are all our family wizards, including Dad and Aunt Eleanor?"

    "Sadly, no," replied Eleanor. "Your aunt is what the wizarding world called a Squid, born from magical parents but without any magical abilities."

    "That seems unfair," uttered Christian.

    "It is, but that''s how things are."

    "Shouldn''t magic be hereditary?" he asked, feeling that his aunt should also be a witch.

    "It''splicated. We can get buy books on this subject for you to learn."

    Christian nodded; he had many questions but did not know where to begin. So, he asked something he truly wanted to know:

    "Why are you telling me this now?"

    "I thought you would be a Squib, butst night, you awakened your magical powers," exined Tiara, who suddenly remembered something: "Did something happen on Sunday night?."

    Christian immediately became on guard, and his facial expression and bodynguage showed it. So, his mother reassured him: "Don''t worry. You know you can tell me anything."

    "Well, I had a strange dream," said Christian, telling her of his confrontation with the weird man. However, for some reason, he withheld information about the floating vapors.

    "What a strange experience of awakening," she muttered. She thought of what Papa Tounde said and concluded this might be the catastrophe thetter was discussing. ''I need to find that damn drunkard; I have so much more I need to know.''

    "You don''t have to worry about your strange dream. The good thing is that you''re fine."

    Christian nodded. The existence of magic relieved him as it indicated he was not going crazy but experiencing a strange magical event. Although he was still worried, he now had a direction to discover what was happening to him.

    "Any more questions? We have to get going, so it should be thest one��make it a good one."

    "In that case, I want to know what magic is exactly; how would you define it?"

    "Ooh, great question," uttered Tiara. " That''s not an easy question to answer, even by someone like Albus Dumbledore."

    "Who''s Albus Dumbledore?" asked Christian, who strangely felt this name was familiar.

    "The man considered as the greatest wizard of this generation."

    "So powerful?"

    "Indeed."

    "Such a wizard should have a deep insight into magic," praised Christian.

    "Want to meet him?"

    "Of course. Do you have a way?"

    "Hehe. Dumbledore is not some noble and reclusive wizard that people dream of meeting. He''s the headmaster of Hogwarts, which you will be attending next year as a First Year. You can ask as many questions as you like. Although I cannot guarantee he will answer your question, I know for sure he''s very approachable."

    "A school of magic? That sounds wonderful."

    "Indeed," said Tiara with a reminiscent look. "Hogwarts��that''s where I met your father."

    Christian was surprised as his mother rarely mentioned his father. "What happened?"

    Tiara thought momentarily, "I was homeschooled back in Haiti with my sister, like most magically gifted children, raised by my grandma while my mother worked. However, when I was fifteen, our family encountered trouble with a dark wizard. In order to save us, they scattered us in different countries. My sister went to the US, and I came here, transferring to Hogwarts for the fifth year.

    "I needed some extra help to help me aodate and keep up with my sses, and your father was the one chosen. Despite being in Ravenw and me being a Gryffindor, we got along very well. Over the course of the next two years, we fell in love and married soon after school."

    "And then?"

    "That''s enough for today."

    Christian was disappointed; he always wanted to know why his father left them��why he abandoned them. Despite what he did, his mother seemed very fond of the man, so he wanted to know what kind of person he was.

    "Our destination is Diagon Alley to get you a wand and some material. I will begin your magical training as soon as possible."

 Chapter 579: True Objective

    Chapter 579: True Objective

    [NEW CHAPTER: PLEASE READ BELOW]

    [I read all the feedback, both positive and negative, and I will take them into ount. I also have a few things to say: first, I won''t stop writing this story until it ends, which will probably happen this or next year.

    [Second, this is my next project, whether you like it or not. I have already written 70 chapters and will do a mass release in a few months when the story officiallyes out.

    [Third, a valid criticism I saw was the MC was a child, and it''s jarring to see him act too intelligent or too immature.This is something I tried to bnce in the story, showing his wisdom because he''s a prodigy while also retaining the fact he''s a child and makes mistakes. I hope I seed.

    [Fourth, a few people did not like the story or the MC because he''s not Edward. I cannot do anything about that. This story is not for you since I''m actively trying not to write characters like him. I hope you find another story to read.

    [Finally, my Naruto fanfic is done. I won''t update it, so don''t get your hopes up. I wrote the story because I was so angry at a Naruto fanfic, but once I calmed down, my motivation and the story were instantly destroyed. I tried to continue once, but I soon realized it was pointless.

    [Thank you for your time and patience.]

    --------------

    As the group entered the temple, the next person to stop them was Tohsaka and Shirou''s teacher, Souichirou Kuzuki."Mr Kuzuki!" Shirou did not expect to meet his teacher there.

    "Shirou, Tohsaka," said Kuzuki in a calm tone. "I did not expect the situation to reach this stage so quickly."

    "Why are you involving the school children in this fight?" asked Tohsaka.

    "You don''t understand. I will do whatever is necessary to ensure her victory and safety."

    "Ah, love, what a beautiful yet destructive force," sighed Edward.

    "Really?" asked Tohsaka, looking at him with fiery eyes.

    "What? I may disagree with his actions, but I can respect them."

    Tohsaka snorted before looking at her teacher, "I will deal with him."

    "No, he''s Shirou''s opponent," said Edward.

    "Why? I don''t think he has much of a chance."

    "Hey," added Shirou.

    "It''s true," said Tohsaka before waiting for Edward''s exnation.

    "Haven''t you realized who ising next?"

    "Rider," she replied after a short ponder.

    "Do you think he has a remote chance against a Servant?"

    "You''re right, but you should do something to help him."

    Edward did not argue with her and patted Shirou on the shoulder; his body shone with golden light.

    "This should help you hold him long enough until Saberes to rescue you. Let''s go." He took one step and appeared behind Kuzuki with Tohsaka next to him.

    "You could have given him the strength to defeat his enemy," sheined.

    "You give me too much credit," he replied as they flew toward the inner part of the temple. As expected, Rider appeared before them.

    "Remember, her identity is Medusa, so look out for her eyes," reminded Edward before disappearing. At the center of the temple, he saw Medea on a ck throne, holding a long staff.

    "You know, I''m looking forward to this fight more than I care to admit," said Medea. "This might be my only opportunity to defeat you."

    "I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed," said Edward, looking around the room. He detected his room was a bounded field, granting her the home-field advantage.

    ''If I remember correctly, Medea''s Bounded Field allows her to use magic on par with true magic,'' thought Edward.

    "We''ll see." Medea''s cape floated behind her like bat wings, and she flew in the air. Ten small purple magic circles appeared around her before firing purple beams. Edward felt the surrounding space-time had been influenced, making his actions slow down and the space restricting him.

    ''Using space-time magic on me?'' He raised his staff, and ten magic circles materialized before him, firing golden beams. The mini space-time continuum that Medea created around him was forcefully destroyed. The golden beams continued their path and soon overwhelmed the purple beams.

    Medea teleported to her right to evade, but more golden beams reached her. She pointed her staff forward and opened a spatial hole that swallowed the beams and sent them outside the temple. Edward calmly tapped his staff on the ground, and another spatial hole appeared behind, returning the same golden beam.

    Medea moved her body to evade, but one of the beams grazed her shoulder, making her grunt. Before she could react further, ten more beams rushed toward her, so she used spatial teleportation again.

    To her horror, she did not teleport to her chosen destination but appeared before Edward, who had ten more golden beams waiting for her.

    [Space Blockade]

    Medea mobilized all her mana and the boost from her Bounded Field to create countlessyers of spatial walls before her to block the beams. Her action brought her a moment of respite to physically move her body away from Edward.

    Medea looked at him, sighing heavily, "Fighting you is the same."

    "And how is that?"

    "Like a teacher teaching their students �� no, even worse, like an adult teaching a child their first step. It''s really frustrating."

    "Haha, I imagine it is," said Edward with a smile. "So, what''s your next step?"

    Medea no longer hesitated and summoned a curve dagger; this was her Noble Phantasm�CRule Breaker. It had only one purpose��to destroy magic. She flew toward Edward with no hesitation.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Her de easily cut through the golden beams, and Edward ced a towering ice wall between them; she sliced through it like a piece of paper.

    "Not bad, but that is far from enough to win you this battle," said Edward as he tapped his staff on the ground, forming cracks and small rocks. He used a simple spell from childhood, Waddiwasi Charm or the Projectile Jinx.

    The stones flew with unparalleled might, forcing Medea to stop her advance and evade. Her Rule Breaker only worked on magic and not physical objects. So, although she could cut off the spell put on the rocks, it would be toote as the velocity of these things was enough to damage her body severely.

    Medea suddenly screamed. Although she tried to evade, the rocks were too fast, and two prated her legs. She tried to cast a shield spell, but a golden beam hit instead of rocks, tearing it apart. Finally, two rocks pierced her hands, dropping Rule Breaker.

    "I''m��defeated," she said.

    "That you are," nodded Edward, walking before her. He wanted to kneel so he could look her in the eyes and on the same level, but his sense of danger suddenly activated, so he moved backward while trying to summon Rule Breaker to his side.

    A weird spear descended from the sky, stopping his Summoning Spell, but he anticipated this move and had secretly used invisible strings to pull the dagger to his side.

    Holding the dagger, he looked in the air in the corner of this room, "Gilgamesh, why are you intervening in things that don''t concern you."

    "Everything between Heaven and Earth concerns me and is my business," dered the King of Heroes boldly.

    "I''m here to help," yelled Tohsaka, rushing into the room. She looked at Edward, then Medea, and Gilgamesh. "Who''s the blondie?"

    "King of Heroes," replied Edward.

    "Gilgamesh?"

    "You''re here at the perfect time," said Gilgamesh, cutting their conversation

    "What do you mean?"

    "Do you know your servant betrayed you?"

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" asked Tohsaka.

    "You see that dagger in his hand? With it, he can sever the Servant-Master Contract between you two, regaining his freedom."

    "Is that true?" asked Tohsaka, looking at Edward, but his eyes were on Gilgamesh, "I cannot wait to rip those irvoyant Eyes from your socket. Such a gift should be left to someone like you."

    "Haha, if not for your current situation amusing me, I would have ripped you apart for your insolence."

    "Answer me," yelled Tohsaka.

    "He''s telling the truth," replied Edward calmly.

    "Why?"

    "Don''t you know who I am? Do you think someone like me will allow anyone to have dominion over him?" exined Edward, who plunged the dagger into his heart. Tohsaka looked at her arm and saw her Command Seals had disappeared; she looked at Edward with gritted teeth. Although she had only known him briefly, Tohsaka thought of him as someone close to her. Tears flew in the corner of her eyes.

    "I trusted you. I thought of you as a father figure. I��"

    "There is no need for this. I''m a person who keeps my word. Since I said I will help you win the war and teach you magic, I will keep my word," said Edward. "But things have to be done my way without a looming threat over my head."

    "R-really?"

    "I don''t need to lie to you."

    "Then, why didn''t you say this sooner," she wiped out her tears. "Make me shed tears for no reason." Edward rolled his eyes; this girl can change emotions like changing clothes.

    "How boring," said Gilgamesh. "Since you''re no longer entertaining, you can go die."

    Countless golden space breaches materialized behind him, followed by different weapons emanating from them.

 Chapter 580: Fatal Flaw

    Chapter 580: Fatal w

    Edward floated in the air with Ea before him. He was enclosed in a box, and his body looked strange, often showing double; it was as if time was rapidly moving. He opened his eyes at dawn and exhaled before the sun fully set.

    "The real Ea should involve certain [Authorities], whichplicates things given Akasha''s existence." He did not know much about the use of [Authorities] or rules in this universe, but he knew even if his natural body was here, he could not use his rules.

    And that''s because Akasha, a way more powerful version of the Universe Will, does not allow anyone to meddle in the rules of this world, even if they meet the Willpower requirement. ording to Edward''s theory,pleting the rule involves interacting or essing the Root or Akasha''s core, so True Magics should involve the Rules.

    Time passed, and everyone woke up. Edward approached them after Tohsaka and Sakura had breakfast and were ready for school.

    "A night has passed. You should be prepared to deal with Saber."

    Tohsaka said nothing, so Edward exined, "As long as two servants remain, Gilgamesh can forcefully summon the grail. We don''t have time for your indecisiveness."

    "I''m not indecisive. I just did not want to say anything before her," said Tohsaka, motioning to Sakura, who continued to eat her food with her head lowered.

    "It''s not like anything will happen to Shirou. He was never supposed to partake in this battle in the first ce."

    Edward did go to school with them, but in the afternoon, he apanied them to Shirou''s house. They somehow agreed to an amiable fight and found a ce to fight.Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Saber rushed in a zigzag pattern, trying to evade these energy sts, but it was useless. They were fast and moved irregrly. Furthermore, Archer had surrounded the ce with invisible magic traps. Saber suddenly felt something and moved to the right. The ce where she was suddenly released a fire inferno; it was like a volcano erupting.

    Saber thought she had evaded this trap, but there was another. When shended, vines came out of nowhere to bind her legs. She swiftly cut them with her swords, but Archer had already fired two golden energy beams.

    Her battle instinct activated, and she cked one, but the other prated her armor.

    "Why don''t you forfeit and end this pointless fight," said Edward.

    "Never," replied Saber, half-kneeling on the floor and supporting herself with Excalibur. "Archer, you don''t need the grail, so why are you continuing to fight?"

    "I need it to build me a real body."

    "I know you can create a body on your own."

    "It''s not that simple." Winning the grail is important to Edward because that''s the only way he can be a full "citizen" of this world and not be restricted by Akasha.

    "I thought you, of all people, should understand my desire."

    "Your approach is wrong from the beginning," replied Edward. "Your pursuit should have been the second True Magic, which would have allowed travel between parallel dimensions. In this infinite cosmos, there is definitely a dimension where Camelot still exists or one where it''s still in its infancy. You could have be an adviser to your younger self and prevented her from making the same mistake."

    "Maybe you''re right, or maybe it would not be the same if I walked that path," replied Saber, who slowly stood up. "Regardless, now that I still have an opportunity, I won''t miss it. Let''s go �� Excalibur."

    Saber''s swords finally became visible before releasing an intense light. Edward calmly watched everything as a tear in the void appeared behind him, showing a massive cannon. The cannon fired intense light energy, blocking Saber''sst desperate attack.

    Once everything subsided, Edward was intact, but Saber''s armor was gone, and she had many injuries. She was barely holding on.

    "Saber," yelled Shirou, rushing to her side.

    "Master, I''m sorry."

    "No, I should be the one apologizing. I was too weak to help."

    "No, you did your best, and that''s all that matters," replied Saber, her voice bing weaker with each passing second. As she slowly dissipated, Saber remembered everything she experienced. Although this grail was short, she still experienced warmth from her master. So, she dissipated with a smile on.

    Edward looked in the distance. There was only onest piece to gain true freedom while aplishing his primary goal ofing to this world. He left with Tohsaka while Sakura left to ensure her senpai was alright.

    A few dayster, Edward became invisible with Tohsaka to infiltrate the Einzibern family. As they had expected, Gilgamesh attacked Illya and Berserker. Illya is a homunculus created to be the vessel of the grail. So, Gilgamesh ns to kill Berserker and forcibly strip the grail from her body.

    Edward had to be extra careful not to be detected by Gilgamesh''s irvoyant Eyes. So, he used all his Anti-Divination and Anti-Detection Spells to watch the battle from afar.

    Berserker was being massacred to save his master. His real identity was Hercules, and his Noble Phantasm prevented him from dying unless he was killed 12 times based on his 12bors. Still, this ability was useless for Gilgamesh as he used his Gate of Babylon to bully Berserker. Even though thetter defied the odds and actually lived for a 13th life, it did not change the final oue.

    Bang!

    A shield manifested to block the spear attacking Illya. Then, a white light enveloped her, and she disappeared.

    "Bastard. It''s you again," growled Gilgamesh.

    "Yes, and it''s time to finish things between us." Edward appeared with Tohsaka and Illya

    "So, finally willing to face me? You''re not going to run away again."

    "Take care of her," he said to Tohsaka before walking toward Gilgamesh. Tohsakae held his arm, "You''ll win, right?"

    "Of course," he replied, smiling before patting her head. He looked at his opponent, "Netheril, it''s time to shine again."

    He immediately activated his Noble Phantasm, encasing him and Gilgamesh into a Reality Marble.

    "Is this the legendary Netheril? It''s so much more beautiful than I anticipated," said Gilgamesh as he saw the beautiful city floating in the distance. "I cannot wait for it to be mine."

    Edward did not say anything but activated the Golem Legions, sending them to attack Gilgamesh and all the cannons in the city. Gilgamesh activated his Gate of Babylon to its highest ability, annihting all the legions.

    He summoned a golden book, and with it in his hand, Gilgamesh began spamming powerful spells. However, he was soon outmatched because Edward could use a simr tactic as him with his Mystic Codes.

    Without hesitation, Gilgamesh summoned Ea and the Chains of Heaven. Ea released an energy wave that destroyed all the legions. Meanwhile, the chain headed to Edward, trying to seal them.

    ''An awakening, Ea? That''s not enough,'' thought Edward. ''And I won''t give you room to breathe.'' He released hundreds of spells to block the chains while the city continued a toggling battle with Ea.

    Then, he activated his final trump card �� the Void Cannon.

    Boom!

    The cannon was powerful, but it was still insufficient to overwhelm Ea. Luckily, its job was to distract Gilgamesh. A chain suddenly appeared behind and pierced the King of Heroes'' arm. The worst part is the thing contained an extremely powerful and vile curse to ensure he was immobilized.

    "Release me, you mongrel," screamed Gilgamesh.

    "You could have easily won this battle had you used Ea''s full powers," said Edward. "Unfortunately, your overinted ego made you believe only one opponent was ever worthy of you using your full strength �� your old friend, Enkidu."

    "Stop talking nonsense and release me."

    Edward ignored him. He used the floating city to cast the most powerful Sealing Spell he was capable of in this body to capture Ea and the Chains of Heaven. Then, he walked to Gilgamesh and ripped his eyes from their sockets.

    "These would be perfect gifts for Luna," he muttered.

 Chapter 581: Akashas True Motive

    Chapter 581: Akasha''s True Motive

    Today''s my birthday, so here''s a chapter.

    -----

    me enveloped Gilgamesh, and he evaporated. Edward calmly saved the irvoyant Eyes before quickly stepping out of the Reality Marble.

    "You won?" asked Tohsaka.

    "Of course," said Edward with a smile. "You said you wanted to see the floating city? This is your chance."

    "Really?"

    "Hurry up, we don''t have much time." Keeping the Reality Marble functioning takes a lot of mana, and his current avatar cannot do so for very long. Edward looked at Illya, "Youe to."

    "W-why?"

    "I need to remove the grail from your body without killing you.""I-is that possible?"

    "He''s the Arcane Emperor. If someone can do it, it''s him," said Tohsaka, and Illya finally agreed. Edward took them inside the Reality Marble to ab in his floating city. He tasked a golem to give Tohsaka a tour as he helped Illya.

    "Don''t be scared," he reassured as shey on a table with a magic circle drawn at the bottom. "Although you''re a homunculus born from natural birth, this does not change your gic makeup''s defects. As such, you would not live past 30, and that''s not considering the burden the grail has on your body and soul."

    Ilya, this child, looked calm despite hearing these devastating words. That''s because she knew and was prepared for an early death.

    "Such a brave child," sighed Edward. No children should live with death looming over their heads. "After I remove the grail, I will construct a normal and healthy body for you. I will also heal the injuries to your soul that the grail caused."

    Illya just nodded, so Edward asked, "Do you have any questions?"

    "Will it hurt?"

    "No. It will feel like a regr nap." With the state-of-the-artboratory in the city, Edward can easily manage the pain.

    "Okay."

    Edward immediately started. Illya fell asleep, and soon after, an eerie aura in the shape of dark lightning emanated from her body. A golden cup tattered in a ck goo slowly rose from her body: the corrupted grail. With a wave of his hand, Edward led the grail to another room. Meanwhile, Illya''s body disintegrated before being rebuilt just the way it was. From now on, she will be just an ordinary girl.

    Edward was rapidly analyzing the grail. The thing was arge mana source and contained the magic of Wish Granting. Edward and the Empire have studied Wish Granting Magic, which they found in relics of the Lemurian Civilization. There were two conclusions about this type of magic: the first one was that higher dimensional beings (including Gods and Cronai) were the ones granting the wish, and the other was Wish Granting Spells was a form of pure reality maniption.

    With his knowledge, Edward started to work. He isted the corruption from the grail, learning from Gilgamesh''s mistake and ensuring his personality was not secretly affected. Then, with the immense mana and its ability to grant wishes, Edward broke his limitations as a Servant/Heroic Spirit and finally acquired a natural body.

    "Still nothingpared to the main body, but better than being a spirit,"mented Edward, who felt a lot of restrictions had been removed from him. The grail dispersed, and he did not interfere. He then canceled the Reality Marble, and the three returned to Illya''s mansion.

    "That was more exciting than I thought," said Tohsaka. "Couldn''t you wait longer?"

    "Even with a new body, I don''t have the mana to keep such a Noble Phantasm going for so long," replied Edward.

    "So, you''ve seeded?"

    "Of course," he replied before looking at Illya. "Do you want to stay with your brother?"

    "Can I?"

    "I''m sure he would love that." Although Edward does not like Shirou, he knows he would do his best to care for his adopted sister, even risking his life to ensure her safety. So, he took her to Shirou''s house and exined their rtionship.

    "I didn''t think you could do anything nice for Shirou,"mented Tohsaka after they returned home.

    "I did it for Illya," he replied. He would have revived her mother if it were up to him because she deserved better than what happened in Fate/Zero. However, Edward did not want to face theplications of finding her soul in thisplicated world.

    "if you say so. So, what''s next?" asked Tohsaka.

    "I''ll keep my word and teach you magic. I also need to borrow your mansion''s basement for research. After that, I should leave."

    "You''re��leaving?"

    "Although it will take some time, yes," nodded Edward, looking in the distance. The room suddenly became somber until Edward talked again:

    "Don''t you have to report to the Clock Tower that you''re the final winner?"

    "I don''t have to, but I must. This is a perfect opportunity to increase the influence of the Tohsaka n."

    "You can tell them that your wish was to increase your strength and show them your new Magic Circuit."

    "That''s a good idea."

    Tohsaka left for the Clock Tower, the Mage Association''s headquarters. Meanwhile, Edward turned the mansion''s basement into a Bounded Field for his research. His floating city cannot exist without the Reality Marble, which takes too much mana. So, he had to build a newboratory to study Ea and the Chains of Heaven.

    Three dayster, Tohsaka returned and headed for the basement. "Done?" Edward asked as he put the final touch on theb.

    "Yeah. The Tohsaka n is officially one of the most powerful magic families in the world." Edward nodded but did notment, knowing that this title meant very little since this world wasplex and full of hidden secrets.

    "I''m guessing all these families wanted to marry you?" he said, adding a new enchantment. "I bet some were even willing to allow their n members to marry into the Tohsaka n as long as you agree to give your second child to them."

    Tohsaka''s mouth twitched, "Yeah, and they were insufferable."

    "You should be more careful when dealing with these people. Some desperate families will do anything to ensure a talented sessor."

    "I know," she replied with gritted teeth.

    "So, someone already tried?"

    "They put something in my drink. I almost beat them to a pulp," said Tohsaka.

    "At least you disyed your true power; that should scare most people."

    "True."

    "Alright, let''s get started with the training," said Edward. "While teaching you Arcane Rune, I will also train you on controlling mana. It pains me every time I watch you cast a spell."

    "It''s not that bad."

    "I have prepared a Virtual Reality helmet for you and the necessary potions. Don''t expect much sleep in the following months. We don''t have much time and plenty to learn."

    Tohsaka suddenly paused before walking to the designated machine. The trainingsted three months before Edward agreed she was an epted mage. However, in the first month, she did not sleep a wink or eat, surviving only on potion. Luckily, in the second month, he allowed her to attend school and live a normal life.

    Edward looked at his findings and could not help but frown. He had made the right decision toe to this world just because of the existence of the Chain of Heaven. This artifact was an Anti-Divinity Weapon, just like Asta''s magic was Anti-Magic. Furthermore, the thing had almost no limit (Edward hadn''t found it); the stronger a god, the more binding its effect was.

    With it, he was confident to at least imprison the Time Guardian if he could catch him off guard. However, he has not entirely reverse-engineered this artifact yet and does not know whether he could leave this world with it.

    Ea was the weapon of destruction he believed it was, and like the chain, he''s missing one final piece to build his own: he must find the Root, and the only way to do so is through the True Magics.

    ''So, that''s how it is,'' thought Edward. ''Akasha allowed me to enter this world because it wants me to create the Sixth True Magic, adding more possibilities to this universe. No, if I think from arger perspective, maybe Akash already knows of the war and wishes to prepare her world for the uing chaos.''

 Chapter 582: The Sixth True Magic

    Chapter 582: The Sixth True Magic

    After figuring out his next step, Edward started to ponder how to create the Sixth True Magic and what kind it should be. After considering a few ideas, a thought suddenly popped into his mind:

    "I can try to do something based on Morgana," he muttered; he missed the little elf: her constant chatter, weird personality, and how easy she made his life.

    ''My real body is already improving her main processor by fusing it with the Speed Force. Maybe my research here could help the process,'' thought Edward, who found this identity more appealing with each passing second.

    "If I want to finish this as soon as possible, I need a sample." Edward had an idea, but there might be some danger involved. However, considering he had Ea, he felt it was worth it. So, he went to see Tohsaka.

    "You want me to recreate my family''s Jeweled Sword?"

    "Yes."

    "Why?"

    "What do you mean why? Don''t you want to recreate one of your family''s lost legacy?"

    "I do, but knowing you, there must be another reason you''re suddenly interested.""Fair enough. You only need to know your sess will summon someone, and I need to talk to that person."

    Tohsaka stared at him briefly before epting. They headed to the clock Tower to begin working on the sword, and just as Shirou helped in the other timeline, Edward used his magic to help her finish the sword.

    As expected, Zelretch, owner of the Second Magic, showed up once it finished. He invented Jewel Magic and passed it on to one of the Tohsaka''s Ancestors.

    "Arcane Emperor, I wanted to see you."

    "You know me?" asked Edward.

    "I''ve been observing this timeline," said Zelretch. "Humanity was saved once I created the Second Magic as I imbued them with endless possibility. If this timeline fails and humans die, there are other choices. But you, who suddenly popped out of nowhere, imbued them with endless possibilities for sess and prosperity."

    ''So, that''s why Akasha created a background for the Arcane Empire �� to give the humans of this world a greater future. I may be more right than I believed �� she''s preparing for the uing war,'' thought Edward.

    "Our conversation can wait since I''m sure you have things to say to her."

    "Thanks for your understanding," said Zelretch. As Edward gave him the room, he talked to Tohsaka. A few minutester, Edward returned since they called him.

    "Is something wrong?"

    "I want to take her as a pupil, but she told me to ask you."

    "That''s a good idea," said Edward before ncing at Tohsaka. "Why are you hesitating?"

    "But��but."

    Edward sighed, "You know I can''t stay, and Zelretch, as the owner of the Second Magic and teacher to your ancestor, is the perfect teacher for you."

    "I��understand."

    "I can''t believe someone is reluctant to learn from me. Well, considering thepetition, I guess that makes sense," said Zelretch. "Give us a moment." Tohsaka left the room, leaving the two.

    "So, what can I help you with?"

    "I''m designing the Sixth True Magic and want to see yours first for research."

    "Passing on any true magic is not a simple�C"

    "I''m not asking you to teach me but to show me."

    "For someone like you, is there a difference?" rebuttered Zelretch.

    "You, of all people, should understand better than anyone the importance of this magic. So, name your price."

    "I want the design for Netheril."

    "You''re asking too steep of a price for just showing me the Second Magic. Choose something else."

    "Fine, how about the blueprint for the Aether Core."

    "You seem to know a lot about my floating city."

    "I am the observer of countless timelines. What do you expect? So, do we have a deal?"

    "We have a deal." Edward immediately sent the blueprint to him; of course, he did not show thetest model. Zelretch then cast the Second Magic: Kaleidoscope. With this spell, Edward saw the operation of myriad timelines, including the one with his Arcane Empire. He also saw how this magic involved rewriting the world, influencing or rewriting records.

    ''This True Magic does involve the Rules and evenbined many of them,'' analyzed Edward. ''More importantly, it seems to grant its wield a certain authority or privilege in the world.''

    In Edward''s eyes, the owner of these True Magics seemed to be like the GM in a game with powers or authority to modify the game or the world as they saw fit.

    "Did that help?"

    "Yes, and thank you," nodded Edward before leaving.

    "Who are you, Arcane Emperor?" muttered Zelretch before meeting with Tohsaka. They agreed on a designated time before beginning their training. Meanwhile, Edward immediately started working on his magic.

    He took this opportunity to analyze the Anti-Life Equation to further his understanding of the Mind Rule, and he added the Knowledge Rule, Soul Rule, and others to create the Sixth True Magic: Nigh Omniscient.

    "Let''s try this thing out." Edward immediately cast the spell, and his mind left his body, entering a higher ne where all records and knowledge exist �� the Root.

    "So, it did work," he muttered calmly. Reaching the Root is the goal or ambition of all mages, but he was rtively calm about the entire thing.

    ''I wonder what the rtionship of this world is with the Akashic Records?'' He knew there must be some connections but did not know exactly.

    ''Forget about that for now,'' said Edward. He left a special rune in the Root before leaving. Once his mind returned to his body, Edward found out he had turned into a humanputer with ess to endless knowledge.

    Anything he wanted to know, he would get the knowledge or answer from the Root. And if he did not know, he could calcte or deduce the answer from abundant data.

    "The only downside is this thing puts heavy pressure on my soul,'' heined. He expected this spell to have limitations but did not expect it to be so severe.

    "Let''s finish our main objective."

    He immediately used his new spell to analyze Ea and the Chains of Heaven. He discovered that Ea drew power from a primal source of power that existed once the universe was born. That power contains the power of creation and destruction, meaning it can revert the multiverse to its genesis state or recreate it.

    "All worlds have a period of Genesis or before the Big Bang. if I can tap into it, I should be able to create a Tier 11 Weapon," muttered Edward, who focused on the Chains of Heavens. It worked simrly to Ea, with the idea that all Divine Being originated from a source. Since the chains are made from that source, they can restrain all Gods.

    "Very well. Cosmus, you wait for my return."

    Edward was still unsure whether to pass the Time Game, so he needed to travel to the Marvel Cinematic Universe. However, during his stay in the world, he will prepare to deal with that bastard who dares tobel him as a criminal.

    "Let''s see who will judge who," he sneered.

    Edward spent more than three years on this project, but most of the time, he stayed inside theb and saw Tohsaka and Sakura a few times. Now that he was done, he only had a few things to do before leaving. His next step is to see Scathach.

    He realized the Root had no knowledge about Primordial Runes, and there were few reasons he could think of to exin this situation: Scathatch or Odin removed the knowledge from the Roots, or the Root itself purged the knowledge from his records to prevent it from spreading. A few magicians have taken things from the Root so it can hide things from its people.

    Regardless of the reason, he wanted answers.

 Chapter 583: Primordial Runes Secret

    Chapter 583: Primordial Runes'' Secret

    Void:

    Edward, who focused on creating the Speed Force and upgrading Morgana''s processors, suddenly stopped as he received a message from the Akashic Records.

    "Did something happen?" asked the little elf, so Edward exined as he opened the mail.

    "Not just one but two messages?" thought Edward.

    [Dear Sir Edward Bones.]

    [Thank you for seeding in the hidden mission: Creating a True Magic.]

    [Reward: 3 Invitations of your choosing to be members of our records.]

    "Hidden mission? So, there is a connection between these two," muttered Edward.

    "The real question is how many people have passed this mission? How many True Magic do they have ess to," said Morgana."This thing is above our pay grade, but this reward is worth it." Betrix took on the job of doing missions for Akashic Records to get everyone tokens to be members. But with this reward, her workload will drastically decrease, and Edward will feel less guilty for not going with her.

    "Send the news to Be," he ordered before checking the second message. First, he learned his Arcane Emperor Title had been upgraded, which increased his Charm Ability and the suppression he could release. Second, he received two new titles, one of which caught his attention.

    [True Magician: You have developed magic to the point of reaching its fundamental essence.]

    [Reward: Increase affinity with Laws/Rules/Authority.]

    [Do you want to ept?]

    "Interesting; they actually ask instead of directly giving me the talent," muttered Edward before epting and closing his eyes. As expected, a character suddenly appeared in his Soul me, and he sensed his mind bing clearer. He felt that it was easier to control his Rules, and even understanding them became simpler.

    "Not a bad talent," he nodded before focusing on the second title.

    [Legend: Your name and aplishments as the Arcane Emperor have been spread to many worlds.]

    [Reward: 5% increase in the speed at which your myth and legends are spread.]

    Edward felt this title was very important but did not know precisely why.

    "This might be rted to how to reach tiers beyond 11,"mented Morgana, and he agreed. Edward then epted this new title before returning to his work.

    Nasuverse, Earth:

    Edward teleported to his next destination: the Land of Shadows. He knew the rough locations from Cu Chinn''s memories and his True Magic, so it did not take him long to reach the destination described as outside the world.

    As soon as he arrived, Edward found countless ghosts rushing toward him, but his body released a golden light that isted these creatures, preventing them from getting close. He then noticed a beautiful young woman with purple hair, red eyes, a perfect body, and tight clothes that disyed her curves.

    "You have finally returned," said Scathach with bright eyes.

    Edward sighed, "I''m guessing you''ve met me before?"

    "You don''t remember?"

    "No."

    Scathach paused, "Well, you did say in the next meeting you might be different. I don''t care about this as long as you n to keep your promise?"

    "Which is?"

    "Take me from this ce; give me a life of purpose."

    "That''s not a problem since that was my objective in the first ce," nodded Edward. "Did I say anything else?"

    "You said when you return, I must teach you Primordial Runes."

    Edward''s lips twitched. It seems that this version of himself in this world has the same personality.

    "Do you n on keeping your word?"

    "Why not?"

    Scathach invited him to the only pavilion in this ghastly ce. She served tea, which one would not expect to be present in such a ce.

    "Let''s start by telling me what you know?"

    "I learn a little from your apprentice but have some reservations. In my opinion, Primordial Runes should be way more powerful," said Edward before disying what he knew and understood.

    "You''re correct," nodded Scathach. "What you''ve learned can only be ssified as sub-runes?"

    "Sub-runes? Are you saying they can bebined together to form the real Primordial Runes?"

    "You catch on quick," smiled Scathach before demonstrating. Shebined many sub-runes (HP Ancient Runes) into a Primordial Rune. Edward saw the final result, and his eyes marveled at theplexity of this simple.

    ''Although it doesn''t look like the Primordial Runes back home, its essence feels the same,'' thought Edward. "Is there a limit to how many Primordial Runes there are, or can each concept in the world be represented by one?"

    "There 81 Primordial Runes."

    Edward pondered; he had long theorized that Primordial Runes might manifest differently in different universes. "How many do you know?"

    "80. Only Odin knows all of them," replied Scathach.

    ''It seems I might have to get thest one from Odin,'' thought Edward. "Can you teach me all of them?"

    "No problem, but you still haven''t told me where you''re taking me."

    "The Arcane Empire."

    "Wasn''t it destroyed? Did you rebuild it?"

    "The one destroyed was nothing but a branch," exined Edward. "The real one exists in another universe or dimensionpletely separated from this one."

    "Some things are starting to make sense now," said Scathach. After getting to know each other, when he first meets Edward, thetter mentions that his empire is about to be destroyed. However, he seems too calm about the ordeal, more sad that the Gods will be responsible for their downfall.

    "And what role will I y in the Empire?" asked Scathach.

    "Anything you want," replied Edward. "You seem to love teaching, so you can be a university professor or a trainer in the army. You were once a queen, so you can rebuild your kingdom in another ne. You were once a conqueror and killer, so if you wish, you can also go on expeditions in other realms to fight and kill."

    "Hey, don''t just mention a girl''s dark past like that," said Scathach, making Edward smile. "I''m saying you have plenty of options, even being a regr citizen. More importantly, there will be no one to judge and many like-minded individuals. People will not fear your talent or ability but praise you instead."

    "That sounds like a wonderful ce."

    "It is, but like all things, it also has its downside," exined Edward.

    "No ce is perfect," nodded Scathach. Then, they had a long conversation, and Edward learned all her Primordial Runes. With the help of the Sixth True Magic, the process was much faster. He also learned why he did not find the knowledge in the Roots or from Cu Chinn''s mind. Primordial Runes cannot be recorded and must be passed on from one person to another through word of mouth. The fact he sessfully took some of it from Cu Chinn''s mind was a feat in itself.

    Once the tutoring session ended, it was Edward''s turn. He contacted his main body and sent Scathach and the Land of Shadow to the Floating City outside in the Void. Edward expected some reactions from Akasha, but nothing happened.

    Scathach had already learned about Arcane Runes, so it would be easier for her to adapt to the Empire after a few lessons. However, he also hid some things from her, like the existence of the void and Omniversal Travel. However, he reckoned she would figure it out after she reached the Empire and learned many things.

    Once that ordeal ended, Edward returned to Earth to check on Tohsaka, Sakura, and Illya before traveling to the moon.

 Chapter 584: Inheritor

    Chapter 584: Inheritor

    After reaching the moon, Edward began observing and analyzing. From what he remembered from the Nasuverse, the moon was a supeputer called the Moon Cell created by an alien civilization with a database on par with the Root. However, after analyzing the thing, he discovered it was a regr moon.

    "It seems I have to reach another timeline," he muttered before leaving, returning to Tohsaka''s mansion.

    "You''re back already?" asked Tohsaka. He said goodbye to them an hour ago and might not return for a few months. "Did something happen?"

    "Something urgent happened, and I might need to leave early," replied Edward, who took out a blue gem. "I wanted to do this in case I didn''t have a chance."

    "What��is this?" Tohsaka, despite her reluctance, had epted that he would leave and not return.

    "This gem will grant you control of the Sixth True Magic after I leave. It''s my final gift to you."

    "Are you serious?"

    "I don''t need to lie about that."

    "But, don''t you need it?" asked Tohsaka."I''m going to a faraway ce, and this thing is useless to me."

    "Can I go with you?"

    "Unfortunately, that''s not possible," replied Edward. His rtionship with Akasha is purely business. She allowed him to enter and do things; in exchange, he provided her universe with more possibilities. However, Edward cannot take people with him. Scathatch is an exception because the world has rejected her existence, so she has to live in the Land of Shadows.

    "I see. Will I see you again?"

    "Maybe."

    "What''s with the hesitation? Are you going to die?" asked Tohsaka hurriedly.

    "No, but the world is about to enter a terrible period," sighed Edward. "If we can survive the initial chaos, we might have a chance to meet again."

    "What do you mean by that?" Tohsaka found those words ominous. She knew how powerful the Arcane Emperor was, and he had said he might not survive.

    "That''s all I can say for now. I''m giving you this magic to increase your chances of survival," exined Edward. "Oh, and onest thing: I still need to use the true magic for a while. So, when the gem lights blue, you truly inherit its power."

    "It will also mean you''ve left," she added.

    Edward looked her in the eyes, "I don''t have any children of my own except for an adopted daughter." He smiled as he remembered the kind and mischievous Charmy. Edward walked to her side.

    "You can be considered the second child I''ve adopted."

    "I''m��not��your��daughter," said Tohsaka, tears streaming down her face and snot in her nose. Edward hugged her before kissing her forehead. "I hope we meet again."

    He disappeared, leaving Tohsaka bawling on the floor.

    ��

    Edward''s destination was the Fate/Ex Timeline, where the Moon Cell was first revealed. He realized it was way moreplicated to travel between timelines than any other world he''d been to; the process could be described as harsh. That was understandable as even Zelretch, who controls a True Magic involving essing Parallel Worlds, needs to use jewels in whatever dimensions he wishes to travel to to form a body for him. Meanwhile, Edward was doing the same, bringing his entire flesh and blood.

    When he reached his destination, his body was in shambles and needed a few days to repair. His n worked effortlessly, as he soon found the secrets of the Moon Cell. In this timeline, people have tried to hack or ess the Moon Cell through many methods, mostmunicating with the mind or soul.

    Edward went directly to the core of this supeputer, essing all its data. The Moon Cell existed before the Earth was formed, meaning more than 4.5 billion years ago. More importantly, the Moon Cell has been recording data from Earth by scanning the every nanosecond for the past billion years.

    As such, they contained all records or information about Earth, its people, history, magic, and civilization��just like Akasha. Edward could not or dare not get all the information from the Root in case something happened, but he had no hesitation in doing the same for the Moon Cell.

    He downloaded and stored all the data from the Moon Cell while using his Sixth True Magic to sift through it rapidly and found the most useful.

    "There is enough data to build Throne of Heroes based on the power of myth." After years of studying the Spiritual Dimension in ck Clover, the data he gathered in Naruto, and the information from the Moon Cell, Edward finally knew he could create his own Throne of Heroes and Myths.

    Without hesitation, he spent the next few months adding the finishing touch to that project andpleting it. Now, he only needed to build it back home.

    "However, no information on the Primordial Runes or Divine Words Magic," muttered Edward, who recently became very interested in Divine Words Magic of this world. From the knowledge he acquired from the Root, he realized the gods of this world were even more "perfect'' than Diana.

    They were Divine, meaning they were immortal, could use the power of faith, and had their own [Authority]. However, these gods did not use Divine Energy but Mana. As such, his theory is that Divine Word Magic is a unique magical system that can be used by both mana and divine energy.

    "For our next stop, we might be able to find both what I want," muttered Edward, who collected a few things before heading to his destination. He was not about to hop to another parallel timeline �� no, his next destination was back in time to see the Arcane Empire.

    The Arcane Empire existed in a unique time span. It existed after Gilgamesh separated the gods from man (2600 BC) and before the Age of Man (0 AD). During that period, Mystery was rapidly declining while thews of physics and science were rapidly taking shape due to the collective minds of man.

    Edward cast a spell, opening a space-time tunnel to his destination. The channel was a bit unsteady, so he added two Primordial Runes to stabilize it. However, as he was about to step it, he sensed a summoning from a specific space-time coordinate.

    "Is this?"

    He sensed something and did not hesitate to respond to the summon. A blinding white light swallowed him, and when he opened his eyes, he found himself in the middle of a summoning circle. He looked around and saw someone in white mage clothes smiling at him.

    "I figured it would be you," he said, looking at this person with the same face and dress as him. "So, are you me?"

    "Yes and no," replied Fate Edward.

    "You''re a variant but somehow different."

    "Yes, unlike your variants with different personalities, memories, and experiences, I am the same as you in almost every way. However, I exist for only one purpose �� spread your legend."

    "You seem rather too epting of your destiny."

    Fate Edward shrugged, "Akasha created me too well. I know I cannot resist, so I can only ept my fate."

    "Is Akasha so powerful?"

    "Akasha herself might not be much, but the person controlling or creating her��that''s another story."

    Edward''s eyes squinted, "Give me a rough estimate."

    "Between Tier 12 to 14."

    "I never expected that," he sighed. "So, why did you bring me here? If I remember correctly, tomorrow is the day you die."

    "I summon you to give you a few things and, hopefully, shorten your trip in this world."

    "Is this Akasha''s way of saying I''m no longer wee?" asked Edward.

    "You can say that. Follow me."

    "Can I ask you a question?"

    "Do you want to know whether our queens exist in this reality?" asked Fate Edward.

    "Yes."

    "They do, and they don''t," he replied. "Their possibilities exist in this world as part of your legend, but the real variant won''t exist until they visit this world."

    "Do you rmend I send them here?" asked Edward with a frown.

    "I do. They shoulde and attempt to create a True Magic before leaving. It will benefit them in the long run."

    "How do I know you''re not a pawn of Akasha to lure my family into this world."

    "This is merely a suggestion," said Fate Edward calmly. "You can gather more information before making an informed decision."

    "True."

    "We''re here," said Fate Edward, showing them a few gems lying on a table.

 Chapter 585: Luck Backlash

    Chapter 585: Luck Bacsh

    [For anyone who was asking, Edward finally increases his tier in less than five chapters.]

    ----

    Fate Edward took the first gem and said: "This is thest Primordial Runes from Odin."

    "Something tells me it was not easy to acquire."

    "You''re right. That bastard is cunning, and I had to pay a lot to get it. Did you know he wanted me to marry into his family?"

    "Does he even have a daughter?"

    "Many, all illegitimate."

    "That makes sense," nodded Edward. Fate Edward took out the second gem, "This one contains a deeper analysis of the Fate''s Magecraft and other magics. I figured it might help make slight improvements to our Arcane Rune Magic."

    "I had this thought.""This one is for the Divine Word Magic. I figure you would be interested."

    "Oh, so were my conjectures correct?"

    "Yes; it can be used for divine energy and mana."

    "Did it help create a vessel that perfectly contains Divine Energy and Mana?" This project has been going on for a while, and the highest achievement was sealing these two opposite energies in the body and unsealing one when needed to change. They could not be used together, let alone fuse.

    "I didn''t get to it yet," replied Fate Edward with a deep sigh.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "This experiment is why I will die tomorrow."

    "I thought it was because the gods were dissatisfied with how humans were bing."

    "That''s true, but they were willing to tolerate my existence because they knew how much they would have to pay to eliminate me and the Empire," exined Fate Edward. "But everything changed while I experimented with Divine Energy. These gods knew this energy was perfectly suited to them and wanted it. I refuse, but this was the catalyst to band together and eliminate me at all costs."

    "No matter how evolved and powerful a creature is, it cannot escape its basic instinct, like greed or desire," sighed Edward.

    "A sad truth."

    "The good news is everything they did was for nothing."

    Fate Edward sneered after hearing these words. As his counterpart said, he would die before allowing these gods to get his hands on his research. He already had to kill a few people close to him who betrayed him because of the promises and seduction of these gods.

    "Let''s not mention this," said Fate Edward. "This gem is about Soul Divinity."

    "Oh, you seeded?"

    "Yes, and it solves so many of our issues."

    "The Soul Limit?" asked Edward.

    "That''s right. Your thinking was in the wrong direction. You thought that increasing the connection between the me and the Soul could nourish the [Knowledge Ring] and break the limit, but you needed to fuse them."

    [Read Chapter 546 for a refresher on Soul Limit Experiments.]

    "I never thought about fusion because the gods will separate their me and use it to revive. I thought if they fuse, we would lose on another method of immortality," exined Edward.

    "I thought the same until I chose to experiment," said Fate Edward. "They will fuse, but another Soul me will condense due to the corrtion between the me and the soul. Then, to achieve Divinity, you must repeat the process, but add Willpower and the nourishment of the Rules."

    "So, our theory was correct! Higher Tier will require that our Soul Dimension create Laws/Rules/Authority instead of relying on the outside universe and Willpower��just like in many cultivation novels."

    Edward cannot use his Rules in the Void unless they are stored in an artifact, and if he entered a world whose Willpower Requirement was 10, he would face the same issue. However, he theorized this would change at higher Tiers.

    "Exactly." Talking to another version of himself was very satisfying because of how in sync they were. Edward held the gem in his hand and sighed. He now had a universal method of breaking the Soul Limit, meaning he could increase his strength and reach Tier 10 as soon as possible. Then, he only needs toplete his research on Tier 11 before reaching that level.

    "By the way, you will need a lot of Soul Energy to achieve Soul Divinity," Fate Edward warned.

    "I know what to do," nodded Edward. Then, for the next few hours, they talked about magic, which was interesting.

    "It''s time," said Fate Edward, looking in the distance.

    "You''re too calm for what''s about to happen." Edward was not afraid of death, but he did not think he could easily ept watching everything he had built crumble in one day.

    "I have my way of coping?" replied Fate.

    "Do I even want to know?"

    "You don''t," he said with a smile. Then, he calmly left the room. He watched the final battle of his favorite variant, and the experience was hard to describe. Watching how these gods destroyed the Arcane Empire was like seeing a warning of his future. He will face the same fate in his universe if things go wrong for him.

    A ruthless light shed in his eyes as he thought, ''This will not be my fate. All these gods will either die at my hands or kneel before me, and the first one will be Cosmus.''

    He disappeared from this world, returning to the city in the Void. In another timeline, Tohsaka sensed something and took out the gem. As she saw it change color, a new power and knowledge entered her mind, but she couldn''t care less. Tears started to flow down from her eyes before she started bawling. Sakura heard her sister and rushed, asking what was wrong.

    "He''s gone," she said, and Sakura immediately understood.

    Void:

    Edward received his clone and fused with it, inheriting all his experiences, memories, and knowledge. He smiled because he realized how much work he had to do.

    Firstly, the knowledge about the Sixth True Magic was useful for updating Morgana''s core. Additionally, the avatar brought information about a material called Photonic Crystals, which were used to create the Moon Cell. After being magically enhanced, they would be perfect materials for a few parts in the upgrade, reducing the time and money used.

    Afterward, he needed to learn Divine Words Magic, upgrade the Arcane Rune System, break his soul limit and achieve Soul Divinity, reach Tier 10, and make Ea and Chains of Heavens.

    "A lot of work to do," muttered Edward.

    "Do you want to stay or leave now?" asked Morgana.

    "We are temporarily safe, so let me learn everything I need to so we can immediately start building once we reach the MCU." Edward then spent some time absorbing all the avatar''s knowledge and the things he did not have a chance to learn. Finally, the city flew to its next destination.

    Bang! Bang!

    "What now?" asked Edward with an ugly expression while trying to keep his bnce.

    "An unknown shockwave hit our ship, disturbing our flight."

    ''It''s official,'' thought Edward. There has been an ident ever since he started this voyage. Now, he can say for sure his luck had run out after using the Luck Potion too often.

    "What''s the situation?"

    "We will use an emergencynding. We''re lucky that we upgraded the Navigation System, or we would be in serious trouble. Be prepared, as things could get rough." Morgana executed all the necessary protocols to ensure they arrived at their destination as soon as possible.

    "Phew, we''ve arrived��No."

    The ship started to shake violently again.

    "What is it now?"

    "We''vended, but it seems to be in an area where two entities are fighting. Energy recording has indicated levels beyond the theoretically calcted Tier 11." Edward or the Empire had never encountered a Tier 11 Entity �C besides Cronai. So, they had no measurement and could only predict certain things.

    Edward resisted the urge to curse. "What''s the n?"

    "The ship has already suffered damage and won''tst long. So, we will usethe Emergency Exit n."

    "Fine, but don''t forget Albion." Despite everything, he would not let something happen to that stupid dragon.

    "Ready?" asked Morgana, "Go."

    A Void Energy Shield surrounded Edward, and he flew away from the floating city. Something hit his shield, and he immediately passed out. Edward found himself in a fog, trying to navigate and leave. Finally, he seeded, and his eyes opened.

    "Where am I?" He checked his body, which was perfectly intact �� the same for his mana, aura, and soul., except his mind was a little foggy. He looked around, and everything was bright.

    "Is this ab room?" he said, looking at the room. He was not restrained, but the table he was on was a medical table he often used when he was young.

    "You''re awake."

    Edward looked in the direction of the voice.

 Chapter 586: Offer

    Chapter 586: OfferEdward looked in the direction of the voice and saw a beautiful woman behind a ss. He immediately felt she looked familiar, but his mind and memory were still a little chaotic, making it harder for him to recognize.

    ''If I remember correctly, she''s Aisha, the great-grandmother of Kam Khan, who became Ms. Marvels. How did I get in contact with her?'' thought Edward.

    "Who are you?" asked Edward, slowly rising. His body was fine, but he had a slight headache.

    "So, you can speak English? And your ent, that''s British," said Aisha Aisha.

    "You haven''t answered my question."

    "You can call me Alisha."

    "That''s a lie."

    "And how would you know?"

    "I just do."

    "So, you have the ability to detect lies? Can you read my heartbeat, or is it something else?" asked Aisha."You''re a weird person. You obviously know I''m dangerous, and any effort to restrain or deal with me is useless, yet you cannot resist your curiosity. Why is that?" asked Edward.

    Aisha was silent for a few minutes, "My name is Aisha."

    "Now, we''re getting somewhere," said Edward with a smile. He walked out of the room to where Aisha was outside of the ss door of thisboratory/abandoned warehouse.

    "What year is it? Is it still the 1940s?"

    "No, it''s 2002."

    After hearing this news, Edward frowned, "Then, how did you and I meet?"

    Aisha hesitated briefly before telling the truth, "It was the year 1947 during the Indian Partition. I was dying on the floor due to a stabbed wound when your body suddenly crashed near me. Oddly, though, no one except me could see you."

    Edward listened tentatively.

    "Your body released an energy that healed me, and I have been caring for your body since then."

    "Just caring?"

    "Alright, I admit I tried to understand what you were, but your skin was impregnable, and a shield would appear to protect you every time you were in danger."

    "Danger?"

    "Some people came to know of your existence and wished to acquire you."

    "Who are those people?"

    "The ndestine," replied Aisha with a sigh.

    "Do they think my body was the key to unlocking their powers and returning to the Noor Dimension?"

    "How do you know?"

    "I just do."

    "You''re��right?"

    "Are they wrong?"

    "I don''t know about the returning home part, but the energy released from your body did activate my Noor." Aisha constructed a fist made of light as a demonstration.

    "Interesting power,"mented Edward, observing this strange power/energy known as Noor. "You said some people were after me, meaning more than one?"

    "Yes. A few organizations, including SHIELD, have been on my tail over the years."

    "Is that why you never met your family?" asked Edward, making Aisha pause.

    "Yes. I wanted them to live a happy and peaceful life, and my presence would not allow that.'' She had to watch her husband die, and her daughter turned into an old woman while she remained the same due to the activation of her power. However, she did not regret her actions as long as they lived a long and fulfilling life.

    "I''m sorry for all the trouble I caused you," Edward sighed. He guessed this was Morgana''s doing to ensure nothing happened to him; she probably used a powerful Spiritual Hint Spell on the woman to ensure she never abandoned him.

    "And I promise to repay you once I''ve calmed down."

    "It''s fine," said Aisha. "I only want two things: to know who or what you are and whether you can return me home."

    "I''m like you��someone from another dimension," replied Edward, looking her in the eyes. "And yes, I can return you home."

    "Really?"

    "I do not need to lie to you."

    "True," nodded Aisha, feeling relief, joy, sadness, and regret at the thought of returning home.

    "Do you have a ce I can rest?"

    "Come with me."

    Edward followed her to a car, and they drove silently to a secure location. During the drive, he tried to contact Morgana.

    "Are you alright?"

    "I''m��fine��just��injured," she replied weakly.

    "Don''t worry. I will heal you as fast as possible." It pained him to see her so feeble, especially since he was to me. After arriving at their destination, Aisha told him he could use the guest room, and Edward thanked him. Then, he was finally alone, and he looked in the room''s corner:

    "I believe you''ve seen enough."

    The space broke like a mirror, and a bald woman in a yellow robe with a ne walked out. "I have tried to overestimate your ability, but you still surprise me."

    "Hello, Sorcerer Supreme," said Edward, looking her up and down and assessing her strength. As a Sorcerer, the only energy in her body was her Life Energy, meaning she looked like an ordinary person. However, from the [What If Show], she once made a Tier 10 feat by splitting an entire timeline in the fourth episode. In other words, her strength fluctuated between Tier 0 and Tier 10.

    ording to Edward''s analysis, she was not the only one experiencing such arge fluctuation. A knife or bullet could probably kill the Scarlet Witch, but she destroyed the Mind Soul��a tier 10 item. She sessfully destroyed the Darkhold across every timeline, which is a Tier 11 feat.

    Thor''s strength fluctuates between Tier 3 and Tier 5, but he tanked a st from a neutron star, a Tier 7 feat. Because of this fluctuation, it was difficult to determine certain individuals'' strengths in this world.

    "You know me?" asked the Ancient One.

    "I think you should be famous in the world of magic and mysticism."

    "Is that so?" she muttered.

    "Something tells me you''ve been watching me since Inded on Earth in 1947."

    "I have," she replied directly.

    "So, why have you not acted?" asked Edward, interested in the answer.

    "Earth is protected from any dimensional invaders, yet there are people, like your friend Aisha, who sessfully enter. Do you know why?"

    "Cause and effect," replied Edward. "These people will eventually have a positive effect on Earth, so their presence is allowed."

    "Yes; that''s the brilliance of the protection Agomotto left Earth," nodded the Ancient One. "Since you can enter, the Earth must need you in some capacity."

    Edward grunted under his breath, deciding not toment on these words. "So, to what do I owe this visit? Something tells me you did note just to observe me."

    "I have an offer for you," said the Ancient One.

    "Which is?"

    "Be the Sorcerer Supreme."

    Edward looked at her, his mouth slightly opened, "I have to admit I did not expect this." He thought of many possibilities, but this. "Why?"

    "You are the perfect fit."

    "That''s not a good reason, especially since I am a foreigner, and you do not know anything about me."

    The Ancient One paused briefly, "I have never been able to see past the year 2016, which is my death, until you showed up." She sighed deeply. "I saw the future, and it''s bleak. After trying countless possibilities, the only way I found to protect this earth and this timeline is by making you the Sorcerer Supreme."

    "What exactly did you see?" asked Edward with a frown; he did not think the events of Endgame or any variants of it would scare her.

    "You''ll know if you ept my offer."

    Edward wanted to roll his eyes, "What happens if I refuse?"

    "I''ll banish you from entering Earth."

    "Isn''t that a little harsh?"

    "The amount of energy inside your body is so immense that even if a small portion leaks, the will be destroyed. Now that you''re conscious, I cannot take the risk."

    "You don''t trust me, but you want me to be the Sorcerer Supreme," said Edward. "How does that work?"

    "You must take a binding oath to be the Sorcerer Supreme," the Ancient One exined. "By then, I will be reassured."

    Edward grunted. He hade to this ce to learn Karma Taj Magic and even get his hands on the Time Stone, but he had to weigh the gains and losses.

    "Do you understand what it means for me to be the Sorcerer Supreme? I''m the kind of person that does whatever is necessary to achieve the goal?"

    "That''s why I chose you," replied the Ancient One. "We need this kind of ruthlessness and cruelty to survive what''sing."

    "You seem to know me?" said Edward.

    "I talked to a potential future of yourself." For the first time in her life, the Ancient One encountered an anomaly while trying to see a person''s future as that person noticed her actions and talked with her across time.

    "I see," said Edward, guessing what had happened. He was tempted by the offer, mostly because of the Akashic Record Title of [Sorcerer Supreme] and since it was the fastest way to get his hands on the Time Stone. Lastly, this world was his training ground for the uing war, so he''s prepared to challenge himself.

    "Tell me the binding oath I must make."

    "No problem," the Ancient One told him the oath she prepared. It was nothing harsh, mostly about taking his position seriously, not sumbing to foreign dimensional beings, and not abandoning his positions when things get difficult.

    "Give me three days, and I''ll give you an answer," said Edward.

    "As you wish."

 Chapter 587: Noor Energy

    Chapter 587: Noor EnergyNow that he was alone with his thoughts, Edward found himself at a crossroads, his decision to ept the Ancient One''s offer loomingrge. The gravity of the situation was not lost on him, and he leaned towards eptance for many reasons.

    First, Earth is the center of most events in this world, and if he were banned, it would be very challenging for him to gain any benefits. Second, the position has benefits, such as the Time Stone and the Supreme Sorcerer Title.

    Yet, the mostpelling reason for Edward''s inclination towards eptance was the urgent need for a legal identity in this universe. His past experiences in Fate and the tumultuous entry into this world had made it clear to him that this realm, with its fusion with theic world, held a much higher power ceiling than his home.

    As such, his entry into this universe will not go unnoticed. In theics, the Supreme Sorcerer was a position acknowledged by Eternity�� an abstract entity that embodies the Marvel Universe and the personification of time.

    ''If I be the Sorcerer Supreme and am restricted by an oath, then these top entities might be more lenient on my actions if they take notice of me," analyzed Edward.

    ''Those are the pros, but there is also a con��I would be stuck in this world and cannot run away until I exhaust all my abilities.''

    He frowned before realizing the choice was obvious; he came to this world to train for the uing war, and in that war, he would not be able to run no matter what.

    ''Since I need to push myself, why hesitate?''

    Edward immediately decided to ept the position, but he would wait three days to give her his answer. So, he began checking his body.

    ''My body, soul, and mana are fine, but my mind is still a little bit chaotic,'' thought Edward. His body did not have to adapt to this world, or it was possible he already adapted after decades in aa state.He raised his hand to summon a weird power but failed. ''I cannot control any rules. It seems the Willpower level of this world is the highest �� 10." Edward frowned as his Willpower was only 9, short by 1 point.

    He raised his hand to open a tear in the void and took out a potion he drank. ''I can ess my personal dimension, but most of my things were in the floating city.'' He frowned even deeper, ''If I cannot ept the mana from the city, I will have to use n B.''

    The next thing Edward checked was whether he could sense Netheril or Albion, but the answer was negative. ''I''ll have to wait for Morgana to wake up,'' he said.

    He then raised his hand to cast a small me. In the next hour, the me kept extinguishing before reappearing.

    ''This world can adapt perfectly to all the magic systems I know; this is an anomaly,'' thought Edward. All the magic systems he used blended perfectly, and he sensed no rejection or even incongruity; it was as if the MCU already contained these power systems.

    ''There are two ways that could exin the situation. The MCU was already introduced to these systems and adapted them. But if that''s the case, where?'' Edward thought of one possibility��Lord Gods are active in this world, just like the Naruto Universe. If the Universe Will of the MCU learned these power systems from the Reincarnators, it could exin this anomaly.

    ''Another exnation is that the Marvel Universe is adapting to these magic systems to strengthen the entire universe and prepare for the war. The fusion with theics and this adaptation might be part of this strengthening process.''

    Edward felt both those theories might be correct and there might be a corrtion between them. The Universe Will already knew the existence of these reincarnators and the magic systems, and when the fusion started to prepare for the war, it chose this method as another form of strengthening.

    ''Everyone is preparing; I must hurry.''

    Edward meditated to facilitate the potion''s fast absorption. The next morning, he woke up and went to see Aisha.

    "I can send you home anytime, but before you leave, can I see your Noor?"

    "Oh, alright." Aisha created a fist made of hard light, and Edward''s eyes turned purple as he analyzed it.

    "A potent cosmic power with primary photonic properties; it seems to contain reality-warping capabilities but is severely restricted in this dimension." He raised his hand to take a sample, and from it, he calcted the coordinates of the Noor Dimension, which is Aisha''s home.

    Edward frowned for a few seconds as he cast a few spells. "Alright, I found you a way home. Do you wish to go now?"

    "Right now?"

    "If you want, you can dy."

    "No, I''m ready," replied Aisha.

    "Are you sure? You could see your family before leaving? Or even take them with you."

    "No, I don''t want to disrupt their lives. Plus, I might face some trouble after returning." She was banished from the Noor Dimension, and she will face some trouble after returning.

    "If you say so," nodded Edward before taking a syringe.

    "What''s this?"

    "This is my reward for taking care of me," replied Edward. "This thing contains nanites that will heal you in an emergency and serve as a supeputer. It can help you better understand or control your Noor or aid you in anything you wish to aplish after returning."

    "Your dimension is so technically advanced?"

    "It is," nodded Edward. "Do you want me to inject or do it yourself?"

    "You can do it."

    "Are you sure?"

    "I spent so many years guarding and protecting you; I feel like I know you," said Aisha calmly.

    "I don''t know whether that''s very kind or stupid of you," said Edward as he injected her. Aisha saw a screen that only she could see. For the next five minutes, she followed a tutorial with instructions on how to use the nanputer.

    Once she finished, Edward opened a portal, and all the members of the ndestine appeared in the room unconscious. "It might be better to return with them lest they seek revenge on your family."

    "That''s a good idea," nodded Aisha before hesitantly saying, "Can you keep an eye on them for me?"

    "No problem. If you want, I can ensure they live a life of wealth and without worry."

    "No, just ensure their safety."

    "Alright."

    Edward waved his hand to open another portal, but Aisha frowned, "Why can''t I sense any Noor Energy?"

    "Your dimension will align with Earth on a specific date, and now is not the time. So, we must pass a few other dimensions to reach your destination."

    "I see." Aisha exhaled before creating arge hand to carry the other ndestine members. She then stepped into the portal without hesitation. Edward followed her, and they traveled through a few portals before finding themselves in one full of Noor Energy. Aisha could immediately sense her home.

    "Thank you," she said, looking him in the eyes.

    "I should be the one thanking you," said Edward with a smile. "Plus, I feel this won''t be thest time we meet."

    "You can think so?"

    "My intuition is usually correct."

    "Well, I''ll look forward to it," said Aisha before entering and disappearing. Edward gathered enough Noor Energy from the portal to study before returning to Earth.

    Two dayster, the Ancient One came to see him.

    "Thank you for allowing me to send her home," said Edward. Earth is protected from dimensional travel, so he could not bring her home without her consent.

    "No problem," nodded the Ancient One. "Have you thought about my offer?"

    "Yes, and I ept."

    "Excellent. Follow me to Kamar Taj for the oath."

    "No problem. But I should tell you I will need a month''s break before I start my duty."

    "Oh, is there a reason?"

    "I need to save someone, and it''s about time I became stronger." He''s been stuck in Tier 8 for too long, and it''s about time for a change.

    "That''s good news to hear," said the Ancient One. The stronger he was, the higher the chances of their world surviving. The Ancient One opened a portal leading to a secret room in Kamar Taj for the oath. She wanted to get it done as soon as possible to rx.

 Chapter 588: Breaking the Soul Limit

    Chapter 588: Breaking the Soul Limit

    "This is the oath stone, linked directly to the Cosmos," said the Ancient One. "You only need to hold it and make the oath."

    Edward held the stone and looked at it. "The Universe Will? No, it is an entity that represents the cosmos. So, Eternity is the one binding the contract."

    "You seem to know a lot."

    "I''m curious, and I''ve lived a long life��well,pared to humans," Edward exined casually. After knowing how this thing worked, he had no issue swearing. Once he finished, a chain came out of the stone and entered his head.

    Edward swiftly checked, and as expected, the chain appeared around his Soul me, meaning it was truly the most binding contract form.

    "What now?" asked Edward as he returned the stone.

    "You will study under Wong, and once you''ve shown your talent, you can learn everything from me."

    Edward frowned, "Give me ess to all your books, and I can master everything in less than two weeks."

    "I have no doubt about that," said the Ancient One. "However, you must participate in this performance.""You want me to build prestige amongst the other Sorcerers?"

    "Although I have the right to directly elect my sessors, it would be easier if they could see how capable you were and ept my decision."

    "What about Kaecilius?" asked Edward.

    "What about him?"

    "How do you want me to deal with him?"

    "Do as you please. Since I''ve chosen you as my sessor, I won''t intervene."

    "The Time Stone?" continued Edward.

    "In six months, you should have everybody ept your status as the next Sorcerer Supreme. Afterward, I will hand it to you."

    "Hmmm," muttered Edward. "The situation is better than I anticipated."

    "What did you expect?"

    "Despite the oath, I expect more distrust and political struggle," replied Edward honestly.

    "When you get your hands on the stone and see the future I saw, you''ll understand why I give you free reign."

    "Now, I want to know what you saw," said Edward, who immediately cast a spell to see the future.

    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you."

    "Why?"

    "You should not be messing with any time magic not affiliated with the Time Stone before the year 2008," said the Ancient One.

    ''2008? That''s when Iron Man started,'' thought Edward. "Is it because of the TVA? I thought they had already opened the multiverse since no one came to prune me."

    Edward knew about the TVA and ensured hisnding would be after the event of Loki 1 when the TVA underwent a shuffling, opening the Multiverse. Otherwise, his presence would have opened another timeline, and these people would havee to prune him to ensure the sanctity of the sacred timeline.

    "Yes and no," exined the Ancient One. "2008 is a cutting point for the world; it''s when everything goes into motion, and the Earth enters a new era. Your time magic might disrupt this event, leading to many problems."

    "Was that one of the timelines you saw?"

    "Yes," nodded the Ancient One.

    "Very well." Edward controlled his curiosity. He had a month''s break before starting his Sorcerer duty and training. "By the way, do you know the coordinates of the Vormir?" He tried divination to no sess, so this was either naturally protected because of the stone or his divination skill was not up to par to find the coordinates.

    "You want the Soul Stone?"

    "Yes."

    "Sorry, but I don''t," said the Ancient One.

    "Alright. I''ll figure it out," replied Edward before leaving. He could have teleported to another timeline and taken it from Thanos'' dead hands, but he figured it might be a better idea to use the one in his universe.

    Edward''s next destination was to find Gamora and get the location from her mind. She was not protected, so it was easy to find her location while on a mission for Thanos on a called Grir. Watching her assassinate a man, he took the information from her mind before silently disappearing.

    He opened a portal to the Knowhere, full of ouws and criminals. He needed to find a cruel man full of sins who also cared deeply about someone, either their wife or daughter. That person also needed to be terrible and full of sins.

    It took a moment, but he found who he was searching for �� a pair of criminal lovers called Lom and Vie; they are one of the biggest child traffickers on the side of this gxy, and although they''vemitted many atrocities, they are also famous for their endearing live, willing to do anything for each other.

    Edward gave Lom a prophesied dream that he was destined to rule the universe as he was willing to sacrifice everything after reaching a ce called Vormir. After this hypnosis, Lom woke up the next day and looked at his wife withplicated emotions. Then, on the same day, he hopped on his ship with her, heading directly to Vormir.

    By the time they reached their destination, the drug he ced on her beverage had functioned, and she passed out. Lom carried her onto the, and after the Guardian (Red Face) exined the situation, he kissed her onest time on her forehead before throwing her down the cliff.

    He did hold the stone in his hand, feeling the power coursing through his veins. With tears in his eyes, Lom walked inside his ship, preparing for his glorious future. However, his body immediately disintegrated. If not for Edward''s power, how could he hold an infinite gem with such a weak and mortal body?

    As Edward held the stone, powerful energy rushed into his body. He controlled it to enter his Soul Dimension, heading directly to Morgana. He watched as her pale body rapidly recovered until it returned to normal.

    ''That''s enough for now,'' he thought; she should be back to wake up in a few months and return to normal. He teleported to a deserted, where he immediately began toy enchantments. For the next week, the was surrounded by hundreds of thousands of magic circles with the Soul Stone at the center.

    ''Let''s begin,'' thought Edward as he activated the enchantments. A powerful soul energy rushed into his Soul Dimension, and he immediately started the process of fusing his soul into the Soul me. With the method he received from his Nasuverse counterpart, the process was fast and had no issue.

    Edward''s soul released a blinding light, and afterward, he saw two small mes in his soul''s eyes.

    "It looked like an undead,"mented Edward before shaking his head. The appearance did not matter; this experience''s true value was breaking his soul''s limit. Edward now felt it was a simple matter to reach higher tiers.

    ''The next step.'' The next step was to temper his body, and the soul stone was also the core of this process. He converted the soul energy released by the stone into life energy that tempered his body. In the meantime, he observed the new soul me that grew on the fourthyer of his dimension while gathering data and experimenting.

    Edward knew this method was universal but still needed to test it out. So, while training his body and waiting for his second soul me to appear, he conducted experiments on this method of breaking the soul limit.

    ''It is universal, and Soul Energy is not required but can help elerate the speed of the process while also making it safer,'' concluded Edward. The process was not 100% as his experiments revealed that the Soul me could, in fact, destroy the soul despite its inherited connection, or they might reject the fusion.

    ''Now, let''s test the Soul Divinity and reach Tier 10 in one fell swoop,'' thought Edward before proceeding with the next part of his work.

 Chapter 589: Tier 10

    Chapter 589: Tier 10

    The steps involving achieving Soul Divinity were to use the [Knowledge Ring] around the soul me as a carrier for his Willpower and rules before fusing it with the soul. Edward already had experience in the fusion, but he still needed trial and error to nourish Willpower and rules.

    So, he first started with his Willpower. The study of Haki has greatly increased the development and understanding of willpower throughout the Empire, so the process was easier than anticipated. Edward finished the fusion after a few trials and errors, and his soul me changed.

    A light gold me is required to reach Tier 9, and during the previous breakthrough, his soul reached gold after absorbing enough energy from the Soul Stone. Now, after the fusion of his willpower, the gold was deepened, probably heading to the level required to be Tier 11 �C deep gold.

    The next step in this process was the addition of rules, and Edward was in a small bind. He did not meet the requirement to wield the rules of this universe. Luckily, he was prepared for such a situation and created Law Weapons, containing all thews he could wield, except for the soul and the mind, because he only achieved thesews in the Nasuverse and did not have the opportunity to create a weapon for them.

    He summoned the items from his personal dimension and began fusing them with his Soul me. He watched in wonder as his soul me turned deep golden before heading toward dark gold. However, the process stopped because the Soul Gem could not provide enough energy toplete it.

    ''This is a problem,'' thought Edward; he guessed he could continue the Soul Divinity now and upgrade itter, but he would rather have his soul me reach the limit before the fusion. However, it seems the energy needed for the process is not something even the Soul Gem could provide.

    He paused briefly to think of possible solutions.

    Edward''s first thought was to use the same spell in the DC Universe when dealing with Darkseid. He summoned Soul Gems from a different moment in time, increasing their numbers and providing him with more energy.

    ''This won''t work since the Ancient One warned me about using my Time Magic. So, this n might only work after she hands over the Time Stone,'' concluded Edward, who thought of his second n: the Doubling Charm.This spell is a Wandcraft Spell that allows him to double items. Once he bes Tier 10, copying the Soul Gems should be no problem. Although he deduced they wouldn''t exist for more than thirty minutes, they could still give him ample energy.

    ''The best option would be to link the Soul Gem to all its counterparts in the Multiverse. This would provide me with more than enough energy for the process, but I don''t have such a spell.''

    Then, an idea suddenly popped into his mind. ''The Darkhold might contain such a spell.'' The Darkhold was written by the first demon, Chthon, and that demon is definitely a Tier 11 entity. And since the book will try to lure its owner by their deepest desires, it''s possible to show Edward the spell he needs.

    ''That is an alternative, but let''s not rush to dealing with such entities yet,'' thought Edward. He temporarily stopped the Soul Divinity transformation to focus on reaching Tier 10. After a few days, Edward''s body reached the requirement to enter Tier 9. Then, something expected urred before he even started. An unknown force grabbed him out of nowhere, sending him flying backward. He passed through a film, and his surroundings changed.

    ''What the fuck?'' thought Edward as he looked around. He was in this dark space with a red moon and purple sky. The atmosphere was eerie, and after a few seconds, a creature walked before him. It was over three meters tall with horns, red skin, and a mouth sorge that it went from his left ear to the right.

    "Your soul is interesting; you should be a delicious meal." Edward did not understand this creature''s words, but the meaning directly entered his mind, indicating a form of soul or psychicmunication.

    "Who are you?"

    "Huh? Can youmunicate with the soul? I guess that makes sense. This lord is the Great Mkai, the Soul Eater, and today, you will have the honor of being my dinner."

    ''A dimensional overlord?'' thought Edward.

    Mkai opened his mouth to release a terrifying swallowing power. Edward''s defensive abilities activated, but they were useless.

    ''Damn it; he''s at least Tier 10.''

    Edward did not hesitate to activate his Green Lantern Ring, releasing a green energy shield to protect him. His action was correct��his shield stopped the swallowing force.

    "What an interesting artifact,"mented Mkai. He raised his hand to shoot a powerful purple beam full of the power of a corrupted soul. Edward fired back with a green beam of concentrated willpower. Their concentration released intense universal-scale shockwaves, but nothing in the surroundings was destroyed.

    ''He has absolute control over this dimension. I need to leave as soon as possible,'' analyzed Edward after observing around. Mkai snapped his finger, and millions of winged creatures appeared behind him. Edward responded in kind by creating the Empire''s Imperial Navy Fleet to annihte these creatures.

    He forced the armada to focus on Mkai to buy him enough time to use the ring to tear through this dimension and escape. Mkai roared, and the entire dimension seemed toe alive, trying to prevent Edward''s escape. However, he used that tiny hole he made to cast a spell to travel to another dimension he could sense. He did not stop there; he jumped a dozen dimensions before not sensing anyone following. Then, he finally returned to his previous location.

    "What the hell just happened?"

    He was baffled. If not for the ring, he might have been a goner. A sense of urgency rushed into his mind, so Edward took the to another location. He added a few million more enchantments to block the void and used the greenntern ring as a power source.

    Finally, he focused on the task at hand. He converted the soul energy from the stone into mana before absorbing it into his Supersolid Aether Cores in his Magic Core and Soul Dimension.

    After reaching Tier 9 Gxy Level, he felt a sublimation of his body and soul; even his willpower slightly increased. However, this was not Edward''s endgame, and he continued his work. He tempered his body before absorbing enough energy to be a Tier 10 Universal Entity. The process was not simple because a gxy was tinypared to a universe.

    So, he had to reach the level of Super Gxy, Multiple Gxies, and Gxies Clusters before he could achieve Tier 10. Luckily for him, the Infinity Stones were all Tier 10 objects with plenty of energy.

    Edward felt the power coursing through his veins. Although it was not the first time he''d controlled this level of mana, the feeling was different than before when it was his own power.

    Edward looked into the distance; the universe felt frail to him as he could do terrible catastrophes with one thought. His mind rushed to every corner of the universe, seeing every, star, and gxy. There were a few ces that his intuition told him not to check, and he listened.

    ''As expected, this world is hiding so many terrors,'' thought Edward. Despite reaching Tier 10, he knew he was not the only entity capable of affecting the universe on such a scale. However, the others seemed low-key, and he guessed there might be consequences for doing so.

    ''Regardless, we''ve made it so far, and that''s what matters,'' thought Edward. Now, he must focus on reaching the next level: Tier 11.

    "Boss, you look handsome."

    "Morgana? You''re awakened?"

    "Yeah, it''s been a while, but you were in intense focus mode, and I didn''t want to bother you," replied the purple-haired elf, who was wearing a magic robe as an outfit today.

    "I''m d you''re alright," said Edward with a smile. "I''m going to use Mkai as a training partner to adapt to my newfound strength. Let''s catch up while I deal with him."

    "Alright."

 Chapter 590: Strength Testing

    Chapter 590: Strength Testing

    Aplicated rune appeared before Edward as he tried to find Mkai''s dimension for a second round. His petty self would never allow such a humiliation to go by.

    "How long have you been awake?"

    "Three years?"

    "What? It''s been so long? I promised the Ancient One I would return after a month."

    "She came by two years ago," said Morgana. "I told her you were in the middle of something, and she was very understanding."

    "That''s good to hear. So, how are you doing?"

    "I''m feeling better than ever." Their souls were linked, so when Edward broke his soul limit and started the Soul Divination Process, Morgana also felt improvement in her abilities. Edward nodded, "So, what exactly happened?"

    "As I said �� we crashed into a battle between two Tier 12 entities. The shockwave almost destroyed Netheril, and one of them nced at us, which is why our souls and minds were injured."

    Edward sighed silently, feeling an intense desire to be more powerful and reach higher tiers."I teleported us, Netheril and Albion, to different timelines, hoping to divert their attention," Morgana continued. "I used myst bit of strength to divine the closest dimension with the highest chances of survival andnded before that woman named Aisha. I nted a spiritual hint in her mind to ensure the safety of your body, then went into deep sleep to recuperate."

    Edward exhaled. In times like this, he''s d he had Morgana because, as a supeputer, she can enter an ultra-logical state and make the fastest and best decision to ensure his survival.

    "This time around, I owe you big time."

    "Of course. You should praise me more often and raise my wage," said the purple-haired elf with a smug look.

    "I will," he chuckled. "Do you know if Netheril waspletely destroyed?"

    "In bad shape, but notpletely destroyed. The auto-repair protocols should have been activated."

    "Can you sense its location?"

    "Yes, but vaguely," said Morgana. "It might take a while before I find it," Edward grunted, calcting whether he should start building another one. Now that he was Tier 10, it was not worth it to build another city since the value of Netheril is all his research data, materials, and artifacts stored.

    "Let''s put tracking it and Albion at the top of the list."

    "Aye, aye, sir."

    Thirty minutester, he found Mkai''s dimension and a smirk appeared on his face. He tore open the dimensional barrier and forcefully entered.

    "Who dares invade the Great Mkai''s dominion?"

    "It''s me, you red-skinned bastard."

    "Boss, that sounded racist."

    "Really? Do you think this is an appropriate time?"

    "I''m just warning you to watch out."

    "It''s you?" A great anger rushed into Mkai''s head, and he immediately sprung to action: [Cry of the Damned]. A terrifying wailing sound that directly targeted the soul rushed toward Edward.

    "Want to y the soul with me? Two can y at this game."

    [Banshee Cry]

    A ck-red magic circle appeared before him, releasing a terrifying scream that seemed to burst any souls it came into contact with. Countless screams of agony echoed from deep within this dimension as these two powerhouses'' attacks shed.

    "You!" Mkai could not hide his shock. This little ant was a small meal for him less than a few seconds ago (for such a being, three years is a second), but now, he was on par with him. How could he ept such a thing?

    "Dark Soul me," he roared. The entire dimension��muchrger than the observable universe��turned into a furnace, releasing a dark me with unimaginable powers.

    [Purification me]

    Edward created a golden me around him to block the dark me. However, he soon discovered he was rapidly being overwhelmed. The entire world seemed against him, trying to restrict and kill him at any cost.

    "It''s as I spected. The dimension is like the Gods'' Divine Kingdom, granting these creatures absolute power."

    [Arcane Domain: World of Knowledge]

    Edward used his new domain, which involved projecting his soul dimension while weaving an entire dimension using a vast quantity of mana �� just like Reality Marbles. His domain crashed with Mkai''s dimension, fighting for control.

    With his new power, Edward''s me suddenly became brighter and purified the dark me. He wondered what would happen if he purified this entire dimension.

    Mkia''s expression changed as he understood he was experiencing a dimensional invasion. If the enemy swallowed his dimension, he would lose all his powers and immortality.

    ''I won''t let you,'' he thought before using his most famous tactic: Soul Sacrifice. He sacrificed trillions of souls to boost the strength of his dimension; the tide immediately shifted in his favor.

    Edward frowned. His battle prowess had drastically decreased without ess to hisws. He summoned his Time Staff, trying to give himself another boost, but failed.

    "It seems his dimension has a higher authority than yours,"mented Morgana. Technically speaking, the staff should have worked inside his domain but did not, indicating that Mkai''s dimension had priority.

    ''In other words, If I want to use my rules in dimensional battles, I must either find a way to increase my domain''s authority or reach a willpower of 10 and wield thews of the MCU universe,'' thought Edward with a grunt.

    [Will Blessing]

    He blessed his domain with his Willpower using the Haki Techniques from One Piece. His actions tilted things to his advantage, but he knew that was insufficient. So, he essed the energy in his Mana Circles in the other twoyers of his soul dimensions. After reaching Tier 10, he also elevated the two mana circles to Tier 10.

    Edward discovered he no longer needed to seal these dimensions as the mana became a part of his overall energy reserves. This meant that after bing Tier 10, he was not at the bottom level of the powerhouses who could only destroy one universe; he had enough energy to destroy 4 to 5.

    He ns to add Supersolid Aether Cores in the other twoyers to further increase his mana capacity while following the path of dragons by building a Dragon Heart that stores mana in the cells. The gods in his universe have ruled over countless Tier 10 nes, so they are usually some of the best Tier 10 capable of destroying dozens if not hundred universes.''

    With the blessing of new mana, Edward''s domain became even more potent, rapidly empowering Mkai''s dimension.

    "Damn you, Sorcerer, for forcing me to do this," roared Mkai as a glowing purple orb appeared above hisrge palm. He had just found a Dimensional Core and was prepared to fuse it with his dimension, elevating it to a higher level, thus increasing his strength and status. But now, he had to use it in this battle, which would waste a lot of energy.

    The purple orb released a light, and the sound of something cracking echoed through both these crashing universes/dimensions. Edward''s domain showed signs of copse. The throne behind had split in two, and the books floated everywhere, turned to ashes, or were separated from the middle.

    "What the hell is that thing?"

    "It seems to contain a great deal of spatial energy," analyzed Morgana.

    "I sense a power that reminds me of Cronai."

    "The Universe Will? Could that be why his dimension has a higher authority than yours and does not allow foreign rules to manifest?"

    "Possibly."

    "If true, this world is more valuable than we anticipated," said Morgana. "So, what''s the n?"

    "Let''s retreat. We know too little about this world," said Edward, realizing how many things the movies never revealed. So, although he could continue fighting using the Soul Stone, he decided to just bail and returnter.

    He disappeared from the dimension, leaving a roaring Mkai. After returning to his universe, he prepared to return to Kamar Taj but stopped after receiving a notification from the Akashic Records.

 Chapter 591: Demon Gods

    Chapter 591: Demon Gods

    Edward checked his ount on the Akashic Record and learned he had received a message from Merlin. He was slightly surprised but guessed why, so he yed. A projection of Merlin appeared before him, and he said: "Hey, boy, looking good."

    "I''m doing okay," replied Merlin.

    "No need to be polite."

    "If I boast, you''ll just beat my ego down, so what else can I say?" Edward shrugged.

    "True," chuckled Merlin. "By the way, this is a voice recording; I''m not actually there." Edward''s face turned ugly.

    "Haha, I bet your face is twisted in anger now. Oh, I wish I was there to see it." Edward snorted coldly, deciding to ignore that drunk bastard.

    "I''ll ignore what rudement you made about just now," continued the recording, making Edward''s lips twitch. "My message is to congratte you on reaching Tier 10 while also warning you not to skip Tier 11 to go directly to Tier 12."

    Edward frowned.

    "Yes, it''s possible to do that. You will usually see it in worlds like the MCU without linear power systems. Some people can destroy an entire multiverse and survive in the Void, but their variants or counterparts in the multiverse are separate individuals. Sometimes, they have no variants and are the only entity in the entire multiverse."Edward had thought about this, as in theics, some entities who are obviously Tier 12 and above fight against their multiversal counterparts, which should never happen if all their variants are a part of themselves at Tier 11.

    "Tier 11 is important and must not be skipped if you want to reach higher levers," Merlin continued. "Once you reach that level, I will contact you again to tell you about higher Tiers and the war. Good luck to you, and remember that time is running out for all of us."

    The projection disappeared, leaving Edward with a somber atmosphere. "Morgana, can you send the Soul Limit and Soul Divination methods to Hermione and the others?"

    "Without Netheril, the best I can do is send it home to my server and from there, send it to them," she replied.

    "Then, do so."

    Before leaving, he left enough divine energy for everyone to break their limit and reach Tier 9, but now he felt a sense of urgency, so he wanted them to be as powerful as possible as soon as possible.

    Edward''s first order of business was not to return to Earth but to cast the Doubling Charm on the Soul Stone to absorb more energy for his Soul Divinity. However, the experiment was only partially sessful, as the copiessted less than a second.

    He absorbed a tremendous amount of energy in that brief moment, but it also cost him too much mana to keep copying, so he could only give up this n. He''ll try again once he has the Time Stone.

    Edward opened a portal to Earth but found himself floating outside its atmosphere, with a powerful shield blocking him.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Please seal most of your energy," said a voice in the void, and Edward recognized the Ancient One. Edward frowned before sealing most of his mana. Finally, he bypassed the protection and appeared at Kamar Taj, where the Ancient One awaited.

    "What just happened?"

    "The Earth Dimension Protection Shield considers you a Dimensional Creature, so it stopped you," exined the Ancient One.

    "But I''m obviously not."

    "Your magic system is quite simr to theirs, considering the amount of energy and the two dimensions you have in your body."

    "That''s not fair since all life has a soul dimension."

    "True, but they do not contain energy or can be materialized," rebutted the Ancient One.

    "Fair," sighed Edward. "I''m guessing you saw my fight with Mkai."

    "I did, and it was splendid," she replied calmly.

    "Why did that bastard attack me?"

    "You were unlucky; the you chose had weakened dimensional barriers. Adding the energy in your body, you were the perfect meal."

    "So, my luck bacsh hasn''t ended?"

    "Luck bacsh?"

    "I''ve abused a potion that increased luck, and now, I''m paying for it."

    "That is concerning," the Ancient One frowned, and Edward agreed. Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do since the Empire''s study on luck or probability maniption had not been up to standardpared to most other fields.

    "Who exactly is this Mkai?" Edward had never heard of him in the MCU or even theics.

    "He''s one of the 72 Demon Gods."

    "Demon Gods?"

    "Our job as sorcerers is to protect the earth from all sorts of dimensional creatures or entities, and amongst them, the 72 Demon Gods and 36 Hell Lords are our worst enemies. Mkai is one of the Lower 72 Demon Gods."

    "Lower Demon Gods?" asked Edward, knowing the insinuation of these words.

    "Yes, they are divided into lower, middle, and upper, and kings, and Mkai is one of the best Lower Demon Gods, but still a lower rank."

    Edward''s mouth twitched. He could not ept the fact that the weakest of these Demon Gods was Tier 10.

    "Sorry if I sound rude, but there is no way you can survive against these guys if Mkai is only a lower Demon God."

    The Ancient One chuckled, "That sounds fair, but the situation is moreplex than you think. Agomoto and a few former Sorcerer Supremes sealed most of 7 Kings while the rest are still healing.

    "Many of the Demon Gods are in deep slumbers thatst millions of years, and some have no desire to invade and increase their strength. Meanwhile, the Hell Lords have been forced to sign a treaty that their main body cannot enter the material n, so they are usually sneaky and send in avatars to use schemes and machinations to interfere in Earth''s affairs.

    "So, that leaves a few upper Demon Gods like Dormamu as true adversaries."

    Edward''s brought was still furrowed, "That exins a lot, but many things still don''t make sense. For example, I know how someone like you, with mastery of the mystic art and the Time Stone, can deal with a Demon God, but what about those other Sorcerers? I doubt they could survive the very air in some of these dimensions."

    "You''re underestimating my Sorcerers'' capabilities," exined the Ancient One. "However, the answer to your question is the Dimensional Nullifier. When those creatures try to invade Earth, before they can evade reach the protection, they must pass through the Dimensional Nullifier, a special dimension that drastically decreases their powers."

    "Is that why Dormamu most destroyed the protection first before invading?"

    "Correct; they know that the best and only way to invade Earth is from the inside," nodded the Ancient One.

    Edward sighed, "This world is way moreplicated than I thought."

    "You have no idea," replied the Ancient One. She thought she knew most of the universe''s secrets and nothing could shock her, but she knew how wrong she was after seeing the future past her death.

    "We have lost more than three years; it might be a good idea to change the original n," suggested Edward.

    "You''re right," she nodded. "I still think you need to disy your talent and convince the other sorcerers. However, you can use the Time Stone in a few days to see the future I saw and prepared."

    "What about the Soul Stone? Any suggestions?"

    "Once you see what I saw, you can decide what to do with it or the others," the Ancient One responded calmly.

    "Alright. We can start tomorrow since I want to check on Aisha''s family." Since he promised to keep an eye on them, he would keep his word.

    "I did it in your stead, and they''re fine."

    "Oh, then you have my gratitude." Edward did not leave since she said they were okay. He would still check, but not in person. He followed the Ancient One to his room and received the wi-fi password. A little tired after his breakthrough in strength, he chose to sleep; it''s been a while, and he felt he needed the rest.

 Chapter 592: The Future

    Chapter 592: The Future

    "Get up."

    Edward opened his eyes, "You must be Mordo. The Ancient One talked about you."

    "Likewise."

    "Oh, what did she say?"

    "She ims she found a natural prodigy of the mystic art."

    "You don''t sound convinced," said Edward, standing up from the small bed.

    "Your abilities have yet to be known or tested," Mordo exined calmly. "Please change into the appropriate uniform. I''ll wait outside."

    ''I forgot how rigid this man''s ideal and thoughts were,'' thought Edward as his magic robe turned into the Kamar Taj'' gray uniform. Mordo is the kind of person who cannot get along with someone like him who constantly disobeys the rules to push boundaries. Edward walked out while thinking of ways to ensure his rtionship with these people.

    "So fast?""I didn''t want to bete."

    "It seems you are at least very disciplined; that''s good," nodded Mordo, leading them to a group of students dressed in horrible-looking clothes. Mordo then began to speak to the young sorcerers.

    "You must go beyond your normal senses to feel the energying from those dimensions and harness them for use. You must��" He gave a thirty-minute exnation, making some students wonder why he was telling them this again. Mordo then ended the lecture with a few demonstrations.

    ''Interesting,'' thought Edward. ''They change their brain and soul frequency to perfectly attune to the surrounding dimensional seas and harness the energy from them. Their meditation technique is genius and perfectly fitted for humans.''

    Edward closed his eyes and followed Mordo''s method; he found himself in a sea of colorful lights rushing in all directions.

    ''Those should be dimensions,'' thought Edward, feeling how absurdly easy it was to ess the energy from these dimensions. When hepared Sorcerer Magic in the Empire, which requires a Gate of Truth and so much effort, it was truly baffling how easily this method made things.

    ''This method makes it so easy that 90% of humans can do it after the right training," concluded Edward. Of course, talents would dictate how long it takes, but as long as someone perseveres, even with the worst talent, they can seed in 5 to 8 years.

    Edward sighed as he continued praising this method, thinking how much it would help the Empire. He made the motions with his hands to draw the energy, creating a shield that resembled yellow runes before him.

    ''So, that''s eldritch magic,'' thought Edward, slightly intrigued. ''Because of how weak a human''s body is, they cannot channel too much energy from other dimensions, so they must rely on skill mastery or Relics.''

    The Ancient One is a great sorcerer because of her skill and because her body is strengthened by energy from the dark dimension.

    ''I do not have such restrictions on my body, but I should learn their skill mastery of using and manipting interdimensional energy,'' he concluded.

    "Excellent," said Mordo, who walked by him. "You seed on your first try." Edward just nodded to him. "In that case, let''s try a few more advanced spells." He had the students practice conjuring weapons like whips and others, and none of these tasks bothered Edward as he easily learned them.

    Everyone took a break for lunch, and the students looked at Edward oddly. However, he quickly joined them as he was a master of conversation. Since he wanted to gather support to prevent rejection for being chosen as the next Sorcerer Supreme, he knew the importance of being well-liked. So, he put on his Emperor Smile to charm people.

    "The afternoon lesson is hand-to-handbat," said Mordo. "As a sorcerer, you must train your mind and body. Now, on your guard." Edward fought with him for a minute before restraining him. Mordo could not ept this easy defeat and chose a second round with weapons, so he handed him a short baton while using one. The result was the same.

    "You were trained?"

    "Yes," nodded Edward, making Mordo sigh. "I felt guilty for doubting the Ancient One''s words, even for a moment, but now, she''s proven that her visions are beyond what I can understand."

    Edward''s lips twitched. He loved it when his followers were this devoted to him, but in this situation, Mordo''s devotion was a problem; it was one of the reasons he left Karmar Taj after finding out the Ancient One was not who he thought she was.

    ''Maybe it''s not bad to lose people like Mordo and Kaecilius,'' thought Edward. As long as he prevented them from doing anything reckless, losing one or two Sorcerers, even if they were talented, should not be an issue.

    The third training session of the day was on how to use the Sling Ring, another discovery Edward found very useful. This Relic made it easier to control a specific type of energy that allowed for opening portals to any dimension. He had the idea of augmenting this thing to function for all spatial energy.

    There will be many benefits and advantages if Space Magic bes moremon in the Empire. Of course, there will also be more chaos and danger, but he will prepare for these eventualities before releasing this knowledge or technology.

    At night, Edward did not have time to head to the library when the Ancient One summoned him.

    "How was it?"

    "Fine. Little slow for my taste, but many things in your magical system are valuable to mine."

    "I''m d," she nodded. "I wanted to wait a few days, but after seeing you in action today, I figured I might as well get it over with." She then removed the Eye of Agomoto from her neck and handed it along with a book. Edward took thirty minutes to read the entire book and absorb all the knowledge.

    "Understand?" the Ancient One asked.

    "Yes."

    "Questions?"

    "A few," said Edward. In the next thirty minutes, he asked questions, and she answered. After that, they spent an hour discussing time magic and losing track of time.

    The Ancient One sighed, "It''s been a while since I had such a captivating conversation about the mystic art." Thest time was when she talked to Odin and his wife, Freya, a few hundred years ago.

    "Let''s get back on track." She took a bite from an apple and ced it on a counter before them.

    "Is this necessary?" asked Edward.

    "For my peace of mind," she exined. So, Edward used the Time Stone to manipte time and return the apple to different states. Then, the Ancient One tried a few more difficult tests before she allowed him to peep into the future.

    He wondered what she saw and what he needed to prepare for, so he got into positions and peeked into the future. An hourter, Edward woke up without saying a word.

    "What''s on your mind?"

    "I want to cuss."

    "By all means."

    "(&&*^^%^%$(08," he went on a 20-minute tirade, cursing in more than a hundrednguages, some of which did not exist in this universe. Finally, he exhaled and said: "I''m sorry."

    "It''s fine. Yousted less than I did." The Ancient One had the same reaction as her; she cussed for the first time in hundreds of years, and she did not stop after 20 minutes.

    So, what did Edward see that made him react like this? A Multiverse Convergence: All infinite timelines and dimensions crash and fuse into each other until only one timeline remains. And in the process, countless terrifying creatures emerge, including those who defymon sense. On top of everything else, many of these creatures are Tier 11 and maybe beyond.

    In fact, the only reason these creatures did not kill his peeping self across space-time was due to the protection of the Time Stone and his swift actions to evade them.

    "So, what are you going to do?" asked the Ancient One, and Edward stared at her. She''s the one who brought him into this mess. "You can''t me me for your decisions."

    Edward exhaled, ''There is no need to freak out and lose my calm. If this is enough to rattle me out, I won''t survive the uing war.'' He returned to his cool and logical side.

    "We have a lot of work to do, and I''m telling you beforehand, it will not be pretty ."

    "That''s why I chose you," she replied with a smile.

 Chapter 593: The New Sorcerer Supreme

    Chapter 593: The New Sorcerer Supreme

    "So, what is the n?" asked the Ancient One.

    "I have a few ideas, but I need a few days to n everything out," grunted Edward, caressing his head. "Beforehand, you must prepare to hand over the Sorcerer Supreme position in about three months."

    "That seems a little fast, but alright. Anything specific you want me to do?"

    "First, show the others that you are mentoring me personally. Second, after a month, release a rumor that I''m the next Sorcerer Supreme. In the second month, release a rumor that you will retire, and in the third month, we hold a public ceremony for my new position."

    Edward noticed many of these Sorcerers'' extreme worship of the Ancient One, so no one would doubt her decision. However, they might be reluctant to watch her retire, which could cause trouble enacting his ns if those people do not respect or ept his authority.

    "Very well," nodded the Ancient One, and Edward left for his room. Morgana appeared and asked: "What''s the n? Do you want to start training these people in the ways of Arcane Magic?"

    "Yes, but we cannot follow the same path as our home."

    "I was going to suggest thinking of an alternative method since we are running out of time." The Empire''s magical system took too much time, effort, and resources; as such, it was not suitable since they only had less than three decades.

    "What''s your n?" she asked.Edward waved his hand to manifest a hologram created from his thoughts, "These people are Sorcerers, so let''s use this fact to our advantage." Morgana looked at the schematic before her, deep in thought.

    "This is good, especially since this world favors the Sorcerer Way of magic."

    "That''s what I was thinking."

    "In that case, let''s get to work. We have a lot to do," said the purple-haired elf, dressed like Sorcerers. Edward began his work, and starting the following day, he would receive lessons from Mordo in the morning, read in the library in the afternoon, and learn with the Ancient One at night. Then, as he said, in just two weeks, he would master all the knowledge in Kamar-Taj.

    Mirror Dimension:

    Edward bent the entire city of New York so that the skyscrapers became the sky. "This world''s understanding and application of the Mirror Dimension is truly advanced."

    "Indeed," nodded Morgana, who also began stacking skyscrapers to create a building that rushed from the ground to the moon; she was having too much fun. "I feel like we can benefit immensely in this world if we can survive the turmoil."

    Edward agreed with this statement. After applying what he had learned for a few hours, he left the Mirror Dimension to continue his work. However, as soon as he appeared, Mordo rushed into his room.

    "Emergency: we''re under attack."

    "From who or what?"

    "The Fierce Beast Dimension," replied Mordo, who seemed to hesitate about something.

    "What is it?"

    "The Ancient One wishes you to participate."

    "Is there a problem with that?"

    Mordo sighed, "You are probably the most talented Sorcerer Kamar Taj has ever seen. But it doesn''t change the fact that you''re young and inexperienced. I fear she might be sending you into battles too soon."

    Edward looked at him oddly, considering he was much older than Mordo by a few centuries��no, millennia. However, he epted thetter''s concern. Previously, he might have thought it was right to let Mordo follow his previous path, but he would not do so for many reasons.

    Firstly, he saw that Mordo was a kind and understanding individual, just a little stubborn in his ways. His act of putting the Ancient One on a pedestal was one of the causes of his downfall. Secondly, he could not give up such a talented Sorcerer if he wanted to have a chance to survive the Multiversal War.

    Edward patted his shoulder, "I have seen horrors you could not possibly imagine. Plus, I''m way older than you by a few centuries."

    Mordo looked at him, "Are you serious?"

    "I don''t need to lie," replied Edward. "Talent is insufficient to exin how quickly I can learn and adapt."

    "You''ve dabbled in the mystic art before."

    "Yes, and for centuries. However, my way differs from yours, so I needed to adapt," he exined.

    "But��"

    "I know you have many questions, but they will be answered soon enough. Now, let''s go."

    Edward headed to a ce inside the temple where he was first transported to the New York Sanctorum before being teleported to an unknown ce with purple sky, earth, and grass. A ck portal stood in the distance, surrounded by countless Sorcerers.

    "Is this the Dimension Nullifier?"

    "Exactly," said the Ancient One, who opened a portal beside him. "I thought you should watch how we faced these threats and maybe see if there are any improvements you can make."

    Edward nodded as he watched the battle. The fierce beast, who looked like mutated creatures from Earth, became drastically weaker once they passed through the portal, giving the Sorcerer a decent chance in the fight.

    The Sorcerers were pretty organized. The weaker and inexperienced ones worked together to cast defensive shields on others or use attacks like Eldritch Whip to restrict the enemy. The more powerful ones directly confronted these creatures.

    Two creatures saw Edward and the Ancient One in the distance and leaped dozens of meters into the sky toward them. Edward waved his hand to open a portal and closed it, cutting the creature in half. The Ancient One remained quiet, not batting an eye.

    Edward lowered his body to look at the creature, "What do you do with the bodies?"

    "We used some of them to make Relics, but most are sent to the Inferno Dimension for recycling," exined the Ancient One.

    "I may have a better use for them," he muttered. The two watched this battle, only helping to ensure no one died. Once that was over, the dimensional portal closed, and Earth was safely protected.

    "What do you think?"

    "Besides missing healing and buff spells, I have noment, given the low numbers and fighting style."

    "Those types of magic are not our strong suit," nodded the Ancient One.

    Three months passed, and it was Edward''s crowning ceremony to be the Sorcerer Supreme. The Sorcerers were unsurprised as these rumors had been spreading for months, but some people still felt it was too soon for the Ancient One to retire. Regardless, the majority of Sorcerers across the three sanctums, leaving a few people to protect them.

    The ceremony went smoothly as the Ancient One handed him the Eye of Agamotto. Edward then looked at the crowd to begin his speech.

    "I know many of you have questions, feeling this situation is a little rushed," he said in a voice everyone could hear. "And I can tell you there is a reason for everything." The Sorcerers focused their eyes, listening deeply.

    "The Ancient One saw a terrifying future where we failed our missions to protect Earth and our reality. Our universe was wiped out from existence."

    These sorcerers looked at him as if he were crazy. However, after seeing the seriousness in his expression and the Ancient One''s nod, they began to murmur.

    "How could this happen?" asked someone.

    "I can show you if you desire," said Edward as he snapped his finger, showing them snippets of the terrible future he saw. Many people immediately began to yell:

    "Impossible."

    "That''s not true; that''s an illusion."

    "So much death."

    "My family �� how can they survive such a catastrophe?"

    Edward frowned, realizing these people might go insane as their minds break. So, he snapped his finger to remove the memory from their mind but left the impression the memory had on them.

    "Is this��really the future?" asked Wong.

    Edward did not answer but motioned for the Ancient One to say something, "Yes. I saw this future years ago and have been preparing to change it. I saw countless futures and possibilities, and the best answer I came up with is him." She pointed at Edward.

    "How can he help us?"

    "He has mystical knowledge from an extremely advanced magical civilization," the Ancient exined. " With that knowledge and his decisive and unorthodox means, we will have a slight chance of survival."

    The sorcerers quieted down briefly before saying, "Salutation to the Sorcerer Supreme." This chant echoed throughout the entire mountain. Edward nodded calmly.

    "The Ancient One might have sugar-coated things for you, but I won''t. My unorthodox means are cruel, inhumane, vile, and devoid of any morality. In other words, I will do whatever it takes to protect the Earth and our reality.

    "I don''t expect you to ept some of my actions, but you must follow them. If you''re unwilling, please be prepared to leave, as I will not ept insubordination. I am responsible for the lives of too many people, and I will not consider your feelings or morality when protecting them.

    "Is that understood?"

 Chapter 594: The New Kamar Taj (I)

    Chapter 594: The New Kamar Taj (I)All the sorcerers looked at each other. This was not something they could easily ept. They spent most of their lives under the teachings of being disciplined, morally upright and respecting thews of nature. However, today, their leader told them they must throw away these ideals and codes that some of them spent decades living by.

    "I know this is difficult to ept," continued Edward. "So, you have three days to decide. If you feel this is uneptable, you can leave Kamar Taj and return to your mundane life. Kamar Taj will still be your home and family; you can return to ask for any help if needed.

    "You can choose the second path if this is uneptable to you, but you still want to continue your duty. You will then be nonbatant and be assigned to more assistant roles.

    "As for the rest, if you choose to say, know things will change; you should be prepared to sacrifice everything for this job."

    The ceremony became quiet for a moment before a sorcerer raised his hand, "Sorcerer Supreme, I respect you for telling the truth, but I am of the belief that how we win matters more than winning itself. So, I cannot ept that I have to sacrifice others andmit countless atrocities just to save my own behind. I choose to leave."

    "That''s fair," nodded Edward. "Sorcerer Andreas, I salute you for all your years of service." After saluting him, Andreas did the same. Soon afterward, more than ten sorcerers chose the same path as them. The others still had not decided, so the assembly ended.

    After the meeting ended, Edward rested in his room. He knew these sorcerers should be talking to the Ancient One, getting more information and her perspective. They''ve known her longer and trust her regarding such a thing. Additionally, many people are confused and could use her guidance.

    Edward entered the Mirror Dimension before activating the Time Stone to summon Time Duplicates of the Soul Stone, absorbing all its energy into his soul. The Soul Divination process had made tremendous progress, but he felt he was far from the Soul me level equaled to Tier 11 and above. He suddenly sensed something and stopped his actions before leaving the mirror dimension.

    "Mordo?" Edward did not expect his presence.

    "I��came to talk to you. I''m��confused," said Mordo after a brief pause."I''m all ears," said Edward, waving his hand to manifest a chair and tea before inviting him.

    "You may not know this, but my past was filled with hatred and violence. Unlike the others, I came to Kamar Taj for power and revenge," exined Mordo. "The Ancient One taught me how to control that violent side of me, and only recently could I say that I was sessful.

    "But now, after the future you showed us, and what you said, I can see myself slipping. Everything I know and the beliefs I held on to seemed to be slipping; I''m confused and don''t know what to do."

    Mordo''s eyes were red as if his madness and confusion were affecting him physically.

    "Drink some tea."

    "I don''t want tea �� I want answers."

    "You can have both," said Edward. At his insistence, Mordo finally drank the tea, feeling an unknown energy rush into his brain and calm his mind.

    "Have you ever watched the movie The Princess Bride?" Mordo looked at him, wondering why he was talking about a movie when he was asking for answers and guidance.

    "I''m assuming that''s a no," said Edward with a smile. "One of my favorite characters in that movie was Inigo Montaya. I love the man because he is one of the few characters in literature portrayed as having no regrets after aplishing his revenge. Everyone else feels a sense of regret and emptiness once they''ve killed the people who''ve wronged them."

    "What does that have to do with me?"

    "Inigo was not affected by his revenge because he knew it was wrong but epted it as necessary to give him closure. Once it was done, he did not let his actions or his past define him��he processed his trauma, moved on, and lived a happy and fulfilling life.

    "But you, on the other hand, are defined by your past actions. You fear you will return to your former self, return to a life of unrestrained violence. So, to protect yourself from reverting to your old self, you build an ideology on stubborn and rigid respect for the Ancient One or the traditionalws of the universe.

    "You know these things are constant and will not change. So, you believe as long as you follow them and keep them as a tether, you won''t change �� you can be the calm and wise Master of the Mystic Arts instead of the violent Mordo."

    "Is there something wrong with that?"

    "Many," replied Edward. "You cannot live for others. Humans areplicated, and I guarantee you the Ancient One you know is only an ideal version you''ve created in your mind. She has lived so long that you cannot fathom what secrets she''s hiding or how much she''s changed from when she first became a sorcerer."

    "What about the natural order of things? Surely there is nothing wrong with living by such a philosophy," Mordo asked.

    "There isn''t," nodded Edward. "The issue is extremism, to the point of epting any act of bending thews for a greater cause."

    "Then, what am I supposed to do?"

    "I rmend leaving Kamar Taj and finding a therapist to deal with your past and find yourself. Then, you can choose whether to return and in what capacity."

    "I see." Mordo left his room, and the next day, he also left Kamar Taj. On the third day, Edward gathered everyone again, and this time, he lost 10% of the sorcerers who left and another 20% who chose to be nonbatants.

    "I''m d so many of you stayed," said Edward. "We have a lot of work to do, so if you have any questions about what I previously said, do it now."

    "I have a question, but not about what you said," said Wong.

    "What is it?"

    "What do we call you?"

    "Excuse me?"

    "We can''t call you Sorcerer Supreme, as that''s more of a title. So, now that you''re in this position, how should we address you?"

    "You can continue calling me by name or call me the Arcane Emperor. It''s your choice, and I don''t mind either way," replied Edward. "Anything else." No one had a question.

    "In that case, let''s begin." He waved his hand to manifest a contract before everyone else. "You will all ess valuable knowledge, many of which must be protected to prevent getting into the wrong hands. This contract is to protect that knowledge."

    The sorcerers looked at the contract, which was pretty basic, with straightforward wording. So, they signed it.

    Edward nodded before pointing at Wong. "Come to the front for a demonstration." Although baffled, Wong walked to the front.

    "What is the biggest restriction of Sorcerers?" asked Edward, who immediately answered the question. "Our bodies and souls cannot bear certain energies, so we must rely on Relic. But that will be no more." He raised his hand to summon a yellow rune floating before him.

    "Close your eyes and receive the information in this rune." Wong followed the order, and more than five minutester, he opened his eyes and raised his fists to summon a white aura around them.

    "What''s this? I feel so powerful," proimed Wong. A white aura appeared on his legs, and he jumped more than five meters into the distance before punching arge rock, which his hand prated.

    "This is [Combat Aura] �� a form of power created bybining dimensional energy with the Life Energy in your bodies. It will push your physical abilities to limits you never thought possible," exined Edward. "And with such powerful bodies, you can now tap into energies you never thought you could bore without dying."

    The sorcerers looked at Wong with shining eyes. They all loved magic, so why would they not be excited about a new form of mystic art?

    "These are just the obvious benefits," said Edward. "There are others, like healing, defense, and ensuring you can live at least 120 years without illness or pain. Of course, you have to survive if you want to enjoy thest benefit." The joyful mood immediately disappeared, reced by a somber tone.

    "Let''s proceed to the next one."

 Chapter 595: The New Kamar Taj (II)

    Chapter 595: The New Kamar Taj (II)

    A portal appeared behind Edward, and the sorcerers followed him. They found themselves in arge, dimly lit room. However, no one cared about the room''s ambiance, as their attention was immediately drawn to a towering gate before them with symbols and runes engraved on it. It was beautiful, majestic. All the sorcerers could not remove their eyes from the gate.

    "What is this?" asked a sorcerer.

    "This is the Gate of Truth," said Edward in a calm voice. "I created this for three purposes: to increase your talent at sensing and controlling energy, to increase your soul''s ability to bear certain energy, and,stly, as the name implied, to contain knowledge beyond your imagination."

    The sorcerers looked at each other, but before they could begin murmuring, Edward pointed at Wong and said, "You''re first."

    "Me?

    "Yes. Put your hand on the gate and close your eyes."

    Wong hesitated for less than a second before walking to this intimidating gate. He closed his eyes and did as instructed. A white light enveloped his body, scaring a few of the sorcerers. Wong opened his eyes and clenched his fist as he felt he was somehow different but could not exin it in simple words; he could feel something in his mind, no, his soul, when he closed his eyes �� another gate.

    "Try a spell you would normally rely on a Relic," Edward instructed. Wong thought briefly before jumping in the air. A yellow energy materialized under his feet, and he used it as a lever to keep moving upward; he jumped more than ten meters before slowly descending using the same method.

    "The Vaulting Boots of Valtor,"mented a sorcerer, realizing what spell Wong used. The sorcerers became excited once they realized Wong had normal shoes on and used such a powerful spell."Now, it''s your turn," said Edward. One by one, the sorcerers walked to the front and ced their hands on the gate to acquire their own Gate of Truth. Given therge surface area of the gate, the process took less than an hour.

    "I''ve said the gate contained knowledge beyond yourprehension, and I was not kidding," said Edward calmly. "However, such precious knowledge cannot be given for free. Before anyone raises their disagreements and talks about Karma Taj''s policy on knowledge for everybody, remember what I said �� things will be different now.

    "The knowledge behind this gate will allow you to bend the universe''s naturalws as your ything. It can show a path to godlike powers. Such power cannot be essed by anyone." Edward paused to give everyone time to process this news.

    "So, how do we ess all this knowledge?"

    "Good question," said Edward. "I''m a believer in the Laws of Equivalent Exchange. In other words, you exchange knowledge for knowledge. However, I also understand that innovation is not everyone''s forte �� especially when we do not have enough time for research. So, I''ve created another system for the exchange."

    Another portal appeared next to Edward, and the sorcerers followed him. They were now in a red room due to the immense heat and the distinctive sound of machines. A towering cauldron was at the center of the room, releasing the heat and making the noise. Edward raised his hand to summon a dead interdimensional creature and dropped it on the floor. The creature suddenly disappeared, and after a few minutes, two orbs the size of marbles and a potion appeared before him.

    "Recognize these?"

    "Talisman of Strength," said a female sorcerer.

    "And this one is a Beast Repelling Talisman, capable of repelling certain animal-based creatures."

    "I don''t recognize this potion."

    "Healing Potion," Edward stated.

    "Our new systems at Karmar Taj involved being more proactive. You will have more missions or actively participate in invasions against more aggressive enemies. Then, you will take their bodies to the Cauldron Room, where they will automatically be refined into magical artifacts, relics, and potions for the uing turmoil."

    "In other words, we''re building armament for battle."

    "That''s correct," nodded Edward. "The more enemies you kill, the more weapons we have, and the higher our chances of surviving. Of course, you own 30% of the relics created in the Cauldron Room, while the rest will be reserved for sale or future use.

    Everyone was quiet. Although they knew that they had signed up, the reality of the situation was finally dawning on them, and some people started regretting their choice.

    "Sorcer��I mean, Arcane Emperor. You said about buying the relics. Are we going to start using money?" asked a sorcerer with a frown.

    "No. We will start following a point system based on your missions or the enemies killed," exined Edward before waving his hand to show everyone a list. The list contained missions, many of which involved traveling to other dimensions to recruit magical artifacts, make allies, or infiltrate enemies to gather information or sabotage them. Each mission rewarded different Mystical Points based on its difficulty level (F to SSS rank).

    The list also contained a list of the most frequent invaders Karmar Taj faced and how much they were worth.

    "The Mystic Points will be our mary system from now on. If you want knowledge from the gate, you must use it."

    "What about the ones in the library? The ones we already have ess to �� will those also require a price?"

    "No, they will remain free to ess," replied Edward.

    "How do we ess the knowledge from the gate?"

    "You only need to close your eyes and ess the gate. There is a system that records your avable points, and you only need to touch the gate in your soul, which is connected to the main gate, to ess the knowledge," exined Edward. "The good news is this system can ignore most dimensions, so if you''re in another realm and need information to help in your mission or are in trouble, you can use the gate to save your life."

    "What about the nonbatants? What roles do we y? How do we acquire Mystic Points?"

    "The nonbatants have many roles to y," replied Edward. "I will eventually open new Sanctorums to strengthen Earth''s defense, and it will be your job to oversee them. Jobs like teachers, librarians, and others will be paid monthly like any actual job.

    "Secondly, we must increase our numbers. Kamar Taj recruits sorcerers who are destined to it, but we must now take a more active role and recruit more sorcerers.

    "Finally, nonbatants can learn a crafting skill to supplement the Cauldron Room. You can sell whatever you make; all the points belong to you. The Cauldron Room will even buy the things you buy at a fair price."

    The nonbatants sighed in relief as they realized they would not be ostracized because of their decision. Despite their decisions, they loved magic and wanted to do their parts to protect the world, so they also wanted mystic points and to acquire more knowledge.

    "Any more questions?" The sorcerers had many questions but felt they were not important to raise now; they were more involved in the nitty and gritty of certain things, but they could all be figured out after this meeting.

    "Very well. In that case, let me show you Kamar Taj''s final change." He pointed into the void to open a small ck portal. "I want you to sense the power and energying from the dimension behind this portal."

    "This..." muttered the sorcerers. Their senses took them into a purple world with a power that they could only describe as beautiful and fascinating.

    "This energy is called mana," exined Edward. "It is, in my opinion, the best mystical energy due to its ability to virtually do everything. And I''m only using the word virtually because I do not deal in absolute. This entire dimension belongs to us, and you can use all its power as you like without any restraint or conditions."

 Chapter 596: Dark Kamar Taj

    Chapter 596: Dark Kamar Taj

    After learning about the future and the limited time avable, Edward knew it would be impossible to train countless new sorcerers using the same system as back home. Although the Tier System is powerful, it also takes time and a lot of resources. So, he opted for a better solution.

    The Sorcerers in this world focus more on skills. If someone is talented or skilled enough and has the right resources (i.e., dimension or energy), they can achieve Tier 10 feats or even higher. So, he created a Mana Dimension for these Sorcerers to tap into unlimitedly. With this method, it will only take him a few decades to cultivate skilled Sorcerers with Tier 6,7,8, and maybe Tier 10 once Steven Strange joins in.

    "Onest thing," said Edward, and his voice brought everyone back to their senses. These sorcerers could not keep the smile from their faces; that dimension and its power were truly intoxicating. Edward raised his hand to show a small orange orb: "This is a soul orb with the ability to increase the strength of your soul and elerate all your mystical skills or abilities. Everyone will receive 10 of them, but you must buy them afterward. I rmend you do so.

    "Everyone is dismissed except for Kaecilius. You follow me."

    The sorcerers slowly left, leaving only Kaecilius and Edward in the room. "What can I do for you?" Edward did not answer but looked at him intently for a few seconds: "I believe a man is at his strongest when he has suffered tremendous loss but cannot let go of it."

    Kaecilius frowned but remained quiet.

    "I once was such a man after losing my parents. So, I delved into magic, or the mystic art, to find answers," continued Edward, which deepened Kaecilius''s eyes. "In one dimension, I found a system of Alchemy where they had developed homunculus. Although they were deformed rampaging monsters, their research was valuable. After improving upon it, I could now create any human body with the right gic material."

    Edward waved his hand to manifest two drops of blood. "Can you guess whose gic material those are?" Kaecilius'' body trembled; he wanted to say something, but the words could not escape his mouth. Edward directed the blood to the ground, where a magic circle appeared.

    It then released electric impulses to signal the transmutation process, and after a few seconds, two bodiesy in the group: a woman and a young boy. Kaecilius almost fell to the ground as he looked at his wife and son �� the two people he had spent years pawning after, wishing to see onest time �� even if he gave his soul."Once I could reconstruct my parent''s body, it was only an issue of the soul. Where did it go after their death? Was it possible to summon back to the world of the living? Or would I need to create a soul? If so, what about their memories? What should I do about that? Luckily, fate was on my side, and I seeded in summoning their soul from the Afterlife."

    Edward pointed in the air, and two phantoms appeared from a tear in the void. Kaecilius was already in tears as he recognized these souls, but Edward was calm, almost cold, and indifferent.

    "Thest step was simpler than the second: a perfect fusion between the soul and the new body." The souls entered the body, and Kaecilius rushed to them.

    "Kae?" said Adria, and Kaecilius'' eyes became red. How long had he heard her call him that?

    "Father!"

    "Cillian!"

    "Cillian, is that you?" asked Adria. They had lost their child way before she died from the illness. She could not believe she would meet him again.

    Bang!

    Adria and Cillian''s bodies suddenly dropped on the floor, bing unresponsive. Then, their souls flew out of their bodies to disappear into the void. Their newly created bodies also disintegrated into particles.

    "No!" roared Kaecilius. "Bring them back." He rushed toward Edward, but with one look, a terrifying pressure forced him to kneel. "This is what I''m talking about �� that fire in your soul to do anything for your loved one." Edward looked at him, his eyes still terrifyingly calm.

    "What price are you willing to pay to see them again?"

    "Everything," said Kaecilius, his head bowed and tears streaming down his shirt. "I''ll give you everything."

    "That is not as valuable as you think, but that''s a start." Edward pointed his finger at his temple to ce a mark on the depth of his soul.

    "Master, what is yourmand?" asked Kaecilius, who slowly wiped the tears from his face and looked Edward in the eyes.

    "Despite their choices, the Sorcerers at Kamar Taj are still restricted by their morality. When pushes to shove, 95% of them would be unable to make the cruel choices, let alone do some dirty jobs. So, I need someone or a group that serves as our shadows �� our dark side.

    "You must leave Kamar Taj and recruit people like you: desperate people with that same fire in their soul. Your task will be to do the dirty things these sorcerers are unwilling to do. Can you do it?"

    "I can."

    "Excellent," nodded Edward. "The mark I gave you contained information on establishing your group, including how to establish a connection to the Gate of Truth. I also created a Dark Mana Dimension for you guys, but I should warn you Dark Mana will influence your mind and temperament; that''s why I ask you to choose people like yourself since you usually have high willpower. However, just in case, I also left a method of increasing Willpower for every member free of charge. Okay, leave before sunset tonight."

    "I understand. But master, my�C"

    "You haven''t gained my trust or proven your worth enough for me to save them," Edward responded casually.

    "I won''t let you down." Kacilius stood up and walked out with a look of great determination. The void next to Edward broke apart, and the Ancient One walked out of the mirror dimension.

    "Was that really necessary?"

    "It is."

    She sighed. "Kaecilius would have offered his servitude as long as you saved his family."

    "Like I said to him, I need that fire in his soul," exined Edward. "If I revived his family now, that fire would be gone, and he would only serve me as an obligation or cause if he had no other choice. Now, he''s doing it for a greater purpose, and in my experience, such people make the fiercest soldiers."

    The Ancient One was quiet. What Edward did was extremely cruel and immoral, but this is far from the worst thing she had seen when she saw the future. In one of the infinite possibilities she saw, the Demon God of Fertility, Belial, sessfully invaded Earth by using millions of pregnant women all over the world to give birth to demonic spans.

    Once she sessfully killed all the sorcerers and the Avengers, she turned the entire into a fertility machine to produce more demons and soldiers and increase her power. The future was bleak, and in too many timelines, Earth failed the fusion with another universe and was wiped out, or some other powerful entities invaded and killed or imprisoned every life.

    "I said I won''t intervene, and I''ll keep my word," said the Ancient One before leaving.

 Chapter 597: Allies

    Chapter 597: Allies

    Ancient One''s Quarters:

    Wong knocked on the door and only entered after hearing her voice. "Wong, what can I do for you?" Wong hesitated momentarily, "Are you sure he''s trustworthy?"

    "I thought we had this conversation before."

    "All I''m saying is he''s from a different dimension and has no incentive to protect ours." The Ancient One once had this reservation as well. However, in the future he saw with Edward, he never left for his own dimension, which made the Ancient One suspect that something had happened to it; this could exin why he crashed in this ce.

    "What brought this on?" she asked.

    "I spent the past few hours looking at those missions, and I''m wondering whether he was not trying to kill us, given how absurdly difficult, nay, impossible, some of them looked."

    "Have you tried to take on one of these missions?" The Ancient One asked.

    "No."

    "Try the hardest difficulty."Wong was confused but still followed her example. He focused his mind on his Gate of Truth, and a hologram screen materialized before him. He found an SSS-rank mission: Infiltrate the Hell Dimension to steal or destroy the [Pool of Soul].

    [Mission Selected. Detecting Sorcerer''s Ability.] Wong was surprised by this cold voice and looked around to detect its origin.

    [Detection Ended. Survival Rate: 0%. Sorcerer''s Ability does not meet the mission requirement. Please increase your skill before taking a mission of this caliber.]

    Wong looked in shock.

    The Ancient One suggested, "Try the lower difficulties," and Wong did so. The mechanical voice said the same thing until he chose a C-rank mission.

    [Survival Rate: 70%. Sorcerer meets the requirement, but continuing training and increasing the survival rate is rmended. Do you still wish to take this mission? Yes/No.]

    "No," said Wong instinctively.

    [Wise Choice. Prudence is the key to a long life.]

    "As you can see, not anyone can do the missions," said the Ancient One. "The Mission System is designed to ensure your maximum survival rate. Although the percentage is not a hundred percent urate due to too many possibilities, it is the best we have."

    "I see. I did not expect it to be so meticulous."

    "One of the reasons I choose him is because of his meticulous mind that is brought upon by his maddening paranoia," said the Ancient One.

    "I understand," nodded Wong.

    "Edward should still be at Kamar Taj in the following month. You should take this opportunity. Ask him as many questions as possible, and he will answer you. In terms of teaching, there is no better instructor."

    ��

    After Kaecilius''s departure, Edward still had some work to do. Firstly, he must prepare for the assembly of the Avengers. He needed to contact these people, and the best way to do so was not as his status of the Sorcerer Supreme but with a more acknowledged position of power. So, he will send a clone with an identity that even SHIELD could not tell was fake, and the clone''s job will be for one purpose: bing a member of the World Security Council that oversees SHIELD and using whatever means possible to increase its strength.

    Kamar Taj, the Avengers, and SHIELD will not be enough for the future. So, he will need the help of militaries worldwide as he would provide them with technology and magitech tobat certain forces. However, he must have the necessary recognized status and power.

    After sending his clones, Edward spent the next months training these Sorcerers. He taught them how to train and use their [Combat Aura], Gate of Truth, and many basic mana applications. Wong spent the next month close to Edward, asking him questions daily and every time he had one, and Edward patiently exined everything. Other sorcerers saw how approachable he was and followed suit, so Edward started giving public sses or lectures to everyone.

    During this month, besides teaching, Edward also nned four new Sanctorums in Rio de Janeiro (Brazil), Lagos (Nigeria), Sydney (Australia), and one in Antarctica. With the previous four (London, New York, and Hong Kong), Edward covered all seven continents. The physical locations of the Sanctums were built, but Edward had to upgrade the Earth Dimension Protection Shield. Luckily, he had the Ancient One at his side and tasked her to oversee the upgrade.

    Once the month ended, the Sorcerers began to execute their missions. Wong came to see Edward before leaving since they had developed somewhat of a friendship.

    "You''re leaving?" asked Edward.

    "Yes," nodded Wong.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to work in the library?" he asked with a smile. Wong once told him his goal was to work in the library, read, and stay peaceful to himself.

    "And miss all the action?" Wong shook his head.

    "What mission did you take?"

    "The Lamp of Zanloon."

    "A B-rank mission? Are you sure?" Edward knew about this mission since he had written all of them. This mission takes ce in Dimension Z-098, and the task is to retrieve amp with a powerful genie. Why does Edward want thismp? It''s because, in the future, he saw a Sorcerer in that dimension acquire thatmp and absorb its power, bing a powerful reality warper. Then, that sorcerer came to Earth, causing chaos and killing many people. Wang Wei created this task to prevent the birth of that Sorcerer and reduce the risk to his timeline.

    "The mission is one of the easiest at the B-level, and I have an 85% chance of survival."

    "Do you want me to give you some secret help? I won''t mind, given our friendship."

    "No, that won''t be fair." Wong declined without hesitation.

    "If you say so," nodded Edward. "Be careful."

    "I will."

    Edward calmly watched Wong leave before muttering, "Send a golem to protect him secretly."

    "Already on it," replied Morgana.

    "How is Mordo doing?"

    "He''s following your instructions and dealing with his mental health."

    "Good. Now, let''s get us some allies," muttered Edward before opening a portal in Wakanda: not the one seen by the outside world but right before their nation''s cloaking field. Edward touched the field and waited a few seconds before saying:

    "ck Panther, protector of Wakanda, I''m the Sorcerer Supreme. I believe your intelligencework has rmed you of our existence."

    After a few seconds, T''Chaka, T''Ch''s father, walked from the field dressed in his ck panther suit with the Dora Mje behind him.

    "The mystics from the Himyan Mountains?" asked T''Chaka.

    "Correct."

    "How do you know about our existence?"

    "Since you know about us, why can''t we know about you?" replied Edward. T''Chaka was not happy with this exnation and did not focus on it. "Why have you contacted us?"

    "I''vee for an alliance."

    "Wakanda does not intervene in the affairs of the outside world," immediately dered T''Chaka.

    "And you don''t have to. I''m here merely for an exchange of resources."

    "As expected, you are here for our vibranium," said themander of the Dora Mje, and her words increased the tension of the meeting.

    "Wakanda does not exchange vibranium."

    Edward was interested in vibranium since it was a great inducer of magic in theics, but he was unsure about the ones in the MCU. Regardless, vibranium was not his main interest ining here. He waved his hand to conjure a box.

    "This is my gift for the Kingdom of Wakanda. After analyzing it, you will realize the value of trading vibranium with me," dered Edward. "And once our alliance is stronger, we can exchange more things, such as the location of Ulysses ue."

    "You know where that thief and murderer is?" asked King T''Chaka.

    "Who knows?" shrugged Edward. "Anyway, please consider my words." He opened a portal behind him and left. King T''Chaka looked at the remaining box and ordered someone to take it with him.

    "Your majesty, we should be more careful."

    "You saw the magic he used. Do you think it could ignore our cloaking field?"

    Themander paused, "Very likely."

    "Then, you understand."

 Chapter 598: Ambassadors

    Chapter 598: Ambassadors

    "Master Makana, have you found out what this is?" asked King T''Chaka to the current leading scientist of Wakanda, an older gentleman with deep eyes and a somber face.

    "It is a unique crystal that uses nanostructures to enclose and regte light," Makana said in a slow cadence. "With its ability to regte photoconductivity, our development of quantumputers will be elerated by hundreds of years."

    "So, it''s valuable?"

    "Very."

    "Valuable enough to trade vibranium?"

    "That is for you to decide," said Makana calmly.

    "I''m asking for your opinion."

    Makana paused, "I think the trade is worth it. At our current development, I cannot tell you how long it will take us to master quantumputing. But with this crystal, it will only take 10 to 20 years."

    King T''Chaka was in deep thought when he heard the sound of rapid footsteps. "Baba, I heard there was an intruder. Did you kill it?" A seven-year-old Shuri rushed into the room, heading directly for her father. King T''Chaka smiled before picking her up: "Why are you in such a hurry? Your mother will not be happy that you forgot your etiquette.""She''s not here, is she?" said Shuri, sticking out her tongue��an act that deepened T''Chaka''s smile. So, where is the intruder?"

    "There is no intruder. Just someone who wished to talk."

    "Oh," she muttered, instantly losing interest. Then, she caught signs of the hologram screens that showed the crystal''s result. "What''s this? It''s such a weird nanostructure. With how much the refractive index of this thing changes periodically, it''s a perfect material for a quantumputer. Master Makana, is this a new model for something you want to synthesize?"

    Makana showed a rare smile. Everyone knew this somber man only showed a genuine smile when he taught the princess. "No, this is a new material your father just brought back."

    "Really? Such a thing exists naturally?"

    "Baba," suddenly said T''Ch, who had entered the room. T''Chaka nodded to him with a smile. "Come, tell me what you think?"

    Sokovia:

    An invisible Edward looked at the 16-year-old Wanda and Pietro living in an orphanage, wondering what to do with them. They had not awakened their powers yet, so Edward contemted whether he should adopt them and help them with the process. However, he hesitated because of Wanda or the Scarlet Witch.

    Without hesitation, he used the Time Stone to check the future, and after a few minutes, he woke up with a sigh. He discovered taking them earlier on would be a mistake because of their hatred of Tony. Edward used different means to reduce their hatred for him since he did not want a valuable team yer like Iron Man to die, but he failed miserably.

    All his actions, including telling her the truth in advance and putting them through therapy. He found a few timelines where his methods worked, but the sessive butterfly effects were things he did not want. After a few more attempts, he found a solution.

    ''Certain things must proceed ordingly while I secretly guide them from the shadows,'' Edward thought. The twins must forgive Tony on their own without his "interference." However, he will eventually have to confront the fact that he was manipting them, as this secret cannot be hidden ording to what he saw. Some people or entities will use this knowledge to destroy the Avengers from the inside; hence, Edward knew it could not be hidden no matter what.

    ''So, I only need to tell the truth at the appropriate time to mitigate the damage,'' he thought before beginning his first step: he found a lovely and wealthy couple to adopt the Maximoff Twins, removing them from the orphanage and giving them a decent life.

    In fact, Edward wanted to revive their parents to fix the initial problem with their hatred for Tony, but things were moreplicated than expected. Many interdimensional beings knew of the existence of the [Scarlet Witch] and were awaiting her appearance. That''s why the [Darkhold] was engraved in some temple, with prophecies about her and awaiting her acquisition. As such, the soul of Wanda''s parents is in the hands of some people that he could not afford to offend now.

    Once he set them up, Edward opened a portal to Antarctica to see the Ancient One, who was still updating the Earth''s shield.

    "Are you done?" she asked.

    "Yes," nodded Edward. "What about your side?"

    "Odin has epted my application. You can now go to Asgard as an ambassador."

    "Anything you want me to do specifically?"

    "I don''t have to worry about your behavior or how to properly represent Kamar Taj, so just show him the vision of the future we saw," said the Ancient One.

    "I understand."

    The following day, Edward teleported to the rendezvous point��arge, open cornfield. He waited a few minutes before sensing an unknown and faraway sight. Then, a rainbow rushed from the sky and took him to the sky. The flying sensation was alright since he was used to much faster speed, but the experience was still somewhat marvelous. He was at his destination in less than a second, facing a handsome ck man dressed in gold armor.

    "You must be Heimdall."

    "Sorcerer Supreme," nodded Heimdal, showing his respect.

    "Thank you for your hard work."

    "It''s my duty. Your majesty is awaiting you," said Heimdall, pointing to a small group of soldiers led by Lady Sif.

    "Please, follow me," she said, and Edward did so. He was quiet during the walk, observing the Rainbow Bridge leading to the pce. "Interesting," he muttered.

    "What is, sir?" asked Sif with a very formal attitude.

    "I''m talking about the Bifrost Bridge," Edward said casually. "It''s an interdimensional energy that perfectlybines light and space. It''s quite brilliant."

    "I guess so." She knew very little about the Bifrost, so she could notment much. Soon, the two reached the pce, but their destination was not the Throne Room but the Banquet Room. Odin, his family, and a few upper echelons of Asgardian society awaited his arrival.

    "Wee, young Sorcerer Supreme," said Odin, standing up with Freya beside him and Thor and Loki behind.

    "Your Majesty the Allfather," Edward replied politely. With one look, he could tell how strong Odin was. His regr attack power was Tier 3; his defense reached as high as Tier 6, but it was due to his weakening due to old age. However, this was not the full extent of his power. Edward sensed he had a connection to a terrifying power.

    ''It should be the Odinforce, and from the looks of it, it should not be a problem for him to achieve Tier 10 attack potency if he can bear to use it in his state,'' he summarized.

    "Let me introduce you to my family," Odin said before introducing everyone while leading Edward to their table. As rulers, Odin and Edward knew how to maintain a conversation, so for the next few hours, they talked about every subject, from the history and current development of Midgard to anecdotes of their travels, politics, and even a little bit of magic.

    Of course, as old foxes, their conversation was to learn about the other''s thoughts and characters. Sadly, Odin lost this round despite his higher age and wisdom since Edward knew much about him before.

    So, after a few hours of the banquet, Odin faked his injury and imed he needed to rest. He tasked Thor and Loki to continue entertaining the guests as he left with Freya.

 Chapter 599: Asgardian Prince

    Chapter 599: Asgardian Prince

    "What do you think?" Odin asked as they walked toward their sleeping chambers.

    "My eyes could not see much, so he should be very adept at Anti-Divination and irvoyance," said Freya. Witches raised her, so she learned to see things that others could not.

    "So, what did you see?"

    "He''s like a walking Demon God."

    "What do you mean?"

    "His body contained its own dimension and was full of energy. So, confrontation with him would be like facing one of the Demon Gods, but even worse since he''s not restricted."

    "Did you detect how strong he is?"

    "No. He did an excellent job at suppressing his energy," replied Freya. "However, by intuition, he reminded me of a Lower Ranks one."

    Odin frowned. In his prime, he would not care about Lower Demon Gods as he was responsible for changing these positions a few times after killing many of these creatures. However, he was now old and dying, and more importantly, he had lost his war-like spirit."This is not like the old times when you need to see everyone as a threat," Friya reassured as she linked arms with him.

    "I''m just worried about Thor," replied Odin with a sigh. "I''m running out of time, and he''s not close to being ready." As he said these words, he looked in the distance. One of his crows transmitted a vision to him.

    ��

    "So, you''re a sorcerer from Midgard?" asked Thor, his face slightly red due to all the alcohol he''s drank.

    "That''s right," replied Edward, looking at his drink. He ced his hands above it, and a green liquid ball flew from it before dissipating. Then, he sent a direct message into Loki''s mind: "Don''t do anything stupid like this again."

    The mischievous god has used his illusion magic to pretend he was still next to Edward while his real body dropped what seemed to be a truth serum into his drink. Loki was shocked as only his mother could see through his illusions.

    "Are you any powerful?"

    "More powerful than you."

    "Haha, what bold words," roared Thor as he mmed his drink on the table. "Man, did you hear this?" The other Asgardiansughed, especially the Warriors Three, who were the most boisterous. These drunken bastards seemed very entertained.

    "Care to prove that?"

    "Why not?"

    Edward stood in the arena with two long swords designed for rapidbat. Meanwhile, Thor had his trusted Mjolnir with him. "Are you a sorcerer?"

    "Who says sorcerers cannot use weapons?"

    "You have a point, but don''t make excuses after you lose. Now, I''m starting." The Thunder God no longer hesitated as he rushed toward his opponent to smash him with his hammer. However, Edward stabbed his head before he evenpleted his stabbing motion. Thor moved his head to evade and continued his attack.

    However, Edward parried the hammer with his other sword despite the sheer difference in their weapons'' sizes. Then, he kicked Thor a few meters away.

    "You''re more powerful than I anticipated." Edward wanted to roll his eyes. If he had not restricted his physical stats to be the same as him, he would have died with one attack. Currently, all of Thor''s stats are between Tier 3 and 4, with his defense being Tier 5, borderline Tier 6.

    "This should be more fun," dered Thor as he threw Mjolnir with all his strength, and Edward calmly moved his head to evade. Thor rushed, and by the time he reached his opponent, the hammer had flown back toward him. Edward again moved his body to evade the hammer from the back, and Thor took this opportunity. As soon as he caught it, he swung.

    Edward moved faster than him as his swords went for his foot. Thor reacted and moved one foot, but the second sword still swept his second leg, moving his center gravity, resulting in him falling to the ground. However, Thor instinctively rolled to the side, evading Edward''s attack. He used one hand to push himself from the ground while using his legs to kick his opponent.

    Edward''s moved swiftly to evade the kick while deep in thought. His skills are much higher than those of the best martial artists on Earth, but they''re nothing extraordinary in the grand scheme of things. However, I must praise his natural battle instinct; he seems perfectly capable of using all the experiences he''s learned during his time fighting or war.''

    Thor no longer held back as he activated his magic prowess. He raised his hammer to the sky to summon a potent lightning bolt before directing it toward Edward. However, thetter casually raised one of his swords and absorbed the attack.

    "What? Are you also a God of Thunder?"

    "Sorcery."

    "Is that so? Well, let''s see if you can take this." Thor raised his hammer to summon even more lightning. However, Edward casually threw his sword, forcing him to stop his actions and block. Edward rushed toward him, and Thor instinctively swung his hammer. Edward moved his head to evade before tapping Mjolnir. Thor watched in horror as his trusted weapon fell to the ground, and he could not pick it up or summon it.

    "Come on, Mjolnir," he said, but nothing happened. "What did you do?" he asked in an irate tone.

    "I sealed it."

    "Then, unseal it."

    "If this were a real battle, would you ask your opponent to free your weapon?"

    Thor had no words, which immediately made him angry out of shame. So, he rushed to punch Edward, but with two swift swings of his swords, he cut off a few nerves on Thor''s body, rendering his arms useless. He looked at the dejected Asgardian Prince, "You were born with a potent Thunder Energy Source. Why aren''t you using it?"

    "How can I do that without Mjolnir?" asked Thor with gritted teeth.

    "As knowledgeable as your mother is in the mystic arts and as wise as your father is, I''m sure they''ve told you that your poweres from within, and Mjolnir only helps you channel it. Don''t tell me you think you''re useless without it?"

    Edward did not want to use the joke that Thor was the God of Hammer instead of the God of Thunder, but it was truly the case.

    Thor looked at him in surprise. His parents told him that, especially when he was young and forced to attend school. However, he''s been so used to using Mjolnir to channel his powers that he almost forgot these words.

    "I think this battle is over, don''t you think so?" Edward asked.

    "Yes, you''re the winner," Thor said dejectedly. He had lost his trusted Mjolnir, and his arms were useless. Edward dispersed his swords before releasing a green light that healed Thor''s arms. His eyes saw a crown in the corner of his eyes, but he ignored it. Then, the banquet continued. The Asgardians became more weing to him after proving he was a warrior and defeating their prince.

    Loki looked at him with hidden jealousy, and Edward understood why. ording to Asgardian cultures, these people seemed to respect "warriors" more than "mages" despite the fact that the main difference was how they used their energies, with warriors focusing more on internal use of extraordinary energies and sorcerers focusing more on external applications.

    The banquet continued untilte in the hours, and by then, only Edward and Loki were conscious. Edward did not say much to him but found a pcedy to lead him to his sleeping chambers. His voyage to this realm could go many ways, and he needed to ensure the best possible oue.

    ��

    "Do you think we should take Mjolnir from Thor for a while?" asked Odin.

    "That might be the best course of action," nodded Freya. "However, after years of relying on that hammer, it won''t be easy for him to tap on his power alone."

    "I''m more concerned about whether he''s mature enough to use his powers responsibly once he has mastered them," sighed Odin before continuing to his chamber.

 Chapter 600: Breakfast Talk

    Chapter 600: Breakfast Talk

    Loki could not sleep that night. He had always been envious of his father''s better treatment of his brother, and deep down, he always wanted to best him in battles. He would then gain the praise and worship of his people, and with the increase in poprity, he would have an easier path to one day bing king.

    Sadly, he had to admit he had no chance in a fair fight with his brother without tricks. Adding his people''s love for warriors and slight disdain for magic, he believed he never stood a chance. But today, he saw a [Sorcerer] who defeated a [Warrior] in directbat. He saw how his people loved said Sorcerer, and he wished it was him receiving these eyes of adoration.

    ''I must do something,'' he thought, walking back and forth. ''The Midgard Sorcerer disyed abnormal physical prowess that was on par with Thor. He must have used a powerful spell or artifact. I must get my hands on it.'' A mischievous light shed in his eyes as he contemted how he would achieve his goal.

    Edward woke up from a state of meditation, and a servant told him Odin and Frigga wanted to see him for breakfast between only them. He knew the official meeting had started, and he was ready. After a brief eating session of Asgardian''s delicacies, Odin started the conversation.

    "What do you think of my sons?"

    "They are great talents full of untapped potential," Edward replied. "Whoever is your sessor will be an excellent choice."

    "Oh,e on, I''m sure you''ve observed more than that," added Frigga.

    "What do you want me to say?" Edward shrugged his shoulders.

    "You can start with the truth. Tell us what you really think.""The truth, huh?" he muttered. "Thor is not fit to be a king. He has the heart of a great hero, but that is all buried by his pride and arrogance. His idea of a good king is someone who is strong and can ovee everything with military might. I don''t think I need to tell you what such a king would do to Asgard, which is currently in an era of peace and tranquility."

    Odin was quiet. Although it was ufortable for people to tell him he raised his son poorly, he could not argue with these words as he had noticed some signs, especially that his son might not share some of his more peaceful views on governing. The current Thor reminded him of a young version of himself when he ruled the Nine Realms with an iron fist with the aid of his daughter �� H.

    "What about Loki?" asked Frigga.

    "He has a greattent talent for sorcery. However, his character��"

    "What''s wrong with his character?" Odin asked. Loki was his most reliable son. Although somewhat mischievous, he believed he would one day be a great advisor to Thor''s rule. Thebination of Thor''s might and Loki''s intelligence would elevate Asgard to an era of greater prosperity.

    "His envy of how much you favor Thor has twisted his mind and personality. Now, he is driven by the ambitions to be the next king, thinking only this way would he be able to prove something. Sadly, he''s reached the point where he''s willing to do anything for his ambition �� including hurting his brother."

    "Absurd!" Odin dered with a slightly raised voice. "I''ve never favored Thor, and Loki would never do such a thing."

    "Are you sure? I know your wife has noticed for a fact," Edward replied calmly. "Isn''t that why she spent so much time with him? Why do you think she taught him sorcery?"

    "It can''t be, right?" Odin looked at his wife. "Frigga, tell me it isn''t true."

    Frigga sighed, "I''ve mentioned this to you before. Back then, you would spend a few more days with Loki before focusing on Thor. But now, you don''t even do that."

    "I�� always thought they had the greatest bond given how much time they spent together." Odin looked defeated, maybe even a little older, as he sat in his seat. "Is it really that bad?"

    "Worse than you imagine," added Edward. "Once he discovers his true heritage, he will spiral out of control. His hatred will increase as he believes you lied to him, making him believe he might rule Asgard one day when he never had a choice. He will reject your love for him, thinking you only adopted him as a diplomatic move. Then, the only thing in his mind was destroying everything you or his brother hold dear."

    "How can that be? How can he not know how much I love him?" Odin muttered.

    "Hatred is a potent emotion," Edwardmented.

    "My poor child," uttered Frigga, resisting the urge to sob before a stranger.

    "Am I such a terrible father?" Odin asked, and Frigga held his arm. Edward believes Odin was indeed, unintentionally, a bad father. Many of his decisions and actions led to how Loki and H turned out; they even contributed to many of Thor''s suffering and the eventual destruction of Asgard.

    However, his response was vague as he said: "That''s not for me toment."

    The dining room became quiet for a good five minutes. Most people would feel ufortable in this silence, but not Edward; he remained quiet to give this old man time to process his words. Odin took a deep breath:

    "If I understand correctly, some of the information you stated was because you saw the future?"

    "That is correct."

    "The Ancient One promised me you had something important to show me about the future?"

    "See for yourself." Edward ced a device on the table that showed a hologram with images of one of the futures he saw. He chose specific events that focused on Asgard �� like Loki interfering with Thor''s crowning ceremony, Thor''s banishment, the return of the Dark Elves, Frigga''s death, Odin''s death, H''s return, the destruction of Asgard, New Asgard, and the main event, the Convergence where countless timelines crashed into each other.

    Odin and Frigga had no words. Frigga was a witch with special abilities, so she had long predicted her death date, so she was rtively calm after she saw it. Meanwhile, Odin was growing weaker by the day and relied on the Odinsleep to keep him alive, so he was also not too concerned about his death. The true worry was their children''s fate and Asgard''s fate.

    None of them could ept such a result. The worst part is after Asgard barely kept a me of their former civilization with New Asgard on Midgard, they still faced annihtion after the Convergence started. Even Thor, theirst descendant, did not survive this universal phenomenon.

    Odin caressed his temple. "She told me it was bad, but I never thought it was this bad."

    "We cannot allow this to happen." Frigga epted her death because she knew this was a natural part of life. Furthermore, death was not true death for her as she would enter Valha afterward. However, she did so because she believed her children and her legacy would be fine after her departure.

    "That''s for sure, but what steps must we take?" Odin was old and tired; he grew closer to death every time he used the Odinforce. He had made many preparations to prevent this future, but he was tired both physically and mentally.

    "That''s why I''m here," Edward interjected. "I came here for an official allyship to prepare for the future."

 Chapter 601: Treatment

    Chapter 601: Treatment

    "It seems you came up with a n. Why don''t you tell us what''s on your mind?" said Odin.

    "I''ll speak freely," nodded Edward. "The n is actually straightforward: train enough powerful fighters to face the uing universes and dimensions. In simpler terms, both of you cannot die, and not only can you not die, you must also be more powerful."

    "That is not as easy as it sounds," Odin replied.

    "How so?" In most of the futures he saw, this family was long dead, so he did not know much about them. Of course, that does not count the powerful variants he saw in some of the universes that fused with this timeline. Still, given the vastness of the multiverse, he could not count on these variants to provide urate information.

    Odin looked at Frigga, and she nodded.

    "I was raised by witches, who believe in following the natural order of the universe," she exined. "Many of my abilities originated from that belief, and if I change my fate, I will break that natural order and lose many of my powers."

    "As for me," added Odin, who briefly paused. "My body is on the verge of copsing. It has reached the point that even the Infinity Stones cannot help me."

    Edward frowned. "Can I ask whether your connection to the ideologies of these witches is unmendable?" He could not be as direct as he was with the Sorcerers back home, so he had to choose his words wisely.

    "I am."Edward frowned.

    "But I''m willing to give them if it means I can say my children."

    Edward sighed in relief. If the Asgardian Queen chose to remain stubborn, he doubted anything he said could change her mind/personal beliefs. Luckily, things have not reached such a state.

    "Good," nodded Edward before projecting a gate of truth. The door opened to show this couple a vast library, unlike anything they''d seen before �� including their own.

    "One of my goals ining to Asgard was exchanging knowledge. I believe this library holds enough information to rebuild a new magic system so you don''t have to rely on what you''ve learned from the witches."

    Edward granted her ess, so Frigga''s spirit entered the library directly in the sectionbeled [Illusion]. She instinctively took a book called [Introduction] to Illusion Magic] and flipped through it, her eyes shining in wonder and curiosity. She checked a few books before walking to a few other sections, mainly the one titled [Witchcraft] and [Divination/irvoyance].

    "I did not expect Midgard''s sorcery to evolve to such a level," Friggamented after returning to her body.

    "They are not," replied Edward, but did not borate. His gaze shifted on the Asgardian King: "May I examine your body?"

    Odin frowned. The health status of any monarch is vital information as it could cause chaos and destabilization to a nation. He was already taking a major risk by revealing his weakened state. As he was about to object to this request, he sensed his wife squeezing his hand and sighed.

    "As you wish."

    "I''m warning you in advance that I will be intrusive. You should prepare." Odin just nodded. His wife was one of the most intelligent beings he knew, and since she counseled him to do this, he wouldn''t regret his decisions. A magic circle appeared before the group, releasing a light that enveloped Odin.An invisible screen containing the data gathered floated before Edward.

    ''Wow. This man was not lying when he said his body was copsing,''mented Morgana.

    ''The worst part is it''s not just his physical body: his soul, energy, life force, genes, and even his Soul me was weak and on the verge of extinguishing,'' grunted Edward.

    "I told you it was useless,"mented Odin, and Frigga''s yes �� who previously had hoped �� flickered. However, Edward did not respond as he was deep in thought.

    ''What do you think?''

    ''Most of our methods �� including all attempts to heal his soul or body by cloning him or other forms �C won''t work,''mented Morgana. ''What kind of energy is this Odinforce that the bacsh is so severe?''

    ''At his peak, he might have been on par with an upper Demon God, maybe even a king. However, this is the price he paid for such a power,'' Edward concluded.

    ''ording to my analysis, the Odinforce might be the cause of death of most Asgardian Kings. However, the situation might not have been as severe as before.''

    ''You think Odin upgraded this energy to make it more potent, and that''s why he''s in such a terrible state?'' Edward asked. ''That makes sense. It would also exin why it''s named after him now despite being part of their lineage for who knows how long.''

    ''I think I may have a solution,'' said the purple-haired elf.

    "I''m listening.''

    ''We must perform something simr to Soul Divinity to revive his Soul me.''

    Edward nodded. The Asgardians were not [true gods] with their own [Authority] like the ones in Fate. Instead, they were a highly evolved race born with enhanced physical capabilities, long lifespans, and natural talent for sensing and controlling energies, and some of them �� like Thor, Odin, and H �� were born with a source of power/energy inside of them.

    ''Something simr?''

    ''I assumed you don''t want to reveal such information to anyone yet?''

    ''That''s true.'' As much as he wanted Odin as an ally, he would not go above and beyond to save him. ''What''s next?''

    ''ording to my calctions, his body cannot bear the process of Soul Divinity even if we wanted to.''

    ''Even if we take precautions to support it?'' He had many ways to strengthen the body, including the most basic things like [Aura].

    ''Yes, and the situation might be worse. We don''t know much about the Odinforce, and from some basic calctions, many of our methods might further aggravate his situation.''

    ''In that case, we might have to study the Odinsleep since this magic can actually dy his death,'' suggested Edward.

    ''That would be ideal. However, this is not the end. Soul Divinity-esque operation can only prolong his life but not prevent his decline and eventual death.''

    ''So, what''s your solution?''

    ''He needs to be one with the Odinforce.''

    ''Are you suggesting he rewrite his life code and embed the Odinforce into every part of his molecrposition?''

    ''Yes. He will then be the Odinforce and eliminate its negative effect on him.''

    ''This will also mean Asgard will forever lose ess to this power, and Odin will also be a Pure Energy Lifeform �� both things that might affect his decisions.''

    ''We''re only providing him with a viable solution, and it''s a choice whether he follows it,'' Morgana said nonchntly. ''Plus, he can still recreate a new force �� especially since this one is so dangerous. As for children? He''s old, and I doubt he wants anymore.''

    ''Well, he will be immortal if he seeds, so he might have other ideas. However, you''re correct.''

    Edward''s eyes finally gained his focus.

    "So?" asked Frigga, who had regained hope after seeing how long he was thinking about the situation.

    "I have a solution." He saw her eyes lit, but Odin was calm. "But, as you can imagine, it''s terriblyplicated."

    "Exin it to us then."

    Edward did so, starting with the Soul me. Despite these people''s strengths and aplishments, this field was not their expertise, so he had to start with the basics. After more than an hour, they understood this treatment''s gist and its danger.

    Odin sighed deeply. This was indeedplicated, involving many risks and efforts on his part �� including revealing some of Asgard''s greatest secrets. He could not make a decision lightly.

 Chapter 602: New Trainee

    Chapter 602: New Trainee

    "This is not something I can agree on the spot," Odin exined.

    "That''s understandable, and you can take your time, but be mindful of a reasonable timeline," Edward nodded.

    "What else do you suggest we do to prepare?" Frigga asked.

    "My n is very simple and straightforward: be powerful. So, you do whatever is necessary to increase Asgard''s military prowess, train Thor to truly develop his potential, and increase your allies," Edward exined. "However, I do suggest you let me train the second prince."

    "Loki?"

    "Yes, he''s a talented sorcerer, and I can mold him into a true powerhouse." Edward did not ask to train Thor since thetter was the next heir to the throne, and Odin might be suspicious that he was trying to brainwash the next Asgardian King. However, Loki �� who was secretly trained all his life �C to be Thor''s advisor was another subject. Of course, there is a chance that Odin also did not want anyone interfering with his son''s training.

    "It might be a good idea for him to have a change of scenery," Friggamented, but Odin did not share his thoughts on the matter.

    "Lastly," Edward added. "Is there any way to turn H into our side?" The room immediately quieted down. Frigga had nothing to say since H was her stepdaughter and was gone not long after she married Odin.

    "I''m afraid this is not possible," replied the Allfather. "She had an unquenchable thirst for power and only cared about the throne.""But she also has a deep hidden pride and respect for strength and power," Edward exined. "So, we can tempt her. We lure her with the promise of freedom and the throne as long as she can defeat Thor. However, if she loses, she must serve him withoutints or a devious mind. We used a magical contract to ensure everyone abides by the rules."

    Odin''s eyes lit up. If this n works, his son will have his brother as a tactical adviser and his sister as a mighty general. Then, he will no longer have to worry about Asgard''s future.

    "As tempting as this sounds, you saw what she did to him."

    "You also know that Thor has the potential to be victorious," countered Edward. "He''s guaranteed to win with the right training and preparations."

    "Preparation?"

    "I have ess to very advanced Illusion Magic that could perfectly recreate all her strength and abilities. He can train to prepare for the fight against her."

    Odin''s brow furrowed. He had to admit that he was tempted, not just due to the prospect of his son having such a capablepanion, but with the idea that this might be the only way for his family to be united �� to be whole orplete again.

    "But what if he loses?"

    "I''ll be blunt, Allfather. If he loses after all those advantages, giving her the throne might not be a bad idea, given what''sing to the world."

    Odin resisted the urge to denounce these words. His daughter might be a terrible ruler during a time of peace. But in an era of chaos, war, and uncertainty, her ruthlessness and cutthroat views are perfect to rule Asgard.

    "This is a lot to process, so let''s stop here for today," Odin dered. "I believe you wanted ess to our library?"

    "Of course."

    "There should be no issue."

    Edward left shortly afterward, thinking that Odin had indeed gotten old, and this manifested in his indecisive nature, which people might see as wisdom and maturity.

    "What do you think?" he asked his wife.

    "I don''t see any problem with his n," Frigga replied.

    "Aren''t you worried about leaking the power of the Odinforce?"

    "You should have noticed that the fact he could create such aplex n to heal you indicated that his scan resulted in a basic understanding of the Odinforce," Frigga exined. "How many people in the vast cosmos do you think can do such a thing?"

    "Not a lot," Odin replied. The Odinforce is his masterpiece, life''s work, and his greatest achievement in sorcery and technology. So, he was not bragging when he said that not many people can understand it, let alone replicate it.

    "I say we do it," Frigga continued. "And if you''re worried about the Odinforce, you only need to upgrade it after returning to your peak. This should not be a problem with your experience and knowledge from his library, right?"

    "I''m d you have such confidence in me, but I don''t know."

    "Is there a reason for your hesitation?"

    "I saw my young self in him," Odin exined. "Ambitious, ruthless, powerful, and unrestrained desires. I don''t know if it''s a good idea to trust him."

    "I understand how you feel, but I also see your other positive characteristics from him: your wisdom, desire for innovation, and protective nature," Frigga stated in her opinion. "More importantly, I agree with something he said: we need that kind of person for the uing chaos."

    "Are you calling me old and senile?"

    "Maybe." She chuckled, revealing her charming and elegant nature.

    "What about the children?"

    "We already have a working model for Thor. As for Loki, I''ll ask his opinion."

    "Very well. I''ll talk to H."

    ��

    After entering the library, Edward used a device that scanned and recorded every book before Morgana understood them and instilled them in his mind. The Asgardian''s magic followed the same rules as Kamar Taj''s sorcerer, except they integrated technology and magic together. No, to Asgardians, technology and magic are one and the same.

    Their technology tree is based on machines or objects capable of tapping into different energies of the universe for different effects or aspects of life. It was after a Sorcerer civilization developed magic technology.

    ''Why are the Asgardians considered Gods when, by all definitions that I know, they do not meet the criteria,'' Edward thought as he walked out of the library. The thing did not contain any of Asgard''s top secrets, so he did not need to stay for long.

    ''I wonder what qualifications that made them gods?'' The Asgardians were not considered gods because the Scandinavians worshiped them as such when Odin visited once. In the Omnipotence City that appeared in Thor 4, they were recognized by other pantheons as gods.

    ��

    Frigga''s chamber:

    "Mother, why do you want to see me?" Loki asked while walking and locking arms with her.

    "Your father and I have something to ask your opinion?"

    "Father?"

    "Yes, we were wondering if you were interested in going to Midgard for sorcery training?"

    "Midgard?" Loki frowned. He was trying to find an excuse to get close to that sorcerer and steal his source of power, and now, sess literally fell on hisp, but he could not help but be suspicious.

    "Is this some kind of punishment? Is father exiling me? Did I do something wrong?"

    "No, no, honey. This is just a suggestion. You don''t have to go if you don''t want to," Frigga swiftly exined before stopping and facing him.

    "What about Thor? Is he going to Midgard, too?"

    "Your brother will face his own challenge and training."

    "Training? Did something happen?" The Trickster God was not stupid and caught onto something. Frigga sighed, "Something did happen, but nothing to concern you."

    "Mother, you''re worrying me."

    "Don''t worry about it."

    Loki knew his mother long enough to know when she would be soft with him and when her decision was final, and unfortunately, this was thetter.

    "As you wish?"

    "So, what is your decision? Or do you need some time to think about it?"

    "I have no issue with going to Midgard," Loki replied after a brief contemtion.

    "That''s good." Frigga could tell when her son was scheming something, which, more often than not, was nefarious. But this time, she could only secretly say to herself: ''Honey, you''re going to suffer.''

    ��-

    Thank you, everyone, for all your patience and support. I''m feeling a lot better now.

 Chapter 603: To-Do List

    Chapter 603: To-Do List

    Major news spread throughout Asgard. Thor, their favorite prince, and possibly future ruler, was exiled. Apparently, the Allfather tested him through a powerful illusion. Not only did the prince fail the test, but he refused to learn any lessons even though his actions during the test could have caused catastrophic damage to Asgard if it were real.

    So, the king sealed his power and banished him to Midgard to teach him humility and responsibility. Only once he''s learned his lessons can he return home and have a chance to inherit the throne.

    ''So, Thor was banished three years in advance?'' Edward thought. ''I wonder if he would take on the name Donald ke.'' In theics, Thor once spent time on Earth as a surgeon named Donald ke, and the situation was simr as Odin had also banished him and wiped out his memories.

    The next day after the banishment, Edward met with Odin. "So, have you made a decision?"

    "Yes," Odin replied while holding Gungnir in his hand. He mmed the spear on the ground, and a golden gate manifested above the room. The door opened to reveal a bright golden light.

    ''So, this is the Odinforce,'' Edward thought as he and Morgana immediately began their analysis. ''Abination of some sort of Combat-based rted energy that increases physical stats and deals tremendous damage. It''s even better than our Combat Aura."

    ''Or any Battle Aura we have,'' Morgana added, and Edward nodded.

    ''The secondponent is a pure destruction energy. That would exin why his body and soul are in such a terrible state.''

    ''He should have added something to alleviate the problem. Otherwise, given how weak Asgardians'' bodies are, he would have died long ago.''Are the bodies of Asgardians weak? No, they are godspared to humans. But they still failedpared to Arcanists who used [Aura] and all kinds of potions, spells, training regiments,and ceremonies to train themselves.

    ''He did, and he actually the worst possible one �� faith,'' Edward said as his analysis finished. He understood why the Asgardians were considered gods despite theirck of characteristics. It seems in this world that anyone who has the ability or technology to gather faith and actively do so can be considered a God.

    ''Faith can indeed sustain his soul and body to bear the power of the Odinforce,'' Morgana analyzed. ''But the Faith Poison will also react vtilely with the destruction power �� especially since they are so deeply integrated.'' She shook her head. It was a miracle Odinsted this long without dying.

    ''It seems that the Odinforce originally did not contain the power of destruction, so Odin probably upgraded it himself to make it more potent."

    "There are also signs that he noticed the fatal reaction between faith and the destruction energy, so he''s been reducing its effect.'' In just a short period, these two recreated the form of the Odinforce, along with the form of how Odin evolved from its original state and subsequent edits or improvements.

    ''Regardless of the fatal w of this thing, it is truly a brilliant work. Odin''s power at his prime was definitely on par with Upper Demon Gods, and if he channeled the Odinforce through the Destroyer, he was probably on par with those Demon God Kings.''

    The Destroyer was an automaton or golem made with unique metals, so Odin did not have to worry about its body being corrupted by the Odinforce; he only had to bear the strain of the mind/soul.

    ''Are you thinking about recreating the Odinforce?'' Morgana asked.

    ''I am.''

    ''We have the technology, but it will take a while to gather the resources to do so, not to mention we may have to find an alternative for that Combat Energy.''

    ''You don''t like the idea?'' Edward asked. ''I think the idea of creating an energy perfectly suited to me is excellent. Obviously, we''ll call it the Arcane Force since Boneforce or Edwardforce are terrible names. Now that I think about it, Boneforce is not as bad a name.''

    ''I don''t know if you remember, but we have a lot of unfinished work, '' Morgana reminded. ''We have to update the Arcane Rune System, find Netheril, re-create the Speedforce, and integrate it into my system, build Tier 11 Ea and the Chains of Heavens, build your Ultimate Magic Body, increase your current strength, achieve Soul Divinity, create the Life Form and acquire Mind Law, increase your Willpower to 10, research a Tier 11 method, and prepare for the Time Game.

    ''So, there is no need for an Arcaneforce Research, at least not now.'' Morgana sighed as she did not even mention things like discovering if this world has Primordial Runes and learning about it, and began their research on Void Runes or other projects like building a Void Portal that can connect two Omniverses together to facilitate easier travel or the n to find a better navigational system by taking the Space God Artifact from Purple-robe Daoist.

    All those things are primary research focus, and Morgana did not mention all the second and tertiary research left for him to attend to.

    ''You have a point, but put it in the to-do list.''

    "Can you show me the Odinsleep Chamber?"

    "You''re done?" Odin asked, very surprised.

    "I am."

    The Allfather nced at him before leading him to his special sleeping chamber, and Edward started his work. He was quite surprised by the technology of that bed.

    ''Is that?''

    ''Yes. Universe Will Technology,'' Morgana stated. ''He used the Universe''s Will to heal his injuries and preserve his body. The idea is like returning to a mother''s embryonic sac and being nurtured like a baby.''

    Edward was surprised as the Empire was still developing this technology. The idea of using the universe and its will like a mother as a form of healing and recuperation was proposed a while ago, but even with their good rtionship with Cronai, the progress has been slow to moderate.

    ''Although Odin only uses a fraction of power from the Universe Will, it''s still way aheadpared to our research,'' Edwardmented.

    ''Look what I found?"

    ''Runes?'' Edward was slightly surprised before remembering something. The Asgardians in the MCU do not use Runic Magic, unlike their counterparts in theics. However, Runes exist, primarily used for enchantments, so the dwarves are the most adept in this form of magic.

    ''The dictionary and syntax are the same as the Ancient Runes back home,'' shemented. ''However, magically, they acted more Sorcery-like, with each rune connected or resonating with some kind of energy.''

    These two were not surprised, as the primary magic in the MCU was Sorcery, which relies more on nature, the environment, or the energy flowing through the fabric of reality. Meanwhile, the magic primarily used back home relies on internal power and one source of energy to influence all the others��mana.

    ''If we can upgrade this sleeping chamber to increase its potency, it might be the best way to prevent his body from copsing during the treatment.''

    ''Before then, we must suppress the Faith Poison in his body as much as possible to prevent any severe reactions during the process,'' Morgana added.

    ''Good. Let''s get started.'' They made aplete n before Edward focused on Odin and Frigga.

    "I have a more detailed andplete treatment n.''

 Chapter 604: Harsh Training (I)

    Chapter 604: Harsh Training (I)

    Edward exined the n to Odin and Frigga, and with their eptance, he started. The first step was to refine a potion to deal with Odin''s faith poison. The poison was already too deep, so it was impossible to remove itpletely, so Edward went for the option of gathering most of it in one spot before removing that body part.

    He did not waste time as he started his work. Odin granted him ess to Asgardian resources since he needed to modify the potion form to fit this world''s needs, and he did not want to use his own. After a week, the potion was brewed, and Odin drank it. His right arm turned dark purple before Edward amputated it.

    The next step was to upgrade the Odin Sleep Chamber. This process granted ess to this highly advanced Asgardian technology, which should greatly benefit him and the Empire. After his sess, the chamber could sustain Odin''s body as he revived his soul me.

    Edward enchanted the room with the sleep chamber for the procedure. He even linked the enchantments to the Soul Stone to provide enough energy for the procedure.

    "As you know, thest step of this treatment is for you to change your gic code to be a pure-energy lifeform," Edward exined. "Before starting that step, I''ve left a Virtual Reality headset for you to practice or simte the process. Use it wisely."

    He was very interested in Odin''s final transformation. For many reasons, he abandoned the path of turning into a half-energy and half-flesh life form but still created spells to turn him into energy creatures if necessary. As such, he was interested in the data from Odin''s transformation.

    "Once again, I cannot thank you for everything you''ve done for me, my family, and Asgard," Odin said with the utmost sincerity. He had already tried the updated sleeping chamber and the revival of his soul and could already feel the effect. Although he did not know whether this would work, he had hope �� and this was more than he could say since Edward arrived in his realm.

    "It''s fine. Everything is for the future."

    "Yes, for the future.""Where are you up to next?"

    "Nidavellir. I wish to meet the dwarves. Then, I will return to take the prince to Earth."

    "I wish you the best in your journey, and I will apologize in advance for whatever my son does."

    Edward nodded before leaving. He had spent approximately a month in Asgard but only two weeks with the dwarves. He met their king, Eitri, drank with them and shared smithing and enchanting skills. Edward realized these dwarves were the real deal as their aplishments were not below him in some categories, primarily single artifact creations.

    While the dwarves were not on par with him withplex systems �� like Netheril �� they surpassed him in making single weapons like swords, spears, or other magical tools. So, he ensured they had a good rtionship to better corporate in the future and maybe even exchange knowledge. However, for now, he worked on establishing a good rtionship.

    ��

    After returning to Earth with Loki, he showed him his room.

    "What''s this?" asked the Asgardian Prince.

    "Your room and the wi-fi password?"

    "You expect me to sleep in such a cramped ce?"

    Edward looked at him. "Did youe to learn or experience a luxurious vacation?"

    "I just think it''s unfair. Look how much effort Asgard put into receiving you andpare it to your treatment of me."

    "What can I say? We, Midgard Sorcerers, live a more monastic and minimalist lifestyle. Plus, why are youining? I know for a fact you''ve lived in the worst circumstances during some of your expeditions with Thor and the Warrior Three."

    "Those were different."

    "Unfortunately for you, you can take it or leave it," Edward said before leaving, and Loki snorted coldly to disy his dissatisfaction. Edward summoned him early in the morning for their first training session. He ignored the trickster god''s unhappiness and immediately got to the point.

    "Do you know about your identity?"

    "Identity? What do you mean?"

    "You''re not Odin and Frigga''s biological child. You were an abandoned Frost Giant that Odin rescued."

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Loki asked, truly wondering whether this man was crazy. But Edward pointed at him, his skin turned blue, and his body released a cold mist.

    "Impossible! What did you do to me?"

    "I''m sure your mother and father said something to you before you left."

    Loki''s body paused as he remembered: his father apologized to him before saying he loved him. His mother told him to ept Edward''s teaching with an open heart and be a little more forgiven.

    "No, no, no �� this can''t be happening."

    "It''s the truth."

    "Hahaha," Lokiughed with a mocking and deranged atmosphere. "So many things now make sense. The favoritism, the alienation, and his disdain for me." The pain in his voice was palpable, and it was soon reced by anger and hatred.

    "The worst part is that the coward didn''t even have the courage to tell me himself."

    "Do you think your father never loved you?"

    "Isn''t that obvious? He saw me as nothing but a diplomatic move to pacify the frost giants. I never had a chance at the throne, but he made it look like I did." Loki''s eyes were red, and he spoke with gritted teeth.

    "I agree with you that this was indeed a terrible decision on your father''s part, but to say he did not love you? Now, this is where you''re wrong."

    "If this is how he shows his love �� I don''t want it."

    "Your mother knew the truth and can be said to beplicit in hiding this lie. Do you think she did not love you?"

    "Don''t talk about my mother!" Loki roared as he conjured two daggers to attack. The daggers disintegrated before reaching Edward, and chains materialized from the ground to bind Loki, hindering his magic and movement.

    "I know this is a hard truth to confront, but this is a necessary part of your training."

    "How is this training?"

    "Body, mind, and soul are the three main parts needed for a sorcerer to truly reach the pinnacle of their skills. As a Frost Giant �C"

    "I''m an Asgardian."

    "Your body and soul have no problem, but your mind��Well, describing it as fragile and corrupt is an understatement."

    Loki looked at him furiously.

    "Let''s get back on topic. Do you think your mother loves you?" Loki did not answer. "Don''t make me put a truth spell on you. I promise you don''t want to experience what it feels like to reveal your deepest secrets or embarrassing moments."

    Loki still did not say anything, so Edward raised his hand.

    "Fine, I''ll say."

    "I''m listening."

    "I��I don''t know if she loves me after covering up such a lie."

    "Think about all your time together �� all the good and bad times. Do you think they were not genuine?" Loki did not answer, not out of some sort of rebellion, but because he truly did not know the answer.

    "I will show you your future if I never show up and disturb the timeline. Tell me how you feel after seeing it."

    Edward pointed at Loki''s forehead and had his spirit experience some of the events of Earth 616. Loki looked dazed after experiencing everything, including his death and everyone that he knew and loved.

    "This is not true, right? Tell me none of this will happen."

    "Our timeline has diverged from its original course, but that doesn''t mean none of these things will happen. Some events are considered nexus of time and are simply inevitable."

    "What�C"

    "Don''t worry about those. How do you feel now after living another life?"

 Chapter 605: Harsh Training (II)

    Chapter 605: Harsh Training (II)

    "Well?"

    "I don''t know. I don''t know what to think," Loki replied. All this information was too much for him to process.

    "Tell me your first instinct �� your first thought."

    "That��I caused everything. If not for my selfish actions, maybe Mother could have been saved. Father would not have died so early before Thor was prepared for the throne. I''m the reason Thor finally stopped trying to reach out �� why Asgard was destroyed."

    "You''re giving yourself too much credit. Most of the tragedies that urred resulted from your father''s actions and destiny. However, you are responsible for how terrible your rtionship with your family turned out and countless other atrocities," Edward calmly stated.

    Loki was quiet for a few seconds, "So, what should I do?"

    "See a therapist."

    "Excuse me?"

    "I didn''t stutter. Whatever deep psychological issues you have cannot be dealt with in a single day. So, you need a therapist.""You''re serious? You expect a God like me to see a therapist?"

    "Why not? I''ve done it, and there is nothing embarrassing about it," Edward replied. "If you''re worried about a "mortal" being your doctor, I know an artificial intelligence specially programmed to deal with mental health issues. I''ll let you use it."

    "Absolutely not. I will do no such thing."

    Edward shrugged. "I wanted to give you the illusion that you had a choice. I guess that''s no longer happening."

    "You!"

    "Follow me for the next training step," Edward ordered as he opened a portal to the mirror dimension. Loki was shocked at what he saw inside the mirror dimension �� a colossal tower that rose to the cloud. The thing was so magnificent that he thought he was momentarily at the pce. However, this was not the main reason for his shock.

    "What''s this?"

    "My magic tower. It''s myboratory. Unfortunately, it''s not up to standard."

    "Are you serious?" Loki could feel the crazy amount of energy pumping through this tower. He had only seen this level of energy once in his life, and it was when his father was working on the Odinforce and showed it to him and Thor.

    Edward was not trying to brag. He created the tower to rece his floating city. However, although he had a spare of all his machines in his personal interdimensional ring, the tower could not replicate the energy avability of Netheril without ess to the Mana Grid. He tried different methods by searching many dimensions to siphon energy from, but they all paledpared to the infinite energy from the Mana Grid.

    Edward led Loki to an empty room full of magic circles. "What are we doing here?"

    "I''m going to show you what true power is and that it does not need to be destructive," Edward exined. "Morgana, let''s begin." The enchantments activated to form a cube at the center of the room.

    "What do you think this is?"

    "A cub? A tesseract?"

    "A new universe," Edward replied, and before Loki could process the shock, he took him inside. It was, Edward stated �� a vast and empty universe.

    "Is this what the universe looked like at the beginning of time?" Loki asked.

    "Probably, except the Celestials were present to mold into what it is today."

    "The Celestials are real?" He had heard rumors and stories from his father and mother when he was young.

    "Morgana, begin with the next step."

    Loki watched in shock as matter began appearing in this new universe, rapidly forming a coherent cosmic system ofs, stars, systems, gxies, and so on. Loki felt his senses elevated beyond anything he had ever achieved, which allowed him to observe with scary acuity the entire process of this universe''s formation.

    "How is that possible?" He just watched an entire universe form before his eyes in the spawn of what felt like a few minutes.

    "Magic is beautiful and fascinating, isn''t it?"

    "How is this magic? You just recreated our universe �� including thews of nature and physics! This is the power of a true god �� a God of Creation."

    "A god is nothing but someone with abilities that the mind cannotprehend or fathom," Edward replied calmly. "Plus, things are not over yet."

    Loki''s senses then detected a hiddenyer or dimension of this universe with a pool of white liquid. A phantom suddenly materialized from the pool, and a magic circle above it was activated to turn it into a physical body.

    "Life �� you''ve created life."

    "The body part is easy to create once you''ve sessfully decoded any life form''s gic code. The tricky part is condensing the soul �� that takes real skill."

    Loki watched in horror as batches of individuals were manufactured in that pool before being sent to differents across this vast universe. Interestingly, they were not all humans but creatures of different varieties, including non-carbon and nt-based lifeforms.

    After creating exactly 100 trillion lives, the process stopped. Loki and Edward watched how these ignorant creatures tried to survive in their chosen habitats across the universe.

    "Morgana, don''t forget to choose somes to allow for natural evolution," Edward ordered. He received data about the evolution of Earth from the Fate Universe �� including the exact conditions of how single-cell organisms evolved into multi-cell organisms to the modern-day humans or Homo Sapiens. So, it posed no difficulty in recreating these conditions.

    At this point, Loki was genuinely speechless. However, Edward was now focused on this experiment.

    "Is everything done?"

    "Yes,'' Morgana replied.

    "No problem, right?"

    "We''re good."

    Edward nodded. This experiment was not to show off before Loki. Instead, he had two main objectives. Firstly, it was his way of achieving Level 10 Willpower, as he felt Chris'' method was too slow. Every single individual in this world contains his Soul Imprint, which they will pass down to their descendants. When the timees, Edward can relive the life of every single individual in this universe as a way to temper his Willpower.

    The second purpose of this experiment is to determine how to achieve Tier 11 and the study of the Universe Will. Morgana is currently this universe''s Will, in charge of controlling or regting everything. Then, when the time is right, they will branch out and create more universes with Time Law; in other words, they will create their own mini-Multiverse with Morgana as the primary Will.

    "This thing is not taking too much of your processing power?"

    "Nope, but if you add a few more universes, we will be in trouble."

    "We can wait until the Speed Force is created."

    Edward finally focused on Loki and took him out. "What do you think?"

    "What can I think?"

    "You sound defeated."

    Loki did not answer. He thought he coulde here to steal the sorcerer''s source of power, but now he realized how much of a joke his n was. All his schemes areughable before such tremendous power.

    "How would you feel if I said you have the potential to achieve such a level of strength?"

    "I would tell you I''m not as gullible as my brother."

    "Then, see for yourself."

    Edward pointed at Loki''s head before sending his spirit on a voyage through the Multiverse to experience the powers of many of his most powerful variants. He even saw a variant of himself that used illusion magic to create an entire universe to fool one of his opponents.

    "Are those really me?"

    "Yes, with different life experiences and choices, but in essence �� they are all you."

    All his life, he thought and felt inferior to Thor, but now, he realizes his hidden potential.

    "Please teach me," Loki said.

    "No."

    "What?"

    "I''m just kidding," Edward chuckled. "I will teach you, but you''re not ready yet."

    "What do you mean I''m not ready?"

    "You crave power but have no respect for it, and that''s a dangerousbination."

    "So, you want me to learn how to respect power?"

    "That''s correct."

    "And how exactly will you do?"

    "By making you really work for it. Come, follow me."

 Chapter 606: Harsh Training (III)

    Chapter 606: Harsh Training (III)

    Edward led Loki to an empty room. "First, you need to choose a path or expertise."

    "What do you mean?"

    "You have a long lifespan, enough time to study many subjects. However, picking a subject as your primary focus is still in your best interest."

    "What''s your expertise?"

    "Space-time, Death, and Elemental Magic."

    "Can I choose those?"

    "Yes, but I rmend you don''t," Edward replied. "The best-suited path for you is Illusion and Ice Magic."

    "Can I choose thunder magic?"

    "If you wish.""Alright, I choose thunder." Loki saw Edward''s face and quickly said: "Alright, I''m just joking. I choose illusion."

    "Are you sure?" Edward''s face was calm, almost deadpan. "As I said, denying a fundamental part of yourself is not the answer."

    "I made it my choice."

    "It seems you need to start your therapy sessions as soon as possible," Edwardmented before putting on a wristwatch on Loki before thetter could react.

    "What''s this?"

    "It will connect you to the virtual therapist I mentioned. And before you do something stupid, it is programmed to punish you if you try removing it or miss any sessions."

    "Punishment? What kind of punishment?" Loki instantly felt a sense of regret after those words instinctively came out of his mouth, and he was correct to feel that way. The watch released a potent electrical current that had him convulsing on the ground.

    "Damn it, that was terrible," Loki gasped. The process onlysted ten seconds, and he was used to electricity because of his brother, but this one was especially terrible.

    "You didn''t have to do that."

    "But I did. Otherwise, how would you learn?" Edward calmly waved his hand to summon the Gate of Truth.

    "What is this?" Loki felt a natural awe at this door for some reason.

    "You''ll knowter." The gate activated, which in turn changed the environment. They found themselves in arge library that seemed endless. Edward led the shocked Loki to one section:

    "This is the Beginner Illusion Section. You have three days. Read as much as you can."

    Edward walked away, leaving a puzzled Loki. After hesitating momentarily, the Trickster God picked a book and started reading. He was immediately lost in the content.

    Edward was about to continue his work since he was about to be busy with personal research once Loki was settled, but he changed direction after sensing something.

    "You''re back."

    "Yes. The Sanctorium in Antarctica is finished, and I''m heading to Lagos. However, I thought of checking things before leaving," the Ancient One replied.

    "No problem?"

    "So far." the Ancient One nodded. "What about you? How was your trip?"

    "Odin is fully on board."

    "That would exin why he sent his sons to Earth." The Ancient One did not doubt Edward''s ability to convince Odin, but he thought the old man would have more reservations.

    "What about the other realms?"

    "I''ve made friends with the dwarves, but they don''tpletely trust me. So, it is still a work in progress. I didn''t visit the other realms since I didn''t want Odin to mistrust me, thinking I was trying to take his allies from him."

    "That''s a good choice." The Ancient One understood how easily it is for people in power to be suspicious of others.

    "What about the other factions in the universe? Have you decided what to do with them?"

    "Not yet. I know I''ll use the Nova Empire in some ways, but my n still needs some fine-tuning. Plus, I''ll focus on Earth first before spreading out."

    "Well, if you need my help, don''t hesitate to ask." The two talked for a while over tea before separating. Three dayster, Edward walked to the room where Loki was reading a book surrounded by a small pile. Obviously, he had not slept for the past three days, but this was nothing for someone of his physique.

    "Time''s up." The library disappeared, and they returned to the previously empty room.

    "No, no, I''m almost done reading that."

    "The three days are up."

    "I just need another hour to finish that book. Just give me three months, and I''ll finish this section."

    "I said three days, so you only get three days."

    Loki gritted his teeth as he realized the man wouldn''t budge.

    "Don''t be like this. The Kamar Taj Sorcerer must pay to ess my library. On ount of your status, I gave you three days free."

    "Pay? How much do you want? I''ll pay you as much gold as you want to let me finish."

    "Do you think I''m someone who iscking in wealth?" Edward casually raised his hand to transmute a piece of gold ball before dissipating it.

    "Then, how do I continue my reading?"

    "Law of Equivalent Exchange. You want my knowledge, exchange it for yours," Edward exined. "Unfortunately for you, your mother already exchanged Asgard''s main library and her personal knowledge for ess, so you can''t use that."

    Loki wanted to curse.

    "So, you''ll have to act like the other Sorcerers and go on dangerous missions to acquire points, which can be exchanged for books or reading time."

    Loki secretly sighed as he realized how bad his life in Midgard was about to be.

    "Now, let''s focus on the task at hand. What did you think of your three days of reading? Summarize it sinctly."

    "Organize, clear, and systemic," Loki replied without hesitation.

    "borate."

    "I''ve read sorcery books from different cultures and regions, but I despise them because most saw magic as a mysterious force instead of science with clear and logical rules �� like Asgard. However, your books are even more systematic than ours.

    "It''s obvious this is not the work of one person, but countless Ilusion Sorcerers who spent years studying and organizing their findings. There is even a book that details a person''s level of Illusion Magic."

    The content of the books did not fundamentally change Loki''s views and understanding of illusion magic. However, they made him realize his foundational understanding of this field was not as robust as he believed. There were things he knew instinctively but did not understand or understand, but not enough to teach to someone else.

    The first book made him realize that, and because it was easily digestible��with practice exercises and such��he was immediately enthralled. As such, he became a little confident after reading a few books �� until he read one titled [A Road Map to Illusion Magic].

    The book exined how illusion magic was divided into five skill levels: beginner, intermediary, advanced, expert, and mastery. The book contained a test to determine a person''s skill level, and Loki was shocked to realize he was only at the intermediate level �� not even advanced. Another shocker was the implications that some fields of magic had developed to the point that there levels above mastery.

    He did not believe this information and checked the requirements for higher skill levels, and they made sense to him �� especially since the book contained a recording of someone using Advanced Illusion Magic, and that person reminded him of his mother. Sadly, he could only watch recordings one level above his skills.

    "You''re correct about that," Edward acknowledged. He only dabbled in Illusion Magic, and the only time he spent studying was when building Sk or the Empire''s Virtual Reality World.

    "What skill level are you?"

    Loki immediately became embarrassed: "Intermediate."

    "That''s about right, and you''re probably still in the middle stages of that skill level," Edward nodded.

    Loki almost blushed, but he quickly asked, "Can you tell me what skill level is beyond mastery?"

    "There is the limit level and the conceptual afterward. However, I was the only Conceptual Level Skills in my homeworld."

    "I can kind of understand the idea of a skill that reaches the limit, but what are conceptual-level skills?"

    "It''s when you can control your field from their source or the very rules that make Reality."

    "Is that possible?"

    "Yes."

    Loki was silent momentarily before muttering, "Could I ever reach such a level?"

    "You can, and it''s not as impossible as you think. If your knowledge and skill can reach mastery, you can jump to a conceptual level if you meet the Willpower requirements. However, if you don''t, you can only continue on your craft to reach the Limit Level since you cannot observe or control thews of the universe.

    "Well, unless you be a Faith God, but I''ll kill you myself if you choose this path."

    ''Wow, that''s with this sudden hostility,'' Loki thought as he shivered. He quickly removed this sensation from his body. "What do you mean by Willpower?"

    "That''s not something of your skill level to worry about. Now, follow me for the next part of your training."

 Chapter 607: Harsh Training (Finale)

    Chapter 607: Harsh Training (Finale)

    Loki looked at the sorcerer before him. "What''s the meaning of this?"

    "This is Sorcerer Badook, a master of hand-to-handbat," Edward exined calmly. "He is your opponent."

    "Do you think I''m so weak that a mortal sorcerer can defeat me?" Loki felt truly insulted. Yes, he was nowhere near Edward''s level, butpared to the rest of Midgard, he was a true god.

    "The rules are no magic or spell. You can choose a weapon over there," Edward continued calmly, pointing at the weapon rack.

    "Is that supposed to make a difference?" The difference in the physiology between an Asgardian and a human was so vast that it did not matter what skill that sorcerer learned; it wouldn''t make a difference.

    "Begin."

    Badook rushed toward his opponent with great speed, which surprised Loki. However, his battle instinct still kicked in, allowing him to evade the first punch. The fight officially started, but the Asgardian Prince fell on the floor less than three minutester due to a sweeping kick.

    "Damn it, that doesn''t count. I was caught off guard."

    "Is that so? Then, prepare yourself for a second round," Edward replied calmly. "Read, set, start."Loki was super focused and noticed a white aura floating around his opponent''s body. His senses also noticed an unknown energy that resembled the utilization of Life Force to strengthen the body forbat. He was determined not to be humiliated again, so Loki decided to take this sight seriously.

    As such, he was prepared when his opponent rushed toward him. He responded, using all his skills and fighting experience. Sadly, he was defeated in about ten minutes.

    "Impossible!" Loki was questioning his life. "Did you help him? Are you secretly helping him?"

    "Don''t use me as an excuse for your weakness," Edward responded calmly. Did he help? Yes, but only technically. A month was not enough for the most skilled sorcerers to catch up to an Asgardian, let alone someone from the royal family. So, during the three days Loki spent in the library, Edward found one of the most promising sorcerers in the Kamar Taj and put him in a Time eleration Room to train until he surpassed the Trickster God''s skill level.

    "Do you want a third round?"

    "Yes," Loki replied with gritted teeth. "And this time, I''ll use a weapon." He walked to the rack and picked up two daggers. Badook picked an akrafena, a de-type weapon from West Africa. The result was the same; even worse, he lost in less than five minutes. Lokiy on the floor, feeling more humiliated than ever.

    "Pride is not necessarily a bad thing, but only a fool will let it get in their way," Edward taught patiently. "Master Badook will be your daily sparring partner. Now, follow me."

    Loki slowly stood up and quietly followed through the portal. He found himself in what felt like a volcano; the intense heat in the room made someone of his physique sweat, indicating the heat level they were dealing with. He looked at the instruments with puzzlement. Everything looked at a smithery he once visited in Nidavellir.

    "Come, follow my lead." Edward changed clothes, leaving only pants and boots with no shirt on. He started to y around with a few ores, teaching Loki a basic hammer technique. After an hour of nonstop hammering, the Asgardian had enough and was about to ask questions.

    "You should have limated to the heat by now," Edward suddenly said. "Now, use this technique." A rune appeared before him, and Loki felt a vast amount of information interesting in his mind. He instinctively used the method, swallowing a swirl of red and yellow energy into his body.

    He immediately winced in pain as he felt his soul burning and thousands of knives cutting every part of his body. Loki fell to the ground as the pain was too much.

    "What��is��this?" he asked with a heavy breath.

    "Mind, soul, and body are the three main elements to make a great sorcerer. Your mind is wed, but that can be corrected with proper mental care. Your soul and body are inherently better than humans, but still not good enough. So, I gave you a special meditation technique to purify your soul with me energy and temper your body with metal energy."

    "Does�� the process��need to be��this difficult?"

    "As I said before, you have no respect for power despite your unquenchable thirst for it. So, I will ensure you work hard for every ounce of power you gain under my tutge."

    "Do you really think��that will teach me��respect?"

    "It should."

    "And if it doesn''t?"

    "I''ll try a more extreme way."

    "And if that doesn''t��work?"

    "I''ll stop teaching you and return you home," Edward exined calmly. He needs people to stand with him, not people that will cause more trouble. So, if Loki disappoints him, he''ll just choose another person. And if he turns on him and bes a problem, he''ll kill him, even if that means bing Odin''s foe.

    "Alright, enough rest. Continue training."

    Loki groaned," Couldn''t you make the pain lesser? At least give me some time to adapt?"

    "Hmm."

    Loki was surprised he did not get an immediate no, so he was excited. He did not mind the harsh training as long as he could get power, but he did not want to start at such a high intensity.

    "You have the highest affinity with the ice element, so that''s why the me technique has such a harsh effect on you. So, if you learn another Ice Meditation Technique, you should be able to reduce the pain."

    "I''m fine," Loki immediately said with gritted teeth. He closed his eyes to inhale this room''s fire and metal energy. He held on despite the pain, but after five minutes, he had to stop.

    "Don''ty on the floor. Use the hammer technique along with the breathing method I taught you. It will elerate your body''s natural healing."

    Loki followed the direction with great difficulty but was surprised after a few swings. He felt a cool feeling rushing from his toes to every part of his body; he felt invigorated and back to his prime in a very short period.

    "Back to meditation."

    Loki''s mouth twitched as he repeated the process of torturing his body and soul, recuperating before starting again. The entire processsted two hours before stopping. The good news is by the end of this training session, he could meditate for ten minutes straight without having to stop and recuperate.

    "Try to condense your [Aura]?"

    "Aura?"

    "It''s in the information I sent you."

    Loki focused on his mind before a light blue aura condensed on his fist. He followed the knowledge to control this power before making a few punches, leaving air waves boom.

    "How do you feel?"

    "Strong."

    "That''s it?"

    "I feel like I can better utilize my physical strength. It''s now easier to condense and weaponize."

    "That''s one of the main aspects of [Aura]. However, you have barely tapped into the potential of this power," Edward exined.

    "From now on, your schedule will be Meditation in the room for two hours in the morning, followed by a one-hour break. Then, two hours of sparring with Master Badook, another hour of break, and another two hours of meditation sessions. Then, three-hour therapy sessions in the afternoon, and you''ll be free the rest of the day.

    "I''ll check on your progress every two weeks."

    "Wait, what about sorcery training? You didn''t say anything about that?"

    "You can read the regr books in Kamar Taj, but you won''t have ess to my library until six monthster. If you meet my expectations, you can start taking missions to earn reading time."

    "And what are these expectations?"

    "You don''t need to know the exact details. However, know I will fail you if you don''t put all your efforts for the next six months."

 Chapter 608: Morganas Small Update

    Chapter 608: Morgana''s Small Update

    Edward calmly looked at the departing Loki, deep in thought. From what he knows, after Loki Season 2, Loki transitioned from the God of Mischief to the God of Stories, gaining the power to twist the infinite Multiverse into a tree simr to Yggdrasil. Such a feat or power is a minimum perfect Tier 11 and maybe even Tier 12.

    The Loki variants are still independent, meaning Loki skipped Tier 11,'' Edward thought. ''For now, his strength is not important. I''m more concerned about his n and objective.'' If things proceeded smoothly, Loki would have freed the multiverse while the TVA dealt with Kang''s variants to prevent another Multiversal War.

    But now, things have be even moreplicated. All timelines were fusing, meaning Loki''s Yggdrasil Tree will revert to a state of a single [Sacred Timeline], which would thenpete with the [Sacred Timeline] of Marvel Comics, leaving one timeline that has experienced a brutal eliminating process.

    ''It seems this is how Marvel and DC Universes have chosen to prepare for the uing war,'' Edward thought. ''GoS (God of Stories) Loki should know this, so what is his n? I don''t believe for a moment he did not notice my existence, but he did nothing.''

    There are many possible answers to this question. GoS Loki might not care since his strength guarantees he will survive the [Convergence].

    ''Many signs show that his new position is a prison as he cannot leave the core of Yggdrasil or intervene much in other timelines. Maybe this Convergence is a way for him to escape,'' Edward analyzed.

    ''No, things will never be this simple. GoS Loki went from a small fry of less than Tier 5 to Tier 12 in one event. Such power cannot be granted without a price and is not something he should have been able to achieve on his own. The Universe Will likely grant him this position to ensure the Multiverse proceeds smoothly.

    ''Then, the Convergence happened,plicating the entire situation.''

    Edward grunted as he was mildly annoyed for many reasons. He knew many people were more powerful than him in this universe, but knowing one was so close and powerful and might be secretly watching him �� it was not a good feeling. It did not help that a being like GoS Loki could not be observed through the time stone, time magic, or divination.''Forget it since I can do nothing except prepare for the worst-case scenario.'' He opened a portal outside of Wakanda and waited. He did not wait long as a delegate soon appeared outside to greet him.

    "We''ve been waiting for your arrival," King T''Chaka said.

    "By your words, I''m guessing it is good news?"

    "Yes, we have agreed to exchange vibranium for your photonic crystals. This is the agreed-upon contract."

    Doral Mj handed Edward a contract, and he read it instantly. There was nothing wrong with the contract, and it was not even magical. The only negative aspect was that vibranium was valued at at least 20% higher than what he expected it to be worth. Of course, he hasn''t studied vibranium, so his estimate might be off. Regardless, Edward did not care about the price as his main target was to make allies, so he was willing to make a small loss in their first exchange.

    "I see nothing wrong," he said before signing it. Then, a box full of photonic crystals appeared before him. The Wakandans brought the vibranium, and both left. Although this was their first exchange, it was rtively peaceful, with the hope of further cooperation.

    Edward headed to his tower to start his research. He did not immediately analyze the vibranium but entered a special room and activated all the enchantments. The time and soul stones floated at the center and after a few seconds of the time the stone utilized its power, dozens of soul stones appeared in the room, releasing an intense amount of energy.

    Most of the energy went to Edward''s achievements of Soul Divinity, while the rest went to his chest, where he started building a second heart �� the Dragon Heart. The heart was unique as the amount of cells it contained was astronomical. Then, Edward started storing mana in these trillions upon trillions of cells to increase his strength.

    "How is it looking?"

    "Everything is fine," Morgana replied after monitoring his vitals. "We can store mana in other cells in your body, meaning your body and [Aura] will increase, so we don''t have to worry about the body being unable to bear the new heart.''

    "Excellent. Can we enter {Passive Training Mode]?"

    "It will remove some of my process power, but it''s not a major deal."

    "Then do it."

    Morgana took control of gathering mana in the heart while Edward focused on his to-do list. His first task was the Speed Force. He had all the data he needed from Barry Allen, so he delved into the project. Edward began to engrave runes and magic circles in the air, and he did not stop even after billions of them. Once in a while, he will add rare ores at specific asions or inject unique energies into the enchantments.

    After an unknown amount of time, Edward was left with a red cube that released red lightning all over the room. "How is it?"

    "Everything is running fine," Morgana said, her eyes shining brightly.

    "In that case, let''s begin thest step."

    "Good. Installing new server��Sess��Beginning fusion process��Transitioning [Speed Characteristics] into [Speed of Thought Characteristics]...Transition Complete."

    Her small elf''s body released a golden light as soon as she finished these words. Once everything ended, her purple hair contained traces of red, making her more lively than ever.

    "Was this necessary?" Edward rolled his eyes. The true transformation won''t ur until he fuses the Speed Force with her primary server back home.

    "Yes."

    "Whatever. Let''s test what you can do. Analyze the vibranium we received."

    "As you wish." She swiftly scans one sample. "Wow, this thing is amazing."

    "It is?"

    "Its main traits like energy absorption, nearly indestructible, and vibration maniptions are nothing special, but its greatest asset is its versatility."

    A screen appeared before Edward with all the data she had calcted with such a brief scan. ''So much?'' he thought.

    "Its greatest asset is versatility and adaptation," Morgana exined. "ording to my calction and simtions, vibranium will positively increase the properties of all ores and alloys once fused with it, including both magical and nonmagical materials. Moreover, this is true for 97% of all recorded materials of the Empire."

    "Really?"

    "Yes, and guess this, it''s an even better material for the floating cities than magicium."

    "You''re serious?" Edward created magicium especially to navigate the Void Energy in the Void.

    "Magicium can only resist the corroding of void energy, and with the Void Shield, we still have to use a lot of money to repair the floating city after every voyage. But if we add vibranium, magicium will gain the ability to adapt to void energy until it bes resistant."

    "That is good news," Edward nodded.

    "There are more. Many projects deemed impossible due to material engineering can bepleted with the addition of vibranium, including the creation of Ea."

    Edward smiled as this was more good news.

    "Can we artificially synthesize it?"

    "We have the technology," Morgana said with a frown.

    "But?"

    "It''s a veryplex metal, so the yield will not meet our needs." She can foresee how much this metal will be a fundamental part of the Empire''s development.

    "So, we need more mines?" Edward muttered. "There should be a few ces in the universe where it''s naturally urring. Send golems to mind them; if it''s not enough, send them to plunder the multiverse."

    "I already scanned the following 50 gxies and found a few ces withrge and small reserves," Morgana showed him a map as she ordered the golems to their destination. "However, I rmend we be careful withrge-scale interference of the multiverse in this ce."

    "You have a point," Edward nodded. " Now, let''s focus on more pressing issues."

 Chapter 609: [2008]

    Chapter 609: [2008]

    "See if you can now locate Netheril?" Edward asked.

    "Got it." Morgana took a moment while frowning. "Found it."

    A screen appeared before Edward, and his eyes immediately squinted. "Is that?"

    "I''m afraid so."

    Edward grunted. "This is far from good news."

    "What should we do now?"

    "I''ll need a concrete n to have a slight chance at capturing it back. By the way, would it be more cost-effective just to abandon it and build a new one?"

    "No, there are a few irreceable things we left inside, so we must recapture it no matter what," Morgana replied. "Plus, can you really give it up?"

    "Of course not," Edward muttered. [Netheril] was what he considered his first masterpiece in the Artificer Field, and he would not abandon it so easily, given how much sentimental value it had."Retrieving Netheril will have to take a backseat for now for once I''m stronger and better prepared. Now, check on Albion."

    "Alright." Morgana did not take long this time and had an answer almost immediately. She then showed him an image of a chained dragon.

    "He''s captured? By who? And why?"

    "Hold on. Let me use a Retrospective Spell to check what happened to him." It took a moment to use that spell.

    "Apparently, hended on a nearby star system from Earth-125. After healing his injuries, he checked the surroundings for a with nearby life and found Earth.

    "He fought with the Avengers and defeated or killed a few before trying to conquer the. Then, the Ancient One intervened and sealed him."

    "I swear this dragon has the worst luck imaginable," Edward sighed. "Could you detect whether his soul has been breached?" The situation could aggravate if the Ancient One on Earth-125 found knowledge about the Empire or even his universe in general from Albion''s mind.

    "It doesn''t appear to be so, but my calctions indicate that there was plenty of room for error."

    Edward pondered. He ced strict restrictions on the dragon''s soul as part of their agreement to bring him on this voyage. However, some of these methods might not work or weaken in this universe, so he must consider this possibility.

    "It seems that I must get him," he muttered. Edward did not immediately leave as he directed his senses to his second heart. He felt the powerful mana coursing through the Dragon Heart.

    "How much energy have we gathered?"

    "You are currently on par with a Middle Demon God with energy on par with 27 universes."

    "That''s a tremendous improvement given only 150 years had passed. However, how did you know about Demon Gods?"

    "From the written records left behind by Agomoto, I''ve calcted the strengths of the Demon Gods:

    "1-25 Universes as Lower Tier, 26-50 is middle, 51-75 is upper, and beyond 76 are Kings."

    "This reminded me of the Bloodline Limits," Edward muttered softly. "Anyway, if Kings are 76 and above, the strength disparity with them could be vast." A King that has conquered or swallowed 200 universes will be vastly more powerful than one with just 76. So, depending on the Demon God King, the strength disparity could be a nightmare.

    "Do you think there is a specific amount of energy I have to amass before I can attempt to be Tier 11?" Edward asked.

    "This question is worth exploring," Morgana responded. "For example, if someone had enough power to destroy a million universes, would such power still fall under the category of Tier 10, or would they be considered Tier 11 without the essence? What about Tier 12? We know they can destroy a multiverse, but what differentiates them from Tier 11?"

    "Let''s find out." For this kind of information that would require a lot of time and resources to research, it''s best to get the answer directly. So, Edward essed the Akashic Record to find his answer. His new strength increases his security level, giving him ess to more valuable information.

    "The minimum level before attempting to reach Tier 11 is energy on par with 1000 universes," Edward stated. "Tier 11 Multiversal Entities''s base power is 100,000 universes. They can ess the energy of their variants across the multiverse and use it as they see pleased."

    "What a vast difference," Morgana muttered.

    "100,000 is the bare minimum. Based on a person''s soul levels or achievements and other factors, the number of variants Tier 11 can take energy from will increase."

    Edward suddenly squinted.

    "What is it?"

    "My theory was correct �� there is such a thing as a Perfect Tier 11." The way the multiverse evolves makes it impossible for someone to exist in every timeline, as some timelines are so different from each other that one might think they were not even in the same concept of existence.

    "ording to them, Perfect Tier 11s are on par with the weakest Tier 12, and it''s way easier for them to enter the next tier."

    "Did they say how to achieve Tier 12? Or even any information about it?"

    "No, the information is still beyond my security level."

    "That''s a shame. At least, we now know a little more than before. Plus, I''m sure Merlin will show up after you reach Tier 11."

    Edward nodded. "Alright, what''s next on the schedule?"

    "The Will Tempering World is ready. Before we proceed to stage 2 of the experiment, you can use it now to reach a 10 Willpower."

    "That''s great news. What else?"

    "Three months ago, Dark Kamar Taj was officially created."

    "Oh? What year is it?"

    "2008?"

    "So, three years passed outside? Show me." Edward looked at the result and nodded after seeing more than 150 Sorcerers with the same eyes as Kaecilius. "Kaecilius did an excellent job for such a short period. However, it''s still not enough." Edward sent him a message to praise and tell him to speed up things. He also allowed Kaecilius to see his family''s soul once.

    "What else?"

    "Mordo should be returning soon, and the new Sanctum Santorium was already building, thus boosting Earth''s defensive system."

    "More good news," Edward nodded with a smile. "How is my apprentice doing?" He only saw Loki after six months of notice and approval of thetter''s progress, so he granted him a Gate of Truth and ess to Kamar Taj''s mission system.

    "He''s been desperate the past three years, going on the hardest missions for his strength level. He can now be considered a peak Tier 5 Continental Level by the Sorcerer System."

    Edward nodded. It''s impossible for Loki to reach Tier 5 in three years using the Arcane System without ess to countless resources. However, his skill now allowed him to create illusions on a continental scale or trick a Tier 5 Arcanist from the Empire.

    "Lastly, you should check on your clone since the main event is about to start."

    "Alright." Edward closed his eyes to sink in with his clone.

    "So, where is Tony Stark?" Edward �� now the Undersecretary of the World Security Council, a position once held by Alexander Pierce �� asked.

    Fury furrowed his one eye. SHIELD had just learned of Stark''s disappearance and did not n to report to the council until the situation was resolved. Yet, somehow, they already knew. He did not like how this council member who recently rose through power at an rming speed had so much control over his organization �� despite the fact it was his job to oversee SHIELD.

    "The situation is still developing, and we know very little. However, I promise you we will resolve it as soon as possible."

    "I know you will," Edward responded. "I''m not here to me or pressure you. I just want a status update and whether you need anything to get things as quickly as possible."

    "As of now, I don''t need anything."

    Although Fury had his gripes about this new council member, he also had to admit thetter was the most agreeable, evenpared to Alexander Pierce, who had given him the director position.

    "Very well." Edward ended themunication.

 Chapter 610: True Hydra

    Chapter 610: True Hydra

    "Morgana, how is Thor doing?" Edward asked hisputer. Although he was only a clone, he still created his own artificial intelligence to make work and life easier. Although it was nothingpared to the genuine thing, this level of technology was still miles ahead of Earth in this time period.

    Morgana did her magic as Theputer screen changed to show him pictures, videos, and countless written pieces about Thor.

    "As you can see, he is a famous author named Donald Odinson. His innovative stories about Norse Mythology have captured a wide range of readers from across the globe."

    "That''s quite ingenious," Edward chuckled. He guessed these stories were based on Thor''s adventure, allowing him to add some authenticity to his writing. As the saying goes �� write what you know.

    "Do you think he''s changed?"

    "Yes, I believe he''s changed, learning a bit of humility."

    "In that case, the final test should show up soon." ording to the n to train Thor, Odin will also send the Destroyer to teach Thor about sacrifice, along with his mother teaching him through dreams every night so as not to waste the three years he''s on Earth. Once Thor proves he is again worthy, he will regain all his powers and memories from the training.

    "Hmm? Did he actually meet Jane? And it seems they are close friends. I guess some people are fated with one another," Edwardmented as he saw a photo of these two. He closed the screen and rxed his body on his chair, deep in thought.

    He will try to get the Avengers together in the next few years to prepare for the future. His rtionship with Wakanda drastically increased when he brought Ulysses us to them. It would be ideal to bring Namor and the people of Talokan on his side, but he felt it would be more difficult given Namor''s personality.''Once the battle officially starts and his people are affected, Namor will have no choice but to join. But before then, it''s very unlikely,'' Edward pondered. ''So, my next target should be the Noor Dimension or Ta Lo.''

    Those special dimensions could be of great help, and he had already prepared for the alliance by sending Aisha home and saving Ying Li, Shang Chi''s mother, a year earlier.

    Beep! Beep!

    "We have an emergency," Morgana suddenly said as the screen started.

    "What is it?"

    "Someone has stolen the Tesseract."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Countless of our systems have been invaded and made to look operational. Meanwhile, a group of men led by Brock Romlow has infiltrated our base and taken the tesseract."

    "Romlow? How is that possible?" Edward had long taken full control of all Hydra members to use as his own. He hurriedly checked hisputer, and Morgana said he saw Romlow and a group of men entering a military jeep and driving away.

    "Follow him."

    "Yes."

    Edward hadunched a Sorcerer Eye, meaning he had the best satellite in the world. He tracked this group, and even when they traveled to an isted area without cameras, he had eyes on them. They soon arrived at a base, but Edward did not recognize it as one of the Hydra''s under his control.

    Romlow and his man soon arrived at their destination, where a well-dressed middle-aged man was waiting for them. They bowed politely to him before handing him a suitcase with the Tesseract. The man opened and checked the suitcase before frowning.

    "You''ve been followed."

    "What? How is that possible? We were extra careful."

    The man ignored Romlow and raised his head to look at the sky. Edward could feel his gaze directed toward him. "Interesting," he muttered before standing up and opening a portal in their direction.

    Edward looked at these people and immediately frowned, "The seal I ced in your souls: why is it gone?" He ensured to haveplete control of Hydra, and he had no mercy in the method he used to do so.

    "That would be my work," replied the well-dressed gentlemen.

    "And who might you be?"

    "Now is not the time for introduction."

    Edward sniffed, "I can smell that disgusting smell of sulfur and corruption �� you''re from Hell."

    The gentlemen paused before smiling. "It seems I underestimated you. I thought my greatest threat was the Sorcerer Supreme. In that case, let me properly introduce myself.

    "I am the Ninth Hell Lord, Mephisto."

    Edward furrowed his brow. Mephisto is a famousic character who never appeared in the MCU. In theics, he is indeed a ruler of hell. As such, Edward theorized that he would be one of the 36 Hell Lords that the Ancient One mentioned. However, he never thought thetter would be so high. ording to records, the top 10 Hell Lords are all on par with the Demon Gods'' Kings.

    ''Luckily, they cannot descend into the material world with their own body, and it appears it''s the same for this one.''

    "How did you weasel your way into Earth?"

    "You seem to know a lot," Mephisto replied.

    "How would someone from Kamar Taj not know about you," Edward replied.

    "Is that so?" The Hell Lord''s eyes shone for a brief moment. "To answer your question, it''s thanks to you."

    "Me?"

    "The two souls you summoned from Hell."

    "Kaecilius'' family?"

    "Exactly."

    "You''re lying. These souls should have been in either Heaven or the Underworld. What do they have to do with you?" From what he knew of this world''s afterlife, only sinners are judged in the Hell Dimension, while other souls are judged based on their religious beliefs. If they have none, their souls are sent to a neutral Underworld to be judged.

    "I take great offense to these words. I never lie."

    "Said the devil. No, the lord of devils."

    "Touche."

    "So, are you going to answer my question?"

    "Why should I?" Mephisto asked.

    "Fair point," Edward nodded. "Hand over the Tesseract."

    "Those are bold words," Mephisto said with a polite smile, but his eyes contained bottomless cruelty.

    "Maybe if your real body was here," Edward countered. He had nothing to fear about this essentially meat puppet avatar. The two gazed at each other, the air breaking apart due to their sh of aura. A portal suddenly appeared, followed by a terrifying me that burned everything in sight. Edward waved his hand to dissipate the me, but Mephisto and Romlow were gone. Luckily, he saved the Tesseract by burning one of Mephisto''s hands. The cube case flew into his hands, and Edward checked the contents.

    "Emergency," Morgana suddenly said from a watch he was wearing.

    "What is it now?"

    "All the agents and Hydra bases we had controlled over disappeared."

    "All of them?"

    "Yes, and they left a message for you."

    She showed him one of the bases with bold red paint:

    "Cut one head, and another will grow back."

    "So, we''ve lost control of Hydra?"

    "It seems so," Morgana replied.

    "Thest thing we wanted to happen �� an uncontroble variable," Edward grunted. "We need to contact the main body so he can deal with this situation."

    "I''m already watching," suddenly said a voice.

    "Good. I''ll leave it to you."

    Kamar Taj:

    Edward was already doing his best to locate Mephisto or any of the Hydra Branches but to no avail. He exhaled deeply.

    "You should expect this since Mephisto is more powerful than you," Morgana said. "Although he''s only an avatar, his means will still be extraordinary."

    "I know this, but we need to do something. Otherwise, many of our ns will be disrupted if Mephisto suddenly interferes."

    "Do you have any ideas?"

    "We need to upy him for a while," Edward suggested. "And I may have a way. But first, let''s find the connection between Kaecilius and Mephisto. I don''t want any more surprises."

    It was now apparent that this timeline had experienced greater changes than he anticipated, and things might start to get out of control.

 Chapter 611: Ra

    Chapter 611: Ra

    Edward''s eyes gazed at the past, and he saw the truth. Before Kaecilius pursued Kamar Taj and mysticism to save his wife, she did the same before him once their child was on the verge of dying. In fact, he had the idea once he was dealing with her belongings after her passing.

    One of Adria''s attempts was a ceremony that connected her to Mephisto. From that day on, she and that child''s soul secretly belong to the Hell Lord, who has been nning how to descend into the material world. In fact, based on what Edward saw, Mephisto almost seeded by tricking Adria, but she caught on and stopped at thest minute.

    Afterward, Mephisto started to lurk to find his opportunity, which arrived when Edward summoned these souls from the afterlife.

    "There was no such thing in the information we had before, meaning our information was iplete or ��"

    "This timeline has been radically changed," Morgana finished.

    "What other things are different than expected?" Edward asked. His clone should have done this kind of work.

    "Nothing unexpected yet, but we have confirmed that Defenders and the SHIELD people, like Sky, Jemma, and Leo, do not exist in this timeline."

    "These are all talented people, and it would help us plenty if they were here," Edwardmented. These people would have shone in the world had they had ess to his training and knowledge.

    "We need to move up the n," Morgana suggested."Indeed," Edward nodded, preparing to move.

    "Wait, we have another bad news."

    "What is it?"

    "The twins are gone?"

    "What?" He immediately checked, and as expected, Wanda and her brother were gone from the family he ced them in.

    "Mephisto should have made a move."

    "She''s the Scarlet Witch. Of course, he would be interested," Morgana exined. "So, what now?"

    "We''ll do what we usually do: prepare for all possibilities, especially the worst-case scenario. Firstly, let''s distract Mephisto, so he doesn''t have much time to deal with us."

    With a single thought, he scanned the entire, finding all the people in this ce with the highest sins or negative karma. He cursed those people to die rapidly over the course of the next five years before focusing on the ones who were about to die immediately.

    [Soul Corruption]

    Edward then ces nasty corruption in their souls and even Soul me. As he watched these people die, he focused on the rest of the universe and did the same.

    "Good move. Even these Hell Lords should have a headache dealing with all these corrupted souls," Morgana nodded. Once all these sinful and corrupted souls enter Hell, it will momentarily cause chaos, thus distracting Mephisto and the other Hell Lords.

    "You should send a message that this was a gift to Mephisto, make the other Hell Lords know this trouble is because of him," she suggested. "I doubt this is enough to create in-fighting, but who knows? Maybe someone may use this as an excuse to cause trouble for Mephisto."

    "That''s a great idea," Edward nodded before leaving a message in these people''s souls saying: "Hope you like this gift, Mephisto." Edward wanted to peep at the chaos in Hell right now, but with how powerful these entities are, it''s not wise to peep at them currently.

    Edward teleported to a secret facility under SHIELD''s. This facility was so secret that even Fury, the director, did not know its existence. In fact, besides Edward, only three other people knew it existed �� including the president �� and he allowed them to know because he wanted this organization to be a governmental sanction to give them legitimacy. In fact, these three people did not even know exactly what this ce was and did, and the information was protected in their minds and souls.

    Edward pondered about conquering Earth and establishing a new Arcane Empire. However, this world was weird and rejected tyrants or any form of absolute ruler. In all the possibilities he saw, he had to spend years quelling rebellions as people kept rejecting his reign. Even if he tried using means of mind or soul control, some entity would interfere and lead to chaos in the Empire, which he has to quell. As such, after much analysis, he realized the best approach is to use the existing system while also doing things more from the shadows.

    Edward entered a room full of people in ss tubes and green liquid. "Activate them." Under Morgana''s control, the sses opened, nanites turned into clothes for these people, and they flew into direct ces, immediately getting into positions. The facility that was barely running was nowpletely operational.

    "Wee to the Time Protection Force," Morgana said with a childish smile, and Edward rolled his eyes. After knowing the convergence was approaching, he recreated his world''s version of the Time Auror to overlook and protect this timeline from time travelers and detect any breach of this timeline.

    He even built Rick Sanchez''s Citadel and used it as the Time Force''s headquarters, not to ce a wall around this timeline but for better monitoring. Edward did not know what terrible effect would happen if a timeline tried to fuse with his own, but the thing hit the Dimensional Wall instead.

    Of course, he still left the citadel''s protection ability, which, in an emergency, would link to Kamar Taj''s defense.

    "Where is Ra?" Edward asked.

    "Still in incubation."

    Edward teleported to a special room where there was still a person in a tank. Morgana immediately disyed the data to Edward, and he frowned. "Even after so much modification, his weakness to magic is still this high?"

    "We have eliminated his weakness to Kryptonite, but this is the best we can do for magic."

    The Time Force needed people he could trust, and they needed to be powerful very fast. So, Edward used the Kryptonian DNA he acquired to build the Time Agents before providing them with enough sun energy to increase their strength. Because he modified their Life Code severely�C especially to remove their magic weakness�� most of these agents were between Tier 4 and 6. As such, he decided to create a more pure and powerful Kryptonite as their leader and boss: Ra.

    Ra was a semi-sess as he achieved Tier 10 after absorbing countless suns, but he was still weak to magic. Of course, it was not any magic, but if he met an opponent like Edward or the Ancient One, this would be a problem.

    "If we could get the Life Code of these Superman clones like Omni-Man andbine with it Kryptonian DNA, we might have perfected Ra," Edwardmented. "However, this is good enough for now."

    "Do you want to build an Anti-Magic Armor for him?" Morgana asked.

    "You know my mind," Edward nodded before activating Ra.

    "My Lord," said the newly elected leader of the Time Force.

    "You know your job?"

    "Yes. I have all the memories necessary to serve you."

    "Good. You''re dismissed."

    After Ra left, Edward condensed another clone and tasked him to build the armor for the Kryptonian.

    "Where next?" Morgana asked.

    "Now that this thing is operational, let''s test its ability."

    "Don''t you want to deal with Nick Fury? He should be going insane with losing so many bases and agents."

    "Let the clone deal with him."

    After taking an hour to prepare, Edward opened a portal to another timeline. He went to get Albion.

 Chapter 612: Battle of the Sorcerer Supreme

    Chapter 612: Battle of the Sorcerer Supreme

    "Did Squad 3 find anything?" Fury asked, looking at his best technical employers working to the fullest extent of their abilities.

    "No, sir."

    "Nothing at all? There must have been signs or traces left behind?" He could not ept such a sudden change without a hint or detection. The door suddenly opened, and a woman walked into the room.

    "Hills, tell me you found something?"

    "Sorry, sir, but all traces were wiped out," Maria Hill replied. "The process was so clean that it''s uncanny."

    "That seems like an excuse to me."

    "I''m sorry. I''ll try harder."

    "People, keep moving," Fury yelled. "I need answers."

    Peep!He looked at his watch and frowned. Fury headed to his private quarters and activated themunication device.

    "Secretary."

    "Director, you need to calm down and stop sending agents everywhere. You''re wasting resources."

    "You already know?"

    "Shouldn''t I?"

    Nick Fury frowned. "The situation is ��"

    "I know of the situation and why it''s happening. That''s why I''m telling you to stop wasting your time," Edward said before sending him many files. Fury quickly read them, and with each passing second, hisplexion became more severe.

    "You''ve always known this?"

    "Yes."

    "For how long?"

    "Since I took over."

    Fury clenched his fists. He just learned Hydra had infiltrated SHIELD at such a deep level, but that was not even the worst part.

    "Why haven''t I been told of this?"

    "There was an operation to control Hydra and use it for our benefit. Once that operation ended, you would have been notified?"

    "On then? What is the point of being the director if I cannot know such information?"

    "There are greater forces at y, Director," Edward exined calmly. "And before the time is right, some information is above your paygrade."

    Nick Fury took a deep breath to calm down. Ever since this new director reced Alexander Pierce, he had a feeling he was not in control for a long time. But today, he finally had the confirmation.

    "So, what happened to the operation?"

    "It went haywire," Edward exined. "An unknown force intervened, and now Hydra is free from my control."

    "What now?" Nick Fury. Although he wanted to make a snidement, he knew this was not the time �� especially since he could easily be med for allowing Hydra to infiltrate so deeply into SHIELD.

    "Focus on finding Tony Stark."

    "Him?"

    "Yes. Once he returns, the world will enter a new era," Edward said with squinted eyes. "And SHIELD will also be busier." The clone ended the call, leaving Fury to his thoughts.

    Earth-125:

    With his knowledge from Kamar Taj, Edward entered Earth without any trouble. He floated above the sky while invisible. This ce looked exactly like his Earth, which he named��Earth-003, after his codename in the Bones Council. However, he knew this ce was different because ck Widow, Hawkeye, Tony, and Captain America died during Albion''s invasion.

    Edward slowly flew atop a building and said softly, "You have something that belongs to me." A space crack appeared next to him, and the Ancient One walked out.

    "You''re the dragon''s owner?"

    "That is correct."

    "Your friend has caused a major disaster on this?"

    "I''m aware, and I don''t mind paying reparation for his actions."

    The Ancient One was quiet for a few seconds, "How did you bypass Earth''s defense?"

    Edward nced at her, "It seems a peaceful solution is impossible."

    "You''re a security risk."

    "Alright, let''s fight in the Mirror Dimension," Edward dered as he opened a space crack himself to his destination. The Ancient One did not waste time or mess around and immediately essed the power from the Dark Dimension. Her senses told him this man waspared to a Demon God and not the low-level kind.

    The Ancient One pointed her hands above the sky to open a dark portal, which then fired a terrifying dark beam capable of annihting this entire mirror universe.

    ''It truly is weird,'' Morgana said. ''Her body is as weak as Tier 3, which is still in the human category. Her soul is only Tier 6, but her attack is as high as Tier 10. I don''t think I''ll ever like these worlds with a non-linear power system.''

    Edward calmly raised his hand to open a portal that teleported the beam behind the Ancient One. However, her body turned translucent, and the beam passed through her, heading toward Edward, who was standing in the front. So, he opened a portal to the dark dimension to send the attack to its source.

    Meanwhile, the Ancient One continued her offense using the Time Stone attached to her neck. She was not a stubborn person. In such a situation, she and the entire Earth will be in serious trouble if she has to worry about breaking the rules of nature.

    She summoned two mirror dimension shards and sent them toward Edward. However, they disappeared after a green light swallowed them before traveling less than two meters.

    ''Directly attacking my timeline? Sadly for you, I''m also a master of time,'' Edward thought as he raised his hand to manifest a small magic circle above his palms. Then, the two-dimensional shards appeared on his palm.

    Hundreds of thousands of ck bands rushed from the sky to capture Edward. This spell looked like the [Crimson Bands of Cyttorak]; however, they were dark and contained the aura of the dark dimension. Edward generated a shield around it, but the bands were rapidly corroding.

    The Ancient One was about to continue her offense when her face changed. Myriad magic circles appeared above her head and started firing these purple orbs. Her danger senses warned her, so she turned into a ck mist to teleport. The building they were standing on instantly disappeared as soon as the first orb touched it. Then, the others followed the Ancient One, and with each passing second, their speed started to increase.

    In the end, the Ancient One realized she could not evade and created countless ck Mands as a shield around. This shield onlysted a few seconds, and once the attack ended, she was nowhere to be seen.

    ''Interesting. She jumped a few seconds into the future,'' Edward thought. As expected, the Ancient One appeared.

    [Dark Wind of Watoomb]

    The Ancient One pushed her hand forward to create a truly terrifying tornado. In less than a second, the thing grew to the size of a gxy cluster, and it continued growing and shredding everything in its path until there was nothing in the mirror universe �� except for the two of them.

    The Ancient One was not surprised thetter survived this attack. Her main objection was to buy time. She held a ck orb between her palms as she floated in the void.

    ''She perfectlybined the darkness from the dark dimension and the energy from the time stone,'' Edwardmented.

    ''You need to hurry since you cannot block this attack,'' Morgana said.

    ''How strong is it?''

    ''Upper Demon God level.''

    ''So powerful?''

    ''Yes, but her soul will probably copse afterward,'' she added.

    ''Do you think our Ancient One is this powerful?''

    ''Probably not. This one seems to have tapped deeper into the power of the dark dimension in order to deal with you,''

    ''So, she has the potential,'' Edward remarked. ''Alright, let''s end this fight.'' He pped his hands, and suddenly, the sphere in the Ancient One''s hands disappeared, followed by the dark dimension mark on her forehead.

    How could someone like him not n how to deal with the Ancient One in case their rtionship sour? And the answer to that question was easy �� cut off her connection to the dark dimension to weaken her.

 Chapter 613: Allegiance

    Chapter 613: Allegiance

    "Hurry up. With the bacsh, her soul me will copse soon," Morgana warned, and Edward swiftly acted. He activated his Domain to iste her from the universe before quickly scanning her soul, body, memory, and Life Code. Once that was done, he took her Time Gem and calmly watched her soul dissipate before leaving.

    He summoned his gem before casting a spell that manifested in the form of two magic circles: one above and one below. The two gems rotated around each other before fusing into one.

    "It worked," Edwardmented. "The time energy it can produce increases by at least three times."

    "More importantly, its connection with the Time Laws of this world has drastically increased," Morgana added. "Should we add hunting the infinity stones to our to-do list?"

    "Yes." These stones were currently the most powerful source of energy they had ess to, so Edward nned to make good use of them. "Alright, let''s save that stupid dragon." He knew where the Ancient One imprisoned Albion and directly teleported there, bypassing all the other security measures.

    "How many times do I have to tell you," said the dragon in a weak voice, slowly opening his eyes. "You''re wasting your time. Plus, it won''t be long for my master toe to save me."

    "So, you finally admit I''m your master?"

    "Edward, is that you? Thank the Dragon Father. I''ve never been so happy to see you," proimed the proud dragon.

    "Yes, you''re not looking too good."Albion sighed deeply, "Ever since the Great Dragon Civil War, my luck has been the worst."

    Edward wanted to know more, but now was not the time for such conversation. "Let me free you first." He destroyed the chain binding the dragon before casting a Healing Spell on him, returning him to his peak state.

    "Oh, freedom and �� power," said the former Thunder Dragon King. As his strength returned, including his enhanced senses, he looked at Edward incredibly: "Your strength �� you''re already Tier 10?" This was the strength back in his prime, so he swiftly recognized Edward''s power. "Moreover, your strength seemed to have surpassed 20 realms."

    "Realms?"

    "It''s a way to distinguish how powerful a Tier 10 God is."

    "So, based on the number of Tier 10 nes they''ve conquered or created?"

    "Correct."

    "Quite direct but also efficient," Edward nodded. "Alright, let''s leave." He opened a portal outside."

    "You haven''t told me how you became so strong and so fast?"

    "What do you think?"

    "Yes. With ess to other universes, it''s indeed possible for your growth to be this exponential."

    "I thought you would say I was tricking, and this ce was just another ne in our universe."

    "I am not that incapable," Albion exined. "I can sense my connection to the Bloodline Sourcepletely severed. Furthermore, the Thunder Authorities of this world arepletely different, and not the small difference in other nes. It''s to the point I cannot use my Thunder Character at all. So, I know you were not lying.

    Edward looked at him.

    "What''s with this expression?"

    "I sometimes forget your race is known for their wisdom despite all their ws."

    "What a rude bastard."

    "What now?" Edward asked.

    "What do you mean?"

    "You know what I''m asking."

    "Oh, that. Of course, you''re now my boss."

    "That was easy."

    Albion sighed. "Even at my peak, I was only in the middle level amongst the Dragon Kings. Now, I have an opportunity to be the most powerful. Better yet, I have a chance at achieving Tier 11 and beyond. I only ask you for two things."

    "I''m listening."

    "Firstly, free me from the control of the Bloodline Source."

    "That''s a given. I wouldn''t want someone to have any influence over you besides me," Edward nodded.

    "Secondly, whenever we meet one of my kind, give me the chance first to convince them to join our sides. And even if they refuse, if it''s in your power, imprison them instead of killing them."

    "That''s fine and all, but you should understand that depending on the situation or how things evolve, killing them might be the only choice."

    "I know. I just want you to do your best."

    "I can do that," Edward nodded. "In the worst-case scenario, we will clone or transfer their bloodline." Albion''s mouth twitched after hearing this. "And when we return to our timeline, I''ll give you all the energy you need to return to your peak."

    "Really?"

    "The situation in this world isplicated, and I''ll need all the help I can."

    "The situation is that bad?" Albion had never seen this man so seriously. Although thetter rarely showed his emotions during their conversation, for him to take things so solemnly.

    "We''ll talkter."

    While the two were having this conversation in the air, out in public, alerting the heroes of this earth. Rhodey/War Machine, Wanda, Vision, Hulk, Sam/New Captain America, ck Panther, and Thor arrived. They looked at Albion, the hatred palpable in their eyes.

    "Damn dragon, you''ll pay for what you did to my friend," Rodhey roared as countless new weapons appeared on his armor''s shoulders and bodies. The other also took a fighting stance. Sadly, before they could act, Edward raised his hand to fire a light beam that incinerated everyone except Wanda, vision, ck panther''s armor, Thor''s hammer, and the Captain America shield.

    With a thought, he put the hammer, shield, and ck panther''s suit away. He would not waste any amount of vibranium, and he was also interested in the metal from Thor''s hammer. He summoned chains that appeared out of nowhere and captured Vision, even sealing his Mind Stone.

    "No," roared Wanda as she sted red energy beams at Edward, but they were easily dealt with by a shield that appeared before him.

    "Analysispleted," Morgana said in his mind. "I have found the Energy Source of Chaos Magic." Edward''s senses immediately found a dimension with Chaos Energy.

    "In that case, let''s continue gathering data." The chains around Vision tighten, cracking his vibranium body.

    "No, no," repeated Wanda as the intensity of her energy sts increased.

    "This is not enough," Edward stated as he slowly led Vision before him, and like Thanos, he ripped the stone from his forehead, killing him before her.

    "No!" screamed Wanda, her voice full of anger and despair. She gathered an even more intense amount of red energy before firing like a beam. Edward calmly raised his hand to block it.

    "Her anger allowed her to reach Tier 8 level of strength," he calmlymented. "On top of that, this attack resonated with the Destruction Authority �� all because she wished to annihte me."

    Wanda looked at him in shock. She did not expect her attack, powered by all emotions, to be dealt with so easily.

    "Got all the data?"

    "Yes, but it could help to get more," replied the little elf.

    "Fine," Edward nodded before waving his hands to stun and put her in his hyperspace as a test subject.

    "What a weird world," Albionmented. He had noticed the non-linear power system of this world before, but it was still weird seeing how this tiny human that could probably be killed by a rock created such a powerful attack.

    Edward ignored him before continuing his rampage. Now that he was here, the fact that this universe would eventually be his enemy removed all his moral restraint. So, he plundered Wakanda and Talokan''s vibranium, Asgard''s library, resources, and life code samples, this universe''s infinity stones, the Lost Library of Cagliostro, and certain technology �� including the ones from forces in the universe. The only thing of value he did not touch was the Darkhold, which he nned to deal with the one in his timeline once he was prepared. The thing was too dangerous for him to get in contact with without sufficient preparations.

    Finally, Edward returned home.

 Chapter 614: Testing and Information Gathering

    Chapter 614: Testing and Information Gathering

    After returning home, Edward headed directly to the Time Force headquarters. His trip into the Multiverse was not simply to save the dragon but to test something. One of the consequences of Doctor Strange using Dreamwalking was creating an Incursion, which is simr to the Convergence that Edward was preparing for.

    Incursions are random and disorganized and can result in one or both universes being destroyed in the process. Meanwhile, Convergence wishes for the universes to fuse or for one to remain. Any kind of multiverse travel could cause an incursion, and the chances are higher by using Dreamwalking �C which was a technique from the Darkhold. Edward needed to know what would happen after his trip.

    "What is the situation?"

    "Sir, the data is stilling in," Ra responded, and Edward nodded. He took this time to send Albion to the magic tower and set him up with the energy he needed to return to his peak.

    "Sir, we have the result."

    "I''m guessing by your tone that it''s bad news."

    "Yes. Our Earth and Earth-125 are starting to converge."

    "I guess I now have to limit my travel in the Multiverse," Edwardmented.

    "Sir, how do you want us to prepare?""What would happen if we destroyed that universe before it collided with ours?"

    "There is no data to answer such a question."

    "I know," Edward nodded before sitting cross-legged in the air and gazing into the future with the Eye of Agamotto. He frowned because he could not see clearly after the destruction. He stopped this pointless action before walking to a secluded room. He used amunication spell, creating three screens before him, which showed the Ancient One, Frigga, and Odin.

    "Did something happen?" the Ancient One asked.

    "The first world convergence is about to happen?"

    "So soon? I thought we still had a few more decades to prepare," Odin asked. Edward exined his trip to them.

    "I understand why you did it, but weren''t you a little reckless?" Frigga asked.

    "Maybe, but we need information and resources, and the multiverse is the best ce to gather them," Edward stated.

    Odin grunted. "There is no point in focusing on that since it''s already done. Is this the only reason you called us?"

    "No. I want to know what will happen if the other universe is destroyed before it can fuse with ours." The meeting was quiet for a few seconds before the Ancient One spoke: "What do you want us to do?"

    "Odin, can you use the power of the Destroyer?"

    "There should be no problem if it''s for a short battle."

    "Excellent," Edward nodded. "How long do you need to prepare?"

    "Give me thirty minutes."

    "As you wish, I would also like to introduce everyone to our new ally��Ra. He''s the leader of the Time Force," Edward continued by adding a projection of Ra and exining its function. Everyone looked at Ra, guessing how strong or influential he must be if he were attending this meeting.

    After Ra introduced himself, the meeting ended, and Edward teleported to Kamar Taj.

    "You need something?"

    "I have something for you," Edward stated as he handed her another Eye of Agamotto. The Ancient One slowly took it: "She�C"

    "She didn''t want to negotiate and talk peacefully."

    "I figured," she nodded. "But why are you giving this to me?"

    "I don''t want something to happen to you in this battle. So, you can borrow either the Soul, Space, or Mind Stone."

    "I''ll take the Space Stone."

    Edward waved his hand to summon the space stone inside the Tesseract. "I''ll get you a Time Stone on my next trip."

    "Alright." The Ancient One ced the stone in the amulet before sending Edward away. She looked at this new Eye of Agomoto. "What''s this? A warning?" She shook her head. "It''s truly sad living a life full of suspicion and paranoia."

    Thirty minutes passed, and Edward took the group �� minus Frigga and Odin, who only sent the Destroyer �� to the nk Realm: the space between universes/dimensions/timelines. While floating in the void, the group saw it. Behind them was their Earth surrounded by a shield, and in the distance, another Earth was rapidly moving toward them. In fact, their earth was also moving upon closer observation.

    "Give me a moment," Edward said before activating a few spells: Danger Awareness Canction Spell, Anti-Divination Spell, Cosmic Awareness Nullification Spell, and Anti Future Sight Spell.

    "Now, let''s start."

    Ra''s eyes suddenly turned red before firing a terrifying beam. The Destroyer also fired a beam, but it was golden. The Ancient One''s spell was Dimension of Darkness, in which she used the power of the Space Stone to create a vast dimension before filling it with the corruptive power of the Darkness Dimension. Meanwhile, Edward used a Destruction Spell by sending an ever-expanding purple orb of destruction that would annihte all matter, energy, and concepts in its path.

    To the naked and untrained eyes, these attacks entered the shield around the earth before it exploded. However, to these people, inside the shield was an entire universe, and they saw the devastation their attack did.

    Ra''s beam would incinerate gxies and everything it touches with its intense beam. The Ancient One''s attack enveloped the world in darkness before corrupting and killing them. Edward''s orb expands, disintegrating everything in its path. Finally, the Destroyer was the most devastating.

    A few dimensions had the strength to survive this attack. However, the sudden attack and the power of the Destroyer did not give them this chance. The golden orb evaporated all its dimensions and some people inside.

    However, to no one''s surprise, a few people survived this terrible attack. A few of the Demon Gods and Hell Lords, Eternity �� who were at the center of the universe �� Arishem, the Prime Celestial, and a few other people. They nced at Edward''s group with great intensity, some not hiding their hatred.

    "Prepare for ��"

    Edward did not finish his words when an unknown power descended from the void and annihted all the survivors of Earth-125. Then, they turned into a mass of golden energy that fused with Edward''s earth.

    "What''s going on?" Odin asked through the Destroyer.

    "I don''t know."

    "Could it be that this is the consequence if our world is destroyed before the convergence? Be nourishment for the victor?" The Ancient One analyzed. "What a cruel game."

    "It might be even more cruel if this is our fate as long as any universe is destroyed." The others squinted. Yes, what if one universe is destroyed before the final fusion? Logically speaking, with their strength, they should be able to carve a small ce for themselves in the other universe as long as they protect themselves. But if there is a mechanism that will eradicate them as long as their world is destroyed, then the group has lost one escape route in this great catastrophe.

    "Your action was too reckless," Odin said. This n had too many ways it could have gone wrong.

    "On the contrary, it was not bold enough," Edward rebutted. "We need more information. Otherwise, could you imagine the consequences if we had to learn of this mechanism after our timelines were destroyed?" Edward sighed, too. "If only Luna were here. I wouldn''t have to worry about gathering information in these reckless ways."

    "Wait, your tone indicates you want to try again?"

    "Yes."

    "We were lucky that our sneak attack worked, but what if it failed?"

    "I''m going to be more sneaky this time."

    "How?"

    "Reincarnation," Edward said. "I''ll send a piece of my soul to reincarnate on another Earth�� thus acquiring the identity of that universe. Then, he''ll create a convergence with another universe and gather more data and information."

    Odin grunted. "What if your reincarnation spells immediately create a convergence with our world instead?"

    "Then, we will know how sensitive the convergence mechanism is."

 Chapter 615: Valhalla Expansion

    Chapter 615: Valha Expansion

    Odin did not like this risky n but understood that such decisiveness was needed in these dire circumstances. "I''m getting old," he sighed. His younger self had this kind of boldness and ruthlessness. However, in his old age, he prioritized caution above everything.

    "I understand how you feel," added the Ancient One. "That''s why I chose him." Edward gave her a strange look. Although he looked young, he was older than the Ancient One since she was only 700 years old and was already in his 2000s. However, their demeanor was vastly different. He kept his young mindset, while she felt like an old, tired, and wise elder.

    "Let''s get this done as soon as possible since Odin can''tst long," Edward said, leading them to another universe he designated Earth-232. The Empire had long mastered the technology of navigating the nk Realm to find other timelines, so this was not an issue.

    At his destination, Edward immediately started working. He extended his hand to cast the best Reincarnation Spell he had created, which was not as simple as sending a piece of his soul and taking over a body. No, this spell would use a brief connection to the Universe Will to get a proper identity and thus be a citizen of whatever ces they were reincarnated into.

    "Wait," Morgana suddenly said in his mind.

    "What is it?"

    "Give me a moment. I found a way to make the process safer."

    "Is something the matter?" The Ancient One asked after seeing him standing with his arm extended, but nothing urred.

    "Huh? Oh, no. I just thought of a way to make this experiment safer. Give me a moment." Edward closed his eyes to contact Morgana."What happened?"

    "It''s done," she said a few secondster. "I''ve developed a way to determine the rtive strength of a universe/timeline."

    "What way?"

    "I''m basically reading the universe''s aura," Morgana exined. "Powerful entities have their own natural aura; by that logic, so do different universes. I have theorized that based on how many Tier 10 or above a timeline contains, they will have different auras, and by reading this energy, I can determine their rtive strength."

    "Brilliant," Edward praised. "It seems your new update was beyond what I thought."

    "It also came at the right time; otherwise, I might have been useless once you reached Tier 10," Morgana replied with an arrogant look.

    "Alright. Lead us to the weakest universes you can detect."

    "No problem."

    "Let''s go," Edward announced to the others.

    "What happened?" Odin asked.

    "I''ve developed a way to detect the rtive strength of a timeline. We will experiment with a weak universe in case something goes wrong, and we can immediately destroy it."

    "You never cease to amaze me," praised the Ancient One with a gentle smile.

    "Indeed," nodded Odin. Meanwhile, the silent Ra thought this was a normal thing. Otherwise, how could his master create him?

    Edward led them to Earth-777 before casting the spell. Of course, he did not use his own soul for the reincarnation. He would never use his own soul in case something urred, and he lost it. As paranoid as he was, he knew the terrible consequences of some unknown entity getting hold of a piece of his soul.

    After sessfully casting the spell, the group waited, but nothing urred. "Did it work?" Odin asked.

    "It did."

    "Are you sure?"

    "I have elerated the reincarnation process and can feel the soul already born. So, yes, it did work."

    "In other words, traversing the multiverse through reincarnation does not create an early convergence?" The Ancient One suggested.

    "Let''s repeat the experiment before we make any decisions," Edward said. Following Morgana''s new ability, they rested on rtively weak timelines, and a few were close to their own, and the result was the same.

    "That is crucial information," Odin said. "We can send spies to infiltrate these timelines, gather information, and weaken them internally."

    "We can do even more," Edward said with a glint in his eyes.

    "What do you have in mind?"

    "I call it Project Speedster," he replied before vaguely exining his n.

    "Cruel but effective," The Ancient Onemented, and Odin was briefly quiet. "Can you teach my wife this spell? If you want, I can pay for it."

    "I don''t mind, but can you tell me what you n to do with it?"

    "I want to send my people to try and take control of other timelines'' Valha," Odin stated. "If we want warriors for the uing war, the warriors from Valha will be useful, so I thought of extending its power."

    "That''s a good idea." Although he guessed Odin was not telling the entire truth, that did not matter for now.

    "What do you want in exchange?" asked the Allfather.

    "Five captured Middle Demon Gods," he replied after thinking. Without his Floating City, it would have taken too much time and effort for him to capture these creatures. So, he gave the task to Odin, who had overwhelming strength from the Destroyer''s power.

    "That''s not much of an issue except for the time it will take to track them down. However, do you think dealing with these things is a good idea? They might be useful for the uing battle.

    "You''re wrong," said the Ancient One. "These creatures are beings of chaos. They would turn their fangs against us before helping. They are, in fact, unstable variables, and we should deal with them before the true convergence starts.

    "If you say so," Odin replied. He felt she was biased since these creatures lusted after Earth for some reason, and she had a negative opinion of them after fighting them for so long. However, he also realized his views might have been also screwed since he did not have to deal with them as much as hers.

    "Can you help him track the Demon Gods?" Edward asked.

    "No problem," the Ancient One nodded. She had finished her task of helping build the new Sanctum Santoriums, and she was more than happy to help.

    "Is there anything else?" Odin asked. He was getting tired after using the Destroyer for so long.

    "How is Thor''s training going?"

    "Why are you asking this?"

    "Something came up, and we may need to elerate all our ns," Edward stated before exining the situation with Hydra.

    "This is a problem," the Ancient One said. "Mephisto might only rank ninth amongst the Hell Lords, but ording to records, he''s the hardest to deal with due to his scheming nature."

    "That snake has reared its ugly head?" Odin snorted him.

    "You know him?"

    "He has tried to take over Valha many times, including once when I was young. I almost died due to that bastard."

    "I guess Mephisto has been busy," Edwardmented.

    "You can call me if you need any help to deal with that Hell Lord," Odin stated. "You can also contact me to elerate the n since Thor is indeed ready." After three years of being humbled and training in his dream, Odin was more than satisfied with his son''s progress.

    "Alright. It''s time for me to leave."

    The Destroyer turned into a rainbow before disappearing.

    ''Interesting. It seems I underestimate the Bifrost Bridge''s capabilities,'' Edward thought.

    "I''ll immediately start hunting down the Demon Gods," The Ancient One stated, and with the Space Gem, she opened a portal home.

    "I should also return to the agency," stated Ra. "So, master, please give me a ride." Edward waved his hand to open a portal for him.

    "We have much work to do, so let''s start with Project Speedster," Edward dered once he was alone.

 Chapter 616: Project Speedster (I)

    Chapter 616: Project Speedster (I)A baby opened its eyes and looked around. Its eyes were dull at first before a glint of wisdom materialized. ''It''s a sess?'' Edward thought as he closed his eyes to check his memories. "Excellent." His main body reincarnated a new soul, but this one was different as it contained his main memory, personality, and a significant part of his knowledge bank.

    Edward looked at his baby hands, "I seem to be human. However, this doesn''t appear to be Earth." His eyes could see the writing in whatever nursery it was in, and he did not recognize thenguage.

    ''It''s good I''m not on Earth since it might cause trouble to act under the Sorcerer Supreme''s eyes,'' he thought before acting. He closed his eyes to detect his gic information.

    ''Damn, that was harder than it needed to be,'' he thought as he felt tired. ''This soul is too weak, and its talent is mediocre. I need to do something about that.'' Even though he had his main body''s memories, he did not inherit its talent, and the soul used for reincarnation had to be mediocre to prevent detection �� especially since this one came with a vast quantity of memories.

    Edward focused on gathering any energy in his surroundings to rapidly elerate the development of his genes and body. Although this body was primarily human at its core, it had many differences from the humans on Earth, so he needed to study them beforehand to ensure no problems.

    Then, in the span of a minute, this newborn baby turned into a grown man. Afterward, Edward used the vast knowledge of his mind to grow his soul to the limit of his body to prevent any imbnce.

    ''The limit of Tier 1? Enough for now,'' he thought, sensing the power he could use with his current soul without bacsh. He nced at the three nurses in charge of this nursery who were looking at him, too shocked to speak. With a nce, he entered their minds to get a basic knowledge of this ce before erasing all memories of what they just experienced.

    Edward then looked at the camera in the nursing room. He wanted to teleport to his destination, but he was unable to. He had no mana, and sensing any kind of spatial energy would take a while. Lastly, he could not use Karmar Taj''s method without a sling ring. He had no choice but to use a different tactic.

    Edward sent his astral projection through the walls into the security room and upied the security guard watching the baby''s room before removing the footage. He erased thetter''s memories before returning to his body. He transfigured new clothes before walking out of the hospital.

    This was simr to Earth technology-wise, except with a much smaller poption. That''s because Thanos once came to this ce when it was on the verge of destroying itself due to overpoption. The Mad Titan killed half of the poption randomly before taking over.''If I want Project Speedster to work, the first thing on the agenda is increasing my soul and talent, then creating Morgana''s recement. The first one is not too difficult, but how do I proceed with the second? Start with a Quantum Computer? Or a powerful soul as a container? Maybe both?''

    His next destination was the house of the wealthiest individual in this Cre-il City. He influenced the guards and everyone he came into contact with, thus gainingplete control of Sir Luiyek''s estate and his money. Edward spent the next 24 hours through the web, learning about the resources of this. Once he had a decent idea of the current state of this, he ordered Luiyek to procure a few things for him, which he used on tworge magic circles in thergest room in the estate, one on the ground and one floating in the air.

    The magic circle resembled three circles that met a fourth at the center. Edward then sat at the center. "Let''s start." The circle was activated by lightning, and a few seconds afterward, three demon creatures appeared in the three outside circles. However, before these demons could react or process their environment, they screamed before turning into two orbs: blue and bright red. The orbs turned into streams of light that entered Edward''s body. He repeated the process more than a dozen times before stopping.

    "A purified Tier 6 soul and a new Energy Sensitive Body," Edward said as he clenched his hands. "Although the soul me is now unstable due to the sudden increase of the soul, this body is not meant to live long anyway, so we can fix the problemter if need be."

    He proceeded to the next step, which involved summoning at least Tier 7 and above demons before activating the magic circle in the air, transforming these creatures into materials for a new Gate of Truth. The process took him a week, but he finally created a new gate, which meant his talent no longer limited his actions. Although it was only 30% of the original body, that was still in the realm of super genius, considering how much of an anomaly he truly is.

    "On to the next step," Edward muttered before gathering Cosmic Energy for his use. Although he could transform other energy into mana, he was not satisfied with how long this body would need to do such a thing unless he engraved an enchantment in his soul. It was better to use other sources, and cosmic energy was potent and readily avable scattered in the universe.

    Edward used a detection spell to find the closest technologically advanced civilization to this. Building a miniaturized quantumputer on this would take too much effort. Although Thanos had conquered this ce, he did not help these people advance; he only left one of his ships stationed here to watch over them.

    "Found it," He found a under the Nova Empire''s rule about 26,000 light years away, and it appeared that ce was aboratory for the Empire. He opened a portal to theboratory and immediately took over the minds of every individual working there.

    With state-of-the-art technology and control over some of the best scientists and engineers of the Nova Empire, he created his Quantum Computer in three days. He then erased all traces of his appearance before teleporting to Morag, where he procured one of the infinity stones �� the Power Orb.

    The orb''s purpose was still a way for him to recreate Morgana so that Project Speedster could be aplished as soon as possible. So, after getting his hands on it, he built a powerful Tier 10 soul with no emotions by converting the energy in the stone into soul energy. Hebined the soul with the miniaturized Quantum Computer to further boost its processing power before finally fusing it with his own soul.

    "Wee, master," said a soothing voice. "Do you want to give me a name?"

    "Nara," Edward said randomly. He chose an approach simr to Jarvis for this mission to save time, so Nara did not have a shape or personality like Morgana.

    "What a wonderful name," Nara praised. "What is your first order?"

    "Let''s start by building your database." He immediately installed all the knowledge he brought with him, including the ones he took from the Nova Empire.

    "Done," said Nara after a few minutes. It took way longer than Morgana, even the old one, but that was to be expected.

    "In that case, let''s run some basic tests before proceeding to the next stage of the n."

    -------

    This arc is only 3 chapters.

 Chapter 617: Project Speedster (II)

    Chapter 617: Project Speedster (II)

    The test revealed that Nara was not up to the standard he would love, but Edward expected this, and the final oue was the best he could make in the current situation.

    "The next step is to build a Speed Force in this universe," he talked to himself before immediately starting. He needed to optimize the creation process since he did not have ess to all the resources of the main body.

    "The best method would be to utilize all six gems," Edwardmented as he looked at a screen before him. "I can also have the dwarves help me." He had stolen the dwarves'' knowledge from Earth-125, so he knew how capable they were.

    With a concrete next step, Edward acted. He first retrieved the soul gem using the same method his original body did by tricking another poor bastard. Then, he headed to Knowhere to get the Reality Stone from the Collector. His information stated that the events of Thor II had just ended, and the stone was in the collector''s hands.

    Edward opened a portal to the closest star system to the Sr System before flying to his destination. Midway through his flight, a rainbow descended from the sky, revealing an Asgardian Army.

    "You guys must be here because of what happened to the Collector," Edward stated calmly.

    "What you have stolen is the property of Asgard and the Allfather. Hand it over, and do not resist; we will ensure your safety," a man in armor boldly dered. Edward ignored him and soon focused on a crow trying to hide itself.

    "I might have been wary of you in your prime, but you''re old and dying now. Stay out of my business, and Asgard might survive a bit longer," Edward announced before releasing the power from the Power Stone; a purple beam emanated from his hand, wiping out this small toon.

    He flew into Earth, heading directly to Hydra''s base to get the Mind Stone and to SHIELD for the Space Stone. All five were ced on a gold bracelet on his wrist. ''Now, for thest one."He went to Kamar Taj, and, as expected, the Ancient One awaited his arrival. Edward calmly looked at her and the surroundings. "I see. You know you can''t stop, but you want to sacrifice yourself to die with me or seal me. It won''t work."

    The Ancient One secretly sighed, "Nothing is absolute."

    "True," Edward replied calmly. "If Odin had loaned you the Destroyer, you would have had a chance. Anyway, let''s not talk about something so pointless. Answer my question, and I promise to spare all your sorcerers."

    The Ancient One thought briefly. She did not know whether this man would keep his word, but she was willing to take the risks if there was a slight chance.

    "Ask away."

    "Were there any major events that resulted in the death of some of the most powerful entities of this universe?" The Ancient One frowned. "It doesn''t have to be recent. It could be ancient history."

    "Are you referring to Agomoto''s Corruption?"

    "Oh?"

    "Agomoto suddenly went crazy and killed countless creatures in the Universe ��"

    "Including the Demon Gods?"

    "Yes, they were the first victims."

    "Then, how was he stopped?" Edward asked.

    "Someone reached the center of the universe and made a wish to Eternity, finally ending his madness."

    "I see." Edward finally understood why Morgana detected this universe as one of the weak ones. "I will keep my word." The battle did notst long, and Edward acquired thest stone. A green glow emanated from his bracelet, and he felt a terrifying power coursing through his veins.

    "This power �� it''s indeed on the level of a Demon God King. More importantly, I can bend all thews of this universe to my will," Edwardmented. This feeling was intoxicating, sadly, it did not belong to him.

    Edward''s final destination on Earth was Wakanda and Talokan to take all their vibranium before opening a portal to Nidavellir to control the dwarves and take them away. He expected Asgard toe again, but no one was in sight. With the stones and the dwarves, Edward quickly built a new Speed Force that could expand throughout the multiverse, not just a regr one.

    "Sir, there is a problem," Nara stated.

    "What is it?"

    "The Speedster Clones are a failure,"

    "What do you mean?" Nara projected a holographic screen of a bunch of clones running on a cosmic treadmill, except no one had super-speed.

    "You used Barry''s DNA as a temte, correct?"

    "Yes."

    "Is it because webine the Reality, Soul, and Mind stones to make the clone? Try a regrly produced clone." With these single orders, countless golems and machines build the infrastructure for a pure technology-based clone. In an hour, Edward had created a new batch of clones that should have high affinity with the speed force.

    "The results are the same," Nara stated.

    "Exnation?"

    "Calcting."

    "The Speed Force was changed after adapting to this world''s rules, preventing clones from acquiring its power," Edward stated.

    "Our analysis concluded that your answer is 83% the likely cause."

    "Fine, we''ll do this the old-fashioned way," Edward grunted. "Scan the universe for anyone with the slightest affinity with the speed force, and send golems to bring them to��this." Edward pointed to a map before him.

    "Build a, hmm, let''s call it a Red Guardian Temple. We are an organization as old as time itself. Our mission is to protect the multiverse from a dark and powerful force called Azeroth, the Dark God of Speed. Azeroth has resurrected, meaning it''s time for our temple to take action.

    "Also, refine a Speed Force Affinity Potion with Barry''s DNA to use as an initiation ceremony."

    "Do you want me to add anything else to the potion?" Nara asked.

    "No. I''m going to brainwash these people to prevent anyone from "revealing" the truth by canceling whatever I put in their mind."

    "As you wish." Nara executed his orders, and three dayster, more than 20 million people were brought back to Redsun. These people were gathered together on arge tform with no one in sight. Then, a streak of red lightning arrived from the distance before descending on the podium.

    Edward, surrounded by the speedster lightning, looked at them.

    "I am the Red Temple Priest. I know all of you are scared, being forcefully taken away from your homes and families," he announced, his voice audible and understandable to everyone. "But we have no choice. A great enemy has woken up, threatening the mystery of this universe and every other world in existence. But you have the power to stop them. I know most of you don''t understand what I''m talking about, so let me show."

    He used the Reality Stone to create a vivid illusion for these people of a power struggle between the Guardian God of Speed and Its Red Temple and the Dark God of Speed and its Dark Temple. The illusion showed the birth of the multiverse to exin to these people in simple terms before introducing how the Dark God wishes to swallow every universe to increase his speed and power, but the Guardian God safeguards all sentient beings. It was a beautiful and vivid experience for everyone present.

    "As you can see, time is not on our side," Edward announced. "This war ising, and we must prepare. Now, you can choose whether to stay, participate, or leave and return to your regr life. Don''t worry. There will be no penalty for choosing to leave, and the temple will evenpensate you for today''s inconvenience."

    The crowd was quiet for a moment before a humanoid lizard alien spoke. "What happens if we stay? Will we have powers like the red warriors in that story?"

    "Yes, you will have powers and be speedsters," Edward answered with a reassuring smile despite being the one who ced that alien in the crowd to ask that question. "However, with great poweres great responsibility. You will have to confront the dark speedsters and put your life in danger for the sake of the multiverse."

    The crowd became rowdy as people discussed what choices to make, and after half an hour, Edward asked them to choose.

 Chapter 618: Project Speedster (Finale)

    Chapter 618: Project Speedster (Finale)

    The majority of people bought his tale and chose to ept his proposal. Although many of these decisions were probably very impulsive and spur of the moment, he did not care. The rest wanted more time to mull it over, while the rest refused, wishing to return to their ordinary life. Edward ced the indecisive people on the refusal list, stating that their mindset was too weak for this uing battle.

    ''13 million epted the offer �� it''s almost bnced,'' he thought. The golems tallied the remaining 7 million candidates, leading them to five ships that would return them home.

    Boom!

    The sky suddenly turned ck before a portal manifested. A man dressed in an all-ck robe and a white mask that resembled bones walked in the air.

    "Dark Priest?" Edward yelled. "How could you enter our timeline?"

    "You''ve underestimated our power."

    Edward gritted his teeth before running into the sky to confront the priest. They turned into a dark red streak of light that shed everywhere in the sky. Meanwhile, more dark speedsters rushed from the portal, heading directly to the newly chosen red speedsters.

    "No," Edward yelled, distracting himself to activate a shield around the people. The dark priest took this opportunity to plunge his hands into his chest. He punched the dark priest, who evaded, and Edward took this chance to enter the shield.

    "How long do you think your god can protect you?" The dark priests sneered. "He was lucky to win thest war, and now, he''s weaker than ever.""The Guardian God has stopped that Mad God countless times, and he will do it again."

    "What a pointless struggle. Anyway, I''ve got what I came for." The dark priest nced at the group that was leaving and not protected. His dark speedster started running around that group before everyone turned into a dark light that flew into the portal in the sky.

    "No, stop," Edward said, but his sudden actions aggravated his injury, so he fell to the ground while holding his chest.

    "Priest," yelled countless survivors.

    "I��couldn''t protect them," Edward said, not hiding his sadness.

    "Priest, don''t worry about them. You should really take care of your injury," said a humanoid creature with two horns.

    "You don''t understand. Their fate will be worse than death as they are corrupted and turned into dark speedsters," Edward sighed. "I failed them."

    "Maybe we can save themter."

    "Yes, so take care of your injuries."

    "Maybe you''re right," he exhaled. "Let''s finish the initiation."

    "Sir��"

    "Don''t worry. I''ve survived worse. Plus, I''m not afraid of death since it only means returning to the embrace of the Speed Force and the Guardian God." He waved his hand, and a red lightning ball manifested in the sky. It released an enormous bolt of lightning that hit the crowd. The people screamed, thinking they were about to die. However, they were perfectly fine.

    Someone was excited and ran, but his body was surrounded by lightning, and his speed reached a level faster than most motor transportation. More bold individuals started to try, realizing they all had superspeed.

    "I know you''re excited, but calm down," Edward said with his pale expression. "The ceremony is not finished." A bowl with a red liquid appeared in everyone''s palm.

    "This is the blood of the Guardian God. Drink it, and your talent or affinity with him and the Speed Force will drastically increase," Edward dered. "Normally, this is a gift to his bravest and most loyal speedster, but an exception was made for all of you because we have just returned and need more talents." Edward coughed. "Now, enjoy."

    The power of peer pressure or herd mentality was indeed scary. After a few people drank the potion, the others followed. The process was elerated when people started bragging about the effect.

    "Excellent. Next will be your training, and I promise you it will be brutal." The people shuttered, but Edward ignored them. He had already surrounded this in a time bubble. Twenty years inside is one week outside, and he will use all this time to train and brainwash these people using psychology and religion.

    While the golems started the training, Edward headed inside the temple, and as soon as he was out of sight, he returned to normal.

    "Sir, there is a problem."

    "What is it now?"

    "The Speed Force is crashing."

    "Pardon me?" Edward immediately looked at the data.

    "It appeared it was not designed to have so many people tapping into its power," Nara stated, and Edward grunted. The DC Universe''s speed force never had more than a million users. Adding the fact their version was not a Tier 11 entity, it made sense for that to happen.

    "With this news, things will have to change a little," Edward muttered. "Borrow energy from the stones to stabilize it. We must also modify it to absorb dimensional energy to sustain itself."

    Edward was soon busy. He modified the Speed Force while training the speedsters. The training involved many things, including how to deal with people in other timelines. He even took them to "universes" that had been destroyed by the Dark God. He even conducted a rescue mission for the people who were abducted, raising his number of speedsters to 18 million.

    At the 20-year mark, it was finally graduation time for these new speedsters:

    "You are now ready to protect the multiverse," Edward dered.

    "For the Speed Force, for the Guardian God." All 18 million people chanted in unison. The speedsters then stepped on their cosmic treadmill and ran with unparalleled speed. When a portal to another timeline appeared before them, they rushed inside.

    Earth 278:

    A speedster named Row rushed into that timeline. He followed his training to find a deserted to build a temple. ording to his guidelines, he could find one of the Infinity Stones to sacrifice to the Guardian God to ensure his revival, but Row since it was not mandatory, Row decided to take things slow on his first trip.

    Row was satisfied that his first trip had no issue with the universe''s local or dark speedsters. So, he rushed to the next timeline after building the temple to the exact specifications of his training.

    Earth-304:

    "How is the situation?" Edward asked:

    "Project Speedster is a sess," Nara stated. "As we spoke, more than 18 million timelines are rushing toward this ce."

    "Excellent," Edward nodded. This n was simple: use these speedsters to create convergence forcefully and eliminate as many timelines as possible before the final [Convergence].

    "18 million is not enough, so I must recruit more people from these new timelines," hemented. Eliminating 18 million timelines all at once would be considered great sess to most people, but nothing in the grand scheme of the multiverse.

    "What about the data?" Edward''s n rarely had only one objective, which was the same as this one. The expansion of the Speed Force was crucial data for him to achieve Tier 11.

    "They areing in," Nara replied.

    "More good news. The next thing is delivering the information to the main body as secretly as possible."

    Edward did not want any link associated with Project Speedster between him and his Earth. He feared some powerful entity would enact its revenge after knowing what he had done. However, he still lusts after the data of this experiment.

    The main body already had a n, so he only needed to execute it. Once everything was finished, Edward of Earth-304 headed to another timeline to recruit and train more speedsters. He cloned himself so he did not have to repeat himself, and after creating a sustainable process of training and recruitment that did not rely on him alone, he hid in the shadows to record more data and wait for his eventual death.

 Chapter 619: Timeline Ranks

    Chapter 619: Timeline Ranks

    Yggdrasil Center, God of Story Loki, calmly watched the multiverse, focusing on Edward and his actions. "A ruthless, sinct, and effective move." He watched as the millions of speedsters rushed into other timelines, forcing them to converge and destroy one another until only one remained.

    This move was more interesting because it was just the beginning. As long as someone does not catch on, these speedsters could cause billions of timelines to be destroyed.

    "All this work for nothing," Loki sighed. He made the ultimate sacrifice by imprisoning himself in this tree and molding the multiverse into a stable form, preventing the likelihood of the Council of Kangs from creating a Multiversal War. But all of this was in vain.

    Powers behind hisprehension suddenly appeared and unraveled his multiverse, causing an event worse than the Multiverse War. Now, Loki has to figure out his next goal in life. "What should I do? Revive my family? y happy life with Silvie? Try to protect people again?"

    Loki frowned. By watching the multiverse, he saw all the possibilities of his life; in some ways, he had experienced all those lives by living vicariously through all his variants. He could predict how quickly things would be boring if he had to relive them.

    His gaze focused on Edward. "No, I need new ideas, new possibilities �� new stories. And he''s shown me the way." He was one of the few people who immediately noticed when Edward arrived in this universe. As such, he had an inkling of thetter''s origin.

    "Beyond the Multiverse," Loki muttered, his eyes shining brightly. He looked at the tree and touched it. "It won''t be long before I''m free. Let''s be patient until then."

    nk Realm:

    Edward opened his eyes, "Everything is done. Prepare to receive the encrypted data.""I''m on it," Morgana replied, and in a few seconds, shetched on to the information scattered in the nk. This method was safe because the message was everywhere in the nk Realm, meaning it could not be traced to any world or any single individual �� at least, not by any means Edward is aware of.

    However, the downside is that anyone with sufficient technology or power can intercept the message. Luckily, Edward was very confident in his encrypted capabilities, as he used thebination of Primordial Runes from different universes.

    In other words, even if someone could use divination to interpret the data, they would only unconsciously mumble jumble or nonsense.

    "How is it?" Edward asked.

    "The encryption itself has no problem," Morgana exined. "As for the data? They are even better than the one we''ve gathered due to the speed at which the Speed Force is expanding."

    So far, Edward has set up two experiments to gather data on how to achieve Tier 11. The first one is the universes he created, which made Morgana the Will of a newly created small Multiverse. This experiment encountered some problems in the early stages because Morgana could not bear controlling so many universes. However, it was different now after her update.

    "Show it to me," Edward asked, and a screen appeared before him. Although these two experiments looked identical, their essence was not. Morgana''s experiment focused on howplex the mind of a Tier 11 Entity is. How can their mind ess all their variants'' knowledge, memories, emotions, and experiences across the multiverse. It also focuses on how to control the power from all those variants.

    Meanwhile, the Speed Force Experiment focuses on how a Tier 11 Entity''s energy is connected across the multiverse.

    "Things are proceeding smoothly," he muttered. He has prepared a few more experiments for his Tier 11 Path but is still satisfied with the current result. "I think our work here is done." He only needs to send someone from Time Force to gather the encrypted message at regr intervals, and that will continue until the clone he sent is discovered and dies.

    "Wait, there is onest thing," Morgana added. "I''ve created a system to ssify the universes into ranks based on their overall strength I''ve detected."

    "Oh, show me." Edward received the news, and his brow immediately furrowed: "We''re only Rank 3? And what''s with the B?"

    "Correct. Rank 0 is for the worlds without a single Tier 10 foe. Rank 1 means at least one Tier 10 entity. Rank 2 means at least one person on par with an Upper Demon God, and Rank 3 means there is at least one King Level Powerhouse."

    [AN: Refresher: A King can destroy at least 76 universes with one attack.]

    "I understand the general gist of this system, but isn''t the difference between these ranks too vast?"

    "They are; that''s why we have the numbers. For example, the lowest Rank 3 Universe with only one King is ssified as 3F. We are 3B because we have dozens of Kings."

    "What about above B?" Edward asked.

    "3A means at least 50 Kings."

    "Merlin''s beards �� does home even have so many Gods?" Edwardined.

    "3S means hundreds of Kings. 3Z means an unssified King."

    "Unssified? Are you referring to a King with the strength of hundreds, maybe thousands of universes? Basically, Pseudo Tier 11?"

    "Correct."

    "That makes sense," Edward nodded, feeling a headache �� especially when thinking Merlin''s war is probably even worse. "Is rank 3 the highest?"

    "No,"Morgana destroyed his dream. "Rank 4 means at least one Tier 11. Rank 5 is ssified for beings above Tier 11. However, this rank is basically empty since I have no data to back up its existence."

    "Is that so?" Edward grunted. "Wait, does that mean you have the data to back up the existence of a Rank 4 world?"

    "Yes. I''ve detected a timeline that Ibeled Earth-666. The aura released by that timeline is unlike anything I''ve felt before. My instincts warned me that I might be detected, so I stayed away during the data-gathering stage of this ssification."

    Edward sighed, "We need to get things rolling if we want to have a chance to survive this world." He no longer hesitated and returned home, heading directly for the Time Force. He wanted to give them Morgana''s new ssification while tasking them to collect the data from the nk Realm.

    "Sir, you''re here at the right time," Ra said.

    "Did something happen?"

    "We detect an anomaly in this location," Ra showed him a map. "We believed it was the result of Convergence and the destruction of that universe."

    "I''ll go check it out," Edward agreed before giving them orders and teleporting to the map''s location. It did not take him to find the source of that anomaly.

    "Jessica Jones," he muttered, and with a quick scan of the, he discovered the other members of the Defenders: Luke Cage and Matt Murdock. "These people did not exist in the timeline before, but now they do. Is this what happens when a world is destroyed before a fusion? But why?"

    "It could be a reward," Morgana suggested. "Give the universe more fighting power and increase their survival chances."

    "Did you deduce that from the Golden Energies fused with our timeline?"

    "Yes."

    "That''s probably the best exnation we''ll receive currently," Edward nodded, once again feeling how much harder things are because he does not have the support of his Empire or his family, which is full of talented individuals.

    "So, what are you going to do with them?"

 Chapter 620: Technology Exchange

    Chapter 620: Technology Exchange

    "There are many possibilities," Edward uttered. "We can pursue an extreme path for Luke Cage and Daredevil."

    "You want to develop Luke Cage''s Imprable Skin and Daredevil''s Extreme Senses?"

    "We can model Luke Cage''s skin after the Fer race. It would be excellent if he could develop defensive capabilities that are on par with Tier 10. Daredevil can develop Cosmic Awareness, Jessica Jones'' super strength should fit perfectly with Kryptonian DNA, and Iron Fist''s Chi is another form of magic/energy in this world."

    "All of those are doable," Morgana agreed. "How about we turn them into a reconnaissance team? Once our world experiences a convergence, we send them inside to gather information and disturb the situation."

    "That''s actually a great idea," Edward nodded. "The issue is how to convince them. These guy''s personalities mean they care more about their small neighborhood than therger cosmic things; that''s why they are street-level heroes."

    "They might indeed choose to save the lives of the people in their cities rather than try to help the entire universe," Morgana nodded. "So, what now?"

    "I''ll leave a clone that will be intertwined in their lives. Hopefully, I can use it to convince themter down the line," Edward stated before leaving the clone and leaving. He had a lot of work to do as things were unraveling faster than he anticipated.

    His next destination was Wakanda. After sending a reminder, the king personally received it, and this time, he was not wearing armor �� albeit the Dora Mje still apanied him. In the past three years, after many exchanges �� including the location of Ulysses w, the rtionship with Wakanda can now be ssified as friendly.

    "Your message made it seem this was an official visit instead of a friendly one?" King T''Chaka asked after a brief salutation."It is," Edward replied seriously.

    "In that case, follow me to the throne room. We will convene with the advisors."

    Edward followed the king to the discussion room where the queen and other advisors �� including Master Makana, the Chief Scientist of Wakanda. He sat in a chair facing the crowd, and the meeting immediately started:

    "So, friend, what happened to make you so somber?" the king asked.

    "Time is running out, and I can no longer take things slowly," Edward replied, confusing everyone. However, he did not exin �� not yet. "Before we start, I would like to call the Goddess Bast as a witness to this meeting."

    As his words finished, and to the crowd''s shock, a white mist manifested in the room before a five-meter-tall path with glowing blue eyes appeared. It looked around before slowly condensing into a humanoid form.

    "Are you the one who summoned me?" she asked, looking at Edward. However, before he could answer, the Wakandians quickly saluted their Goddess, and Bast nodded to them.

    "My name is Edward Bones, the new Sorcerer Supreme, and yes, I ''m the one who summoned you."

    "Sorcerer Supreme? I think I''ve heard that term before. Oh, right, the guardians of Earth from mystical threats?"

    "That''s us."

    "Many of your predecessors were powerful and aplished sorcerers. I hope you can live up to their legacy."

    "I do, too," Edward replied politely.

    "So, why did you summon me to this realm?"

    "I''m going to discuss something very serious with the Wakandans, and I believe your presence would give my words more weight."

    "Just for that?"

    "I believe this information will also be crucial to you as well."

    "Oh?"

    "Yes, and it''s to the point I must request you make the highest oath not to release the information."

    "Do you understand what you''re asking me?"

    "I do, and if you wish, I can contact the Allfather to vouch for me."

    "Even the Asgardians are involved? Now, I''m intrigued," Bast muttered with a frown. She pondered for a few seconds. "Very well. I swear on my godhood that I, Bast, the Goddess of Panther, Felines, Protection, and Fertility, will not release any information discussed in this meeting."

    A golden chain appeared before and directly entered her forehead. "I hope you''re not wasting my time."

    "I''m thankful for your cooperation," Edward said.

    "Immediately get a chair for the Goddess," T''Chaka said to his son, standing on his left. "No, she can take my seat." He stood up, and his wife followed him.

    "No need," said Bast as she walked between the two groups and created a chair on the far right, leaving some distance in the middle. Edward does not care about her position; instead, he focuses on the young T''Cha.

    "What I''m about to say or show might be too much for his young mind."

    "Don''t worry. As our next king, T''Ch''s mind was trained as a warrior. He will be fine," said T''Chaka.

    "If you say so," Edward shrugged. In the worst-case scenario, he''ll just erase the boy''s mind. He first istes this room to prevent any prying eyes.

    "As you may know, our sorcerer''s duty is to protect the world from magical threats. One of the ways we''ve been so sessful at a task was due to our ability to peek at the future.

    "However, we recently detected a dire future. Let me show you a portion."

    He waved his hand to show them an illusion of the future. He did not show everything now, but enough for them to understand the general situation. The room was immediately quiet for more than five minutes.

    "My boy, are you alright?" the Queen suddenly asked as she remembered her son being here.

    "I''m fine," replied T''Ch, his body trembling uncontrobly.

    ''The boy''s willpower is better than I thought,'' Edwardmented.

    "This can''t be true," announced one of the advisers. "These images must be created with very advanced holographic technology or magic." Many people agreed with this thought; to be precise, they had to believe it.

    "Goddess Bast," Edward said.

    "I must say, I''m also having a hard time believing this," she announced. "I''ve heard of convergence, but that is an extremely rare phenomenon. Now, you''re telling me it''s happening on such a grand scale?"

    "Your Highness, pardon me if I''m too bold, but I would like to ask a question," Makana asked.

    "Go ahead."

    "Are you saying that convergences or universes crashing into each other are real?" Makana could not describe the flurry of emotions his old heart was experiencing. He had first learned that the multiverse was real, which is groundbreaking news for any scientist. But that good news did notst long.

    "That is correct," Bast nodded. "My father, Ra, once told me about this after noticing the event with his All-Seeing-Eye."

    ''Sun God Ra? All Seeing Eye? Maybe these gods may be more useful than I anticipated,'' Edward thought.

    "So, logically speaking, such an event could happen?" Makana continued.

    "Yes, but who could have such power?" she replied. "Even the Celestials with the Infinity Stones do not have such power."

    "Celestial? Infinity Stone?"

    "Don''t worry about it."

    "As you wish." Makana stopped asking questions. King T''Chaka had regained his bearing. He looked at Edward: "Why are you telling us this?"

    "My job as Sorcerer Supreme is to protect this timeline. So, after learning this news, I already started nning how to survive."

    "Is that why you contacted us three years ago?"

    "Correct."

    "I''m guessing there are others?"

    "Yes, but the main one is the Asgardians."

    "And they are?"

    "You''ve heard of Norse Mythology?"

    "You''re talking about Thor and Odin? Are they real? Well, I guess that makes sense." Many people think Bast is also just a myth," King T''Chaka nodded. "I understand your purpose. But what can we do in such an event?" Their technology might be the most advanced on Earth, but they were powerless before such a catastrophic event.

    "That''s why I''m here," Edward stated. "I will provide you with technology that will make you a real threat in the uing catastrophe, and you only need to digest it as soon as possible."

    "And what do you want in exchange?" King T''Chaka did not believe the man would share such knowledge for free.

    "First is vibranium."

    Everyone expected this.

    "Secondly, all the new technology you develop from now on will be shared with me."

 Chapter 621: Unstable Factor

    Chapter 621: Unstable Factor

    "Excuse me for being blunt," the queen interjected. "Do you have technology of that level? I don''t mean to doubt you, but you''re a sorcerer, and��"

    "I understand your concern," Edward nodded. "I''m not just a sorcerer but a pursuer of knowledge. I''ve traveled to many dimensions and worlds, including ones with very advanced technological civilizations." He waved his hand to use illusion to create a holographic rendering of the technology he would grant them.

    T''Chaka motioned for Chief Makana to check, and the scientist immediately started reading the information. After less than five minutes, he shook his head and sighed in disappointment:

    "Is something wrong?" the king asked.

    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty, but this knowledge is beyond my understanding."

    "What are you saying?"

    "They appeared to be true, but it''s beyond what I canprehend."

    "Apologies," Edward stated, remembering that not everyone was Tony Stark. In fact, even Tony Stark might not be able to digest such advanced technology without years of study or a sufficient knowledge foundation. Edward raised his hand to summon a helmet.

    "This contains lessons for you to be able to understand the technology I will provide." Edward thought of something, so he summoned a second helmet. "It''s my understanding that the princess is also very talented. This is for her."Makana took the helmet, and before the king could warn him, he put it on and stood in the middle of the room with his eyes closed. Everyone waited for him for more than 10 minutes before he woke up.

    "Is there really such an advanced civilization?" Makana muttered.

    "Master Makana."

    "My apologies, Your Majesty," he swiftly said as he realized he got carried away.

    "What''s the result?"

    "There are no issues."

    "And what level of technology are we talking about?"

    "Hmm, how do I put it inly," Makana muttered. "Enough for us to wield energy on a universal scale."

    King T''Chaka squinted his eyes as he finally understood everything. This man wanted Wakanda to be one of the main fighters in this uing war, so he chose to elevate our technology so we couldpete on these creatures'' level. The vibranium and knowledge are only his secondary goals.

    King T''Chaka''s first instinct was to reject this proposal. Although their nations would indeed benefit immensely, there is also great danger that came with it. However, he soon understood that doing so would be a grave mistake. No matter what choice he makes, this catastrophe ising, and Edward''s proposal is an opportunity for them to be the main yers, an opportunity to have the power to determine their fate instead of relying on others for protection.

    "I ept your proposal," King T''Chaka decided. A few of his council members did not agree with this decision, but they would not contradict their king''s decision before an outsider �� let alone before Goddess Bast.

    "Excellent," Edward nodded. In theics, ck Panther �C T''Cha �� is the Marvels'' version of Batman. Not only was his intelligence on par with his sister, but he also created technology that could be considered Tier 10 and added it to his suit.

    ck Panther had contingency ns for Hulk (not the weak one in the MCU, but the monster in theics); he had weapons that could kill Gctus and the Celestials, could naturally control Mjolnir, had magic-based weapons, and a list of other powers and aplishments��for example, invited Shadow Physics, whichbined Alchemy and Quantum Physics, allowing him unlimited teleportation, including ess to anywhere in the Multiverse.

    "I''m d you cane to an agreement, but what will I do?" Bast said. "How am I supposed to prepare for this catastrophe?"

    "Goddess Bast, you have been our guardian since antiquity. We will protect you as long as a single Wakandian is still breathing," Queen Ramonda stated.

    "This may be the only way, " Bast muttered before raising her hand to condense a mark in the shape of a panther. "This mark will allow the king to converse with all your ancestors from the Ancestral ne and gain all their wisdom, knowledge, and experience."

    Edward squinted his eyes. In theics, T''Cha became the King of the Dead and had the same ability.

    "Thank you," T''Chaka immediately said.

    "Lastly, I rmend you make the Heart-Shaped Herb something universal for all Wakandians." After saying these words, st hurried left. Although she needed to rely on Wakanda for safety, she also wanted to prepare.

    Meanwhile, Edward thought deeply, but not about the Heart-Shaped Herb. He had already analyzed that thing and realized it was a natural way to optimize a human''s gene. He ssified the herb as an excellent magical herb, and many potions have been optimized by Morgana after being used as a main or secondary material.

    Edward continued his meeting, discussing the nitty-gritty. Once they agree on a detailed contract, both sides sign. Edward then handed over the technology, especially the one about technomancers. He hoped the Wakandians would build a ck Panther Suit capable of destroying universes.

    His next stop was Talokan to meet Namor. He had previously tried to make contact, but thetter was not friendly. Despite Edward''s best efforts, the first mutant did not want to listen. Once teleported underwater, he talked to Namor onest time, even revealing the uing catastrophe.

    "Why are you being so stubborn?" Edward asked.

    "The affairs of the surface world do not matter to us," Namor replied.

    "Do you think you can remain unscathed? Do you think you can hide underwater while we''re forced to deal with the people?" Edward asked, not hiding his frustration.

    "We will be fine on our own," Namor continued. "And, who knows if you''re even telling the truth?"

    Edward stared into his eyes. After what felt like an eternity, he said calmly: "You''re officially an unstable variable. It''s a shame. Talokan is such a beautiful and unique civilization."

    Namor''s sense of danger suddenly went on like an rm. He wanted to immediately attack his opponent despite knowing the vast differences in their power. Unfortunately, his eyes turned white, and his body started floating on the water. While he only fainted, this was not the same for all his other citizens. Edward ruthlessly wiped out their souls, killing everyone. Then, with a wave of his hand, he put away all of Talokan to take away their vibranium.

    "Do you think this was a little rash?" Morgana asked.

    "What do you think was the probability of him changing his mind?"

    "3.2%."

    "What about the probability that someone would free him from my mind control if I tried to force him to work for me?"

    "Hmm, let me see. With beings like Mephisto, your current luck bacsh, and how this world seems to operate differently than home �� as high as 72.64%."

    "That''s why they needed to die," Edward added, making Morgana sigh. "I''ve already recorded his Life Code."

    "Did you find the X-gene?"

    "I did."

    "What about his soul? Did you record all the data?"

    "Yes."

    "The other Talokan? Their Life Code should also be interesting."

    "It''s done."

    "Good." Edward wiped out Namor''s soul and body before disappearing. His next destination was the Nova Empire. After so long, he had finally thought of a way to make them useful in this uing catastrophe.

 Chapter 622: New Corp

    Chapter 622: New Corp

    Before his three-year retreat, Edward had yet to have a concrete n for what to do with the Nova Empire. So, he controlled a few people of the Nova Empire, including a struggling, talented scientist, and had thetter rapidly rise through the ranks. Now that he had a n, he began using these pawns.

    During an experiment involving the development of external dimensions and exploring the multiverse, the scientist known as Kirul discovered an unknown greenmp. The thing was soonbeled as the highest secret of the Nova Empire, despite no one knowing that themp was. However, the origin of themp and the massive energy they detected once they first discovered it was more than enough to pay attention to it.

    Then, a few dayster, when Kirul repeated the experiment, he recorded a terrifying saw �� the destruction of a universe. To be precise, the crashing of two universes/timelines. At first, Kirul and the rulers of the Empire thought this was a rare cosmic phenomenon that they were lucky to encounter. However, the experiments kept showing more timelines crashing together before destroying.

    Everyone started panicking, wondering why these timelines were being destroyed and whether theirs would be next. More importantly,they asked how to prevent it or protect themselves in a worst-case scenario. No one had an answer since Doctor Kirul had only recently developed the technology to observe and interact with dimensions.

    The upper echelons debated their next step. Some thought they should find ways to escape this timeline, others believed they should continue fighting, and many considered telling other factions so they could prepare. Sadly, no decision could be made as everyone bickered incessantly.

    Luckily, before the dispute escted to a severe level, Doctor Kirul had unrivaled the effect of thatmp. After a meeting with the ruling ss, an order was given to gather people from across the Empire. They had to have a clean background, noble or decent character, and a person of high willpower. The Empire elerated the recruitment of these individuals, almost alerting their enemies or allies.

    Special Location:

    Kirul was a humanoid alien with slightly purple skin and two small horns as small as three centimeters. He had a stoic demeanor, especially when focusing on the tablet. After a few seconds of tapping on the tablet, he finally raised his head to look at the group of 15 individuals before him.

    "This should be Group 2. But why is there only so few?""The others have still not passed basic training," replied his assistant, a green-skinned alien of the opposite gender. "I could ask them to elerate the speed."

    "No need. We want quality, not quantity," Kirul replied before focusing on the group. "Wee to the Green Lantern Corp. Stay quiet and follow me." He led the group through an enormous door, and everyone gasped as they looked at that towering greenmp.

    "Hyros, ID: 3A765FE. Step up to themp and recite the activation code."

    Hyros was a lizard alien with four arms. He hesitated briefly before following orders.

    [In brightest day, in darkest night,

    [No evil shall escape my sight.

    [Let those who worship evil''s might,

    [Beware my power �� Green Lantern''s light.]

    The giantntern released a green light immediately after Hyros finished his words. Then, a green ring floated before him, and he put it on with a smile. Basic information about the ring entered his mind, so he only focused before creating a sword projection.

    "You''ll have plenty of time to use your power after training. So, stand to the side so the others can proceed," Kirul stated, waking Hyros from his excitement. Kirul called someone else, and the ceremony proceeded.

    Edward �� who was invisible and the mastermind behind everything �� calmly watched this ceremony. "This Green Lantern Corp should serve as the middle-level powerhouse for the Convergence."

    This timeline needed powerful Tier 10 and above powerhouses to survive, but they also required middle-tier fighters (Tier 4 to Tier 9). He chose the Nova Empire to fill this role, and by using such a method, he managed to select individuals willing to fight for this timeline''s survival without the need to force, mind-control, or trick them.

    These people knew the objective of the Green Lantern Corps and what they were fighting for. That''s why Edward chose people with good morality and a sense of duty. It''s also why he used the Green Lantern''s oath. Words have powers, and a group''s motto or philosophy can significantly influence cohesion. The oath''s ideas and philosophies will bind the Green Lantern Corp members.

    "What about the other corps?" Edward asked.

    "We''ve built the Yellow (Fear) and Red (Rage) Corp and even recruited demons as members," Morgana replied before showing him an image of the newly established corps. Clones and golems were responsible for everything, including controlling the souls of these demons.

    "The Orange Corp (Avarice)? We should have the technology to make it."

    "We do, but ording to my calctions, these demons be more difficult to control because of the ring and augmented greed. There is a chance of troublesing our way if we make the Orange Corp. Do you still want to do it?"

    "No need. I trust your judgment." Edward was delighted with Morgana''s new upgrade as she could finally keep up with him and anticipate his actions.

    "The Death Corp?" He asked.

    "A prototype is being built," she replied, showing him the current construction. "However, you''ll need to add the final touch once you''ve regained control of your Death Law."

    "Excellent. In that case, our work here is done. Let''s return home." He opened a portal to return to Earth. "What do you think our next move should be?"

    "The Eternals," Morgana responded without hesitation. "However, you should know that your clone is about to meet Tony Stark."

    "Oh? What''s the current time?"

    "A week after the Iron Man event."

    "So, the world already knows he''s Iron Man? Let''s see how things are going over there."

    Tony Stark''s Malibu Mansion:

    Edward was conversing with Pepper Potts, and the TV sound was in the background. Something covered was next to him, but no one cared about that as the twoughed and conversed as if they were old friends. A door slid open, and Tony, wearing pants and an undershirt, walked inside while washing away his sweat with a towel.

    Pepper frowned as soon as she saw him. She sighed internally as she had messaged him that they were having an important guest. "Tony, this is Secretary Bones from SHIELD. He''s here to meet you." Edward slowly stood up. "Mr Stark." However, he did not offer a handshake.

    "Can we do this another time? I''m in the middle of something really important." Tony hade up to get something to eat before returning to hisb.

    "It won''t take long."

    "You say that because you don''t know how valuable my time is," Tony responded before walking to the fridge. "Are we changing him hourly?"

    "Tony," yelled Pepper.

    "I''m just saying," he uttered before taking a sandwich and a drink from the fridge. He took a bit and returned to the living room. "You have five, no, three minutes," he said to Edward with food in his mouth.

    "Fine by me," Edward replied calmly before pushing a button on his watch to disy a hologram. Tony''s eyes immediately squinted.

 Chapter 623: The Eternals

    Chapter 623: The Eternals

    Tony looked at this perfect rendering of his Iron Man armor and was immediately speechless. He could not understand how the government had his technology. Did he have a mole? However, only Jarvis had ess to this technology. Even if they could salvage something from Obadiah''s suit, it should not be so fast or detailed.

    "Purely talking about robotics, the suit is nothing special," Edward stated before Tony could wake up from his shock and start talking. However, these words did hit him with another shock.

    "However, the Arc Reactor is worth looking at," Edward continued as he thrashed the blueprint for the armor, leaving only the information about the reactor.

    "A miniaturized fusion reactor built in a cave and under duress. Now, that is praise-worthy."

    "How did you get that?" Tony asked, trying to control his anger. Someone had basically stolen his invention, and the worst part was that it was the US government.

    "You can think we''ve reverse-engineered your armor," Edward stated calmly. "But that''s not why I''m here, nor is it important."

    "I think it is." Tony could not imagine the horror of the world if the US government could create his suit �� that would be truly catastrophic.

    "I''m here for three main reasons," Edward continued.

    "Are you listening to me?""Firstly, it is to speed up things. Time is running out, and some things cannot be dragged out. Secondly ��"

    "Are you deaf?" Tony held him by his cor.

    "Tony, stop." Pepper rushed over to pry him over.

    "The Padium you use for the reactor is poisonous and should be slowly killing you," Edward finished.

    "Wait, is that true, Tony?" Pepper asked, but Tony did not answer. He only found out two days ago and hadn''t processed the news. Edward walked a few steps to unveil what was covered on the couch.

    "Your father discovered a new element. However, he could not create as he was limited by the technology of his time, so he left it to you to finish his work. That element can perfectly rece Padium, and it will kill you."

    Tony stared at him, but Edward continued talking.

    "The third reason is for the Avengers Initiative Project." He handed a document to Pepper. "Read it and think about it. Now, Ms Potts, it was a pleasure meeting you. As for you, Mr Stark, have a nice evening."

    Edward walked toward the exit, and Pepper wanted to lead him. "No need. I''ll see myself out." He left the mansion and entered the back of his vehicle. While his driver led him home, he was deep in thought.

    ''Dealing with Tony Stark will be a bigger headache than I anticipated.'' Most geniuses have a few things inmon: opinionated, headstrong, arrogant, and finally prideful. Edward suffered from a simr affliction, but he''s learned to control himself �� especially since dealing with the other geniuses of the Empire was required.

    Unfortunately, it seems Tony was the kind of genius whose ego had to be thergest in the room. At least, it was hard for him to deal with the current Tony Stark. Edward''s watch suddenly rang, so he pressed a button to manifest a screen before him.

    "Secretary."

    "What is it?"

    "How did the meeting with Stark go?" Fury asked.

    "Not as good as I would want to, but not the worst-case scenario," he replied calmly.

    "Is he fit for the Avenger Initiative?"

    "As he is currently? That would be a no."

    Fury frowned.

    "We still have time to observe and evaluate him," Edward continued. "What is Hulk''s current situation?"

    "Banner is hiding out, and we are secretly monitoring him. I''ve also led him to the scroll you wanted to give him."

    "That''s good."

    "May I ask what''s on the scroll?"

    "A meditation method that will allow himplete control over the Hulk," Edward replied.

    "Such a thing exists?"

    "The world is more vast andplex than you know or can imagine," Edward replied. Fury gave him a side-eye nce with that one eye. It appeared he wanted to say something but stopped himself. The two talked more about the uing Avengers and information about locating Hydra.

    Kamar Taj:

    "Where is Loki?" Edward asked after watching over the clone.

    "He''s out on a mission," Morgan answered.

    "Leave him a message toe see me once he returns," Edward ordered before opening a portal elsewhere.

    "Who are you?" asked a beautiful woman in a weary tone.

    "I am the Sorcerer Supreme, Edward Bones, and it''s a pleasure." The woman stared at him, indicating this status meant nothing to her.

    "I believe this is the part where you introduce yourself."

    "I don''t know who you are and what you want, but leave this ce immediately."

    "I guess I need to be more direct. I came here specifically for you, Prime Eternal �� Ajak."

    "How do you know about me?"

    "The human world has advanced a lot. You should have paid more attention,'' Edward replied.

    "And what exactly do you want?"

    "My title indicates that I''m Earth''s Protector. But the existence of the Eternals has ruined this safety."

    "Nonsense. We have protected this since the dawn of civilization," Ajak argued.

    "Yes, but you forgot to mention the part about raising us like cattle before annihting us during the emergence."

    "How do you know this?" Ajak asked, and before Edward could answer, she rushed toward him. She punched him with her superhuman strength. Before seeding, chains appeared out of nowhere to tie her. Edward was not surprised by her reaction.

    Ajak changed her mind about her mission after being influenced by the Avenger''s actions. Currently, she is absolutely loyal to Arishem and her mission. The Celestial Communication Sphere flew out of her body into Edward''s hand.

    He summoned a few more chains that opened a portal to an unknown destination. After a few seconds, all the Eternals appeared before him in chains.

    "Does anyone know what''s going on?" Kingo asked.

    "Ajak?" Sersi added.

    "Druig? Is that you?"

    "Don''t do anything stupid," Edward said, looking at the mind-controlling Eternal. "I already don''t appreciate your actions of mind-controlling humans. Don''t make me put you down."

    Druig suddenly groaned as blood dripped from his nose.

    "Are you alright?" asked Sersi, but Druig did not answer.

    "What do you want with us?" Ajak asked.

    "With you? Nothing. But I do have business with your boss," Edward replied as a magic circle that covered the entire manifested above him. Luckily, this thing was invisible, or the whole would enter a state of mass hysteria. The circle released a spatial fluctuation, and a few secondster, the celestial living at the''s core was teleported. The magic circle then turned into a sphere.

    The other Eternals were confused, except for Ajak, who knew what had happened. "Do you understand the severity of your actions?"

    "More than you can imagine," Edward replied before using themunication sphere to contact Arishem, the Judge.

    "Ajak, is there a new situation developing?... You''re not Ajak."

    "Very astute, aren''t we?" Edward teased. "I''m Edward Bones, the Sorcerer Supreme, and Guardian of Earth. We need to talk about how your actions have endangered the lives of my people."

    Arishem nced at him before directly disconnecting themunication. Less than a secondter, a ck hole appeared outside Earth''s atmosphere, and the celestial walked out.

    "I guess it''s easier tomunicate face to face," Edward muttered before teleporting before Arishem with the other Eternals with him.

 Chapter 624: The World Forge

    Chapter 624: The World Forge

    "Who are you?" Arishem asked, no, demanded in an aggressive tone. Edward squinted his eyes as soon as he saw him in person.

    "As I said, I''m the Sorcerer Supreme and Guardian of Earth."

    "Guardian? By whose authority?" Arishen has lived for trillions of years, so the guardian status of one will not deter him or his actions. However, he also wanted to know if this man had someone backing him so that he would be this bold.

    "Whose authority? This one," Edward replied before pointing his finger northwest. A beam of light rushed to a distant and barren gxy, wiping it out instantly. He then snapped his finger to rebuild it atom by atom. Arishem''s Cosmic Senses allowed him to experience the entire process.

    "I''m sure you''re now willing to talk," Edward muttered.

    "What do you want?"

    "You should have recognized that thing?" Edward pointed to the magic circle, which was not far away.

    "Human, what have you done?" Arishem immediately noticed one of his kind.

    "Calm down. He''s still alive and can still hatch properly.""What do you want?"

    "Now, we''re talking," Edward sneered. "I only want one thing: all your knowledge about Cosmic Energy �� including how to build a World Forge. In return, I''ll hand over the egg to you and help you hatch it."

    "You can do that?"

    "How about I show you?" Edward pointed at his magic circle, and it started absorbing a strange energy simr to faith. The celestials require energy from intelligent lives, but it was not faith since no humans knew of their existence or worshiped them. Due to the simrity, it did not take Edward long to analyze and replicate that energy.

    Arishem sensed the rapidplication of its kind, proving that the human was telling the truth. After a few minutes, Tiamut the Communicator was born.

    "Now, it''s your turn."

    Arishem looked at the magic circle, and after thinking it over briefly, he raised his enormous palm to condense a crystal. ''Morgana,'' Edward called. ''I''m on it," swiftly replied the little elf. ''No problem.''

    "Pleasure doing business with you," Edward dered, removing his magic circle to reveal Tiamut in itsplete form.

    "Thank you, human, for your help," Tiamut stated after his emergence.

    "This is just a deal," Edward nodded calmly. "Here, you can take your people." He moved the Eternals before him.

    "No need," said Arishem. "They can stay on Earth as diplomats to facilitatemunication between us."

    "Communication? You want to have another deal with me?"

    "We are not cruel," stated Tiamut. " If there is a way for our kind''s emergence not to affect the, we would not mind using it."

    "Hmm, that''s not a bad idea. I can even build machines capable of achieving what I did," Edward replied. "However, I live by the creed of Equivalent Exchange. If you want my help, you must pay something of value."

    "We willmunicate with the others beforeing to a decision," said Arishem. "So, be prepared for our next meeting." The two opened a ck hole to teleport away.

    ''The Celestial Race is born with Tier 6 strength and can grow to Tier 9 �� Tier 10 for the ones like Arishem, so they will make excellent allies,'' Morganamented. ''But are you sure about this? I know you noticed it from him.''

    ''The power of Law/Authority,'' Edward muttered. Arishem was the first person in this universe with an [Authority], as even the Panther Goddess did not have one despite her body being enveloped by faith. Moreover, Arishem was not a faith god, and his authority was powered entirely by cosmic energy.

    ''The celestials'' origin and purpose is unknown, but as of now, we can categorize them as allies.'' He teleported everyone back to Earth.

    "Well, you heard what the man said," Edward stated before handing the celestialmunication sphere back to Ajak.

    "Can someone please exin what''s going on?" Spite asked. Edward nced at Ajak, and she sighed deeply before exining their true mission and the emergence.

    "That can''t be," muttered Sprite.

    "Are you saying we''ve been raising humans to be ughtered like pigs?" Sersi asked.

    "Things are not so simple," Ajak replied,

    "But they are, aren''t they?" sneered Druig. "Why didn''t you tell us?"

    "I''m sure she had her reason," Icarus butted in.

    "Of course, you would defend her."

    "What does that mean?" Icarus asked with a frown.

    "What else are you hiding?" Phastos asked, trying to prevent an argument between those two.

    "I''m not hiding anything else," Ajak replied.

    "She''s lying," Edward said. "She didn''t tell you about the memories or Thena''s Mahd Wy''ry." Ajak wanted to curse as she did not expect him to know so much.

    "Ajak," Sersi asked. She grunted before telling the entire truth, mainly that this was not their first mission. The group was quiet as they tried to process all this information. For a moment, many of them did not know what to do.

    "Can you cure her?" Gilgamesh suddenly asked, looking directly at Edward.

    "You''re talking about Thena?"

    "Yes."

    "Sure, but why should I?"

    "If you do, I will forever be in your debt," Gigamesh bowed.

    "There is no need to go so far for my sake," Thena said.

    "No, it''s worth it."

    "You were always my favorite," Edward said. "Good, I''ll help you, but remember your words."

    "I will."

    Edward approached Thena and raised his hand to her head. "What are you doing?" she asked.

    "Erasing the memories from your previous mission. You''re suffering because there was an issue with the process."

    "Couldn''t you make me remember instead of erasing them?"

    "I could if I had ess to the ce Arishem stored them. Since I don''t, this is the best solution." Edward was not telling the truth since he could help her recreate her memories. But it was faster and safer to erase them.

    "I see." Edward ced his hand on her head and erased the residual memories. He ensured he did a thorough job, unlike Areshem. "Well, it was a pleasure to meet all of you." Edward opened a gate, preparing to return home.

    "Wait," yelled Ajak. "I must go with you."

    "Why?"

    "Arishem said we would be themunication link between you two, so I think it would be best for me to remain close."

    "Hmm, you have a point. Fine, you cane with me."

    "What about us?" Sersi asked. "Shouldn''t we know how to contact you?"

    "I live in Kamar-Taj in Nepal. You can visit if you wish." The portal closed, and the two disappeared. The Eternals looked at each other before walking away for a reunion after thousands of years.

    Edward found a room for Ajak. "I don''t think you care about living a modern lifestyle, do you?"

    "I''m fine as long as I have a roof over my head."

    "That''s good. You can ask any of the sorcerers if you need anything."

    Edward returned to his magic tower and started his work. "Morgana, how is it?"

    "The information we''ve received is enough to push our understanding and application of Cosmic Energy to Tier 10."

    "That''s good news," Edward nodded. "Send all the information and your analysis into my mind."

    "No problem, sir."

    In minutes, Edward absorbed billions of years of the Celestial Race''s study of Cosmic Energy.

    "Did you find how to build the World Forge?" he asked while absorbing the knowledge.

    "Here is the blueprint, and I''ve already optimized it."

    Edward nodded, not surprised. The forge obviously had plenty of ws. For example, Arishem created the Deviants to help hatch the celestial seeds, but the Deviants evolved beyond his control and rebelled. He made the Eternals synthetic life and inhibited their ability to improve and evolve, but Sersi did so in the movie. Edward would never have used something with so many ws.

    Edward found a few small ways Morgana''s blueprint could be further upgraded, and once he modified it, they immediately started building the forge.

    "Being able to manufacture Eternals will be very useful for the Convergence," Edward nodded. Besides the Nova Empire, they had an additional method to create middle-level troops.

 Chapter 625: [Scarlet Wizard]

    Chapter 625: [Scarlet Wizard]

    "What do you want to do now?" Morgana asked while showing her a list. Edward''s lips twitched, and he sighed. He nced at it, and something soon caught his eye: "Chaos Magic? That should be interesting." He teleported to Wanda''s body from Earth-125.

    Her body floated at the center of a room surrounded by countless magic circles. Edward first summoned the data gathered from her body and immediately started testing. A red hue appeared in his hands, and with thought, he created a jet of me. Edward waved his hand to change the room into a zoo, and with another thought, he changed it into a desert.

    "A very potent form of magic," Morganamented.

    "I don''t like it."

    "Seriously?" Morgana looked at him in shock. "I didn''t think I would live until the day there was a magic you didn''t like."

    "There is divine magic."

    "That doesn''t count," Morgana rebutted. "So, why don''t you like it? Is there something wrong?"

    "Just like its name, this magic has no rules and regtions. If you can tap deep enough into the Chaos Dimension and draw enough Chaos Energy, you can mold reality to your will. This is not magic, and more like reality warping masked as magic."

    "Your argument is wed since magic can be described as a form of reality maniption," Morgana stated."I prefer to define it as the act of creating miracles." Morgana rolled his eyes since he was just being pedantic. "So, what are you going to do? Will you not use it because of your preference?"

    "That would be stupid," Edward replied. "In fact, I just thought of a n that will provide us with the greatest data about the capabilities of Tier 11."

    "Oh, I''m now intrigued."

    "Do you remember in the Multiverse of Madness, Wanda from Earth-616 was way more powerful than her variants?"

    "I do."

    "Why do you think that is?"

    "Many reasons could exin it," Morgana replied. "She had the Darkhold, andbining that with her intense grief, it''s normal for her to be way more powerful. Additionally, Earth-616 was once the Sacred Timeline, meaning there is a chance that this brought her some advantage."

    "A fair analysis," Edward nodded.

    "You think I''m right? So, what''s your exnation?"

    "My theory is that the title of [Scarlet Witch] can only belong to one variant. Wanda-616 is so powerful because of that title."

    Morgana''s eyes immediately lit up as she figured out his n, "You want to take the title from her?"

    "Correct."

    "Wanda-616 was able to destroy all the Darkhold that exists in the Multiverse, and that''s a Tier 11 feat. If you seed�� However, this n is not as easy to pull off as you say. All signs indicate that only Wanda can be the Scarlet Witch, meaning no outsiders who can use Chaos Magic can take that position.

    "We can bypass this restriction by creating a clone based on Wanda''s Life Code. However, the most challenging aspects of this n are how to get the title, how to get the Darkhold, and how to control such a powerful clone."

    Edward nodded. "Getting the title is rtively easy. The source of Chaos Magic is the Chaos Dimension, so we only need to elevate our affinity to that dimension to a sufficient level �� just like Barry was to the Speed Force."

    "This might work, but don''t forget that there is a chance that once Wanda-616 is revived in the Sacred Timeline, she might take the position back."

    "I don''t doubt that for a minute," Edward agreed.

    "So, should we try to kill her before she revives?"

    "Do you think that''s a good idea?"

    "Probably not," Morgana replied. "It seems that beings like Chthon, the creator of the Darkhold, lust after her power and maybe even soul. We also have to consider whether the God of Story, Loki, will allow us to intervene in the affairs of Earth-616."

    Edward nodded. Chthon was a Tier 11 Demon, and GOS Loki was Tier 12, meaning they were all entities he could not handle currently.

    "Alright, so our n is to use this clone to gather data on Tier 11 strength," Morgana concluded. "Next is how to get the Darkhold. Wanda destroyed all copies, and our previous attempts in the past three years to get a copy failed."

    "The answer to both our remaining problems is the same �� the Power of Law," Edward responded. "We can give the clone some of my mastery of magic and ess to my Time Law. Then, it can summon a copy of the Darkhold from the river of time."

    Edward previously tried this method but failed. However, he was now confident in this method since the clone would have the backing of the entire Chaos Dimension.

    "As for how we can control the clone? The answer is the same �� Soul Law. Wanda could pull off these Tier 11 feats, but all other aspects of her being �� soul, body, and mind �� could be ssified as ordinary. So, what we have to do is ensure the clone does not follow the Arcane Path, follow the same path as Wanda, and put a kill switch on its Divine me.

    "We will be fine if we don''t tell it about it."

    "In that case, we cannot give the clone your memory since that would create a suspicious personality. It can have your knowledge but not your personality."

    "No need to say it like that," Edwardined.

    "You also need to achieve a 10 Willpower and regain control over your Law before this n starts," Morgana organized.

    "Alright. Let''s immediately get started. You create the clone, and I''ll start increasing my willpower," Edward replied before suddenly thinking of something. "Make the clone a man, give him a simr background of grief as Wanda, and call this project the [Scarlet Wizard]."

    "Why?"

    "Once he loses the title, eliminating him would be a waste. So, let''s send him to Earth-616 and see if he can woo Wanda. Maybe we can secretly manipte her through him."

    "Aren''t you worried about ying with fire?"

    "I am, but in this current mess, we need to make more bold moves if we want a chance at winning and surviving," Edward replied. This world was a training ground for him for the uing war, so he needed to evolve and adapt. Otherwise, once he genuinely gets involved in Merlin''s War, he might suffer terribly with his usual conservative and safe approaches.

    "Alright." Morgana started her work while Edward walked toward the room with the experimental multiverse to increase his willpower. "Oh, don''t forget about Loki."

    Edward needed to cast the Shadow Clone Jutsu, leaving it to talk to Loki once he returned. Edward started to experience the lives of trillions of people with different races, ethnicities, and even species. He even lived the life of unicellr organisms and the process of evolving into multicellr organisms andplex organisms.

    All these memories should have overwhelmed his mind, but the process of this training method was for him to resist being assimted or losing his sense of self while experiencing all these lives.

    The process started easily since his soul was so powerful. However, it became more challenging after a few trillions or more lives. He was already struggling once he had experienced the life of every single being in 1 universe. But, he continued with other universes in that Small Multiverse.

    Luckily, the process worked. Edward could feel his willpower increasing every minute, and he was so close to passing thatst threshold.

 Chapter 626: Playing the Villain

    Chapter 626: ying the Viin

    A few weekster, Loki returned to Kamar-Taj, and he received a summon from Edward. He was surprised since it was not a time for a check-up, so the trickster wondered the purpose of this summon.

    "You called for me?"

    "I have a special mission for you," Edward said directly. "Do you remember the Avengers?"

    "I do," Loki remembered these guys'' importance in his original destiny.

    "I need you to help them assemble."

    "You want me to pretend to be the viin and force them to be a team?"

    "That''s correct."

    Loki frowned. "I''m assuming this ''invasion'' will be fake?"

    "Yes.""But wouldn''t that have an adverse effect once they discovered the truth?"

    "That''s possible," Edward nodded. The Avengers became a team after the New York Invasion, but there is a chance that the team broke apart after knowing it was all false.

    "It''s a risk worth taking," Edward exined. "Additionally, my purpose is not only to gather them. The invasion will open Earth to cosmic threats, and I use this opportunity to manipte things in the scene politically to prepare Earth for the uing Convergence."

    "With how weak humans are, can they be useful without Sorcery?" Loki asked.

    "With the right technology, they will make excellent foot soldiers."

    "I guess that makes sense," Loki nodded. "How far do you want me to go?"

    "Push them to the limit, but don''t go too far and make them feel despair. We don''t want to destroy their confidence."

    "I can do that," Loki smirked. "Do you want me to use illusion for the entire battle?"

    "No, I want you to follow the script and get Thanos'' Mind Stone and control of the Chitauri. No one can die in this battle, but there is no problem with property destruction." The human race needs an awakening, and the Battle of New York is perfect.

    "I think I can do this," Loki smiled. "How many points for this mission?"

    "Based on your performance, you''re guaranteed a minimum of 3000."

    "That''s the minimum amount of a B-level Mission," Lokimented. "Very well."

    Loki returned to his room to gather a few things before immediately leaving. Meanwhile, Edward''s clone was about to disappear when he noticed Ajak in the distance, so he approached her.

    "Settling in okay?" he asked.

    "Everything is okay," she replied. "Thank you for asking."

    "That''s good to hear, but you look bored. You can try attending a few lessons to pass the time."

    "What is the point? We, Eternals, cannot be stronger. We can improve our skills but cannot learn new things."

    "You''re wrong," Edward stated. "Despite being synthetic organisms, you have souls, meaning you can grow and evolve." He raised his hand to condense a USB. "This thing contained countless books on the soul and the utilization of Cosmic Energy. Read them, and you may break the shackles binding you."

    The clone disappeared, leaving Ajak alone. She hesitated briefly before returning to her room to use the USB. Meanwhile, Loki had already started his n. He returned home to create a believable background for approaching the Mad Titan. Loki chose the [Exile Prince After Failing a Rebellion] background, and after leaving Asgard, he ''identally'' contacted Thanos.

    It took him a while to earn Thanos'' trust, and just as he seeded and was about to start the invasion, he received an update on his mission from Edward, who was, in fact, Morgana acting on his behalf. His new task was to dy the invasion and use this time to control all of Thanos'' forces secretly.

    The Trickster God was ted by this news and epted this new mission; he was especially satisfied with the fact that he would receive more points and that he could request any aid necessary to seed. The dy was two years; during this period, Loki sessfully controlled all of Thanos'' military.

    He used his charm and strength to turn people on his side while strategically killing anyone who was fiercely loyal. When Thanos starts to suspect something, Loki changes his tactic by recing the titan''s man with perfect copies that he has mind-controlled. Everything was readied for the invasion and the next step afterward.

    Edward opened his eyes. He raised his hand, and a ck chain of dots shed on his palm, releasing an intense power of time. "Time Authority," he muttered before checking the others: space, death, soul, curse, element (fire, wind, earth, water, thunder), and destruction.

    "Morgana, calcte my current strength?"

    "Your energy level increased from 27 universes to 35. However, with your magic domain and the power ofw, your strength is on par with 40 universes."

    "What about the Arcane Spark?"

    "There is good news," Morgana stated. "With the karma of destroying so many universes, you can cast a spell on par with 60 universes or an Upper Demon God."

    (AN: Quick reminder. Arcane Spark uses a person''s karma for Empowerment, increasing their strength or spells.)

    "That is good news," Edward nodded. "However, I feel like the Arcane Spark could be optimized."

    "That''s not currently possible," Morgana replied. "We have limited research on [Karma], and if we want to make any rapid development, we would need to buy the knowledge from the Akashic Records or travel to a world with sufficient data."

    "A cultivation world?"

    "Probably the best option," Morgana nodded. Edward took this time to check the price that the Akashic Record was selling but immediately closed the screen. He had never been called poor so intensely.

    "There should be nes simr to cultivation back home," Edwardmented. "However, our best option is to use the clone that will infiltrate the Purple Daoist''s Samsara Hall. Speaking of, any more news?"

    "Not since we learned the clone was sessfully nted," Morgana replied. "The time difference between our two universes might be quite significant."

    Edward nodded. Since the clone already had an established identity, the next update should be that he was invited to join the Samsara Hall. Once that happens, he can try to share memories or take control.

    "Alright. Let''s do a few tests before sending the signal for Loki to start."

    After receiving the signal, Loki swiftly met with Thanos for a discussion. The titan did not need much convincing to make this invasion. He wanted to test Odin''s response, and what better way to do so than to send his son as the invader? Additionally, he had suspicions about this Asgardian, and this invasion was the perfect way to observe him. Thus, after granting him his scepter, Loki headed to Earth.

    Edward and his government clone calmly observed the situation. This invasion was a significant event in his ns, and he needed to ensure nothing went wrong.

 Chapter 627: Battle of New York (I)

    Chapter 627: Battle of New York (I)

    After arriving at Midgard, Loki first attacked a SHIELD secret base to take control of the Tesseract. Edward had already removed the Space Gem from the Tesseract, but it kept the object intact with spatial energy and let the people of SHIELD study it to see if something woulde of it.

    Unlike the movie, he did not enve Hawkeye''s mind but just beat him up. Immediately afterward, Nick Fury contacted Tony and Steve to help, and they tracked Loki''s location somewhere in Berlin, where he was recruiting scientists for help.

    Loki noticed their arrival and led the group to an isted field. "I''ve been waiting for you," he dered before summoning two daggers.

    "I don''t know who you are, but you better surrender without resistance," Tony said. "This is not the 15th century, and this is not a duel. We have guns now."

    "Oh, a loudmouth," Lokimented. "My least favorite type." He threw his daggers with great speed and uracy. Steve deflected the weapon with his shield while Tony flew in the sky to evade. With one smooth motion, Steve threw his shield, and to his surprise, Loki caught it with a smile before throwing it back.

    Steve could not react in time, so the shield hit him in the stomach and flew with him a few meters away. Meanwhile, Tony used this opportunity to fire a weapon that released intense electrical pulses that neutralized his opponent. However, the weapon passed through Loki''s body as if he were intangible.

    "What the hell,"mented the yboy, billionaire, and phnthropist.

    "Peekaboo. I believe that''s how the saying goes, right," Loki said behind him. Before Tony could react, Loki stabbed his legs to destroy the thrusters, resulting in Iron Man falling from the sky. The Loki in the air dissipated, and a new one appeared on the ground.

    "Well, that was easy,"mented the Trickster God. He turned around to leave, but the sky suddenly changed. Although it was the middle of the night, the sky turned bright, and a rainbow light descended from the clouds."Brother, you''re here. I guess it''s really fate," Loki said.

    "Loki," Thor grunted. "What are you doing here in Midgard?"

    "What I do is no longer your concern."

    "It is when it is affecting the innocent lives of Midgardian."

    "Oh, brother, it''s almost cute how ignorant you are," Loki shook his head. "Anyway, it''s time for me to leave."

    "No, you won''t. You''reing with me."

    "Make me."

    Thor stomped his foot, releasing a stream of lightning that traveled through the earth with great speed. His purpose was simr to Tony''s. However, Loki just smiled at him before disappearing. Lightning shed in his eyes as he looked around. He frowned briefly before helping Steve and Tony.

    The Helicarrier''s main room:

    "Thank you foring," Fury stated, standing before a circr table with two people beside him.

    "Let me introduce everyone: Agent Natasja Romanov, code name ck Widow; Agent Clint Barton �C codename Hawkeye; Steve Rogers, aka Captain America; Tony Stark; Bruce Banner, also known as the Hulk, andstly, Thor �� The God of Thunder and an emissary from Asgard."

    "Wait, are you saying he''s Thor? As in the one from the myth?" Tony asked.

    "The one and only," answered Thor.

    "You don''t look so godly."

    "Do you want to test my might?"

    "Alright," Fury cut things off.He pointed to the man and woman beside him and said: "These two are Agent Coulson and Maria Hill."

    "Are those people part of the little club you wanted to create?" Tony stated. "I thought I rejected that proposal."

    "I also have no intention to be part of a group. You promised me I could leave after I help," added Bruce Banner.

    "You''re not here for the Avengers Initiative," Fury exined. "Our perpetrator, Loki, stole something precious. I need your expertise to locate it before he does something irreparable." A hologram manifested from the middle of the table with information on what they needed to locate.

    "You can ask Caulson and Hill for technical support and Romanov and Hawkeye for field support."

    He turned his focus to Thor:

    "What is Asgard''s official stand on this matter?"A little over two years ago, a hammernded in New Mexico, which then led to events that almost destroyed a town. Afterward, Fury came into contact with Thor and Asgard from the Secretary.

    "My brother was deposed more than two years ago, so we support your right to stop him. We only ask that you give us the right to take him home."

    "I''ll have to report to the Council, but I don''t think they''ll have any issue with this request," Fury nodded before leaving the room.

    "We''ll be in the next room if you need something," Maria Hill announced before leaving with Caulson. Soon afterward, the other shield agents also left.

    "This man is hiding something," Tonymented.

    "He''s a spy. Isn''t that his nature?" Bannermented.

    "Well, I''m not too fond of secrets," Tony said as he approached Banner. "How did you do it?"

    "Do what?"

    "Control the other guy."

    "Meditation."

    "No, I''m serious."

    "So am I," Banner replied. "How about we focus on finding this thing and getting this over with?" Tony looked at him but did not continue the topic. Meanwhile, the quiet Captain America, who was listening, left the room.

    A few hours passed, and Tony suddenly stopped his work to check his phone. "Sir, we have failed to bypass SHIELD''s security," said Jarvis.

    "Are you serious?"

    "I''m afraid so."

    "Show me what went wrong." Tony looked at his phone for a minute before creating a new algorithm to help Jarvis break through their security. The process was about to work, but something changed at thest minute, and Jarvis failed again.

    ''Since when was SHIELD''s cyber security so advanced?'' he thought before remembering an unpleasant encounter two years ago. ''Now, I''m even more curious.'' In the past two years, he tried everything to find out how the government reverse-engineered his suit and what they nned to do with it. Sadly, nothing was sessful, no matter what he did or how much money he threw at that problem.

    "It''s done," Banner eximed.

    "You''re finished?" Tony checked, and they indeed seeded. A few minutester, everyone was in the room except for Steve.

    "Have you found the location?" Fury asked.

    "Yes. Whatever you want us to locate is releasing an unnatural amount of radiation, and we can locate its energy source here �� Stark Tower."

    "Excellent," Fury nodded. "Your work is done. I''ll send a team to extract the item."

    "What exactly is this mysterious item?"

    "I can exin." The door opened, and Steve entered with a weapon he had dropped before everyone. "It''s the Tesseract �� a potent source of energy that Hydra and the Germans used to make weapons; they almost took over the world with it."

    "Where did you get this?" Fury asked.

    "Does it matter?" Steve rebutted.

    "You don''t understand. Earth is facing many threats �� threats beyond the capabilities of our civilization."

    "I''ve seen what this kind of power does to a man''s mind," Steve replied. "How do you know that won''t happen to you? Just because you start with noble intentions does not mean it will remain the same."

    "We have no other choice," Nick said.

    "We always have a choice," Banner added. "And powerful weapons of mass destruction are never it."

    "I''m with the green monster on this," Tony added.

    "So much chaos. I love it." Everyone turned to the source of the voice and immediately became somber when they saw Loki looking at them with a smirk.

    "Hello, friends. Aren''t you happy to see me?"

 Chapter 628: Battle of New York (II)

    Chapter 628: Battle of New York (II)"Loki," Thor grunted. Meanwhile, the agents immediately pointed their weapons at him.

    "How did you bypass our defense?" Fury asked.

    "You called that defense?" Loki taunted.

    "Why are you here?" Thor asked. However, before Loki could answer, Natasha fired; she emptied her clip on him. Sadly, this did nothing as the bullets passed through Loki''s body.

    "That wasn''t very nice," he smiled before looking at his brother. "To answer your question, I''m here to offer a gift."

    "Watch out," Thor yelled to a confused Banner. However, it was already toote. Another Loki appeared behind him, holding the scepter with the Mind Stone pointing at the back of his head.

    "What a strong spirit. Sadly, it''s futile," Lokimented. Banner rapidly transformed into the Hulk, roaring like a wild animal. Thor turned into a lightning bolt to rush toward his brother. However, as soon as he touched him, he was encased in a green sphere.

    "I hope you enjoy this present," Loki''s voice echoed. Hulk started to smash everything in sight. He flew upward, smashing his way up more than three floors.

    "Damn it," Fury yelled as he rushed to the main deck. He needed to take control to ensure the helicarrier did not fall from the sky. The others went to suit up. After getting his shield, Steve went after Hulk to see if he could calm him down. Tony followed after him.

    "You need to slow down the carrier''s fall," Steve ordered."Who are you speaking like that to?"

    "This is not the time for this. You''re the only one who can fly."

    Tony stared at him before flying away. His first thought was to fix the propelling system, and he did so. However, a few minutester, Hulk destroyed them.

    ''I thought the old man in red and blue would stop him,'' Tonyined. With the propellers busted, the only thing he could do was hold this thing on his own. However, he did not know whether his armor could do such a feat. After what happened two years ago, his pride was hurt, so he elerated the development of his suit. But he was not prepared for such a situation.

    ''This is not the time to be overthinking.'' Tony rushed underneath the Helicarrier, holding it all its weight.

    "Sir."

    "What is Jarvis?"

    "At this rate, we will lose all power in 35 minutes."

    "It''s fine since our objective is not to hold this thing for as long as possible. We only need to lower its altitude to reduce the damage caused by it crashing," Tony said, and that''s precisely what he did.

    After 10 minutes of holding up, his armor had many problems due to bearing too much load. Lightning suddenly rushed out of the Helicarrier, shocking Tony and everyone else. ''Thor?''

    Thor had broken through the illusion world his brother had ced him in. "Loki," he roared. He flew out of his room toward Hulk. He smashed the hammer in the green giant''s head, knocking him out with one hit. The battered Steve Rogers looked at him in shock. However, Thor ignored him as he flew outside and slowly carried the Helicarrier to the ground.

    "You''re really the God of Thunder?" Tony asked. Thor effortlessly took the carrier from him.

    "Let''s go check on the people," Thor answered. It took a while to settle everything, and the result was 12 people dead �� including Agent Phil Coulson.

    The group looked at Caulson''s body, covered by a white cloth, and silence and sadness overwhelmed the room. Almost everyone had met this kind and geeky secret agent, and if there was one thing Caulson had going for him��it was his likability.

    "Loki��must pay." Everyone turned to look at Banner, who had awakened. His face was pale, but his anger and hatred were almost palpable.

    "Whatever he''s nning cannot be good, so we must stop him at all costs," Steve stated, and the others agreed. A loud boom resonated outside as they were about to discuss their next state. They rushed to check and saw a crack in the sky, followed by countless alien creatures rushing into New York.

    "That was his n from the beginning �� an invasion," Steve analyzed. "The Tesseract was the key to opening the portal. We must stop him."

    Before finishing his words, Thor raised his hammer, releasing a massive electrical storm that killed most of the Chitauri from the crack. However, he soon realized that the next batch was harder to kill; it was as if someone had blessed them with immunity to lightning.

    The Avengers scattered to deal with the situation. Tony, Thor, and Hulk focus on the enemy in the air, while Cap, Natasha, and Clint concentrate on the energy on the ground. They also took charge of evacuating the citizens. Fury spoke with the council to ask for additional aid, which they provided.

    After dealing with all the Chitauro, the crack opened again for a second wave, and this time, the Avengers were more efficient. Thor tried to find his brother on the Stark''s tower to stop this madness, but there was no one. They had to fight four waves before Thor sensed a powerful energy wave on top of the building. He and Tony rushed up there while Hulk jumped. The others took one of the Chitauri''s gliders to reach up there.

    "It''s time for the grand finale," Loki said with a smile, looking at this group.

    "Is this a game to you?" Natasha asked.

    "It is."

    "What happened to you, brother?"

    Loki looked at Thor. "This will be our 457th battle. If I remember correctly, I''ve only won 56."

    "Wait, I thought your record was 205."

    "I no longer feel the need to count those dishonest victories."

    "It seems you''ve changed."

    "More than you can imagine."

    "This is not the time for a family reunion," Tony said.

    "That''s right. You''ve gone too far this time, brother," Thor said.

    "But you''re wrong. This is child ypared to what you will face," Loki smiled. First, let''s remove nuisances." Natasha and Clint suddenly felt dizzy and fell to the ground, unable to get back up. They were conscious, but their bodies could not move. Steve immediately went to check on them.

    "Their pulse is okay," he announced.

    "Damn God," roared Hulk as he jumped next to Loki, swinging his enormous fists downward. Loki calmly evaded him before punching his stomach and making Hulk flinch. However, the green monster became even more enraged and swung with even more fever.

    "You have the strength but no technique," Loki calmly stated as he evaded and hit Hulk with an elbow; he followed this act by hitting his knee, forcing him to his level before upper-cutting the creature in his jaw, knocking him out with rtive ease.

    "Haha, it was so easy," Lokiughed, thinking about how Hulk had treated him in his original timeline. The group was quiet. Everyone, besides Thor, experienced significant heart palpitations. They knew of this rampaging monster''s strength, but he was taken down so quickly.

    "Stand aside, "I''ll deal with him," Thor dered. He calmly walked forward. "It seems you''ve be stronger."

    "I can say the same to you," Loki replied.

    "Why not use this strength to help Asgard? Why do this?"

    "Defeat me, and you''ll know the answer," Loki sneered.

 Chapter 629: The Truth

    Chapter 629: The TruthLoki created numerous illusion clones of himself to surround Thor. However, this differed from his usual tactic, which contained only a few clones but hundreds of them. Thor calmly looked at him, and lightning shed in his eyes. He threw Mjolnir with immense strength.

    Boom!

    Loki caught the hammer with his two hands, dragging him backward. "You can now detect my clones."

    "You''re not the only one who has improved," Thor dered as a unique Battle Aura coursed through his veins, elevating his already terrifying battle prowess.

    "I guess this will be fun." Loki created more clones, and Thor started to look for the real body. In the process, he ignored the actions of the illusions, a crucial mistake. One hit him on his face, and Thor flew to the ceiling before crashing down.

    ''His illusion can affect reality?'' Thor stood up and started twirling his hammer, releasing a potent wind that blew all the clones away. Then, in one swoop motion, he turned his left hand to the right to release a lightning st. Loki appeared with a cracked green shield.

    He summoned a pair of daggers and started a closebat duel with Thor. Usually, he is easily overwhelmed by this way of fighting, but this time, they were evenly matched �� at least physically. Loki was slightly better in skill, but it was evident that Thor had more experience in closebat.

    A clone appeared behind Thor, but his body released a lightning bolt to destroy it, and he did not even have to turn around.

    ''His senses are sharper than I expected,'' Loki thought, wondering how his brother could see through his illusions. Loki observed closely as they shed but could not find an immediate answer, so he used Edward''s lesson: basic divination.

    Loki turned his life force into mana to cast the spell, and he had his answer: Thor could detect the electrical impulses of his clones and judge their nature.''Oh, brother, how clever. This was definitely not your idea,'' Loki mentally sneered. As their weapons shed, another Loki suddenly appeared beside Thor and plunged his dagger into his ribs. The original Loki then kicked him more than 2 meters away.

    Thornded on his feet but on his knee. He grunted as he removed the dagger. His body released an electrical light that closed the injury. Loki once again created hundreds of illusion clones, but Thor could not find the original this time. He raised his hammer in the sky, summoning the wrath of heaven.

    Lightning and thunder descended from the sky, and Thor perfectly controlled them to the point that not a single one of the shocked Avengers in the room was harmed. Sadly for him, Loki was also unharmed. He turned his illusion clones into an intangible state, including his original body.

    Once the attack ended, the clones became real and started beating Thor. The Thunder God tried to fight back, but he could not tell which were real, tangible, and faking an attack. So, he was soon overwhelmed.

    Thor decided to use a skill that he had recently learned: Thunder Teleportation. He essed a dimension full of thunder energy and used its space to teleport. Although he currently can only teleport a short five-meter distance, it was an excellent mobility skill for battle.

    Thor''s approach should have been an excellent tactic. Unfortunately for him, Loki''s original body can teleport by exchanging ces with his illusion clones. Lastly, one of the first lessons he learned when dealing with mages is how to limit their mobility. So, he immediately used a Dimensional Blockage Spell to stop Thor, returning him to his original position.

    Ultimately, Loki won the battle by impaling his brother in all four limbs to render him immobile. "Victory is mine," Loki dered as he looked at his brother on his knees, his arms extended like he was on a cross, two spears impaling them as their tips pointed upward.

    "I admit you''ve won this battle," Thor dered. "However, I won the war." His body suddenly released a massive amount of thunder energy. Loki realized he was too cocky. Now that he was so close, it was toote for him to react. As the potent lightning rushed to him, he used the only spell that could help: Ice Coffin. He surrendered himself in a giant block of ice to block Thor''sst struggle attack.

    "That was very close," Loki said as the ice melted. "And thank you for the lesson." Thor looked tired and listless. His body even appeared a few percent smaller. "Brother, it''s not toote to stop this." Loki was about to say something when he detected something. He turned around to see Steve and Tony preparing to fight him.

    "After all of this, you still want to fight?"

    "You''re a threat to this, and we won''t stop defending until ourst breath," Steve dered while holding his shield. He rushed toward Loki while Tony started his weapons. The two fought Loki for over 30 minutes before Tony ran away out of energy, and Steve was tired.

    Loki ended his illusion, revealing they were fighting each other the whole time. "Do you see how pointless your struggle is?" Tony''s suit could not move, but Steve was a man of intense willpower. So, he stood up, ready for another round. Loki rolled his eyes, and with a finger snap, the shield rushed out of his hands, and green shackles captured Steve.

    "Ultron was right. Such a unique metal and you people made a frisbee out of it," Loki shook his head. He threw the shield away before looking at these people. "Now, what to do with you? What to do with this now that their guardians are no more? Just enved them? No, this could be the start of my Empire �� An Empire even more grandeur than Asgard."

    "Having a little too much fun, aren''t we?"

    "Teacher," Loki said, a little embarrassed. "I had to sell it, just like you told me to."

    Edward wanted to roll his eyes. This man was simply a drama queen. He looked at the shocked Avengers.

    "Aren''t you that sorcerer from Midgard?" Thor asked.

    "Secretary?" Natasha asked.

    "Come, we have much to talk about," Edward dered. He waved his hand to heal or free everyone before opening a portal to the Helicarrier. He used the Reparo Charm, returning to its pre-destroy state. He followed up with another portal inside, where an on-guard Fury awaited. He watched everything from a satellite, and his mind was on the highest alert.

    Edward walked to the room where they kept all the dead agents, and everyone quietly followed him for some reason. "Wake up," he said, and those agents suddenly moved.

    "What''s going on?" Coulson asked.

    "Don''t ask any questions since I''ll answer everything together. As for the rest of you, return to your station." s, the group returned to the main room.

    "You can be at ease," Edward stated, offering them a seat, but no one took his offer.

    "Can you exin what''s going on?" Fury asked. He had a feeling he was about to peep at the truth of the world.

    "Where to start?" Edward stated. "I guess from the beginning." He looked to his side, and another portal appeared, revealing his main body, which was dressed in his magical robe. Secretary Edward stood up to give his spot to Sorcerer Supreme Edward. Such an act made things even moreplicated.

    "For those unaware, Earth has a magicalmunity based on Kamar Taj," Edward started. "These sorcerers have protected the from magical and dimensional threats for countless millennia. The leader of thatmunity holds the title of [Sorcerer Supreme], which is my current position." Edward paused to give them time to process.

    "Kamar-Taj usually does not interfere in the world''s affairs unless we recruit people or some threats bypass our defenses, and we need to venture into the world to deal with it. However, something changed that forced us to intervene.

    "My predecessors peered into the future and predicted a cataclysmic event on a cosmic scale, unlike anything in the universe''s history. To ensure Earth and this universe''s survival, she chose a radical person like me as her sessor."

    Edward summoned a pot of tea and sipped it.

    "I''ve done many things to prepare for this event, including forming a deeper alliance with Asgard and sending a clone to intervene in the world''s affairs. His job was to unite the Earth''s government and pool their resources to prepare for the uing catastrophe.

    "I sent my apprentice, Loki, to set up this invasion as the first lesson for you, the Avengers, and a wake-up call to the Earth''s citizens. The world is about to change rapidly, and the people need to be prepared."

 Chapter 630: Reaction

    Chapter 630: ReactionEdwardy cozily in his seat. "I can see that some of you are upset."

    "You think?" Steve asked. "Dozens, if not hundreds, of people died, and it''s all because you wanted to y god."

    "You''re wrong about that," Edward replied. "Not a single person died. Of course, the news will report dozens of casualties, but all these people were false identities that I''ve created for this event."

    "That doesn''t make what you did any better," Maria Hill added. "New York is in shambles, and it will cost billions of dors to repair."

    "Money, huh? Sometimes, I forget the way I think, which is nowpletely different from normal humans," Edward stated. He raised his hand above his hand to open a portal that showed somewhere in the Sr System. He pointed at one of the asteroids.

    "Asteroid L-876A�� this thing contained natural resources estimated to be worth 3.6 trillion dors." As he finished these words, the asteroid shrunk and passed through the portal before closing. "Money will never be an issue."

    The room was quiet, and everyone was speechless. Then, Natasha broke the silence. "I think the point no one likes is that you''re controlling the lives of this for arbitrary reasons."

    "Ah, so you feel used �C like puppets," Edward nodded. "Unfortunately, your fate was long decided, even before I became a factor. Let me show you what would have happened if I had not interfered."

    Edward snapped his finger to show the group''s future from the events of the first Iron Man movie to the End Games. Of course, he hid certain facts, such as Bucky''s existence and the fact that he killed Tony''s parents. He used a spell to elerate their perception so they could experience everything quickly.

    "So, I''m dead?" Natasha asked."Join the club," Tony added. However, he soon focused on his life with Pepper and his daughter, Morgan Stark.

    "How can this be Asgard''s fate?" Thor muttered. He could not believe his powerful country would be reduced to such a state. "H?" He muttered, his eyes containing a certain level of ferocity.

    "If time were allowed to flow naturally, this would be your fate," Edward exined. "But my presence and the cataclysm has shifted things."

    "What exactly is this cataclysm you speak of?" Fury asked.

    "Yes, let''s get back on topic," Edward nodded. "You should know or have heard the term multiverse?" Everyone nodded. Some of them may not have been too familiar with the concept previously, but after seeing their future, they had some understanding of it.

    "Someone or something, for an unknown reason, forced all the universes to sh and fuse until only one remains in an event called the [Convergence]. I know you cannot envision how terrible such an event is, so I''ll show you some snippets of the futures my predecessor and I saw."

    Numerous terrifying images appeared in the room, showing the group sight of terrifying creatures invading this reality and ughtering the universe. They saw how they fought pointlessly against these invaders and how some of the invaders were variants of themselves. One of the images shown was a variant of Hulk that treated people like food and ate countless gxies'' worth of individuals.

    "Stop it," said Bannerm, and Edward did so.

    "This is just the tip of the iceberg," Edward added. "Infinite dimensions with infinite possibilities. Even with my abilities, I can only see a small percentage." The silence in the room became deafening. After what felt like an eternity, Edward spoke again.

    "Do you understand now? I didn''t do what I did because of power or something stupid like wanting to y god," Edward said. "The future is bleak, and it''s my job to ensure our reality survives this ordeal, and I will do anything for sess. However, I cannot do everything alone, so I need your help."

    "What can we do in such a situation?" Hawkeye asked, his voice full of hopelessness and despair. The fight with Loki already showed him his limit as an average human, let alone dealing with these ungodly creatures that treat gxies and universes as their ything.

    "No need to despair. Our world has plenty of powerful protectors, and we have experienced two convergences and dealt with the issue with no problem."

    "Deal with? How?" Fury asked.

    "We annihted their universes before fusing with ours," Edward replied calmly, shocking everyone. They knew this man was powerful and that the scale of things he dealt with was iprehensible, but it was something else to have him directly stating he annihted a universe.

    Edward waved his hand to show the team the proof. He showed them not only their group attacking but also the effect or process of that universe being annihted. He also showed them what happens if their universes are destroyed.

    "So cruel," Stevemented. He was a soldier and saw the cruelty of war. However, his experience paledpared to an event of such a cosmic scale.

    "Indeed. Unfortunately, this is a situation of either them or us," Edward nodded. "Any question?"

    "I have one," Fury said before taking a deep breath. He knew he was facing a Gold-like being but decided to ask. So, he looked Edward in the eyes. "Does the US government know about this?"

    Edward smiled. "Are you wondering whether I used magic to get the position of SHIELD''s Secretary? The answer is no. After showing these leaders the future and promise of technology beyond anything they could imagine��including immortality through gic maniption��most did not hesitate to sell their country and give me the political and military power I wanted."

    Fury granted silently. He knew these people and how they operated, so he believed Edward''s words.

    "Anything else?"

    "What exactly do you n to do with us?" Banner asked.

    "That''s a good question," Edward smiled. "All of you are talented individuals, so I''ve prepared training ns to ensure you be people capable of turning the tide in this event."

    "Training? Are you going to teach us magic?" Hawkeye asked.

    "Not necessarily," Edward shook his head. "Magic may not be the best path for you. Luckily, I''ve traveled to many dimensions and know countless power systems that can grant you strength."

    "And when does this training begin?" Hawkeye continued.

    "I still have some unfinished business, and my clone needs to clean up the aftermath of this invasion, so it will take 2 to 4 weeks," Edward replied with a smile.

    "That seems a little long," Hawkeye muttered, and Edward''s smile grew brighter.

    "I hate to pop your bubbles, but I have not agreed to join your little club," Tony dered.

    "Tony�C"

    "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I must check on Pepper." He walked out of the room and summoned his suit to fly away. Everyone looked at Edward, but he was calm. "It''s fine." He knows Tony will have no choice but to turn to him if he wants to protect Pepper or his friend, Rodhey. And even if he doesn''t, it won''t matter since some people can rece him, for example, Hank Pym, Riri Williams, and Shuri, and if needed, he can even revive Tony''s father, Howard Stark.

    "I must take my leave," Thor dered. He had many questions he needed to ask his father and mother. "Brother, are youing with me?"

    "I''m going home but still have unfinished business here."

    "That''s fine." Thor flew outside and called for Heimdall to teleport home. He did not even go to see Jane.

    "I guess I''ll see you in a few weeks," Edward said to the rest before teleporting away with his clone.

 Chapter 631: A Genius Pride

    Chapter 631: A Genius'' Pride"You did an excellent job �� better than I anticipated," Edward praised. "This is your reward for this mission." Loki swiftly checked his number of points, and a big grin appeared on his face. He can spend three months straight in the library.

    He exhaled to calm down. "What do you want me to do with Thanos?"

    "Kill him and take over his forces," Edward ordered. He had gathered five infinity stones, only missing the reality stone. Thanos was an uncontroble variable, so it was time to remove him.

    "My pleasure," Loki replied. Ever since he knew Thanos killed him in his original future, he''s been waiting for an opportunity to avenge himself. Now, the time has arrived.

    "Well, you can go." Edward had a lot of work to do, so he dismissed Loki.

    "Before I leave, can I ask for a favor?"

    "Favor? What is it?"

    "Could you make a weapon for me?"

    "Why all of the sudden?"

    "I struggled so much against Thor because Ick a personalized weapon," Loki exined."With today''s aplishments, you can ask your father to request a weapon from the dwarves," Edward said.

    "I know, but I want one from you."

    "Hmm," Edward muttered. "Fine. I''ll give you two options. The first is to pick from my treasury, where I hold my best work. The second option is I will make one personally for you, but you may have to wait a few years."

    "I choose the second one," Loki answered without hesitation.

    "Are you sure?"

    "I am."

    "Alright," Edward nodded. "Anything specific?"

    "I want something multipurpose," Loki exined. "Something that can boost my sorcery and closebat abilities."

    "That''s fine. Anything else?"

    "Maybe portable? It would be good if I could easily carry it with me at all times."

    "Doable. What else?"

    "That''s it."

    "Alright, but like I said, you may have to wait a while."

    "That''s fine by me."

    Edward finally dismissed Loki before starting his work. "What''s the result?"

    "They didn''t take the bait," Morgana answered. "I''ve been scanning all activities on the and even surrounding gxies and dimensions, but I found no signs of Hydra."

    "It seems Mephisto is more patient and calcting than I gave him credit for," Edward groaned softly. He was not a fan of this kind of enemy. "Forget about him. Let''s finish the Death Corp and Project Scarlet Wizard." Edward''s first stop was to finish the Death Lantern and create the Death Rings. After regaining control over his Death Law, hepleted the finishing step. However, he encountered a second problem �� finding the right people to wield the death rings.

    It takes a unique kind of talent to wield the death rings, and even after scanning the entire universe, he only found 12 people with the talent.

    "I think we may have to recruit undead for this corp," Morgana suggested.

    "I know, and that''s their original purpose in the first ce," Edward added. "Convert the enemy''s dead into soldiers on our side." Edward created a clone to recruit these 12 individuals and trained them. Once they are proper members, they can start making and recruiting undead for this corp.

    His next focus was on Project Scarlet Wizard. He cared deeply about this project because it would help him achieve Soul Divinity and amass even more data on Tier 11. While Edward was deep at work, someone else was in a simr state.

    After flying away from the Helicarrier, Tony checked on Pepper to ensure she was okay. Once that was done, he returned to his home in Malibu. He opened the TV, and a reporter talked about the invasion and its effect on the �� including casualties.

    "Jarvis, do a deep background check on the victims," Tony ordered.

    "As you wish." Tony knew it would take Jarvis a few minutes, so he prepared himself a drink.

    "Sir, it appeared the Secretary was telling the truth."

    "What did you find out?"

    "All the victims did not exist before two years ago," Jarvis stated. "Their birth certificate, social security number, and ID only appeared in the system two years ago. However, they have a well-created digital footprint that goes decades."

    "So, whoever created their identity was thorough," Tony summarized. "What about their bodies?"

    Jarvis showed him a picture of a woman crying over her dead boyfriend. "I cannot tell whether the body is real or just another illusion."

    "The woman?" Tony asked.

    "All signs indicate she''s an agent."

    "Indeed, very thorough," Tonymented. He stood up to fix himself a second drink before walking to hisb. "Jarvis, we''re starting a new project."

    ��

    Edward looked at his clone with a red aura circling his head like a crown. "He''s now worthy of the name Scarlet Wizard." The clone had a deep enough connection to the Chaos Dimension to use an unparalleled amount of energy.

    "The next step is to weave the perfect memory and build a one-time use Time Law Artifact," Edwardmented.

    "Boss, you were right to have me keep an eye on Tony," Morgana suddenly said.

    "Oh, what is he doing?"

    "He has invented Multiversal Travel Technology."

    "Seriously? How long has it been outside?"

    "2 weeks."

    Edward frowned. "Even if he is Tony Stark, it''s a stretch for him to develop such technology so quickly? Especially with no foundation or knowledge to stand on?"

    "But he did have something to stand on," Morgana added. "He used the data captured by Stark''s satellites when Loki used the Tesseract."

    "I guess that makes sense," Edward nodded whilementing the world''s unfairness. The civilizations in his homeworld spent billions of years trying to open the door to the multiverse, but Tony Stark did it in two weeks �� a time even shorter than himself.

    "He''s about to test it out," Morgana said, showing him a screen. Tony stood before a towering metal gate with a portal at the center. "What do you want to do? Stop him?"

    "No, this is an excellent opportunity to beat up his pride," Edward said. "Secretly take control of his gate and ensure he enters a rank 0, no, rank one timeline." While Morgana was doing this, Edward contacted the Time Force so they wouldn''t suddenly rush into Tony''s house and arrest him.

    Once everything was ready, Edward patiently watched as Tony ran countless tests before entering the gate himself. He returned an hourter, still excited about whatever he had just experienced. Edward secretly smiled before teleporting to his room.

    "What have you done?" Edward asked with a severe tone.

    "Just inventing multiversal travel," Tony answered casually with some hidden smugness.

    "You just created a convergence, forcing our two universes to sh."

    "I did no such thing."

    "That''s what happens when you open the door to another parallel dimension."

    "No way," Tony said in shock. He only wanted to verify whether this man was telling the truth. Ra suddenly appeared in the room, and a slight surprise shed on his face.

    "Sir, we have detected a dimensional anomaly originating from this ce. Was that you?"

    "No. It''s this idiot �� he created a convergence."

    Ra looked at Tony with red glowing eyes. "Should I arrest him?"

    "Arrest me? I didn''t do anything wrong, "Tony argued. "And where is the proof that I created this so-called Convergence?"

    "Show him the data," Edward ordered, and Ra handed Tony a small tablet. He swiftly scanned the information on it. "No way." Tony rushed to hisputer and used his gate to double-check this information. His face turned pale. The data was authentic.

    The dimensional walls between this universe and the one he had just visited were now gone, and from the residual energy he could detect, they were headed to each other.

    "This can''t be," Tony said, feeling his mind nk.

 Chapter 632: Stabilizer

    Chapter 632: StabilizerEdward and Tony sat at a table in a conference room, and the Avengers and Fury entered and took a seat one after the other. Everyone could feel the tension between them. After a few seconds of silence, Fury finally spoke: "What happened?"

    "Stark," Edward said calmly, and Tony sighed. "I may have caused a convergence."

    "You did what?" Natasha asked.

    "I didn''t know this would happen," Tony exined. "I wanted to verify his story, so I built an interdimensional portal to check the other parallel dimensions. I did not expect this to be the oue."

    "You build what?" Fury asked. "Nevermind. So, opening a portal to other timelines caused the convergence?"

    "That''s right."

    "To reiterate, there is another universe that will sh with ours, correct?" Natasha asked.

    "That''s what I said," Tony replied.

    "Don''t snap at me after causing such an ident," Tony grunted, and the room became quiet momentarily.

    "So, what do we do?" Steve asked. "Do we��wipe them out again?""Yes," Edward replied directly.

    "Is there another way?" Steve asked.

    "Tony, why don''t you tell them what will most likely happen during the universe fusion?"

    "Upon first contact, a massive fluctuation of space-time will affect gravity on a cosmic scale.s will lose orbit from their stars. Moons will crash into theirs; countless wormholes will open across the universe; ck holes will swallow everything in their paths or implode, leading to trillions of deaths."

    The people''s faces turned pale.

    "And he only mentioned the surface level," Edward added. "Every timeline has their own dimensional sea or other dimensions rotating around them. With the fusion, these dimensions will open simultaneously, releasing countless powers/energy into our timeline.

    "The devastation caused by just opening these dimensions will be catastrophic, but then there are the terrifying creatures lurking in these dimensions. Creatures that even I have to fear."

    "There are things that even you fear?" Hawkeye asked.

    "I''m powerful, but I''m far from reaching the power ceiling in this expansive universe. Otherwise, why do you think I''m so stressed trying to save our timeline?" Edward sighed.

    "Maybe Steve is right," Tony said. "We can build a Dimensional Stabilizer to block the space-time fluctuation of the fusion. Then, we will only need to deal with those terrifying creatures you mention and allow for a normal fusion without killing everyone."

    "Is that possible?" Steve asked, looking at Edward with hope, and the other followed.

    "How long will it take you to build something like this?" Edward asked.

    Tony was silent: "20 to 30 years at the minimum. But maybe we can reduce the time to 10 years if we use your magic."

    "You saw the data. If you had to guess how long we have until the fusion starts, what would be your best-educated approximation?"

    "Less than three months," Tony replied while caressing his temple with one hand. With his answer, the hope in the room vanished.

    "Alright, no need for despair," Edward said. "The Dimensional Stabilizer is an excellent idea, so I''ll build it myself. It''s good to know whether a peaceful fusion is possible."

    "You said we didn''t have enough time?" Fury asked.

    "I''m not Tony," Edward replied directly, making thetter roll his eyes. Edward ignored him and continued:

    "I called all of you to this meeting not only to reprimand Tony but also to better understand the scope of things you''re going to deal with �� to get used to making harsh decisions on a cosmic scale.

    "Today, we were lucky that we could brainstorm a peaceful solution, but that will not always be the case. So, always be in the mindset to sacrifice the other universes for our survival. Understand?"

    Edward nodded in satisfaction after realizing his message had gotten through. "I must warn the others of this change."

    "Others? I thought it was only Asgard."

    "I cannot protect this world alone, so there are other powerful allies. You''ll meet them in due time," Edward exined. "If you need to reach me, find my clone." He teleported to Kamar Taj, and four scenes appeared before him. Then, the Ancient One, Odin, Ra, and King T''Chaka appeared.

    "All-Father, you''re looking good," Edward praised.

    "I''ve recuperated, thanks to you," Odin nodded. "Now, I ''m rapidly returning to my prime and will soon surpass it."

    "That''s good to hear," Edward nodded. "What about you, King T''Chaka? How are things going?"

    "Excellent," replied the Wakandian King. "Based on the tier systems you used, we have built the first Tier 6 ck Panther Suit."

    "That''s great progress given such a short period, but we do not have long, so you may need to elerate things," Edward said. "I''ll send you a vat of Brain-developing Potions. Dilute it, and you can use it over a long period."

    "We are grateful."

    "Is there a reason you called this meeting?" The Ancient One asked, and Edward exined the situation.

    "Can you build that stabilizer?" Odin asked.

    "No problem."

    "I''m d there is a more peaceful solution to this problem."

    "I concur," King T''Chaka added. He saw the images of these people destroying an entire universe, and after that, he could not sleep for a month. Luckily, his wife supported each other and came to peace with the cruelty of their current situation.

    "I also agree," the Ancient One smiled. She knew she had chosen the right person because Edward was not about using cruelty to win but making the best decision for different situations.

    "You can contact us when you need to act," Odin added.

    "Very well."

    After ending this conversation, Edward immediately started his work, putting his other projects aside. "What did youe up with?" he asked Morgana.

    "I''ve already built the perfect enchantment to serve as a stabilizer," Morgana dered, showing him what she created. "The Earth Protection Shield protects from foreign dimensional threats, so I only needed to upscale it and modify the spell to stabilize instead of blocking. I even built a power source for the enchantment."

    Edward nodded as he observed. Then, he started modifying her work at an rming speed.

    "Wait, you want to absorb a small percentage of energy from every dimension surrounding our timeline?" Morgana asked. "Don''t you realize how dangerous that is? Those creatures�� Wait, this is not for us, but for the Universe Will!"

    "You were a little slow on this one," Edwardmented while continuing his work. "The Convergence is not only a battle of all sentient beings, but also of the Universe Wills of each timeline. So, we don''t need to do all the work and can pass on some of the responsibility to it."

    "That''s a brilliant idea," Morgana praised before helping to modify the enchantment. Once that ended, Edward modified the spell he had created to contact Cronai before casting it. He found himself in a white space with an entity before him.

    "Eternity?" He asked. The entity looked exactly like Eternity from the fourth Thor movie.

    "He and I are the same, yet different," replied the entity, its voice cold and indifferent. "You can call me [Eternal Consciousness]."

    "I see." Edward understood its meaning. Eternity represents all time in the universe and can control space, time, matter, and energy. Meanwhile, Infinity represents all space in the universe. Together, these cosmic beings are responsible for creating life in the universe, while their sister��death��does the opposite.

    Eternal Consciousness represents the universe''s soul/spirit/mind, hence why it is the Universe Will.

 Chapter 633: Cruel Reality

    Chapter 633: Cruel Reality"Why are you here, Sorcerer?" asked the Eternal Consciousness.

    "I''m here for a few reasons," Edward exined. "Do you know about the Convergence? Can you tell me any information?"

    "The higher truths of the universe cannot be revealed."

    "Even to someone trying to protect you and your existence?"

    "Yes," nodded the Eternal Consciousness.

    "Can''t you be a little more flexible?" Edward suddenly missed Cronai. Although she was also rigid, she was definitely more flexible than this one.

    "Rules and regtions bind me, so I cannot, no, I must not, utter certain truths."

    "Fine," Edward said, slightly exasperated. "Can you at least help me in protecting this timeline?" He exined the [Dimension Stabilizer Enchantments] and how he wished for thetter to help him set them up.

    The Eternal Consciousness did not immediately reply and seemed to be pondering. Then, in its usual cold and mechanical demeanor, it stated, "Your actions are within the authorized rules. Show me the enchantment."

    Edward disyed aplicated rune, and immediately afterward, he activated his Cosmic Awareness. He sensed a slight tremor throughout the universe, followed by an invisible magic circle surrounding it. As he designed it, the enchantment drew a tremendous amount of energy from all dimensions."Do you have any other business with me?"

    "No," Edward replied. He had already deduced that this Universe Will would not be as cooperative as Cronai, so there was nothing more to discuss.

    "Farewell, then."

    Edward opened his eyes and sighed. "Did you get any data?"

    "Yes, but nothing too extraordinary," Morgana responded. "But it''s better than nothing."

    "The world fusion is the best opportunity to observe and gather data on Universe Will, so it''s fine if we don''t get anything now. So, let''s prepare."

    Edward sent the good news to everyone involved before quickly building a special device to better observe the fusion process on both a micro and macro level. A few dayster, he received news from Loki that Thanos was eliminated, and the Mind Stone came into his possession.

    Edward did not care for Thanos'' disappearance. If Loki had not dealt with him, he would have done it himself. Additionally, he knew this would not be thest time he dealt with Thanos. When it came to the multiverse, no one knew what kind of Thanos variant he''d have to deal with one day.

    Once everything was prepared, Edward decided to elerate the process. So, he contacted the Ancient One, Odin, and Ra to descend on the new timeline and eliminate all the powerhouses from Tier 7 to Tier 10. Then, the group dragged that universe closer to theirs and waited for the result.

    Stark Tower:

    Edward, the Avengers, and SHIELD sat in a room with multiple screens showing ces all over the universe. Everyone watched intensely for the result as this event could determine how they operate from now on once the Convergence truly starts.

    "It''s starting," Edward said with his eyes closed, and everyone became even more focused. However, nothing was happening on the screen. Of course, only someone with Cosmic Awareness like Edward could sense and observe such a change on a cosmic scale.

    He saw how the two universes attracted each other, like two mas very close to each other. The process should have released a space-time curvature gravitational wave with disastrous effects, but the stabilizer did its job, preventing any idents.

    "The first step ispleted," Edward stated as he opened his eyes. "What''s going to happen next?" He did not have to wait long to find out what the next step was. On the screen, everyone saw brilliant lights appearing everywhere in the universe, bringing with them people.

    "So, the residents of the universe were teleported to ours?" Edwardmented. "Why not the other way around? Is it because we previously weakened them?" He observed every detail while also deducing as much information as possible.

    After the teleportation, the Avengers felt some relief, believing that this was the extent of the changes. Although it will be troublesome after the universe''s poption suddenly doubles, it should be manageable. However, they were quickly proven wrong.

    The teleportation of these people was not random but purposely chosen. Every individual with a variant was directly teleported next to their counterparts, no matter where they were in the universe. Then, after these variants gazed upon each other, their eyes turned red, and they immediately started killing each other.

    Edward stood up from his chair, observing this universal battle of variants. He saw one human stabbing a variant of herself, and the dead body turned into a golden light that entered her body. The red dissipated from her eyes, and the realization of her actions dawned on her, making her appalled. She staggered backward and held onto her table for support, but she fell on the ground as she identally broke the table,

    ''Her strength suddenly increased, and she cannot properly control it,'' Edward analyzed before looking at all the screens. The same thing was happening everywhere in the universe, including Asgard. However, the All-Father quickly acted by using his powers to bind all the variants from the other universes and allowing his people to kill them.

    Edward immediately followed him by casting a universal spell to help the people of his universe. With his action, the mindless ughter and fighting ended.

    "This is horrifying," Stevemented.

    "Why did they suddenly turn mad?" Tony asked before turning to Edward. "Well?"

    Edward hesitated to speak.

    "If you know something, this is not the time to hide it," Fury added, making Edward sigh.

    "I''ve suspected that the Convergence was an extreme training method using the entire multiverse."

    "Training? For what?" Natasha asked.

    "Something terrible."

    "More terrible than what you have shown us?" Hawkeye asked.

    "What do you think?"

    "What could possibly require using the multiverse as a cruel training method?" Tony asked, his face slightly pale.

    "I don''t know exactly, but we''re dealing with things on an iprehensible scale," Edward replied. The room became dreadfully silent.

    "Let''s not discuss this. I need to leave."

    "Where are you going?" Fury asked.

    "I must wipe out most of these people''s memories and seal their newfound power. Otherwise, the situation will be even moreplicated."

    Fury immediately realized his intentions. If so many people on Earth suddenly acquired superhuman strength and had to deal with the psychological repercussions of killing someone, the would immediately descend into chaos and anarchy. But this situation was even worse since it was on a universal scale.

    Edward quickly left. He could have erased the universe''s memories on his own or even sealed these people''s strength. However, he had to worry about the reaction of the Hell Lords and Demon Gods. He can''t do anything about these people; this event has alerted them. Once they start to mess things up, the situation will be moreplicated than he would ever want to.

    So, he needed Odin''s and the others'' help to ensure that the memory wiping and strength sealing was potent enough that these bastards could not break it and cause problems. It would be best if the Eternal Consciousness could help, but he had a feeling that the bastard would not intervene in the "internal affairs" of the universe.

    Edward contacted them and told them of his ns. They agreed, and he then tried to convince the Eternal Consciousness with no result. Then, with the help of the others, he cleaned up the mess.

 Chapter 634: Aftermath u0026 The Scarlet Clone

    Chapter 634: Aftermath u0026 The Scarlet CloneWith the others empowering him, Edward was able to cast a universal-scale memory-wiping and strength-sealing spell, ensuring there would be no problem. Of course, there was still a major issue with this n��they could do nothing to the other Tier 10 powerhouses in their timelines. As such, they could only monitor these beings for the time being.

    "This is more than a disaster �� this is The disaster," Odinined.

    "The world is really trying to force us to kill each other," Frigga sighed.

    "Now is not the time toment our situation," the Ancient One stated. "Sealing these people''s strength may not be the best n."

    "What do you suggest we do?" King T''Chaka asked.

    "We teach them how to control this strength so they can be prepared for the real event."

    "And how do you suggest we do such a thing?" As soon as T''Chaka asked, he and everyone else had an answer. They turned to look at the tired Edward, who was caressing his temple. He groaned softly.

    "I''ll build a Dream World that takes these people''s spirit into a battle-training world. When the timees, we can remove the seal, and they''ll remember their training and know how to control their strength."

    "As reliable as ever," the Ancient One praised.

    "If you need anything, don''t be afraid to ask," Odin stated."Although Wakanda cannot provide much help, we''re willing to offer our services as well."

    "I will ask if I need it," Edward responded. The meeting ended soon afterward, and Edward exhaled: "I''m going to need a vacation soon."

    "I agree. I don''t think I''ve seen you this stressed out," Morgana stated.

    "The worst part is this is just the beginning," Edwardined. Once he survives this world, he has to deal with the Time Game, and after that, he might be directly jumped into Merlin''s Omniversal War. His future looks bleak from an objective point of view.

    "We''ll talk about the vacationter, but for now, let''s focus on the tasks at hand," Morgana said. "You don''t have to worry too much about the Dream World. I can build that myself; you only need to review the blueprint and maybe put some final touches on it.

    "Your current priority should be increasing your strength and Project Scarlet Wizard."

    "I know. So, let''s��" Edward stopped himself as he received amunication call from the Time Force.

    "Ra? Did something happen?"

    "We detected another dimensional anomaly simr to the ones from New York."

    Edward squinted his eyes: "Where?"

    "The moon," Ra replied, and Morgana immediately took action, showing a screen of the moon. A hidden civilization lived peacefully on the moon; they looked as if they had always been there.

    "The Inhumans," Edward muttered. After the first convergence he tested, the Defenders appeared in this timeline, but this time, it was another group��the Inhumans. In some ways, surviving these convergences seems to strengthen this timeline.

    "What should we do?" Morgana asked.

    "We''ll deal with themter," Edward said. He went to his magic tower and continued working on the Scarlet Wizard. After weaving the clone''s memory, he left a Time Crystal with his Time Law for him before dropping the clone close to the temple where the Darkhold was located.

    ��

    "Where am I?" The Scarlet Wizard asked himself. He looked at his injured body, but his mind was groggy, preventing him from knowing how he got here and why he was so severely injured.

    "I remember. I''m a sorcerer trying to revive my family. I learned of the Darkhold and wanted to use its power, but it was destroyed. I needed a Time Crystal to summon it from the river of time and had to steal it from a sorcerer in another dimension."

    The Scarlet Wizard quickly checked his neck and found the crystal hanging on a ne. "What a relief. It''s still here." He had to open a portal home, and something went wrong in the process, hence his injury. He opened a portal and took out something.

    "Good. The Soul Stone is still there."

    The Scarlet Wizard then took a potion from the portal and drank it, alleviating his injuries. "It seems I''m close to Mount Wundagore. Excellent." He soon reached his destination, and as expected, the Darkhold engraved in the walls was gone. He did not hesitate to use the Time Crystal.

    A red hue emanated from his fingers to enter the green crystal. Then, under his control, the engravings in the temple rapidly reverted to their original state. However, it did not take long before the murals quickly reverted to their destroyed state.

    ''Whoever cast the spell that erased the Darkhold is truly powerful,'' the Scarlet Wizard thought. I must enve this temple in a time bubble to iste that power''s influence.'' He essed even more power from the Chaos Dimension using the power of the Time Crystal. This approach worked, as he sessfully recreated the Darkhold.

    The Scarlet Wizard did not hesitate to engrave the magic in the murals into a new book �� a new Darkhold. Then, he lost himself in the knowledge contained inside. Of course, Edward �� who was behind the scene �� also received all the knowledge of the Darkhold.

    A few weeks passed, and the Scarlet Wizard sessfully mastered all the knowledge in the Darkhold. He looked at his fingers, which were now dark. He sighed. Despite his early preparations, he was still corrupted by the Darkhold. However, this was not enough to stop him.

    ''Whoever destroyed this thing erased all copies of this book from the multiverse,'' he thought. ''Now, if I want to revive my family, I must gather soul energy from the soul stone from the entire multiverse.''

    The Scarlet Wizard summoned the Soul Stone before starting to cast the same spell that Wanda from Earth-616 used to eliminate the Darkhold, but he modified it to suit his purpose.

    A bright golden crystal of soul energy rapidly formed before the Scarlet Wizard as he drew energy from Soul Stones across the multiverse. The process took him more than 10 minutes, and he almost passed out by the end. However, the result was more than satisfactory as he looked at the golden crystal.

    "Excellent. The first step ispleted." The Scarlet Wizard raised his hand to put these things away, but something happened before he seeded. A portal appeared beside him, showing an angry-faced sorcerer with a long beard.

    "You!" The Scarlet Wizard was shocked.

    "You think you can steal from me and get away with it?" said the bearded sorcerer before pulling him into the portal.

    "No," screamed the Scarlet Wizard, trying to take away the crystal and soul stone as he was dragged into another dimension. Sadly, he was too weak in his current state to resist, so he was captured, and the dimension portal disappeared. Less than five secondster, Edward teleported to this temple and took the crystal and soul stone.

    "With this thing, we should be able to achieve Soul Divinity," hemented.

    "Are you sure it was a good thing to get rid of him? He''s technically a Tier 11 clone," Morgana asked.

    "The creator of the Darkhold, Chthon, will definitely notice someone reviving his knowledge. Furthermore, I still believe he''s after the Scarlet Witch, meaning he''ll be interested in the clone. Now, he''s a liability, and he''s lucky I allowed him to reincarnate into another timeline instead of eliminating him," Edward calmly exined.

 Chapter 635: Soul Divinity u0026 Void Rune

    Chapter 635: Soul Divinity u0026 Void Rune[Short Chapter]

    ��-

    "Still felt it was a waste," Morganained. "We could have taken the risk and used his ability for a while."

    "We''ve gathered the best data on Tier 11 from him, and that''s good enough," Edward replied. "Plus, we can make as many Scarlet Wizards as we need until Wanda from Earth-616 is revived and retakes her title."

    Edward teleported back to his magic tower. "How is the analysis of the Darkhold?" Morgana had been in charge of the Scarlet Wizard''s work for the past few weeks while he was preparing to train the Avengers.

    "This thing can be described as a masterss on Dark Magic. Additionally, there are a few spells that we can ssify as Tier 11."

    "I''m guessing there is a but, and it has to do with its power of corruption."

    "You''re right. The book is a scam," Morgana exined. "Anyone who used any of the spells will be secretly linked to a dark and ominous entity, which I''m guessing is Chthon, the First Demon."

    "Can we remove the w?"

    "We can, but it''s a slow process.""Then, let''s take our time."

    Edward''s next step was to absorb the soul energy from that crystal andplete his Soul Divinity. The process was smooth, and his Soul me turned Dark-Gold.

    "How do you feel?" Morgana asked.

    "Excellent," Edward replied. My Mana Control and utilization of my Laws are much easier. I can feel that absorbing energy from my surroundings is also faster and easier. My Cosmic Awareness seems to have improved, and my soul has drastically increased in potency and defensive and offensive capabilities."

    "Come, let me scan you," Morgana suggested, and with her taking action, they gathered even more detailed data on Edward''s transformation.

    "This is an overall transformation," Morganamented. "Your willpower would have improved had you not already reached level 10. Your mana was purified in the process, and your physical attributes have also drastically improved."

    The little elf smiled. This development has allowed them to delve deeper into the mystery of the soul. "Alright. Let''s test out the Internal Law Project." Edward once theorized that the evolutionary path of a Legendary Arcanist is to no longer rely on their Willpower to control thews of a universe but create their own internal Law/Authority. By then, it won''t matter what world they are or what willpower requirement the world has �� they can wield theirws as they pleased. And the first step to achieving this is Soul Divinity.

    Edward closed his eyes and essed the fourthyer of his soul dimension. He had pondered for a long time how to condense his own internal Law, and the answer he came up with was designing his own Primordial Rune based on his understanding ofw.

    So, that''s what he did. He slowly engraved the rune above his Soul me using the power it was releasing. Time Law was his most advanced, so Edward engraved a Time Rune. As soon as he finished, his body released a unique aura that he recognized before the rune dissipated.

    "What happened?" Morgana asked. "I sensed the power of Law from your body, but it immediately vanished."

    "That''s exactly what happened," Edward exined. "Let''s test it out again." He re-engraved the Time Rune, but the result was the same. So, he tried the otherws he had mastered, but nothing changed.

    "It seems we are missing a significant piece of the puzzle,"Morgana suggested. "Could it be that we need to achieve Tier 11 first?"

    "That could be," Edward nodded.

    "The girl is right," suddenly said a voice.

    "Merlin?"

    "Congrattions on early achieving Soul Divinity, but you''re skipping many steps," Merlin''s voice continued.

    "If you want to have an internal [Authority], you must study thews of dozens, maybe, hundreds of universes before condensing a Law Rune, which will then evolve into a Void Rune. But even these steps are amongst thest ones."

    "So, what should I do?"

    "Focus on achieving Tier 11 and take your time to understand thews of the universe �� it should give you a headstart," Merlin exined.

    "I understand."

    "Good. Keep up the good work." The voice disappeared.

    "It''s always so mysterious," Edward shook his head. Well, at least we know a little bit more about Void Runes." Merlin confirmed that his n ofbining many Primordial Runes into a Void Rune was possible, and that was good news to him.

    "What should we do now?" Morgana asked.

    "You heard the old man''s advice." Edward already had a few clones working on thews of the Fate Universe, the DC Universe, and the current Marvel Universe. Now, he was thinking of sending clones to other universes to elerate the progress.

    ''Leaving this world now might not be a good idea, not to mention the price I''ll need to pay to get the world coordinate from the Akashic Record,'' Edwardined. ''If only the clone I sent to infiltrate the Purple Daoist''s Samsara Hall had made any progress.''

    He knew he could not rush this kind of thing, so he exercised his patience. Edward finally left his magic tower, already overdue for the time he had promised to train the Avengers. His clone has already apologized and dyed the session.

    However, even after this exit, he did not immediately see them since he had work to do at Kamar Taj. After the recent events, he had to update the missions for the sorcerers since many events drastically altered this timeline. So, he used the Time Stone to peep into the future before updating the mission halls.

    Once that was done, he checked on his guest �� Ajak. So far, Arishem hasn''t contacted him, so he kept waiting. Meanwhile, this Eternals had broken through the restraint of her mind by realizing she could improve her abilities despite being a synthetic lifeform. She used the knowledge Edward gave her about Cosmic Energy, and she even learned about sorcery from the Kamar-Taj library to supplement her training.

    ''Maybe the Eternals have the potential to be Tier 10 powerhouses,'' Morgana suggested.

    "Maybe," Edward nodded. He wanted to wait and observe since Ajak''s improvement, while impressive, was not enough for him to invest in their personal training. However, he suggested that she bring Sersi to this ce and train him. ording to Edward, Sersi has been the one to show the most potential, so her training result will determine how much he will invest in these Eternals.

    Once he finished entertaining his guess, Edward opened a portal to SHIELD''s headquarters to meet with the Avengers and begin their training. He had a feeling something magical was about to happen in this training session.

 Chapter 636: Avengers Training: Hawkeye

    Chapter 636: Avengers'' Training: Hawkeye"Everyone''s here," Edward said as he looked at everyone on the table. His eyes shifted to Tony. "You look like shit."

    "It''s hard to sleep with everything that''s been going on," Tony replied. "By the way, did you have to wipe Pepper and Happy''s memory, too? You made an exception for us; why not them?"

    "I assume you wanted them to stay out of this, but if you want, I can return their memories," Edward replied.

    "Maybe that''s for the best," Tony grunted.

    "What is the current situation?" Fury asked.

    "You saw the result. I wiped out these people''s memories and temporarily sealed their newfound strength."

    "Temporarily?"

    "No one can escape what''sing, so having power is not necessarily a bad thing," Edward exined.

    Fury frowned, "I''m guessing the military is trying to use these powers?"

    "You''re right. They haven''t figured out we are in a situation of us vs everyone else.""So, what are you going to do?"

    "My clone is working on a diplomaticpromise. Every military in the world can have ess to their supernatural strength and begin training in preparation for the Convergence.

    "However, NATO, Russia, and China want their country to have it first and everyone else to wait at least a year."

    "Well, at least you''ve convinced them that everyone should have ess to super soldiers. That feat in itself is extraordinary," Furymented, but Edward grunted. His clone was alreadyining about how tedious his work was, asking if it would not be best to just conquer this. In fact, Edward considered his suggestions. However, the futures he saw still indicate that ying the game will have fewer consequences than bing a direct tyrant.

    "Let''s talk about something important," Edward stated. "I said I was going to train all of you, and it''s time to start."

    "I volunteer to be the first," Hawkeye immediately stated.

    "That''s fine." The group discussed a training order before Edward took Clint back to his magic tower. He arrived in a unique location with arge room with arge white ball floating in the middle.

    "What''s this?"

    "The Potential Orb," Edward replied. "It''s a magical artifact that uses the power of fate and time to find a person''s talent or potential. It can basically tell what you''re good at �� no matter how odd or inconceivable your talent is."

    "How odd are we talking about?" Clint asked.

    "It once discovered someone whose DNA was mutated to create a unique saliva with healing properties. The saliva would only change once he ate avocados, but he was allergic."

    "Meaning he would have never discovered his uniqueness since he would stay away from avocados?"

    "Exactly," Edward. "Of course, even if he did not, it was hard to detect. After all, who would try to use this man''s saliva to heal people."

    "True," Clint replied before immediately quieting down.

    "Is something wrong?" Edward asked.

    "What if I don''t have any talent?"

    "You''re probably this''s best archer, so you have talent. The test is more to determine whether you have hidden talents and to what extent your archery talents are."

    "I see," Clint nodded. "So, what do I do?"

    "Just stay here and let it scan you. The orb might instruct you to do certain things; if it does, just follow its direction."

    "I understand."

    A screen appeared before Edward, and he distanced himself from Clint. A few minutester, a bow and arrow appeared next to Clint, and a voice asked him to hit the targets. Afterward, Clint had to undergo an eye test simr to that of a patient going to the ophthalmologist. The entire test took over an hour, and Edward immediately received the result.

    "Why are the results so abnormal? Is something wrong with the machine?" Edward asked. He would expect such a result from someone like Tony, Thor, or Wanda, but not Hawkeye.

    "I just checked, and there was nothing wrong," Morgana replied.

    "Then, let''s do it again."

    "Is something wrong?" Clint asked, sensing Edward''s weird behavior.

    "The test is not finished. We need to do this a few more times."

    "Oh, okay."

    Edward tried three more times, and the result was the same.

    "Okay. Something is definitely wrong," Clint stated.

    "I''ll be honest �� your test results are simply off the chart."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Where to start," Edward uttered. "Your hand-to-eye coordination, spatial awareness, and control over your body are impressive, but they are nothingpared to the other talents.

    "Your eyes can be called prototypes of Divine Eyes, meaning with the right Detecting Magic, you can turn them into something truly impressive.

    "You have a high affinity for wind, thunder, sound, space, and light magic �� which is all the magic needed to be a superior Magic Archer. It''s already an anomaly for someone to have such a high affinity with one of those attributes, but you score high on all of them �� especially wind magic, which is off the chart."

    "I guess I''m talented," Clint said while blushing.

    "Yes," Edward nodded with a frown. "But it''s to the point where you''re an anomaly. I can''t rest peacefully without having an exnation."

    "Hey, now, I feel insulted."

    "This is nothing against you," Edward exined. "Only a magical civilization that has a deep enough understanding of Bloodline or Gic Modifications and reached the level of utilizing concepts like [luck], [destiny], and [blessing] can give birth to someone of your talent.

    "Earth does not meet the requirements."

    "I don''t much get what you said, but it does sound like something is wrong," Clintmented.

    "I think I know what''s happening, but I must test it out. Follow me," Edward said. Then, he ordered Morgana to have a few other sorcerers from Karma-Taj tested. He led Clint to a room with a Time eleration.

    "The first step of your training is to get your body and mana to Tier 4 as soon as possible. It would have been best if it were Tier 6, but the Kairos Poison might affect your potential, so we''ll settle for Tier 4."

    Edward left a clone to train Clint while he went into his forge. "We should have a Tier 10 bow and Eye Artifact, right?"

    "Yes. You once built the Houyi Bow and Hanuman''s Eyes."

    "Any quivers?"

    "There is a Tier 6 one."

    "I know I built a Tier 9 quiver artifact."

    "It''s on the floating city," Morgan reminded.

    "That''s right," Edward nodded. He took the blueprint for the bow and eyes and modified them to fit with Hawkeye. "You''re in charge of upgrading these two while I build a new quiver."

    The two quickly got to work to finish their tasks immediately. Then, Edward put the finishing touch on his quiver, which involved cing the Power Stone into it. He then headed to Hawkeye''s training.

    "Excellent, hemented. Hawkeye was already Tier 4 despite only a week passing outside and five years in this room. Upon closer observation, it was obvious he left no hidden danger.

    "Oh, you''re here," Clint said. "I need to leave here as soon as possible."

    "Missing your wife and children?"

    "It''s been five years. I miss so much of their lives." Clint was on the verge of crying.

    "No need to fuss. Only two weeks passed outside."

    Clint suddenly paused before yelling: "Why didn''t you tell me?"

    "The stress and pressure was very motivational."

    "You!"

    "Alright. Let''s start the second phase of your training," Edward cut him off before summoning the three artifacts he made for him.

 Chapter 637: Avengers Training: Black Widow

    Chapter 637: Avengers'' Training: ck Widow

    "This is going to be unpleasant," Edward warned before transforming his mana into Chakra. Then, to Hawkeye''s horror, he casually removed his eyeballs. The worst part is that Clint was so shocked that he could not react. So, Edward continued this life-threatening operation as if he were dealing with bolts.

    Edward put Hanuman''s eyes into Hawkeye''s socket before crushing his original pair of eyes, turning them into motes of light that fused with the artifact.

    "Done," he eximed. "Now, try them out."

    It took Hawkeye a moment to regain his bearing. Then, he used his former training to use these new eyes. "Amazing. I can see Tony from here. Here is Cap, Fury, and Nat. Is she ying with a booger? Hahaha, I will never let her live this one down. Fascinating. I can even see a pimple on my wife''s face."

    "It''s good you adapt so quickly," Edward praised. "Now, focus on the sun. Can you see it?"

    "I can."

    "Zoom in. What do you see?"

    "I see, hmm, are those atoms? No, maybe smaller."

    "Good. Now zoom out and observe the gxy.""Can I do that? Well, it seems I can," Hawkeyemented. "Are those aliens? Why do so many of them look like humans?"

    "Focus. Zoom out until the entire universe is in your eyes."

    "It''s beautiful," Hawkeyemented. He saw so many gxies, ck holes, and other cosmic wonders. "What are these weird dark spots with strange aura?"

    "ces with powerful entities that you should not look at," Edward exined.

    "I see."

    "Now, keep zooming out. What do you see?"

    "Bubbles? It''s like we arerge bubbles, but other bubbles are attached to us. I don''t know, but that''s the best way I can exin."

    "The Dimension Sea," Edward exined.

    "So, those are other dimensions? So many dark spots."

    "Try to zoom out further. What do you see?"

    "It''s like thousands of Earths are next to each other but separated by an invisible film."

    "An interesting way to visualize the multiverse," Edwardmented. "Now, I need you to focus on one of the Earths with a very weak aura. Concentrate and try to fire an arrow." Edward handed him the other two artifacts.

    "Fire an arrow? I guess that''s fine, but where is the arrow?" When his words finished, the quiver released a purple light, and an arrow appeared. Hawkeye was slightly surprised but followed themand.

    The bow felt perfectly suited to him, and he could sense the terrifying power contained in the arrow. He controlled his breathing, focused on the weak Earth he detected, and fired the arrow.

    The thing flew from his bow to a portal that appeared before it. Then, Hawkeye watched as the Earth he was observing suddenly vanished in a fiery purple explosion.

    "Wait, did I just destroy a universe?" he asked.

    "You did."

    "I��" He did not know how to feel about that. In just a moment, he ended trillions of lives.

    "You should get used to this, as you will be doing this a lot more often from now on."

    "I��But��"

    Hawkeye suddenly fell to the floor and twitched with a severe seizure. Blood dripped from all the orifices of his body.

    "His soul is copsing, and his Mana Core cracked," Morgana stated. "Even though the artifacts did most of the work, he''s still too weak to use them without repercussions."

    "I was correct in my initial assessment that he would need at least Tier 6," Edward calmly said. "However, his disyed talent is enough for me to be cautious." He was more than satisfied with Hawkeye''s result. The fact he could use the Hanuman''s Eyes to such an effect immediately after acquiring them was proof of his overwhelming talent.

    He summoned the Soul Stone to heal Hawkeye, which should take some time. Once he''spletely recovered, Edward will give him a break by sending him to his family. He did not waste time and summoned the next avenger: ck Widow.

    "How did things go with Clint?" Natasha asked.

    "Better than I could imagine."

    "That''s good, I guess."

    "Stand before this orb and do as it''s instructed," Edward said, and a few hourster, he got the result.

    "Just like him: abnormal results," Morganamented.

    "What happened to the sorcerers we tested?"

    "Their talent was much higher than originally, but they were not nearly as oundish as this one."

    "Did you check Wong''s results?"

    "He''s on a mission."

    Edward nodded. It appeared that his theory that exins this situation was close to being verified.

    "Well?" Natasha asked, waking him from his thoughts.

    "Decent-level Charming Ability, hidden Metamorphmagus Ability, and an absurd affinity with Shadow Magic that isparable to even the best Shadow Elemental Creature

    "You''re saying many words, but not many of them makesense."

    "In simple terms, you''re the ultimate assassin/spy."

    "I guess that fits," Natashamented.

    "The question now is what to do with you," Edward added. "Bing a standard Arcanist that uses mana might be a waste for you, given your affinity with Shadow Magic. So, the best option would probably be to use Shadow Energy as your primary energy, then learn Energy Conversion to use mana or other powers when necessary.

    "Shadow is a pretty malleable element, so it will go well with your metamorphmagus talent. However, not necessarily with your Charm. Should I give you a Subus Bloodline? No, elevating your Charming Talent too much might destroy the bnce of all your other top talents, so it''s probably best to find another way.

    "So, the focus should be on Shadow Magic," Edward rumbled on to himself. "I know what to do with you."

    "And what is that?"

    "Don''t worry about it. Let''s start with the first step: train your body and [Aura] to Tier 4 while also learning as much as possible about Shadow Magic/Sorcery." Edward created another clone to train. Then, he left the room.

    "What are you thinking?" Morgana asked.

    "Wasn''t there a low Demon God with a shadow dimension?"

    "You''re thinking of Morag? Do you want to take his dimension for her to use?" Morgana asked.

    "Better yet, I want Natasha to fuse with Morag before fusing with the shadow dimension."

    "Slow down a little," Morgana said. "Even with your help, do you think it''s possible for a Tier 4 Shadow Arcanist to fuse with a Tier 10 Demon God?"

    "You remember the research from Nick Morton''s unique body?"

    "The one from the Mummy World we visited? The one who seals Set inside his body to use his divine power?"

    "That''s right."

    "I see. If we use the research from his unique body and the sealing method used in Naruto for the Nine-Tails, we might be able to seal Morag in Natasha''s body for her to use his power," Morgana exined. "But it is still too risky."

    "In the Library of Cagliostro, a unique spell allows Strange to absorb countless dimensional entities until he bes at least Tier 9. If we add that one, with Natasha''s high affinity with Morag''s power, it''s not impossible for her to swallow him."

    "If we wait until her soul reaches Tier 6, no, Tier 7, the chances of sess would be much higher," Morgana analyzed. "However, even if she seeds, what about the Dimension Fusion? All our previous experiments failed."

    "Now that I''m Tier 10 and have better understanding and control of my Space-Time Law, I''m more confident. However, our odds should increase if I also acquired Life Law," Edward exined.

    "Is it really necessary to go this far? As long as she absorbs Morag, she can draw infinite power from the shadow dimension. We have a lot of work waiting for us."

    "No, this experiment is crucial," Edward replied.

    "How so?"

    "Do you remember how Merlin said we skipped too many steps when we tried to develop our own internalw? I think I know what is missing, and this experiment will point us in the right direction."

 Chapter 638: Aftermath & The Scarlet Clone

We will update as soon as possible. Thank you!

 Chapter 639: Soul Divinity and Void Rune

We will update as soon as possible. Thank you!

 Chapter 640: Avengers Training: Hawkeye

We will update as soon as possible. Thank you!

 Chapter 641: Avengers Training: Black Widow

We will update as soon as possible. Thank you!

 Chapter 642: Avengers Training: Black Widow II

    ��What idea do you have?�� Morgana asked.

    ��Turning the Soul Dimension into a universe �� not just any universe, but a perfect one with itsws, rules, and authority.��

    ��What you��re saying is the final evolution of an Arcanist is for their mind to be its own internal universe that condensedws based on their understanding or type of magic,�� Morgana summarized.

    ��Exactly.��

    ��This actually makes sense,�� Morgana pondered. ��So far, we have only encountered two things that can holdws: magical objects and a universe. My idea was that we could refine the Gate of Truth into an object that can hold thew, but your idea is better than mine.��

    ��No, your idea is also excellent,�� Edward said with shining eyes. ��Maybe we canbine the two. We use the Gate of Power as the Law Core of the Soul Universe. This would make the universe more stable and make it easier to wield thew.��

    ��We are getting ahead of ourselves once again,�� Morgana reminded. ��Let��s seed in fusing a person with a dimension and go from there.��

    ��You��re right.��

    After leaving ck Widow to train, Edward used the Time Stone and his Cosmic Awareness to track the whereabouts of the Morag, the Shadow Demon God. However, that bastard was sneaky, resulting in Edward searching in vain. Finally, he had to elicit the Ancient One and Hawkeye��s help. With the two of them simultaneously using the Time Stone��s power to sift through countless possibilities and Hawkeye��s divine eye, they finally found his dimension.

    Then, the three of them invaded the Shadow Dimension to capture Morag. Edward might have the strength to do it alone; however, he used the others�� help to ensure no problem. After all, Morad had the home advantage, and his Shadow Attribute meant he was good at hiding.

    Then, with two Sorcerer Supreme ganging up on him and an Archer who can fire Tier 10 arrows from across dimensions, the Demon God was captured and sealed.

    Once that was done, Edward summoned the Library of Cagliostro from the river of time and put all its content in Kamar-Taj. After mastering the library''s content, he returned to Natasha��s training.

    As Edward entered the training room and synched his memories with his clone, his mouth could not help but twitch. ��You couldn��t control yourself, could you?��

    ��I��m you, so what do you think?�� the clone replied, and with a snap of his finger, the original dispersed this bastard. The clone had tried to woo Natasha, as expected. Unfortunately, she rejected his advance despite flirting back. Apparently, she was not too thrilled with Edward being married with seven or more wives.

    Edward coughed in embarrassment to get her attention. Then, he said, ��I apologize for his actions. I take full responsibility for not restraining him better, but you should understand they were the clones�� actions and his alone.��

    It took Natasha a while to understand what he was getting at, and when she did, she smiled. ��Is this a weird way of you trying to excuse your behavior?��

    ��Is it working?��

    ��No,�� she replied.

    ��In that case, it��s not. This is my way of taking ountability for my inappropriate actions,�� he dered shamelessly with a serious face.

    ��It always makes me smile when I see the difference between how you truly are and how I originally perceived you,�� Natashamented.

    ��How did you see me before?��

    ��Pragmatic, cold, calcting, duty-bound, very serious �� maybe too serious, and this detachment from human or mortal affairs. In other words, everything a godly being with your power should be,�� Natasha replied.

    ��Did I look so grim?��

    Natasha nodded.

    ��Ooh,�� Edward shook his head. ��These traits are a small percentage of my personality, and some are just skills I had to learn to be as aplished as I am today.��

    ��So, what are you truly like?�� Natasha had a peek at his personality in the five years they spent training in this ce. However, she wanted to know how he viewed himself.

    ��If I had to put it simply �� I��m a magic nerd,�� Edward replied. ��If I could have it my way, I would spend thousands of years researching without interacting with anyone or the outside world. Sadly, I have an Empire to run, a family to watch out for, wives to keep happy, and citizens to protect.��\

    ��Why does it sound like these other things were chores you were forced to do?��

    ��The wording does sound a bit off,�� Edward acknowledged. ��But it��s true, to some extent. I love my family, but I would prefer if we lived in this enormousboratory, everyone doing research together and discussing the results over lunch.

    ��I love my Empire and my people. After all, I built it step by step, and I could not have aplished my goals without it or my people. Plus, there is this sense of strength when knowing you have people behind you that you must protect.

    ��However, I��m not a fan of all the tedious politics, even though I know it��s fundamental to the Empire��s prosperity. That��s why I left most of the politics to my aunt and the council while the military is under my wife��s control.��

    ��Something has been puzzling me ever since you, I mean, your clone, told me howissez-faire you are with how you rule,�� Natasha said. ��Are you worried that your aunt or wife will betray you? If they decide to revolt, they will literally have the power to divide the empire into two or three if you consider people loyal to you.��

    Natasha looked him in the eye. ��From what I gathered, so much power, resources, and wealth is involved. Not to mention things like immortality, godlike powers, and so on. Aren��t you the least bit worried?��

    ��Not really,�� Edward replied.

    ��Howe?��

    ��As you said, I trust these people with my life.��

    ��That can��t be just it,�� Natasha continued. ��I don��t believe in absolute loyalty, especially when ites to temptation of such a magnitude. Someone as bright as you can also recognize such a possibility.

    ��You��re correct.��

    ��So, what is the reason?��

    ��How do I exin this?�� Edward asked. ��You said it yourself. There is so much temptation. Given how human desires work, how do you think such an empire could thrive despite so many peoplepeting for personal, political, military, and economic power? That��s because a monster �� me �� is above them, constantly suppressing their greed.

    ��And I didn��t do it unfairly. No, I established a system that allowed them to take everything away from me as long as they were better than me. However, after a hundred years,�� Edward used an air-quote for the hundred parts. ��I��m still leagues ahead of them.��

    Edward smirked.

    ��The Empire literally cannot exist without me. Everyone with a little bit of brain knows that if they sessfully revolt, and that��s a big if, they might get some pieces of the Empire, but that piece will soon crumble due to internal problems.

    ��Meanwhile, as long as I��m alive, I can create a new and better Empire. Then, I can return and retake everything they stole from me.��

    Natasha was impressed and momentarily speechless. ��Did you intentionally establish such a system?��

    ��Not at first,�� Edward replied. ��However, my Think-Tank observed how things were developing, so they created measures to ensure it proceeded as smoothly as possible.��

    ��Think-Tank?��

    ��One of my greatest assets is I know how to delegate tasks and when to listen to people who know better than me,�� Edward exined. ��I built a Think-Tank with the most brilliant minds of the Empire to help me run things. In fact, I have several of them to cover everything and keep them bnced. I even have a History Council.��

    ��History Council?��

    ��Basically, a think-tank of all the famous people from history, like Einstein, Newton, to, Confucius, Al Khwarizmi, and even the Buddha himself. They gained eternal life and ess to magic and advanced knowledge and technology, and in return, they helped me with my problems or develop new things for the empire.��

    Natasha looked at him, genuinely speechless this time.

    ��What can I say? Time magic is truly remarkable if you use it correctly,�� Edward shrugged.

 Chapter 643: Avengers Training: Black Widow III

    "So, what exactly happened to your home?" Natasha asked. ording to the story Edward gave, he was from a parallel Earth and had to leave and inhabit this ce because he was facing some trouble.

    "With how things are going, aren''t you worried about how the Convergence will affect it?"

    "My home is isted from the multiverse, well, this multiverse, so I don''t have to worry," Edward replied. "My worry should be after the convergence."

    "For whatever this convergence is supposedly preparing us for?"

    "Exactly," Edward nodded. "I don''t think anyone can escape that trouble." The two became momentarily silent. "So, if things don''t go well, could the people of this earth take refuge in your Earth?"

    "It''s good to think ahead," Edward praised. "And yes, that is my final n to protect this Earth."

    "I''m sensing a but," Natasha continued.

    "My ship is lost, so I need to retrieve it before we escape," Edward replied. "More importantly, I don''t think escape will be as easy or simple as stated."

    "Of course it won''t." Ever since she started training with Edward, Natasha realized she had entered a world where nothing is ever simple or direct. Her previous life as a spy was like this, but this was another level �� another scale.

    "Enough with the chit-chat," Edward stated. "We have a lot of work to do."

    "Alright, what''s the next step?"

    "You have a lot of new things to learn."

    "Learning again?"

    "Not the studious type, are we?" Edward asked.

    "It''s not even about being studious or not," Natasha replied. "I can spend days learning about a new identity I''m about to assume �� from education, family ties, to personality, and even micro-expressions �� and I would be fine about it. However, your kind of study is boring."

    "Boring, yes, but necessary."

    While Natasha was learning the knowledge from the Library of Cagliostro and about sealing higher beings, Edward began preparing for the ceremony. Once she was ready, he took her to arge room with a magic circle on the floor.

    "I suddenly don''t know how to feel about this," Natasha said as she looked at the magic circle.

    "Howe?"

    "Well, I''m about to have a god inside my body. No matter how I put it, it seems unnerving."

    "True. Do you want to stop? We can begin with you drawing energy from the shadow dimension?"

    "No. I just need a moment to process all of this."

    Natasha remained true to her words. After taking a moment of rest, she executed the process wlessly. Due to her high shadow affinity, Morag did not resist as he thought this was a way to escape his imprisonment and find a vessel that could inherit all his powers.

    As Edward looked at her final appearance, he was deep in thought. ''She jumped from Tier 4 to Tier 6. Are there any repercussions?''

    ''Her body developed a few fatal ws, and her soul has a few cracks. However, it''s not something we cannot fix with time and the right potion,'' Morgana replied.

    "What about the seal?"

    "I''ve checked a million times, and there is no w."

    "Good."

    Natasha stood in the middle of the magic circle with a bra and underwear. However, she now had a ck rune above her navel, simr to Naruto, except her design was different. This new tattoo even further increased her natural charm.

    "Such power," Natashamented. "It is so easy to envelop this into darkness. Better yet, this is not even my limit."

    Edward frowned.

    "Transform," Natasha uttered, using her Transforming Talent and tapping into Morag''s strength. Her hair suddenly turned shadow-like, her eyespletely dark, and a tight-revealing ck armor surrounded her body. Her strength rose from tier 6 to tier 8.

    "Now, this is power," she uttered, her voice containing an echo. "Let''s call it Shadow State. Yes, that''s a good name. No, this is the best name in the universe." She raised her head to look in the distance.

    "My senses. I can see wherever there is a shadow. Are those dimensions? This should be our sr system. So many creatures lived in the shadows, unknown to those who bathe in the light. Soon, I''ll be their master."

    "We have a problem," Morgana said.

    "That''s obvious. What happened?"

    "All the power corrupted her spirit. We may need to train her Willpower."

    Natasha finally turned to look at Edward. "I shall thank you for granting me this power. To show my thanks, I will grant you the position of my number one general. You will lead my army as we plunge this world into the realm of shadows.''

    "It seems the corruption is not just due to the newly acquired power but also Morag''s influence," Morgana remarked.

    "As interesting as your proposal is, I have a lot of work to do, meaning I don''t have time to waste with you."

    "How dare you��"

    Edward snapped his finger, and Natasha left the [Shadow State]. Her body fell to the ground. She did not pass out, but she felt extremely weak. "What just happened?" she asked, her eyes regaining rity.

    "This is what happens when you acquire power too quickly, but your soul and will are too feeble to control it," Edward exined as he handed her a potion. "We need to dy the other procedures. In the meantime, you should train to increase your soul level and raise your willpower."

    His ns previously involved Natasha leaving her imprint in the Shadow Dimension to prepare for the fusion. However, she was not in the shape for this part of the training, so Edward postponed it.

    "This was horrible," Natasha stated. "I could feel the power taking over me �� I could feel my sense of self rapidly dissipating as someone, no, something else, takes over." She shuddered as she thought about that experience. She nced at him.

    "Is this how you feel?"

    "No," Edward shook his head. "My power came gradually and over the course of a thousand years. However, I do have time when I find myself acting out of character because of it, but I never lost myself as deeply as you did."

    Natasha sighed. This experience was terrible, almost traumatizing. Edward frowned after noticing her situation. "It seems I need to put you through the same Therapeutic Session as Loki." He feared she might be afraid of her power and thus could not utilize its power, or worse, outright refuse to use it.

    "Therapy? What good is that?"

    "It''s magical therapy," Edward exined. "It can allow you to unravel the effect your memories, the environment, and even your subconscious has on your current self."

    "Do I need it?"

    "We all need therapy," Edward joked. "How do you think I remain normal, well, rtively speaking, after living for so long and with so much power?"

    "So, is it going to fix me?" Natasha asked.

    ''She seems averted to the idea of therapy,'' Morganamented. ''Probably because of her troubled past with the Red Room.''

    "Don''t think of it as fixing you," Edward stated. "More along the line of helping you better understand yourself, deal with past regrets, and ept the kind of person you are and not what you wish to be."

    "I guess that makes sense."

    "The program you''ll be using is basically state-of-the-art artificial intelligence, so there is no need to worry about your information leaking," Edward added. "Personally, I prefer sessions with real and living Spiritual Arcanists, but we are not home, so our means are limited."

    "I understand."

    Edward ensured Natasha was fine before handing her the tools to train her soul, willpower, and therapy sessions and escorting her out of the magic tower. Then, he took the next Avenger, Steve Rogers himself. He was slightly intrigued by what kind of hidden talent the man had despite already having his own conjecture.

 Chapter 644: Avengers Training: Captain America

    ��What��s on your mind?�� Edward asked as he led Steve into the Potential Testing Room.

    ��Where can I start?�� Steve sighed. ��I just woke up from the ice, realizing everything I knew and loved was dead or different. I took sce in the fact the world was a better ce and was trying to adapt to modern life. Then, Fury contacted.

    ��At first, I thought this was an opportunity to help people. Everything in modern life was different, but I figured helping people would be the same.�� Steve turned to look at him. ��Then, you came in.��

    Edward could only apologize with his eyes.

    ��I��m now thrust into a world with Gods and demons, a world in which the lives of trillions is a regr amount of casualty. So, how do you think I��m doing?��

    Edward tapped him on his shoulder. ��All I can say to you, Cap, is that destiny doesn��t choose people for no reason. I was chosen to be this world��s guardian for a reason, and I chose you to help because I know what you��re capable of.��

    ��Maybe you��re right.��

    The test started, and Steve had to do a few things. First, he had to throw his shield at a specific target, followed by being asked to give an impromptu speech. Then he was electrocuted and asked to resist, and finally, he had to bear some kind of pressure in his mind. Edward received the results a few minutester, and his lips twitched. He expected the result to be as abnormal as the others, but one part of it almost made him angry.

    ��A natural Willpower of 8. No wonder he could break his body''s limit and stop Thanos for a short period,�� Morganamented. Meanwhile, Edward was still salty. He went to so much to get a Willpower level of 8, but Steve probably got it after a small blessing from the Universe Will. Yes, he refused to believe his Willpower was naturally this high. The highest he��s willing to ept Steve had was 5 �� the same as Asta from ck Clover.

    ��What do you think?�� Morgana continued. ��With his Willpower, abination of [Aura] and Haki might be the best for him. However, that would not make good use of his other excellent attributes.��

    ording to the test, Steve tested high in two other categories: leadership and the Power of Hope. This was the first time Edward had seen someone with this talent, but he was not unfamiliar with the concept.

    ��We could try to make him a Pdin,�� Edward stated. ��However, I haven��te into contact with a potent Light Dimension, and Light Magic has always been my worst achievement in all the elements.��

    If Thunder was Edward��s best elemental magic, then Light was his worst. Of course, his worse also meant he was an expertpared to some people. Of course, he did not measure up to the Arcanist back home, who had reached the pinnacle of Light Magic.

    ��We could make a Light Dimension for him,�� Morgana suggested. ��We have the technology to use the Power of Hope from the Green Lantern��s emotion spectrum, so it should not be a problem tobine it into a light dimension, turning him into the ultimate Pdin.��

    ��Okay, then, that��s the��Wait, I have an even better idea that can save us so much work.�� Edward said.

    ��I��m all ears.��

    ��He��s Captain America, but how about we turn him into Captain Universe,�� Edward said. ��I remember reading in aic that Superman was the embodiment of hope in the universe. As long as the universe has hope, he cannot die permanently or be erased from reality. We can turn the Cap into the hope of this timeline �� its recognized protector.��

    ��You want to ask the Universe Will to recognize Steve as this timeline��s official protector and grant him strength, and in return, the Captain will dedicate his life to serve and protect this universe?��

    ��You follow along nicely,�� Edward gave a thumbs up.

    ��If it works, that would save us a lot of time, resources, and effort,�� Morgana praised. ��However, I think we should still build the Light Dimension and an army of Pdin.��

    ��Yes, and it could also be a backup means for Steve in case we one day have to oppose the Universe Will, and he requires another power source.��

    ��Herees your paranoia again,�� Morgana rolled her eyes.

    ��You��ve been rather quiet,�� asked Steve. ��Is something wrong?��

    ��No, but here is the n.��

    Cap frowned after hearing his training method.

    ��What? Don��t like it?��

    ��I have no problem, except with the idea of being a symbol.��

    Edward suddenly remembered what happened to Cap right after the serum. ��The universe and I are not America, so we have no ns to use you as a marketing ploy.��

    ��That��s good to hear.��

    So, Edward took him to see the Eternal Consciousness.

    ��Sorcerer, what is it this time?��

    ��This is Steve Rogers,�� Edward pointed at Cap, still shocked by the being before him. Uponying eyes on the Eternal Consciousness, Steve saw the birth of the universe and the creation of all lives.

    ��I��m aware of all the sentient beings born in my universe,�� replied the Eternal Consciousness, seemingly implying something with its words. However, Edward ignored him.

    ��Here��s why I brought him here��.��

    ��A guardian? A noteworthy suggestion,�� the Eternal Consciousnessmented. ��But is this human worthy to represent the universe? Can he bear the duty that is going to be imposed on him? I will test him first and, based on the result, decide on the next course of action.��

    ��Do as you please,�� Edward replied, preparing to wait until the test finished. However, that rude Universe Will told him to leave, so he returned to his magic tower to work on the Pdin Project. He thought he would have long, but when he was a quarter done, Steve appeared outside the tower, floating in the air with his shield now drawn with this gxy like image.

    ��Cosmic Energy?�� Edwardmented. ��No, this is something else.�� Steve was using Cosmic Energy, but it was more of a byproduct of a power he had notpletely mastered.

    ��It��s like he��s fused with the universe and drawing strength directly from it. This reminded me of the Power Cosmic from theics,�� Edward talked to Morgana.

    ��Wai, but why is his strength only Tier 6?�� the little elf asked, making Edward frown.

    ��Did something happen?�� he asked Steve.

    ��I wasn��tpletely sessful,�� Steve replied.

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��The Eternal Consciousness said I have two major ws that prevent me from being a perfect guardian.��

    ��w? Are you talking about Peggy and Bucky?��

    Steve nodded, and Edward grunted softly. Bucky disappeared with Hydra, so he could do nothing about that.

    ��I can��t do anything about Bucky, but I may be able to help with Peggy.��

    ��How?�� Steve asked directly.

    ��I can revert her to her youth, but whether she��s willing to give your rtionship another try is beyond me.��

    ��I��ll go ask her.�� Steve turned into a bright light as he flew into the distance. He could grant Peggy eternal youth or even eternal life with his newfound power. However, it went against his duty as a guardian to use his power in such a selfish manner. Luckily, he had Edward for this kind of thing.

    Steve then returned ten minutester.

 Chapter 645: Avengers Training: Hulk

    Edward looked at the old Peggy and asked, ��Are you sure about this?��

    ��I am,�� she nodded her head slowly. Edward did not say anything more. In this timeline, it��s not feasible for Steve to travel back in time to retroactively be her husband. Meanwhile, Peggy had another husband, but they divorced after a few years, probably because she could not forgive her first love.

    Edward released a white light from his palm into her body, changing his Life Code on a gic level, thus increasing her lifespan by a thousand years. He also strengthened her physical abilities, given her stats simr to those of the former Captain America before bing the Universe Guardian. He also left an Aura Training Method in her mind, just in case.

    In a matter of seconds, Peggy returned to her younger self and a physical shape unlike anything else. She looked at her smooth skin and touched her young face. Then, smiling, she looked at him,�� Steve.��

    ��Peggy.��

    They hugged each other before starting to kiss passionately. Edward was fine at first, but when these two did not stop after more than thirty seconds, he had to cough to remind them they were not alone.

    ��Sorry about that,�� Peggy apologized.

    ��My bad,�� Steve said.

    Edward controlled his jealousy. ��I��ve increased her constitution, so she might have to take a few days adapting to her newfound strength.��

    ��Is this why I feel I can crush a boulder or run a marathon like it was nothing?�� Peggymented. At first, she thought these thoughts were because she had regained her youthful vigor.

    ��Use the training I left in your mind to adapt to your strength quickly,�� Edward said before looking at Steve. ��Don��t you have something to do?��

    ��Oh, right.�� Steve flew in the air before disappearing.

    ��Is he going to be okay?��

    ��He should be fine.��

    ��You don��t sound too certain,�� Peggy stated worriedly. They had just reunited, and she did not want to experience another separation.

    ��His life is not in danger, but there are more important things at stake.��

    Peggy was briefly quiet. ��He told me about everything. Is there anything I can do?��

    Edward looked at her: ��You��re on the list for the secondary training group. Use the method I left in your mind to save me time and effort.�� After training the Avengers, Edward will take a long break before training the Defenders, and Peggy is part of that training group, along with the younger members of the Avengers, like Spider-Man, the Marvels, and maybe Scarlet Witch and her brother, if he can save them from Hydra��s clutches.

    ��I��ll do my best,�� Peggy nodded. Oh, and could you please unseal my strength and memories?��

    ��That bastard Steve really told her everything,�� Edwardined. He then removed the seal from her memories. ��Adapt to your current strength first before getting more of it.��

    Peggy was fine after seeing how she killed another version of herself. After all, she was in the army and one of the founders of SHIElD; she has killed plenty of people. However, there was still an odd feeling after killing someone that looked exactly like herself.

    Steve appeared in the sky a few minutester, releasing a potent aura and palpitating cosmic enemy.

    ��Tier 9, not bad,�� Edwardmented. Although this strength was not his but the universe, it was still valuable. ��How is it?�� he asked.

    ��Bucky is still my w,�� Steve admitted with a sigh.

    ��Do you know where he is?��

    ��No.��

    Edward was not surprised. It��s simple for a Tier 10 Entity like Mephisto to hide from the Universe Will�� especially a devil like him who likes to hide behind the scenes and use tricks.

    ��In that case, we can only wait,�� Edward uttered. ��There is one more thing.�� He told Steve about acquiring another set of strengths in case he loses his status as the Universe Guardian.

    ��Is this really necessary?��

    ��The Universe Will is limited by rules,�� Edward calmly exined. ��If one day you have to make a choice that saves the universe but breaks the rules, it will have no choice but to remove your status as a Guardian. We must prepare for such a possibility.��

    Edward did not even mention the fact that once people discover the source of his power, they will try to deal with the Universe''s Will. No, they don��t even need such a reason as eliminating their timeline��s will, which is one of the most direct and efficient ways to destroy them.

    ��I understand,�� Steve nodded.

    ��By the way, have you contacted Sam?��

    ��I��ve met him.

    ��And?��

    ��A great guy,�� Stevemented. He understood why the future him he saw got along so well with thetter.

    ��Have you told him the current situation?��

    ��No, that��s confidential information.��

    Edward resisted the urge to roll his eyes. ��Tell him since he��s on the training list for this round.��

    ��Is that so? Alright.��

    The two chatted briefly before Steve left with Peggy. The two lovebirds have a lot to catch up with.

    ��It might be in our interest to study the source of his power,�� Morgan suddenly said.

    ��I��ve already put a mark on him to gather data.��

    ��Good. You should also talk to Tony about his parents. We don��t want that to be another one of his ws.��

    ��I��m on it.�� Edward hid that Bucky had killed Howard when he showed the Avengers the future, but this fact would be a problem that he needed to address eventually.

    He summoned Banner for training, and as soon as thetter arrived, he could tell he was nervous.

    ��Banner, what��s on your mind?�� Edward asked, trying to appease him before things started.

    ��I��m a little jiffy about this training.��

    Edward nced at him: ��Are you afraid of being used as a weapon?��

    Banner suddenly paused: ��Something like that.��

    ��Unfortunately, that is exactly what fate awaits you,�� Edward said, not mincing his words. ��While you have reservations, some variants of yourself do not. When these monsters encounter our timeline and want nothing more than to eradicate it, we need someone to restrain them.��

    Banner was quiet. His life has been so peaceful ever since he found that meditation technique. With absolute control over his mind and soul, he easily suppresses the other Hulk and can control his transformation at will. However, he had never lost his fear of losing control, of being manipted and turned into a weapon of destruction.

    ��You are a monster, Banner,�� Edward said calmly. ��And that��sing from another monster who can recognize his own kind. However, that��s not necessarily a bad thing �� as long as you keep that sliver of humanity that allows you to use that monstrous power for something good.��

    ��I��never thought of it that way,�� Banner uttered. ��But what if I can��t preserve that humanity?��

    ��That��s why you need other people, other closed ones, to keep you grounded,�� Edward exined.

    ��I understand.��

    Banner proceeded with his test, and the test result was abnormal yet predictable.

    ��An abnormal affinity with Gamma Energy,�� Morgana reported. ��We only need to strengthen his soul and pump him with enough Gamma Energy, and he��ll be a rampaging monster that is the embodiment of strength and rage.��

    ��So?�� Banner asked.

    ��You��ll need to start practicing an advanced version of your meditation technique to increase your soul. Then, you can start absorbing Gamma Energy from other dimensions,�� Edward exined.

    ��Advance meditation technique?�� Banner muttered as something dawned on him. ��Of course, that meditation scroll was so effective; it had to be magically rted.�� He thought he was lucky enough to find something so mystical, but now he knew no luck was involved.

    Banner shook his head, deciding not to overthink it, and started training. Despite how uplicated Hulk��s training was, Edward still allowed him ess to this Time eleration Room. He also added other training for Banner, including hand-to-handbat, weapons training, and, more importantly, soul defense.

    Banner had a unique soul that was divided into two. The Banner Soul was previously weak before this training, but now, there is no issue. Meanwhile, the Hulk Soul is powerful, but it is easily influenced. Edward tried to teach that soul how to defend itself, but this thing was too stupid to learn anything tooplex, so it was now the Banner Soul��s task to protect it in case he met an opponent who was an expert at Spiritual/Soul Magic.

    Edward even created a Soul Defense Artifact for them.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 646: Avengers Training: Iron Man

    Hulk left the training room as a Tier 7 Gamma Monster and was pretty satisfied with the result. He then opened a portal to Earth to transmit his voice:n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ��Stark, it��s your turn.��

    ��What an invasion of privacy,�� Tonyined. ��Give me a moment.�� A few minutester, Stark walked through the portal into the white room. He looked around: ��So, this is the Potential Room the others were discussing.�� He observed and discovered there was nothing but an orb at the center.

    ��How does this work exactly?�� Tony asked.

    ��The orb will first scan your body to see if you have any hidden bloodline talent or if your gic makeup is predisposed for certain tasks,�� Edward exined. ��Then, it will use your memories to understand your life and create a character model for yourself. Once that is done, it will generate billions of possibilities/alternate timelines from that model to determine in which field you would excel the most. Lastly, it will use Fate/Divination Magic topensate for what it previously failed to see.��

    Tony thought momentarily: ��So, Data-gathering that involves Gic Information and Memories, Multiverse Variant Deduction, Quantum Probability, and Causality Maniption?��

    ��In the scientific terms �� yes,�� Edward nodded, silencing Tony. He knew his knowledge in these fields was subpar as some of them were considered science-fiction even by him. He sighed before saying: ��Let��s get this over with.��

    Tony��s test was quick, and Edward did not even double-check after the abnormal results.

    ��So, he��s basically you, excerpts his talent is geared toward technology instead of magic,�� Morganamented.

    ��Just so you know, I��m one of a kind,�� Edward retorted. However, despite his words, he must admit that Tony��s talent was indeed on his level.

    ��You have four options,�� Edward said to Tony.

    ��A pure technology path, a pure magic path, technology, and magicbined with technology as the main, or abination path with magic as the main.��

    ��What do you mean by pure technology?�� Tony asked in confusion.

    Edward looked at him with a frown, ��I��m confused why you��re confused.��

    ��I thought magic was just a more advanced form of technology, but due to the culture difference from your dimension, you called it magic instead of technology,�� Tony exined. ��Now, your words insinuate that��s not true.��

    ��You��re notpletely wrong,�� Edward exined. ��At a high level, these two paths are more simr than different. However, they are still two distinctive paths, each with their own rules and regtions by which they function.��

    ��I see,�� Tony nodded before asking: ��If I chose the pure technology path, how advanced are you talking about?��

    ��Advance enough to grant you power on par with the creatures I have shown you from the Convergence or even to build a Potential Room without using magic,�� Edward replied, making Tony squint.

    ��And you have such advanced technology?��

    ��Why are you surprised?��

    ��I figure you��re more of a magic guy, so even if your technology is advanced����

    ��You assume a lot of things, don��t you?�� Edward said.

    ��That��s just the logical conclusion after the information you��ve provided me.��

    ��I have visited plenty of dimensions with advanced technology,�� Edward exined. ��Furthermore, once I aplished something wonderful with magic, it��s easier to deduce its technology counterpart.��

    ��That makes sense,�� Tony nodded.

    ��So, what��s your choice?��

    ��I have no interest in magic,�� Tony said. ��However, your words about using magic to develop technology have inspired me, so I guess I��ll take the third option.��

    ��His predisposition is toward technology, but it seems he strongly rejects magic because of you,�� Morganamented. ��He probably figured it was toote topete with you in the field of magic, but since technology is his forte and not your focus, he can one day stand side-by-side with you once he has made sufficient achievements.��

    Morgana sighed deeply.

    ��I truly despise this strong prideful aspect of you, geniuses.��

    Edward did notment, as she perfectly captured Tony��s psychology. In fact, he knew there was a high chance he would have made the same choice if he were in Tony��s shoes. He summoned a datapad and a scroll, which he handed Tony.

    ��What are those?��

    ��The knowledge you want and a contract that states that you must share any new invention you��ve created from now on.��

    ��What? Are you serious?��

    ��I��m about to share with you knowledge that human civilization probably won��t be able to develop before the next 100,000 years. I got to get something out of it.��

    ��But that��s not fair.��

    ��It��s not,�� Edward agreed.

    ��Why did no one else sign such a contract?�� Tony talked to the others, and no one mentioned an unfair contract.

    ��None of them are Tony Stark,�� Edward replied.

    Tony was speechless. Although such words stroke his ego, he could not be happy or gain any satisfaction from them. He looked at the contract and asked: ��What if I don��t sign it?��

    ��That��s fine,�� Edward replied. ��I��ll just change your training to strength training and build the armor for you. You��ll just be a pilot. Anyway, unless something unexpected urs, that��s the n for your friend, Rodhey.��

    Just a pilot �� these words rubbed Tony the wrong way. People might be able to pilot his suit, but he was Iron Man. He can build the suit anytime and anywhere.

    He took out his phone to scan the contract before asking Jarvis to review it and summarize it. Everything was normal since the contract was direct, without any flowery words or hidden uses, except for one thing.

    ��Why is there no time limit on this contract duration?��

    ��We��re living in dire times, meaning we could die at any time, so I did not feel the need to add a time limit,�� Edward exined casually.

    ��Nice try,�� Tony sneered. This meant that if they survived, he would have to hand over his innovation for the rest of his life. ��Add a time limit. Let��s say, about 20 years.��

    ��Keep dreaming,�� Edward sneered. ��With how much I��m investing, don��t think about getting from that contract for at least 50,000 years.��

    Tony wanted to yell that he wouldn��t live that long, but then he realized that he was dealing with things on another scale. With this technology, achieving immortality was simple.

    ��That��s too long,�� he still said. ��300 years.��

    The sneer was even more apparent on Edward��s face. Then, the two argued back and forth beforepromising to half the time. Tony��s heart ached as he signed the contract. For the next 25,000 years, nothing he creates will be his alone.

    ��Don��t exaggerate things. It��s not like I��m asking you to share the profit from your work, just the data.��

    Tony red at him.

    ��And, all my investment will go down the drain if you die. I��m the one taking the risk, yet you��re acting like you��re the one suffering.��

    Tony looked in disgust, especially after realizing he had said something simr countless times topanies or people he had previously invested in.

    ��Alright, now that is done, let��s move on to the next topic,�� Edward stated. ��It��s about your parents.�� He told him what happened.

    ��Hydra, Bucky,�� Tony muttered before saying with gritted teeth. ��I��ll kill him.��

    ��You can��t kill him,�� Edward said.

    ��Because of Steve?�� he asked while ring.

    ��Yes.��

    Edward��s perspective on the movie Civil War is somewhat unique. Back on Primordial Earth, he was on Steve��s side, believing the government should have no control over the Avengers. However, he despises Steve''s reaction after knowing the truth and going too far to protect Bucky.

    However, his current self would totally control the Avengers since, after bing an Emperor, he is the government. He also appreciated Steve��s willingness to go against the world and hisrade for the sake of his former friend. Edward believes he would do the same for his family.

    ��Don��t look me like that,�� Edward continued. ��As a rmendation, I��ll help you revive your parents. Or, you can build a time machine and take them to the future. Don��t just prevent their deaths, but bring them right before they die to the present time.

    ��If you just go back and save them, you��ll mess up the timeline, and you may not seed as that would only create another timeline where they were saved.��

    Tony took a deep breath to calm down. ��I understand.��

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 647: Avengers Training: SHIELD

    Tony would not easily entrust something as crucial as saving his parents to someone else �� especially after acquiring the knowledge to do so. As such, he decided to do it himself, but he would take Edward��s advice on how to go about it.

    Tony��s training soon finished since Edward chose a more hands-off approach with him. Once everything ended, he called the three members of SHIELD: Fury, Coulson, and Maria Hill. As soon as they arrived, they looked around at this white room.

    ��I would like tounch aint,�� Coulson said.

    ��What is it?�� Edward asked.

    ��Why are we together while everybody has a one-to-one training session?��

    ��That��s a fairint,�� Edward nodded. ��The test is about to start. You only need to stand before that ball.��

    ��You��re not even going to respond?��

    ��Do you want me to be a jack-ass and tell you the cold truth?��

    ��Never mind,�� Coulson said, slightly hurt. However, Fury and Maria remained calm. They knew they were not heroes; they had heroic qualities, but they understood, at their core, that they were government workers. So, they proceeded with the test. Edward looked at the results, and a strange look shed in his eyes.

    ��Well, at least there are some normal results,�� Morganamented.

    ��Indeed.�� Besides Fury, the other��s tests were regr, but only by the standards of the Avengers. By all the other standards, even the Empire, they were excellent. Edward pondered how to train them.

    ��Is something wrong?�� Fury asked.

    ��No,�� Edward reassured. ��Maybe.�� he changed his mind. Everyone looked at him in confusion.

    ��Do you know your greatest talent?�� he asked Fury, and thetter shook his head.

    ��Besides your abilities as a top spy, your greatest asset is luck.��

    ��Luck? As in, I��m lucky?�� Fury was confused. He never considered himself lucky, and he could not imagine how this was a power.

    ��Luck is an illusory thing but also a potent force,�� Edward exined. ��However, in your case, it has manifested in the form of survival. In other words, you��re not lucky in the typical sense, but when in danger, you can always find a way out. Even the universe will actively help you escape.��

    Fury frowned. During his long career, he faced countless dangers, some of which he survived through sheer luck. But he never thought this would be a talent.

    ��Wouldn��t that mean no one could kill the director?�� Maria asked. However, Edward shook his head: ��Everything is subjective. For example, if I wanted to kill him, even if the universe materialized itself and intervened, it could not stop me from eradicating him.��

    The three understood his words. Fury��s luck might be extraordinary, but his luck will be useless when faced with these beings that can influence things on a cosmic scale.

    ��However, if you were more powerful and had ess to certain abilities, this would be another case,�� Edward said with squinting eyes.

    ��Do you have something nned?�� Fury asked.

    ��I have a mission for you, but it��s voluntary.��

    Fury immediately frowned. Although he��d only meant Edward for a short period, he could tell he was willing to enforce his views and ideas on others. Yet, such a person was asking for his permission.

    ��Is it dangerous?�� Coulson asked.

    ��Extremely,�� Edward told the truth.

    ��How dangerous are we talking about?�� Fury asked.

    ��If something goes wrong, even someone like me will die instantly.��

    Coulson almost gasped, while Maria and Fury could not contain their calm demeanor. ��What kind of mission is so dangerous?��

    ��I want you to infiltrate a timeline with a Multiversal Entity and gather information on them.��

    Fury had to use every fiber of strength in his body not to curse. After Clint and Natasha��s training, everyone knew the Tier ssification of Strength. They knew Edward was Tier 10, meaning he could effortlessly influence an entire universe. They also learned about higher tiers.

    ��Are you trying to kill me?�� Fury asked, trying to control his emotions.

    ��Listen to me first,�� Edward stated. ��I won��t send you blindly. First, your soul will have to reincarnate into that timeline.��

    ��Reincarnate? As in, be another person? And maybe even a baby?�� Coulson asked, interrupting him. However, Edward calmly exined.

    ��You��ll eventually awaken your memories, and your current personality will be the dormant one,�� Edward exined. He won��t let Fury follow the same path as his clone, where he��s born with his memories and forced to grow up instantly. If Fury has a traceable identity in that universe, it will be easier for him to integrate and hide himself.

    ��Second, I��ll engrave the spell: Fortune Eyes into your soul,�� Edward continued. ��It will allow you to see your own luck and others. With it, you��ll be able to predict danger and better use your survival talent.��

    Fortune Eyes is one of the Empire��s aplishments after years of studying the Felix Felicis (Luck) Potion and the concept of luck as a whole. Unfortunately, Luck seems to be a branch of Destiny Magic, meaning Edward��s talent in that area was mediocre, so he rarely used it.

    ��Third, I��ll give you a [Synthesizer],�� Edward added.

    ��Synthesizer?��

    ��It��s an artifact that can make anything you need for your mission to seed,�� Edward exined. ��I��ll program it to build you a Tier 10 Suit just after you��re born to protect you.��

    ��It can build anything?�� Fury asked for confirmation.

    ��Yes, anything.�� Alright, Edward was bragging, but the synthesizers'' limitations were minimal. He doubted Fury would ask it to build something that fell into these limitations.

    ��Can it build a universe?�� Coulson asked as a joke.

    ��That��s easy,�� Edward nodded, almost making the SHIELD agent choke. Then, he remembered what kind of entity he was dealing with. Fury was deep in thought.

    ��Director, you��re not really thinking about this, are you?�� Maria asked.

    ��I am.��

    ��But����

    ��We��re living in an unprecedented time, and everyone must pull their weight,�� Edward said. ��With me here, our timeline does not need to worry too much about Tier 10 threats. However, Tier 11 or higher is something else. Although I have ns to prepare to deal with these entities, my confidence in this matter is too low. If Fury can gather some basic information about these entities, it will help me prepare to deal with them.��

    ��Do you have a way to deal with Tier 11 Entities?�� Fury asked.

    ��Yes, but it��s still in the works.�� Edward did not borate further. These people were weak, meaning their minds were easily read. Additionally, Fury might be reincarnating soon, so he needed to be on the lookout in case someone caught him and searched his soul.

    ��Alright, I��ll do it,�� Fury said. The others opened their mouths but did not say anything.

    ��You��re a real man; I admire your courage,�� Edward praised.

    ��Thank you.�� Fury did not know whether he meant those words or was just acting how the people in power treated people willing to sacrifice themselves for their causes. Regardless, he also knew how to maintain rtionships.

    ��For this n to seed, we must take a few precautions,�� Edward continued. ��First, you won��t be born on Earth. Earth is usually the center of many major events in the universe, meaning that countless powerful entities have their gazes on it. We need to minimize the possibility of your discovery.

    ��Additionally, I cannot provide the [Synthesizer] with too much energy, or there is a risk of someone discovering your reincarnation. The artifact will be programmed to draw energy from the universe and the surrounding dimensions. However, it would be best for you to actively search for better energy sources, like the Infinity Stones.

    ��However, these artifacts are also hot potatoes, so it��s best to decide after figuring out the situation of that timeline.��

    Fury nodded.

    ��Secondly, you must understand that if a Tier 11 entity catches you, the synthesizer will instantly eradicate your soul,�� Edward said calmly.@@novelbin@@

    ��What? You can��t do that,�� Coulson said.

    ��No, he must,�� Fury said. ��We can��t risk anyone tracing my origin to our timeline.��

    ��Exactly,�� Edward nodded. He could have sent only a piece of Fury��s soul into reincarnation. However, such an approach had a hidden danger: it��s possible to calcte the cause and effect of that soul even if a piece is destroyed. Forget Tier 11. Even a Tier 10 entity good at divination, or even Curse, can find the origin of Fury��s soul and trace it to this timeline.

    As such, Fury��s entire soul must reincarnate. The process of reincarnating and assimting with the new timeline will further iste his cause and effect with this Earth, and once the soul dies, the cause and effect will be permanently severed.

    ��Don��t worry about your death since you can rely on Project Phoenix to live again.��

    ��What��s that?��

    ��I��ll copy your memories, store them, and if your soul dies, I��ll transfer them to a clone. You won��t technically be the same person since your soul will be different, but you��ll still be you.��

 Chapter 648: Avengers Training: SHIELD II

    ��Unless that is uneptable to you,�� Edward added. Project Phoenix involves a prominent philosophical debate on Earth regarding the use of teleportation. ording to science fiction, one form of teleportation is disassembling the person on a molecule level and rebuilding it somewhere else. However, the newly rebuilt body is only a copy �� albeit a perfect copy on an atomic level, it��s still a copy.

    The debate involved whether this newly transported person was dead or alive and whether they were the same person or not. It��s the same for Project Phoenix. The Empire had a simr debate, and everyone agreed that the new person was someone else once the soul perished.

    Some Arcanists can ept being reborn using this method. After all, the new bodies have all their memories, personalities, and DNA. As for the soul? As long as a pure soul is used for the revival, they can rebuild their soul toe as close as possible to their original body.

    However, many people cannot ept this form of death. Some extremists even reject the idea of changing their bodies, even if it��s a perfect gic clone perfectly suited for their souls.

    ��I have no problem,�� Fury said. He did not care in what form as long as he was alive.

    ��Good,�� Edward nodded. ��Do you have any questions?��

    Fury pondered, analyzing everything he knew, and asked a crucial question: ��How can I send the information I��ve gathered without being noticed?��

    ��He��s indeed someone with excellent analytical abilities,�� Morgana praised. One of the reasons Fury was an excellent spy and reached this position �� especially as a ck man �� was due to his abilities.

    ��Don��t worry about that,�� Edward said before exining the system his Speed Force Clone used that involved sending messages through the nk Realm.

    ��That seems secure enough,�� Fury nodded. Although he did not understand the nitty-gritty, he could tell Edward took the necessary precautions to ensure that the ry of information was as secure as possible.

    ��Any more questions?��

    ��No. I��m good.��

    ��You have much to prepare, so let��s get started.�� The Empire has its method of training spies, including cultivating their analytical abilities. Fury also needed to know information about Tier 11 Entities so he could have some idea of how to deal with them. However, most of this knowledge is theoretical and was gathered by Edward. Lastly, Edward wanted to teach Fury everything the Empire knew about Luck so he could better use his talent.

    ��Maybe we should grit our teeth and buy a basic understanding of Tier 11 from the Akashic Record. It would not only help with the mission but also be a significant help to making our Tier 11 Path,�� Morgana suggested.

    Edward considered this suggestion and nodded. He closed his eyes to ess the Akashic Record and search for the price. He almost cursed since he could not even afford even the basic price. Ultimately, he gritted his teeth and sold countless pieces of knowledge from the Empire before buying the information.

    ��One day, we must rob the Akashic Record,�� Morgana said.

    ��Are you saying that because of the vast library of knowledge or because of the pain of paying so much?��

    ��Both.��

    Edward chuckled. This information is crucial to him and Fury��s mission. However, this was not the time to focus on it since he still needed to train the other two.

    ��Ms. Marial Hill,�� Edward said, looking at her result. She did not say anything and just listened attentively.

    ��You have a high talent for the path of Psychic and an extraordinary talent for Battleship Commandment and Cosmic Battle.�� Edward clicked his tongue and shook his head after saying that.

    ��Is something the matter?�� Maria asked calmly.

    ��Battleship Commandment is a rare talent, but if you add your psychic potential,�� Edwardmented with shining eyes. ��I know how I��m going to train you. I��ll turn you into a Hivemind, but instead of controlling organic matter, you��ll be in charge of millions of battle spaceships. You��ll be our timeline��s first line of defense in the Void Realm.��

    The more Edward thought about it, the more excited. However, he suddenly sighed deeply. ��It��s unfortunate.��

    ��What is?�� Maria asked. The man��s sudden change of mood caught her slightly off guard.

    ��The Empire��s program to trainmanders is nothing extraordinary since we��ve only fought a few minor cosmic wars and one major war. Although we have made millions of simtions in Virtual Reality, it��s nothingpared to actual war. With my knowledge, I doubt I could develop your full potential.��

    ��With her talent, maybe she can develop a better training n �� especially after experiencing such a massive war as this [Convergence].�� Morgana suggested.

    ��You��re right. In the meantime, I should probably contact Olivier and see how things are going on her side in the Star Trek World.��

    While these two weremunicating, Maria resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Earth hasn��t even entered the Space Age yet, let alone participated in a cosmic war, yet this man was talking about the level of trainingmanding officers. In fact, she could tell that this man probably had extremely high standards, so when he said their training system was nothing extraordinary, it was perhaps one of the best in many dimensions.

    ��You can train me however you see fit,�� Maria said directly.@@novelbin@@

    ��Alright,�� Edward nodded. ��As for you, Coulson, your talent lies in leadership.��

    ��That��s it?�� Coulson did not hide his disappointment. He was a big fan of superheroes, especially Captain America, so he thought this was his opportunity to be one.

    ��Now that Fury is going on this secret mission, SHIELD will need a new director.��

    ��Wait, you��re talking about me?��

    ��Who else is here?��

    ��But what about Agent Maria or Agent Romanoff?��

    ��They have their roles to y, and you have yours,�� Edward exined. ��SHIELD will be more instrumental to our cause than you realize. As the date of the Convergence approaches, all kinds of trouble will happen. Earth will be the first ce to show signs of trouble, followed by everywhere else in the universe.

    ��In the next few years, SHIELD��s operation will spread through every corner of the universe, and there must be someone at the head capable of controlling it.��

    Edward paused to give him some time to process this.

    ��Although your talent lies in leadership, it doesn��t mean you won��t have powers. The Psychic System is perfect for most leadership jobs since it��s an excellent way to control situations and ry messages. You can also minor in [Aura] to ensure you��re not vulnerable once your psychic powers don��t work.��

    ��I see,�� Coulson nodded.

    ��In that case, let��s get started,�� Edward said. Most of Fury��s training involved learning, so Edward put him into virtual reality. Meanwhile, the others also needed to learn many things, but they also needed to train.

    So, Coulson and Maria will have lessons with Edward in the morning, and in the afternoon, they will enter Virtual Reality. Maria studied military tactics, space warfare, battleship structures,mands, etc. Meanwhile, Coulson focused on developing his leadership skills, which involved studying mannerisms, charisma, facial expression reading, intimidation tactics, maniption, etc.

    The Empire has a way of training government officials, which involves putting them in a Virtual World and having them solve real-life problems. Edward used the same approach for Coulson. He simted how to expand SHIELD��s influence throughout the universe.

    Of course, Edward does not expect Coulson to seed in the simtion now. The universe is vast and full ofplicated organizations and factions. So, Edward put the passing mark for Coulson��s test that SHIELD��s influence can spread through the Milky Way. He''ll pass as soon as he achieves that and can leave this ce. Coulson can then start applying what he��s learned outside while keeping up with his training independently.

 Chapter 649: Avengers Training: Sam Wilson [END]

    Edward calmly watched Maria��s final test. She was controlling a fleet of 500,000 ships along with her own psychic power. That��s how powerful her soul and mind have be. However, this was not the primary concern of this test. In this battle, she faced an army four times her size. In other words, a fleet of 2 million ships.

    The fight was intense, but Maria was steady. She divided her fleet into two, one side focused on attack while the other focused on defense by intercepting the enemy��s attack. She saved countless fleets with this approach while taking a decent chunk of the enemy��s power. However, this was far from enough, as she was still outmatched by 4 to 1.

    Maria remained calm and steady, using all the things she had learned in her training, including stuff like the Holdo Maneuver, to destroy countless ships. She lost countless ships in the process, but she remained steady. Losing these ships indeed ced psychological pressure on her, but it also reduced the burden on her spirit since she did not have to control so many ships. With more psychic powers, she could use better maneuvers with the surviving ships.

    After hours of fighting, Maria won this fight with only a little over 10,000 ships remaining. The simtion gave her a [S] grade, the second highest beyond [S+]. Edward nodded in approval after seeing this. In the Empire, [S+] was the theoretical limit in this test, and the only people who ever received that score were artificial intelligence and six others �� including Edward��s wife, Olivier.

    ��With her talent, she should be able to reach [S+] rank eventually,�� Edward thought.

    ��We must bring such a talent back to the Empire,�� Morgana suggested. ��The Psychic Space Fleet Department needs such a talent topete with the others.��

    The concept of using psychic abilities tomand spaceships has been introduced ever since Tower Masters Narcissa and Soleil discovered psychic energy. That department made great achievements during the war against the Death God Guzznad. Unfortunately, it was not until after the war that they perfected their system.

    Due to theck of achievements, this department cannotpare to departments like the Mana Space-Fleet Department or Artificial Intelligence Space-Fleet Department. Their departments need two things to be the best: a great war to prove themselves and an unparalleled talent as their leader. Maria Hill might be that talent.

    ��Indeed,�� Edward nodded. He had great hope for that department as they were his way of dealing with what he called [Horde Civilization], like Sk with AI, the Zerg, or Abyss Demons. These civilizations dealt with threats by overwhelming their opponents with numbers.

    Edward has spent countless nights worrying about such a situation, thinking he would deal with these civilizations. He even tried to create his own version of the Zerg Queen, with some level of sess. After capturing that creature from the Rick and Morty World, who was a Hive-mind, he created a Zerg-like queen. However, he hasn��t wholly recreated the fundamental aspect of that race that made them so terrifying: their abilities to use resources.

    As long as the Queen has enough flesh, blood, and soul, she mass-produced Zerg Soldiers from Tier 0 to even Tier 9 �� maybe 10. Edward has not yet reached such a level of energy utilization. So, his primary n for dealing with those [Hord Civilization] is to rely on the weaponized Obscurus, which has be a devouring force of nature with no limit, and the use of technology; to be precise, the use of AI.

    After reaching Tier 10 and with the Empire��s current technology, it should not be a problem to mass produce Tier 1 to 7 robots and be on par with these Horde Civilizations. Then, the Arcanists in the Empire will have to make up for the gap at higher Tiers.@@novelbin@@

    However, Edward has always been paranoid about artificial intelligence, especially the purely technology-based ones. So, he openly and secretly helped the Psychic Department Develop because they were an alternative to AI. One Psychic Commander canmand a fleet of millions of ships. At higher levels, that number can reach billions, maybe trillions, making them the perfect recement for these robots.

    ��The second part of the test is about to begin,�� Morgana said, and Edward woke up from his thoughts. Maria had a new set of 500,000 Tier 4 ships, but this time, her opponent was a Tier 6 Arcanist. In the uing battle, independent individuals with immense powers will be the focus instead of a vast military, so Maria��s main focus was on this aspect.

    Maria controlled her fleet to fight this Arcanist, who mastered countless spells; she had to respond to his numerous methods to ensure she could kill him. After defeating him, she had to fight countless more individuals. After all, there are vast differences in powers for Arcanists based on how they condense their Mana Core at Tier 5 and their understanding of magic. There is also the fact there are different branches of Arcanists with unique ways of fighting.

    Edward and Morgana calmly watched her experience this test. Maria not only fought different branches of Arcanists, but she also had to fight various creatures from the Empire��s record and the ones from this world that Edward created. Finally, she received a [S-] as a final score.

    ��As expected, that Spiritualist is her nemesis,�� Moganamented, and Edward nodded. She would have received a higher score, but the Spiritualist broke her mind��s defense, and she almost lost control. Maria opened her eyes and removed the headset.

    ��What do you think?�� Edward asked.

    ��Still not enough,�� she said calmly. The others finished their training but stayed behind because of that Spiritualist. Before she received an [A-] as a score and was not satisfied, she stayed to train and raise her score.

    ��Indeed,�� Edward nodded. Just as she had high expectations for herself, he did too. ��However, you��ve reached the minimum required to end this training. You can do the rest yourself.��

    ��I understand,�� Maria nodded. ��Any news from Fury?��

    ��No, but he��s alive, and that��s all that matters,�� Edward replied. Fury has already reincarnated, and Edward used a Divination Artifact that he left in the nk Realm that can determine whether he��s alive. Although it��s annoying that someone has to check asionally, this was the best move since he did not want to leave any causal link to his timeline.

    ��That��s good to hear,�� Maria nodded. ��What about my fleet?��

    ��It��s prepared,�� Edward replied, handing her ess to the fleet.

    ��So many ships?�� Mariamented. She sensed more than 10 million, many of which were so powerful that her current Tier 6 Psychic Power could not control them.

    ��That��s nothing,�� Edward said calmly. He was not bragging. After reaching Tier 10, his level of productivity reached another level. Many things now can be easily automated and mass-produced. For this fleet, he only made a second synthesizer and provided enough energy, and vo, he built such arge army. The one he showed Maria was only a fraction.

    Maria nodded and did not say anything else. During these past few years, she understood how scary of a being this person was. ��Do you have any orders?��

    ��Not for now,�� Edward replied.

    ��In that case, I��ll take my leave.�� Maria left, and Edward calmly watched.

    ��What? Interested in taking her into your harem?�� Morgana teased. ��She meets the criteria: talented, ambitious, and extremely hard working.�� During this training, the little elf saw how crazy Maria trained. She seemed to understand that as long as Edward was present, she could not die, so she pushed herself beyond the limit. That��s why she reached Tier 6 despite the fact her talent paled to the Avengers.

    Edward shook his head. He was too tired mentally to be thinking about women now. Was he interested in Maria��s beauty and talent? Of course, he was; otherwise, he wouldn��t have been Edward. However, now was not the time.

    ��Let��s get this over with,�� he uttered before summoning Sam Wilson, the falcon and future Captain America.

    Sam was not like the others; he showed no reservations as he looked around everywhere with curiosity.

    ��So, what kind of power will you give me?�� he asked. ��Will it be magic? I can wear a hat since I��ll be a wizard. Maybeser visions �� I always wanted such power as a kid.��

    ��Your power will be based on your talent,�� Edward exined. ��Stand before that orb.��

    ��Oh, okay.��

    Edward received the results a few minutester and looked at him strangely.

    ��Is something wrong?��

    ��No, nothing��s wrong.�� There was nothing wrong with the results. Even his talent, which was on par with the Avengers, was ��normal�� in a sense. Edward looked at him strangely because his talent was ��Beast Control.��

    Sam in the MCU was a regr human with no powers, but in theics, he had Ornithokinesis or Aviankinesis, the power to control or influence birds. However, after being blessed and granted a supernatural power, Sam Wilson in this multiverse gained control over all beasts.

 Chapter 650: Unexpected Visitor

    ��What do you think?�� Edward asked.

    ��We can train him in the ways of an Arcane Summoner,�� Morgana said. ��However, I think we should create a new path for him.��

    ��Oh? What are you thinking?��

    ��We turn his Soul Dimension into a Beast World,�� Morgana said. ��He can store his contracted beasts, and they can share a symbiotic rtionship.��

    ��We��ve sessfully stored magical artifacts in the Soul Dimension but never living creatures,�� Edward said. ��This is a perfect opportunity toplete that research.��

    ��It should provide us with data for when we want to turn the soul dimension into a real world that can bear the power of [Authority],�� the little elf nodded.

    ��Good,�� Edward nodded before focusing on Sam: ��We will start your training by cultivating your soul, followed by magizoology studies, and finally, hand-to-handbat.��

    ��Magizoology?��

    ��The study of magical animals.��

    ��And why would I need to know that? Does that involve my powers?��

    Edward remembered he did not exin thetter��s talent to him, so he did so. Sam��s eyes lit up: ��So I��m a summoner? I can summon anything I want?��

    ��It��s moreplicated than that, but that��s basically it.��

    ��Can I summon a dragon?�� Sam asked.

    ��It depends on the kind of dragon,�� Edward exined. ��With your talent, it��s not a problem to contract wyverns or lesser dragons. However, if you want to contact a Dragon or Dragon King���� Edward suddenly paused. ��Well, you have the talent but not the training.��

    ��Training? That��s not a problem,�� Sam said. He was in the army, so he��s used to a harsh, strict, and disciplined life. Additionally, he also learned about the future from Cap, so he would not waste such an opportunity.

    ��It��s good to be in high spirits,�� Edward nodded. ��Let��s get started.��

    While Sam was experiencing intense training, Edward took this opportunity to deduce this new summoner path that he called the Beast Lord Path. After many years of trial and error, Edward could say the process seeded and failed.

    For this [Beast Lord Path], he failed to allow a living creature to enter the Soul Dimension directly. So, he had to find an alternative method involving Energy Transformation. The contracted creature will transform their bodies (flesh and blood) into a Spiritual State that can live inside the Soul Dimension. Thankfully, this experiment furthered his understanding of the soul and its dimension.

    ��

    Edward looked at a screen showing Sam fighting a creature in the void. He had scales on his body, a tail, and dragon wings. Sam��s body was powerful, and his fire elemental attacks would destroy thes around him. He was on par with his opponent, and his expression showed slight panic.

    Sam knew he did not have much time in this form, so a ruthless look shed in his eyes. A creature appeared behind him. It was a blue man with four arms, no lower body, and three eyes. The creature entered Sam��s body, and his aura increased while his body was also transformed. He was no longer in the half-dragon form; instead, he turned into a blue man with four arms and three eyes. More importantly, his aura reached Tier 7. He annihted his opponent with one punch with all four arms before quickly turning into his human form. Sam fell from out of space as all the strength in his body drained, and the simtion ended.

    He opened his eyes and removed the headset. ��That should be a pass, right?��

    ��Truly a talent,�� Morgana praised. ��His soul is only Tier 5, but he can control and fuse with a beast one tier higher than him for more than an hour and sustainbat with a beast two tier higher than his level for 5 seconds.�� She clicked her tongue in wonder.

    ��Boss, we should find who blessed these people with such talents and how they do it.��

    ��Indeed,�� Edward agreed with her. It would reach another level if the Empire could control a method of creating unparalleled geniuses. However, Edward was not as optimistic as Morgana.

    ��You have passed,�� Edward nodded. ��However, do you know what you should do outside?��

    ��Take time to train my body,�� Sam nodded. While his soul was Tier 5, his body was only Tier 2, and he only achieved that with the passive increase of his soul blessing his body. Now, he has to actively train it, which will give him countless benefits �� including increasing the duration he can fuse with his beasts.

    ��It��s good that you understand,�� Edward nodded. ��Don��t forget: contact me if you feel anything strange with your Beast World.�� Edward was worried that Sam could contract any type of beast: magical, bio creatures, cosmic creatures, and even spiritual creatures. He worried that these different energies would conflict with him, but his talent was so high that he easily dealt with this issue.

    ��I will.��

    After Sam left the training room, Edward��s mind moved, and Hokuto left the spiritual dimension he had created to house him and entered his Soul Dimension. As he looked at that dragon in his mind, Edward nodded.

    ��This should elerate his growth,�� he thought. Hokuto had be useless after he reached Tier 10, but once he��s trained to reach the same level, he��ll be an excellent helper.

    ��I��m finally free,�� Edward sighed. He��s been working nonstop for at least a hundred years, and if you count the time eleration, he needed a break. As Edward left the room, he summoned a refreshing drink to enjoy himself.

    ��Harishem hasn��t contacted us, correct?��

    ��There is no news from Ajek��s side.��

    ��It��s been so long. Did something happen?�� Edward muttered.

    ��Do you want to check on him?��

    ��Yes, but not now. Let��s wait a little longer,�� he replied. ��What about home? Any news?��

    ��I received news from Olivier,�� Morgana said. ��She said she��s fine and everything is alright.��@@novelbin@@

    ��That��s it?��

    ��You know she��s not a woman of many words, and with how difficult it is tomunicate across the Omniverse, you��re lucky we��ve received so much,�� Morgana replied.

    ��True,�� Edward nodded. As he opened his mouth to say something else, his surroundings changed, and he found himself in a dark room with a ck throne at the center. Then, he saw the most beautiful woman he��d ever seen in his life. She was truly mesmerizing as she satzily in her ck dress, her body naturally oozing charm and nobility.

    However, Edward cared not for her beauty. Any being that can teleport him anywhere without his consent or even noticing until it happens only means one thing: extreme danger.

    ��Am I beautiful?�� asked the otherworldly woman.

    ��Truly the most beautiful woman I��ve ever seen,�� Edward replied, controlling his emotions to remain calm. He then bowed politely: ��Lady Death, what can I do for you?��

    ��Oh? You know me?��

    ��No, but I��ve heard of your tale.��

    ��Just hearing about me does not mean you can recognize me with a nce,�� Death said. Edward did notment. He would tell her he��d dealt with Death God before he had a good deal of control of [Death Authority], so he instantly recognized the source of her power. Adding the information he knew about Marvel, he deduced her identity and took the risk of stating her name to confirm it.

    ��However, I guess this is what I should have expected from you,�� Lady Death said casually.

    ��I��m honored by your praise,�� Edward said. After knowing who she was, he felt much better since he knew entities like her were restrained by the rules. Although he did not know these rules, there was much room for maneuvering.

    ��I don��t think my charm is enough to bring you here. So, what can I do for you, my Lady?��

    Lady Death smiled, and for a brief moment, this dark room became a little brighter.

 Chapter 651: Lady Deaths Favor

    ��Do you know what you look like in my eyes?��

    Edward frowned after hearing these words.

    ��So much death,�� Lady Death said with a hint of fascination in her voice.

    ��Death? I haven��t killed many people since I came to this ce. Can she detect how many people I��ve killed? Although that��s a lot for someone who is the embodiment of Death, I��m sure she��s witnessed countless more deaths than that,�� Edward thought before he thought of something. If not for his extreme control over his facial expression, his face would have contorted in shock by now.

    ��Billions of universes and timelines, forced to crash with each other, killing trillions of lives every second,�� Lady Death almost moaned as she uttered these words.

    Edward��s assumption was correct��she knows about Project Speedster. Edward immediately suppressed the killing desire in his heart. He knew Lady Death was at least Tier 11 and had a more than 70% chance of being a Tier 12 entity. In the face of such power, there is nothing he can do.

    ��What Thanos has done is child-ypared to you,�� Lady Death praised.

    ��Although I didn��t do it especially to please you, I��m d mydy is satisfied,�� Edward said.

    ��More than satisfied,�� Lady Death smiled, brightening the room again.

    ��Mydy didn��te here just to praise me, right? Albeit, I would be honored.��

    ��That��s one of the reasons,�� Lady Death admitted. ��The second reason is I want you to kill someone.��

    ��Is there anyone in the world your Highness cannot kill?�� Edward asked.@@novelbin@@

    ��Choices and Destiny decide people��s death, " she replied calmly. ��I only exist to ensure that the concept of ��death�� exists in the universe.��

    ��In other words, she��s bound by the rules,�� Edward thought. Numerous thoughts shed in his mind. With Morgana��sputing ability, his mind worked faster than the best quantum or supeputer. His every word, mannerism, facial expression, aura fluctuation, and countless more things were carefully chosen and crafted.

    ��Who to kill?��

    Lady Death raised his hand to show him a picture.

    ��Deadpool,�� Edward said.

    ��That��s right,�� Lady Death nodded, not surprised Edward recognized him. I want you to eliminate him in as many timelines as possible and, if you��re capable, eliminate him from all of them.��

    Edward��s frown deepened: ��Can I ask why?��

    ��His existence is a nuisance to me, and he must be eliminated.��

    Edward pondered her every word, movement, and bodynguage since this meeting started, trying to analyze what choice to make next.

    ��What should we do?�� Morgana asked in his mind.

    ��I think I��ll take some risks.��

    ��What? Are you stupid? Just agree so we can buy time. At the worst, we��ll just escape this hell-scape of a universe,�� Morgana suggested. Her boss is normally smart about these kinds of situations, so why was he acting so stupid now of all time?

    ��Remember what Old Man Merlin said? I need to change my personality and take more risks,�� Edward said. ��I can run away from this world when in danger, but once [The War] spreads to every corner of the Omniverse, there will be no ce for me to run.��

    Edward always treated this universe as his training ground for the uing war. That��s why he��s putting so much effort into protecting this world, even rejecting his former tactics of doing things without consequences. He will not escape this world until he has exhausted all means and tried everything possible to protect his timeline. If he cannot change his mentality and how he does many things, he��ll suffer terribly when the real war starts.

    Morgana sighed deeply. ��Alright, I��m with you.��

    ��I��m sorry, mydy, but I cannot agree to this request.��

    Lady Death��s brow furrowed: ��Oh? Why is that?��

    ��You may not know this, but I��m paranoid and suspicious by nature, which in turn results in me being a control freak,�� Edward exined slowly. ��I don��t like when things are beyond my control.��

    ��Are you dissatisfied with me spying on you and bringing you without your consent?��

    ��This is the least of my worries,�� Edward exined, shaking his head. ��Forgive me for being blunt, but I don��t believe your reason. A being of your level will not care about an ant annoying them. I don��t need to think much to understand that killing Deadpool will have consequences that I cannot fathom �� consequences that my current strength cannot detect.

    ��And honestly, I don��t want to be entangled with this level of cause and effect.��

    Lady Death was momentarily quiet: ��What if I can protect you?��

    ��Mydy,�� Edward replied with a smile.

    ��Yes, you said it yourself: you��re suspicious by nature, so how could you leave your safety in the hands of someone else,�� Lady Death said, her voice devoid of any dissatisfaction with Edward��s terrible personality. ��In that case, let��s try another approach.�� She raised her hand to condense a ck orb, and Edward��s eyes shrunk.

    ��You should know what this is, right?�� Lady Death asked, her voiceced with a hidden confidence. ��I can grant youplete control of [Death Authority]. In your case, you might not care about that since it��s someone else��s power, but this is also the best opportunity for you to understand and master the rule.��

    Edward was silent, controlling the greed shing in his eyes. ��Quick, boss, ept her proposal.��

    ��I��ll add a sweetener to this deal,�� Lady Death continued. ��I��ll even be your personal teacher.��

    ��What are you waiting for?�� Morgana said. ��ept.��

    ��Quiet.��

    ��Boss, this is not just some Death God �� she��s the embodiment of death. There is no better teacher.��

    ��You heard me,�� Edward ordered while secretly sighing to himself. Why is this little elf��s personality more greedy than himself? He took a deep breath to calm down.

    ��Mydy, I can ept your offer,�� Edward said. ��But, I have one condition.��

    ��Do tell,�� Lady Death replied with a smile.

    ��I want to know the real reason you wish to kill Deadpool.��

    Lady Death��s smile was gone. She nced at Edward, and all of a sudden, her white and tender skin turned purple, and her beautiful face turned into a skeleton. Edward was not surprised by this transformation since that��s how Lady Death usually looks in theic, but the terrible pressure her body suddenly released scared him to the core. He felt his soul was carrying a, and it was about to burst at any moment.

    ��You know,�� Lady Death said slowly. ��The rules prevent me from killing the people of this world, but you��re different �� you��re a foreigner. There are no consequences to killing you.��

    ��It��will be my honor��to die��at your��Highness�� hands,�� Edward stuttered. Lady Death looked at his gaze and only saw calmness and no fear of death. She snorted coldly, and with a wave of his hand, Edward disappeared.

    ��Are you crazy? Why did you reject her?��

    ��She wasn''t going to kill me,�� Edward exined as he summoned a potion to nourish his soul. The liquid immediately soothed his headache, but he still felt groggy.

    ��And how do you know that?��

    ��When I became the Sorcerer Supreme and made that oath, I became a citizen of this universe �� well, at the very least, a partial citizen. She can kill me, but there will be consequences �� they might be minorpared to killing an aboriginal of this world, but they are consequences nheless.

    ��You risk it just because of that?��

    ��Of course not,�� Edward replied. ��More importantly, I deduced her mindset. She saw me as something that brought great joy to her long and dull life, so how could she quickly kill me? So, she won''t harm me until I no longer get her happiness and is no longer helpful.

    ��But once you��re useless, she��ll also eliminate you,�� Morgana nodded.

    ��So, we need to acquire the strength to harm her. By then, she��ll have to weigh the consequences of killing us and the fact we can endanger her life.��

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!